Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandoms:
Language:
English
Collections:
Juricii's Collection of Various Stories, BL Fanfics you should read, Kinnporsche_oop, My Stuff Legit what Ive read thats it, Fandoms
Stats:
Published:
2020-03-01
Completed:
2023-03-08
Words:
783,999
Chapters:
1,000/1,000
Comments:
7,496
Kudos:
15,519
Bookmarks:
644
Hits:
832,276

BL Prompts

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

993 - Tinn/Gun - Love Confession AU
994 - Win/Team - Win Is Rich?!
995 - Plerng & Prapai - Prapai's Secret
996 - Padbok/Wayu - Chapter 969 Sequel (NSFW)
997 - Win/Team - Team At The Olympics
998 - Gun & Tine & Pran Crossover - Relationship Advice
999 - Gun/Tinn - Supportive Tinn
1000 - Kit/Ming - Asexual Kit

Notes:

(See the end of the work for other works inspired by this one.)

Chapter 1: Notebook Doodles (TinCan & AePete)

Summary:

Fandom - Love By Chance

Chapter Text

For the last ten minutes or so, Pete had noticed his best friend staring down at his notebook intensely.

 

Tin wasn’t taking any notes, having not glanced at the board once during this entire lecture.

 

To be fair, Pete wasn’t taking any notes either, writing Ae’s name in the margins of his notebook, maybe adding a love heart here and there.

 

He only just resisted writing Pete Intouch in the margins as well.

 

The point was Pete wanted to know what had Tin so distracted. What was he scribbling?

 

Maybe it could explain why Tin had been in such a foul mood lately?

 

Slowly, he moved closer, attempting to see over Tin’s shoulder at what he drawing/writing. Tin spotted him and tried to cover up his notebooks, but not before Pete saw what he was doing, covering his mouth quickly to muffle the squeal of delight.

 

“Tin, you’re- “

 

“- Sssh.” Tin hissed, trying to angle his notebook away from Pete’s curious eyes.

 

It was just some random doodles… everyone doodles a little in class.

 

And so what if he was writing Cantaloupe’s name…. it didn’t mean anything, and it wasn’t as though there were any hearts or anything.

 

Not like Pete probably had next to that Thai Programme’s name.

 

And he definitely wasn’t blushing.

 

As Pete continued to beam at him, Tin avoided all eye contact with him, focusing on the board instead of the notebook, scribbling down as many notes as he could.

 

When the class came to an end, and everyone started to leave, Pete grabbed Tin’s wrist.

 

“You should talk to him.” He whispered, “He’s confused and you know it.”

 

“He said he didn’t want to be with me, and that’s that.” Tin scowled, “Everyone’s not as lucky as you and that… Ae.”

 

“…. You still like him though.” Pete gestured at the notebook in Tin’s arms, “That says it all.”

 

There was nothing Tin could really say to that, glancing down at said notebook.

 

“I’m going home.” Pete sighed, “Maybe… maybe you should go to the pitch? Can should be at practice.”

 

“Home… you mean you’re going to his house.” Tin desperately tried to change the subject.

 

It didn’t work.

 

“Actually, Ai’Ae’s coming to mine after practice.” Pete raised an eyebrow at him, and Tin had to say for certain, that he wasn’t a fan of Pete’s sudden boldness, “You’ll let me be your best man, right?”

 

“…. What?”

 

“You’ll be mine.” Pete pouted, “It’s only fair.”

 

“Only fa- “Tin cut himself off with a snarl, “- I was writing his name. It doesn’t mean anything!”

 

“It’s sweet!”

 

“I don’t- I am not sweet!”

 

Judging from Pete’s smile, he was inclined to disagree.

 

Tin made a mental note to bin this notebook as soon as he could.

Chapter 2: Sarawat/Tine - Protectiveness

Summary:

Fandom - 2gether the series

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi! If you’re taking promts for 2gether, can I please request a SarawatTine oneshot with Sarawat standing up for Tine? Thank you

………………………………………………………………….

 

Sarawat would forever deny it when Tine asked, but he did take a certain enjoyment in sneaking up on him, surprising him with kisses that never failed to make Tine flush bright red.

 

It only got more enjoyable when Tine finally admitted that he did have feelings for the other teen, and they moved from ‘fake’ boyfriends to real ones.

 

At that moment in time, Tine seemed to be practicing another dance routine, muttering under his breath as he talked himself through the routine.

 

“Cute.” Sarawat couldn’t stop himself, only to frown at Tine’s flinch.

 

He never usually flinched that badly, causing Sarawat to frown in concern.

 

“Tine? Is everything okay?”

 

Tine looked vaguely uncomfortable as he turned to face his boyfriend, clearly forcing a smile onto his face as he moved closer.

 

“Don’t sneak up on me like that!” He scolded, “You’re going to give me a heart attack one day!”

 

The words were familiar, but the tone wasn’t.

 

Something was going on, and Sarawat was going to find out what it was.

 

…………………………………………………………

 

It was surprisingly easy to find out what was bothering Tine… or rather, who was bothering him.

 

Sarawat knew he was popular, despite his anti-social nature, and it wasn’t hard to pick up on the gossip that spread across the many different campus areas. All it took was him and his friends to ask a few casual questions here and there to the right people, and he had a idea of who was involved in making Tine uncomfortable, and what they’d been up too.

 

He felt bad about going behind Tine’s back like this, but someone needed to stand up for him… and who better than his boyfriend?

 

Apparently, there were some people who disagreed with the knowledge that Tine was now dating a guy.

 

Sarawat kept an eye out for the group in question, moving to follow them as they headed for where the cheerleaders were practicing.

 

Tine was usually the last to leave, choosing to shower in privacy before helping lock up… this group were probably hoping to corner him while he was alone.

 

Before they could enter the changing rooms, Sarawat moved to stand right in front of the door, blocking their path.

 

“Don’t you have somewhere else to be?” He kept his face calm, despite not feeling that way in the slightest.

 

The group seemed shocked to see him, glancing at each other until a ‘leader’ was nominated and he stepped forwards, “We just wanted to congratulate the cheerleaders on their performance at the last game. Got a problem with that?”

 

“… You’re terrible liars.” Sarawat rolled his eyes, “Cheerleader practice is over and most of them have gone home, as you all know.”

 

Silence.

 

“I think,” Sarawat started slowly, “you should start treating my boyfriend with a little more respect.”

 

“Respect?!” One of the other snapped with a sneer, “Why should we?”

 

Sarawat took half a step forward, watching as they did the same backwards.

 

“Leave him alone.” His voice was barely above a whisper, “Because if I ever hear you thinking about doing this again, I know where to find you all… understood?”

 

“We’ll leave him alone.” One of them muttered, not looking Sarawat in the eyes.

 

“Good.”

 

The ‘leader’ turned to the others, pushing them away from the changing rooms and back the way they came.

 

Sarawat waited until they were out of sight, before moving to lean against the wall, acting like he was just here to walk take Tine home.

 

Or back to his.

 

“You shouldn’t have done that.”

 

This time it was Sarawat’s turn to jump, spinning to the side to see Tine standing there, arms folded over his chest and glaring at him.

 

“Hmm?”

 

“Don’t be cute.” Tine frowned, rolling his eyes as Sarawat smirked, “I’m serious. You didn’t need to do that.”

 

“Were you listening?” Sarawat asked, glancing back at the door before taking a deep breath, “I know you said you were fine, but I know you… you weren’t fine. You never used to flinch like that around me and- “

 

“- I’m glad you did.” Tine interrupted, a light flush on his cheeks, “You didn’t need to, but thank you.”

 

The pair stared at each other, before Sarawat smiled and reached out to grab Tine’s hand, pulling him closer.

 

“You didn’t deserve what they were saying to you.” Sarawat said firmly, as they headed towards the car park, pausing only to place a tender kiss to Tine’s lips, “Understood?”

 

“Yeah… I understand.”

Chapter 3: WinTeam - Fluff

Summary:

Fandom - Until We Meet Again

Chapter Text

Prompt from hissoriki: WinTeam. Anything is fine. Their limited scenes left us wanting to see more of their story and lives. I'd love to see your take them. Thank you!

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Win hadn’t seen Team in almost three days… and yet, it felt like three weeks.

 

Exams periods were the worst time of the year.

 

Hopefully Team would understand.

 

“Team?” He whispered, as he tiptoed into his room, hoping that Team had accepted his Line message to stay the night, He expected to see the younger man spread out diagonally across the bed, therefore taking up all the space.

 

Or passed out at the desk after doing some revising of his own.

 

He didn’t expect to see him curled up on Win’s side of the bed, one leg sticking out from the duvet… and clutching a teddy.

 

Win had to slap a hand over his mouth to stop the squee.

 

Team with a teddy bear… it was just too much for him.

 

“Team?” He whispered again, leaning in to kiss his boyfriend’s forehead.

 

“Mmmmph, five more minutes.” Team mumbled, eyes still closed and squeezing the bear.

 

“Don’t I get a hello darling kiss?”

 

Team’s eyes fluttered open as he slowly lifted his head, hair ruffled and sticking up on one side, cheeks creased with sleep line, “P’Win?”

 

Win muffled this squee by leaning in for a kiss, pecking Team’s lips with his own, “I missed you.”

 

“Mmmm.” Team yawned widely, not even seeming to notice Win moving away to slip into the bed behind him, wrapping his arms around him.

 

“So… what’s the teddy called?”

 

“… What?”

 

Oh yeah. Team was definitely awake.

 

“The teddy… in your arms… that you’re currently cuddling. What’s it called?”

 

Team shoved said bear under the covers, acting like it never existed, prompting Win to cover his mouth with the back of his hand, trying to suppress his laughter.

 

“Shut up P’Win!”

 

Up until that moment, Win had managed to contain his laughter… but the indignant look on Team’s face and the fact that the lump of the bear could still be seen, was too much for him. Titling his head back, Win cackled, his chest shaking as he almost choked on his laughter.

 

“You are so cute.” He bit down on his lip to try and stop laughing.

 

“I’m warning you P’Win!”

 

“Cute!”

 

Team narrowed his eyes, forehead scrunching up at the action before leaning in closer.

 

Win lit up at the action, believing that Team was going to initiate a kiss…. Only to get smacked in the forehead and shoved off the bed.

 

“Go sleep on the sofa.” Team turned over.

 

“The- this is my room.” Win pouted, “The sofa’s cold.”

 

“Don’t care.”

 

“… Can I have the teddy since I don’t get to cuddle you.”

 

Looking back, Win thought that he probably deserved having the bear thrown at him.

Chapter 4: Sarawat/Tine - Sweet Kiss

Chapter Text

Prompt from tamtasisi: Sarawat/Tine having a sweet kiss, already as boyfriends 😊

…………………………………………………………………..

 

If someone told Tine he would be here, having a cute, real date with Sarawat, he would have laughed in their face.

 

And yet, here he was.

 

“Here.” Sarawat was holding out a spoon of ice cream, a fond smile on his face as Tine slowly opened his mouth, “How’s this?”

 

Accepting the spoonful, Tine hummed in delight, locking the little bit that was left at the corner of his mouth, “Is that…. Bubblegum?”

 

Sarawat nodded, the fond look on his face not changing. He scooped some more up, moving as though to feed Tine again, only to pull it away at the last second, shoving it into his own mouth as Tine pouted.

 

“Ask nicely, and I’ll let you have some more.”

 

Tine glanced around. It was fairly late at night, and the ice cream store was pretty deserted. Thinking quickly, he leaned over the table just as Sarawat was putting another spoonful in his mouth, pulling the other teen into a kiss, humming in delight at the taste of the ice cream in Sarawat’s mouth.

 

When he finally pulled back, he couldn’t help but beam at the shocked look at Sarawat’s face.

 

It didn’t last long, as a challenging look replaced it. Sarawat raised an eyebrow, scooping up another spoonful of ice cream and bringing it to his mouth.

 

Challenge accepted.

 

Tine swooped in for another kiss.

 

It was sticky and extremely sweet, but Tine didn’t care.

 

“I should have done this from the beginning.” Sarawat muttered when it finally ended, “We could have cut out a lot of pining and misunderstandings.”

 

Tine held back a wince, nodding in agreement, “Yeah… have I said sorry enough for that?” He pressed a soft, tender kiss to Sarawat lips, “I never meant to hurt you.”

 

Sarawat melted at the cute pout on Tine’s face, not able to contain his glee had finally being with the crush of his dreams. It felt like there were butterflies in his stomach, “I know… but I’m not going anywhere.”

 

Silence.

 

Tine stared at him for a few moments, eyes scanning over his face. Before Sarawat could say anything, Tine’s hands come up to cradle the other man’s face, thumbs running softly over Sarawat’s cheeks.

 

“Tine?”

 

Tine remained silent, pressing his forehead against Sarawat’s, eyes closed. Their lips were close as they simply breathed.

 

Slowly, Sarawat wrapped his arms around the other man, sliding his hands up and down Tine’s back in a soothing gesture.

 

Slightly pulling away, Tine captured Sarawat’s lips in yet another kiss, swallowing the startled moan Sarawat let out, when he let his tongue dart out slightly.

 

“Our ice cream is going to melt.” Sarawat chuckled.

 

“But- “ Tine pouted, “- You’re so much sweeter.”

 

There was a pause, before Sarawat got to his feet, pulling Tine up with him.

 

“Come on. We’re going back to mine.”

 

“We are?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Who was Tine to argue?

Chapter 5: KornIn - Happy Ending

Chapter Text

Prompt from Pieholler: And any happy moment for KornIn would be delightful

…………………………………………………….

 

Korn pulled up in front of In’s house, switching his lights off quickly so that In’s Father couldn’t see them. He stepped out of the vehicle, hoping that the sound wasn’t too loud in the dead of the night.

 

It was a little chilly tonight.

 

Hopefully, In remembered to bring a coat out.

 

It was dark outside. Korn had made sure that he parked in between the streetlights, to ensure that his car wouldn’t be seen.

 

Less than a couple of minutes later, the front door of In’s home could be heard opening and slowly closing, the slight creak shattering the silence. It didn’t take long for the figure of In to be seen rushing through the gateway, carrying two heavy-looking bags with him.

 

Korn quickly rushed to open the boot, helping the younger teen place them into the boot along with his own. He closed the boot and turned to look at In. Even though it was dark, it was hard to miss the beaming grin on the younger boy’s face.

 

A smile that he’d soon be able to see every day for the rest of his life.

 

He wrapped a hand around the back of In’s neck, pulling him into a light, chaste kiss.

 

Another thing he would be able to experience for the rest of his life.

 

“Let’s go.” In whispered when they finally broke apart, neither of them wasting time, climbing into the car.

 

In’s cheek was red in the dim light.

 

Another argument with his Father?

 

They should have done this a lot sooner…. Were it not for the lack of money, they would have. It was a better idea than buying a condo in the city where their families would never leave them be.

 

Korn hoped his Father never found out he’d been… borrowing money from the family account, grateful for his Father’s job for once in his life.

 

It was all worth it.

 

Finally, they had enough money and courage to leave and make it on their own. They could leave all this behind them and start again. Overcome with glee, Korn leaned over to kiss In again, before starting up the car and pulling away as quickly as he could.

 

“Can’t this car go any faster?” In looked just as happy, practically bouncing in his seat.

 

“There’s no point in us doing this, if I get pulled over for speeding.”

 

“Party pooper.”

Chapter 6: Xi Gu/Hao Ting - Happy Fluff

Chapter Text

Prompt from PieHoller: If you're willing a happy little piece for the boys from history 3 Modc too.

………………………………………………………

 

“Honey, I’m home!” Hao Ting yelled, a beaming grin on this face as he removed his shoes, making sure to line them up along with the others.

 

Xi Gu was very clear about that.

 

“I’m in the kitchen!”

 

Was it just him, or did Xi Gu sound a little nervous?

 

Frowning, Hao Ting slowly made his way into the kitchen, watching as Xi Gu emptied some noodles into boiling water, before coming up behind him and wrapping his arms around that slim waist and pressing in close.

 

“I’ve missed you.” He muttered, pressing a kiss to the side of Xi Gu’s face, moving the collar to one side, intending to kiss his neck… only to stop.

 

“Hao Ting?” There was that nervous tone as Xi Gu turned around in his arms, looking up at him apprehensively.

 

“Is that… is that one of my t-shirts?” Hao Ting finally managed to force out, despite the fact that the shirt was hanging off Xi Gu’s shoulders (making it a little obvious who’s it was), “Is that- “

 

“- I must have picked it up by mistake.” Xi Gu muttered, looking anywhere but at Hap Ting, even as the taller man’s hands slid down his back and to his hips, “Let go, I’ve got to cook.”

 

He tried to turn back around, only to get part of the way, before Hao Ting was turning him back around. He tried to be stern, as he crossed his arms. “Hao Ting… let go.”

 

“No.”

 

“Hao Ting!”

 

“What?” Hao Ting had, what could only be referred to, as a shit-eating grin on his face, sliding one hand down to the front of Xi Gu’s jeans and cupped his dick, his smile only widening when Xi Gu’s breath hitched.

 

“Hao Ting.” Xi Gu’s face was barely above a whisper, as he turned his head away. Hao Ting followed the motion, capturing Xi Gu’s lips in a kiss, nipping slightly at Xi Gu’s bottom lip.

 

“You didn’t have work today, did you?” He then whispered, pulling away and looking Xi Gu in the eyes.

 

“No? Why?”

 

Hao Ting sighed, “I can’t stand the idea of people staring at you in my shirt.” He mumbled, “You look so… cute!”

 

Xi Gu rolled his eyes, “They can look…” He sighed, “… But there’s only one person who gets to touch. Besides, I would never wear your clothes out of this apartment.” He raised an eyebrow, “Happy?”

 

“Very.” Hao Ting grabbed Xi Gu in another searing kiss, running his hands up and down Xi Gu’s back, “You’re mine.” Hao Ting hissed, breaking the kiss.

 

Xi Gu reached up to grab Hao Ting’s chin, making him look him in the eyes, “You’re mine too.”

 

“…. I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 7: Ae/Pete & Tin/Can - Protectiveness

Chapter Text

Prompt from MelHK_Luka: I would like to see something with Tin and Pete defending their boyfriends, like maybe after both their relationships finally become publicly known some stupid people from the school (aka TinPete fans or just generaly toxic people) would corner Ae and Can and start saying bullshit (like how they were just with them for money, etc), maybe Ae would get overwhelmed and/or angry. And then Tin and Pete would arrive and Tin would understand right away what was going on and would be very angry and annoyed and Pete would be confused at first but then someone would say something mean about Ae and I would actually like to see Pete get angry and somewhat explode taking everyone by surprise xD

…………………………………………………………..

 

“Leave Ai’No alone.” Ae rolled his eyes, pulling Can away from their Captain, “I’ll buy you some food, okay?”

 

“Really? Yay!”

 

Heading over in that direction, Ae pulled out his phone to send a quick text to Pete, inviting him to come and join them, knowing that Pete would probably bring Tin.

 

And when Can wanted food, Tin was the one you wanted around.

 

Rounding the corner, they passed a group of girls.

 

Ae was the first to notice the vicious glares they sent them.

 

“You’re Ae and Can, aren’t you?” The self-proclaimed leader stepped forwards, the other girls moving to surround them.

 

“Yes.” Ae carefully placed his phone back in his pocket, “Why?”

 

“You need to break up with Ai’Pete.” She sneered, before turning to Can, “And you need to break up with Ai’Tin.”

 

“What?” Can pouted, “Why? We just got together?”

 

“Yeah.” Ae echoed softly, not liking where this was going, “Why do we have to break up with OUR boyfriends?”

 

“Because you’re not right for them!” Another girl cried out, nodding as the others all agreed.

 

“You just want them for their money!” A second opinion was called out, followed by another round of agreement.

 

Ae and Can turned to each other.

 

“No way!” Can was the first to protest, “I hate it when Ai’Tin throws his money at me! I can’t be bought!”

 

“Same with me and Pete.”

 

Internal warnings were going off in their heads.

 

“You’re just saying that because you’ve been confronted with the truth!” The leader folded her arms over her chest smugly, “We all saw those new shoes you were wearing Ae, and don’t think we didn’t see Tin buying you that brand-new phone, Can!”

 

“I didn’t ask him to buy me those shoes!” Ae felt his temper rising, “He did that of his own accord, and I hated it!”

 

Can nodded, scanning the group. The situation with Tin buying him the phone was a little different, and he was smart enough to sense that the girls wouldn’t understand that.

 

And then he saw a familiar face.

 

“Hey!” He pointed at a girl near the back, “You’re one of Lemon’s friends, from that Pete x Tin club she’s in!”

 

And then, the situation became clear.

 

“You want us to break up with them, because you want Pete and Tin to be together!”

 

That didn’t help with Ae’s temper… Pete and Tin was still a sensitive subject, despite the chances of them being together were slim to none.

 

“Not just that.” The girl snapped, “You’re not good enough for them! Ae, you’re rude and aggressive! We’ve seen you dragging poor Pete away whenever someone even looks at him!”

 

Oh, how to explain that Pete liked that.

 

“And you hit Tin!” Another girl pointed at Can, who frowned.

 

“He deserved that!”

 

“Not helping.” Ae hissed with a wince.

 

“Well he did deserve it!”

 

“Who deserved what?”

 

Everyone turned to the right, as Tin and Pete made their way over. Pete looked a little curious over what was going on, whereas Tin appeared to know exactly what was happening.

 

“Ai-Pe- “ Ae began, wanting to his boyfriend away from this group as soon as possible, only for Tin to intervene.

 

“If you’re talking about the time Ai’Can hit me…” He began, which of course, he already seemed to know (indicating that the pair may have been there a lot longer than any of them were aware), “… I did deserve that.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Pete and I are friends, and that’s all we are ever going to be.” Tin moved to pull Can closer, “Can is perfect for me? I love that he doesn’t expect me to pay for food or our entire dates. I love that he punched my brother in the face when Tul pushed his luck. I love the way he looks when he plays football. I love the smile on his face he gets when I cheer him on. I love him!”

 

“But- but- “ The lead girl looked ready to burst into tears, “- But you and Pete would be so cute together!”

 

“Yeah!” Another girl pouted, “Better than Pete being with this… bully!”

 

“Yeah, we all know how you treated Chompoo!”

 

“What?!” Ae frowned, “I-I never did anything to her! She was my friend!”

 

“She liked you and you rejected her!”

 

Ae frowned in confusion, “But… I was dating Pete then.”

 

The insults continued. Whilst they had moved on from poor Can, not wanting to get on Tin’s bad side, Ae was fair game.

 

Bully.

 

Thug.

 

You’re cruel to poor Pete.

 

He could do so much better than you.

 

Each and every word was like they were stabbing him in the heart, and honestly… maybe they had a point.

 

Pete was too good for him.

 

Maybe he should-

 

“ENOUGH!”

 

Everything fell silent as Pete stormed forwards, grabbing Ae’s hand, a glare on his usually peaceful face.

 

Ae had never heard Pete shout like that, and judging by the shocked look on Tin’s face, he hadn’t either.

 

“You’re wrong!” Pete snapped at the girls, who also looked taken aback, “Ae is the sweetest person I have ever met, and I love him! He’s saved me again and again and again, and never asked for anything in return!”

 

“He asked you to be his boyfriend! That’s something!”

 

“I wanted to be his boyfriend, it’s not like I’m owing him anything!” Pete’s voice now sounded like he was on the verge of tears, “And I like it when he pulls me around, it makes me feel safe and secure! Like he’s doing to protect me, to let me know that I’m his and nobody can change that.”

 

“Ai’Pete- “Ae tried to interrupt, not wanting Pete to reveal the more intimate details of their life, not in front of these girl and Tin.

 

“- No!” Pete turned to face him, cheeks flushed slightly out of sheer frustration, “I don’t want to hear all this! All you’ve ever done is protect me and look out for me! Why wouldn’t I choose you?!”

 

Without giving them a chance to think up a response, Pete pulled Ae away, the pair closely followed by Can and Tin.

 

“I didn’t know you could shout.” Tin smirked at his best friend, still clinging onto Can’s hand as they strode away. And then he seemed to notice the look on Ae’s face, a look of exasperation flashing across his face. “Come on.” He tugged on Can’s hand, “Let’s go and get something to eat.”

 

Can noticed that they were heading away from Ae and Pete, causing him to resist slightly. “Wait, what about- “

 

“- I think they have their own thing going on.”

 

It was then that Can noticed Ae pulling Pete away, a pleased, but suprised look on Pete’s face.

 

“Oh.”

Chapter 8: TharnType - Protective Tharn

Chapter Text

Prompt from MelHK_Luka: For TharnType I would like to see a mix of jealousy with protectiveness from Tharn and/or Type. Like maybe some guy would flirt with Type and at first Type would get annoyed and try to ignore him, but then the guy would insist even more and become rude and forcefull to the point where Type would be so unconfortable that he would have flashbacks about his past (because it doesn't matter how much time passes stuff like that stays with you forever and can be triggered any time) and would start to panic and then Tharn would appear and become angry at the situation and protective over Type (this would be after Tharn and Type were together for quite some time already, so everything is okay with their relationship btw).

 

I just decided to do this one 😊 Hope you like it 😊

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

The university bar was really crowded tonight.

 

It always was at the beginning of the new school year. New students all hoping to meet the love of their life now that they were away from home.

 

Of course, lots of them paid attention to Tharn on the stage, something which Type wasn’t overly happy with.

 

Which is why he was sitting at the bar, keeping a careful eye on the stage, just in case someone got too pushy. Tharn spotted him out of the corner of his eyes and gave him a soft smile, directing some of the song towards him, before turning back to his audience.

 

And then he felt someone tap him on the shoulder.

 

He turned, frowning at the person who dared interrupt his oogling.

 

The kid (though he probably wasn’t more than two years younger than Type) could be considered pretty. Curly hair that was slightly tinted, eyes highlighted with eyeliner, wearing a tight t-shirt and skinny jeans… he was good-looking, Type had to admit that.

 

“Hey.” The ‘kid’ scanned him from head to toe, making him roll his eyes, “Wanna buy me a drink?”

 

“Not really.”

 

“I’m Dew.” The other student wasn’t put off by Type’s attitude, leaning in closer, his giggle obnoxious right down Type’s ear, “So what’s your name?”

 

“… Type.” He tried to shuffle his stool away, only for Dew to follow him.

 

“Type.” Dew’s hand made his way onto his thigh, making Type flinch, his breathing speeding up.

 

Oh God… not here…. Not now.

 

“You look nervous.” Dew’s hand moved a little higher, Type’s hand tightening around his nearly empty glass, “Maybe I should get you another drink? Something a little stronger?”

 

Type managed to shake his head, pushing Dew’s hand away and trying to turn away, hoping the young man would get the message.

 

“There’s no need to be rude!” A hand grabbed his shoulder, forcing him to turn back around. “I was just being friendly.” Dew then pouted, “If you’re not interested in men, you just have to say so.”

 

Type could have lied in that moment, but the words got caught in his throat.

 

Unfortunately, he hesitated for too long and Dew went back in for the kill. “Maybe… curious.” He leaned in closer, placing a hand on either side of Type’s head, leaning against the bar and therefore preventing the older man from getting away.

 

Type’s mind immediately flew back to that chair sitting in the middle of that dusty room, the rope hanging from the arms.

 

“It’s okay…” Dew whispered, “… I’ll be gentle.”

 

He couldn’t speak, he couldn’t move, eyes squeezed shut as he focused on trying to remain calm.

 

He didn’t notice Dew leaning in for a kiss.

 

“Hey!”

 

Type’s eyes flew open, as a familiar figure pulled Dew away.

 

“What are you doing?” Tharn asked, voice a little tenser than usual, although if you didn’t know him well, you probably wouldn’t notice.

 

“Hey!” Dew wrenched his wrist away, “What’s your problem? We were just talking!”

 

“Talking? It looked more like you were being a creep and not knowing when to leave.”

 

“He was just a bit nervous!” Dew looked over at Type, “Right?”

 

Type still found it hard to breathe, not quite finding the words to say.

 

“Type?” Tharn appeared in his eyeline, concern written all over his face, “Are you okay?”

 

It took a while for Type to muster up the awareness to nod, but it clearly wasn’t believable, as Tharn’s expression darkened.

 

“Right.” He muttered under his breath, wrapping his coat around Type’s shoulders, rubbing them slightly as a form of comfort, “Better?”

 

“Yeah. “Type muttered, feeling a little embarrassed at the incident., turning away, only to see that the rest of the bar were giving them curious looks.

 

“You should have seen that he was uncomfortable.” Tharn turned to Dew, straightening up as the younger student took a small step back.

 

Tharn was tall, but with his soft-spoken nature it was easy to miss.

 

When he was like this however, it was intimidating.

 

“You should have seen that he wasn’t happy with what you were doing and backed off!”

 

Dew hesitated for a moment, before folding his arms over his chest, “Who are you to tell me to back off! He wasn’t saying no!”

 

“I’m his boyfriend.”

 

Dew’s flirty and cheerful disposition disappeared in an instant. “Oh.”

 

“Yeah… Oh.” Tharn took one more step forwards, as Dew made a hasty exit.

 

He didn’t need to shout to get his point across… that was something Type loved about him.

 

“-pe. Type!”

 

Feeling a hand slide up his arm, Type flinched slightly, only to grab Tharn’s hand when he tried to pull away.

 

“Are you okay?” Tharn placed his hand around the back of Type’s neck, only pulling him into a kiss when Type nodded. Everything around them melted away as their lips moved against each other, escaping into their own little world.

 

And of course, there was a little hint of possessiveness on Tharn’s side as well.

 

Tharn slowly pulled away and Type couldn’t help but chase his lips, wrapping his arms around Tharn to stop him from pulling away.

 

“Let’s get out of here.” Tharn whispered, fingers rubbing small circles into Type’s shoulders, “I think we need a quiet night in.”

 

“… Cuddles?”

 

“Cuddles.”

Chapter 9: Fighter x Tutor - Bully Au (NSFW)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Helloooo: Hiii! Is it possible to have a prompt where fighter and tutor were best friends when they were young but a fight broke them up which made fighter bully tutor to an extreme till high school. Fighter made friends leave tutor and all the angst. Even though they are separate, fighter is always obsessed with Tutor. Possessive fighter would be great too! Then, maybe in the last year, tutor gets asked out by a new guy and fighter get angry and they sort of makeup? And maybe have a R rated scene with top fighter if you comfortable with it! You change the storyline to what ever fits you:) thanks!!

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Maybe if Fighter had always been a dick to him, it would be easier.

 

But he hadn’t

 

Not in the beginning.

 

Once upon a time, him and Fighter were the best of friends, doing everything together…. And then Tutor’s family fell on hard times, and when Fighter tried to give him money to pay off Tutor’s fathers’ debts, Tutor lashed out.

 

Looking back, that was probably the start of it.

 

Hurt by Tutor’s anger, Fighter changed for the worse. Overnight, it was like he decided Tutor was inferior to him and singled him out, chasing away any friends that Tutor might have made and making his life a living hell up until high school.

 

Busted noses.

 

Being slammed into lockers.

 

Hurtful comments about his family, things that Tutor never though Fighter would say…. His Father, yes, but never Fighter.

 

Tutor hoped that once Fighter left their High School, this would end… and it did… for a couple of years.

 

He really should have checked that Fighter didn’t attend this uni.

 

He should have picked a different faculty.

 

“Hey! Tor!”

 

What was once a cute nickname from their childhood, was now dreaded.

 

Tutor picked up his pace.

 

“Hey! Stop!”

 

He went to round a corner, only for his arm to be grabbed and for him to be slammed up against the wall.

 

“Why are you running away Tor?” Fighter sneered, “I thought you’d be happy to see me after all this time.”

 

“You thought wrong.” Tutor snapped, “Now, let me go!”

 

“Who was that boy you were speaking to?”

 

What?

 

Tutor frowned, nervously looking Fighter in the eyes, “I- I don’t- “

 

“- Who. Was. He?”

 

“You mean… Saifah?”

 

Fighter audibly took a deep breath, before moving to grab Tutor’s shoulders, his grip tightening to the point where they would probably leave bruises. Then he mumbled something.

 

“What?”

 

“I said…” The grip tightened even further as Tutor resisted the urge to cry out, “… is he your boyfriend?!”

 

“W-What?!” Tutor squirmed, trying to get away, “No! He’s all hung up on Zon, we’re just friends!” He lashed out with his leg, kicking Fighter in the legs, before pushing him back a couple of steps, “Why should you care?!”

 

Fighter looked stunned for a moment, before his face twisted into a sneer. “Because you’re mine.” He whispered, “Understand?”

 

Caught off guard, all Tutor could do was stare, wincing as Fighter pushed him back against the wall as he stormed away.

 

Fighter’s?

 

He was Fighter’s?

 

Why did the words bring a flush to his cheeks?

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

This strange behaviour continued for several more months.

 

Whenever Tutor was seen with someone new, Fighter was there in an instant, making vague threats about making sure everyone knew who he belonged to.

 

It was high school all over again.

 

Something had to break soon.

 

“Hey! Tutor!”

 

Turning, Tutor waited as another student from his class rushed to catch up with him.

 

He was sure his name began with an M.

 

“Hey.” M panted, nervously rubbing the back of his head, “I was just wondering…” He trailed off, prompting Tutor to raise an eyebrow, patiently waiting for him to finish, “… I was just wondering if you wanted to go out this weekend? Just us?”

 

“Like, on a date?”

 

M brightened up, but before he could say anything, Tutor felt a familiar hand wrap around his wrist, before he was being pulled away.

 

“P’Fighter!”

 

Tutor continued to struggle as he was dragged away, eventually managing to kick the other man on the back of the knee, sending him crashing to the ground.

 

“Why won’t you just leave me alone!”

 

Fighter stayed where he was, staring up at Tutor in shock as the younger teen continued.

 

“For years, you have made my life a living hell!” Tutor practically screamed, “Beating me up, slamming me into walls, chasing away anyone I ever got close to, WHY?! BECAUSE I WOULDN’T ACCEPT YOUR CHARITY?!”

 

“It wasn’t charity!” Fighter snapped, “I wanted to help, I wanted to make you happy again, and you just… you just- “

 

He didn’t need to finish… Tutor knew exactly what he’d done.

 

Pushed Fighter away out of humiliation, believing that his best friend was mocking him, waving all his money in his face.

 

“Look.” Fighter pushed himself to his feet, holding his hands up into the air, as if to say ‘just give me a chance’, “I know how you get and… maybe I shouldn’t have been such a dick to you, but- but you hurt me Tor.” He sucked in a deep breath, eyes squeezing shut momentarily, “And… I didn’t know how to… stop.”

 

“You didn’t know how to stop.” Tutor mocked him, “Well isn’t that the perfect excuse.”

 

“I know.” Fighter’s voice was muted, “But… I don’t think I can do this anymore.”

 

“What? Torture me?”

 

“Hmmm… and see you with other guys, not when I want you to be mine.”

 

“Yours?” Tutor was taken aback, “What do you- “ He flinched as Fighter darted forwards, grabbing his hands and intertwining their fingers.

 

“I like you.” Fighter blurted out, “I’ve liked you since we were young and the sight of you with anyone else… I-I can’t stand it!”

 

A thousand thoughts ran through Tutor’s head, but before he could vocalise any of them, Fighter pressed his lips to his.

 

Oh… well okay.

 

…………………………Three months later……………………………

 

Tutor groaned low in his throat, back arching off the bed as Fighter froze.

 

“Hey, you okay?” He whispered, hands stroking down Tutor’s thighs where they were wrapped around his hip. He wasn’t even fully inside, the tip of his cock just barely pushing past the tight ring of muscle.

 

Even after half an hour of preparation, Tutor was still extremely tight.

 

“I’m okay.” Tutor groaned through gritted teeth.

 

“Tor- “

 

“Slow… go slow!”

 

“I will.” Fighter assured him, dribbling a little more lube where his cock was pressed up against Tutor’s body. “Deep breaths. Tell me if you need me to stop.”

 

Tutor nodded, taking slow breaths as Fighter leaned over to kiss his collarbone, carefully pushing his hips forward. There was a moment of resistance, before Tutor finally relaxed enough to allow the head to pop in.

 

“Tor?”

 

“Big.” Tutor choked out, hands curled into the sheets, prompting Fighter to reach out and intertwine his own fingers with the younger mans’.

 

“Does anything hurt?”

 

“No, just… big!”

 

Fighter chuckled softly, working his way in a little deeper until his hips were pressed tight against Tutor’s ass. Once the younger man had relaxed enough, he started to move, smirking when one thrust had Tutor crying out and arching up against his chest.

 

“P’Fight! Please!” Tutor’s hands moved to grab Fighter’s shoulders.

 

Keeping up the angle, it took very little time at all before Tutor was clinging to him, legs tight around his hips and short nails digging into his back, making soft little sounds with every thrust.

 

“Harder.” Tutor suddenly whispered, “Fuck me like you mean it, I can take it.”

 

Fighter smirked, “With pleasure.”

 

He pulled out much to Tutor’s surprise, pulling him to his feet and lifting him up until his back was against the wall, pushing inside once again.

 

Tutor got his wish.

 

His breaths came in pants as he clung onto Fighter’s shoulder, the man pounding into him over and over again.

 

He’d never been so full before.

 

Fighter kissed at his neck, teeth grazing over sensitive skin as Tutor moaned.

 

He was so stretched, to the point where he knew he’d be feeling this tomorrow.

 

“More, more please!” He begged, one hand moving to tug on Fighter’s hair.

 

Never one to disappoint, Fighter’s thrusts got harder and faster and withing seconds, Tutor was crying out, cumming harder than he’d ever came on his own.

 

“God, I didn’t even touch you.” Fighter groaned, continuing to thrust, even as Tutor went limp in his arms.

 

Tutor just moaned, trying to catch his breath as Fighter groaned his name, pressing in as far as he could as he came.

 

For a moment, they just stood there, Fighter’s forehead resting against Tutor’s flushed neck.

 

“You know…” Tutor sighed, “… If you hadn’t been such a jerk, we could have been doing this a lot sooner.”

 

“Shut up.”

Chapter 10: Sarawat/Tine - Awkward First Date

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: first real date of Sarawat and Tine? After they admit their feelings and decide they want to try it for real. I kindly expect some awkwardness and cuteness ^_^

…………………………………………………………..

 

“I want to kiss you!”

 

The words were blurted out so quickly, that Sarawat was sure he hadn’t heard them correctly. Looking up from his meal, he narrowed his eyes at Tine, who was giving him a hopeful look.

 

And then Tine panicked.

 

“It’s okay if you don’t want to.” He exclaimed nervously, “That’s fine, but you kept wanting to when we were fake dating, and I know it’s our first real date and if you’re not the sort of person to kiss on the first date, that’s fine.”

 

“I- “

 

“- I just really want to, and you keep biting on them like that so I can’t help but look, and I don’t even know if you’re doing it on purpose, or- “

 

“How did you get all those girls to agree to go out with you?” Sarawat interrupted, “I thought you were meant to be smooth… what happened?”

 

An affronted look flashed across Tine’s face, “I didn’t like that like I lov- like you!”

 

Choosing not to comment on the slight slip-up, Sarawat smirked. “Sure.” He teased, as Tine narrowed his eyes at him from across the table.

 

Sarawat knew he was playing hard to get.

 

Tine deserved it after the weeks and months Sarawat had spent being his fake boyfriend, pining after him… and to see him so flustered like this was adorable.

 

Maybe he should keep it up for a little longer.

 

Tine, clearly not liking how Sarawat’s thoughts had started to drift, had now started to pout, bottom lip sticking out and everything.

 

It was too cute.

 

Leaning across the table, Sarawat kissed Tine on the cheek, before drawing back, unable to hold back a smile.

 

Tin froze, a flush on his cheeks, “I-I… thank you?”

 

Sarawat rolled his eyes and waited, knowing that Tine hadn’t gotten the hint. “You know… you really should kiss me back.” He prompted, a tinge of annoyance in his voice.

 

“What if you don’t like it though? I’ve only kissed girls before and- “

 

“- Oh my god.” Sarawat groaned in frustration, before leaning in and pressing his lips to Tine’s, effectively shutting him up.

Chapter 11: Sarawat/Tine - Pocky Kiss Thoughts

Chapter Text

Prompt from tamtasisi: an you please write about pocky kiss? What Tine and Sarawat thought during it??? Also when Sarawat was locked by Tine, what Sarawat thought being locked by his crash and being so close to him? ❤ i am so in love with them 🙈

 

It’s a bit of a mess, so I apologise :S

…………………………………………………………………..

 

This wasn’t happening.

 

Sarawat could barely hear the oohing from the watching crowd, his eyes focused on Tine moving closer, that damn pocky in his mouth.

 

He couldn’t suppress a nervous guilt as he took the other end into his mouth.

 

Was he really about to do this?

 

A wave of nerves overcame him, and he found himself letting go of his end, and turning his attention to the crowd.

 

“You need to eat it too! Bit by bit Wat!”

 

Dammit.

 

……………………………………………………………………….

 

‘How was he meant to persuade Sarawat to be his fake boyfriend if the other student wouldn’t even do this’, Tine thought to himself, wriggling the pocky up and down in his mouth to try and catch the other student’s attention.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

He just had to get this over and done with.

 

Sarawat took the other end back into his mouth, staring Tine down.

 

“Get it as short as possible!”

 

‘Come on Sarawat, get it over and done with.’ He started eating it bit by bit.

 

………………………………………………………………………………

 

‘Oh God… he was actually eating it.’

 

Tine’s knew he must have looked completely panicked as Sarawat moved closer, their lips brushing against one another for a split second, before Sarawat pulled away, an almost challenging look on his face.

 

………………………………………………

 

‘Oh God, their lips had brushed, stay calm, stay calm Sarawat.’ Sarawat desperately hoped the panic he was feeling internally didn’t show on his face.

 

He didn’t even hear the news that they’d passed or the girls squealing all around them.

 

As everyone moved to leave, Sarawat frowned at the look on Tine’s face.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“What are you thinking about?” Tine tried not to flinch as Sarawat slapped him on the arm, “Everyone’s gone on their break.”

 

How could he be so calm?

 

They practically kissed, and Sarawat looked completely non-plussed.

 

“I was thinking about what you did!” He blurted out, “You think you can mess with me all you want?”

 

…………………………………………………………

 

Okay, they were back in familiar territory now.

 

Teasing and bickering.

 

“You mean the kiss?” He ignored how his own heart fluttered at the words, fighting to keep the smirk on his face as Tine’s eyes widened.

 

“It wasn’t a kiss! It was just a game, why do you have to be so serious about it?!”

 

“Why are you being so hot-headed now? You just asked me to be your boyfriend yesterday… a little kiss from me won’t hurt.”

 

He then decided to make a hasty exit.

 

This whole evening had been both exciting and frustrating, and quite frankly, he needed some time alone.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

How could this be worse than the pocky? The feeling of having his high school crush so close to him… seeing the alarm in Tine’s eyes as Green’s voice got closer and closer.

 

He wanted revenge on Tine for threatening to lock him in there overnight, he never actually intended to alert Green as to where they were hiding.

 

He could still feel Tine’s warm hand over his mouth, the action forceful but not painful.

 

Could he really be blamed for the direction his thoughts went in?

 

And then Tine’s phone started to ring.

 

Any sane person would have left Tine to his fate… nobody could accuse Sarawat of being sane though.

 

And now Green thought he slept in lockers.

 

Now, as well as being anti-social, he was also a weirdo.

 

Oh well, at least the bet he’d made with Tine wouldn’t go anywhere.

 

Surely there was no way that he could pass?

 

There was no way he’d have to pretend to be his brush’s fake boyfriend, right?

Chapter 12: Sarawat/Tine - Sequel to Chapter 4

Chapter Text

Prompt from Strawberry9090: Sequel to Chapter 4

…………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

“You are so adorable.”

 

Tine flushed bright red… ever since Sarawat had practically dragged him home from the ice cream store, he hadn’t stopped flushing.

 

“Especially when you blush like that.”

 

“Shut up.” Tine whined, desperately wishing for his blush to go away, as Sarawat leaned in to kiss him on the cheek, wrapping his arms around Tine until the other boy relaxed into it with a content sigh.

 

Tine wriggled until he was practically on Sarawat’s lap, his legs wrapped around the other boy’s waist and his arms around Sarawat’s neck, a look of determination on his face.

 

He kissed Sarawat’s lips, keeping it short as Sarawat pouted.

 

Before Sarawat could pull him into another one, Tine titled his head slightly, moving to nibble at Sarawat’s ear instead, who moaned. Spurred on by the sound, Tine slowly moved down to suck on his neck, smirking as Sarawat’s moans got louder.

 

“T-Tine!” Sarawat pulled him away from his neck to kiss him on the lips, moving to lie down, pulling Tine on top of him.

 

Over time, their shirts were thrown onto the floor, and Sarawat’s hands were all over Tine’s soft skin, slowly moving down to Tine’s jeans. However, as soon as he moved to unzip them, Tine visibly tensed up.

 

“I-I- No, I’m not ready yet.” Tine stuttered, a slight quiver in his voice.

 

Shit… he didn’t mean to push Tine this far.

 

“Sorry, I- “

 

“- It’s okay, it’s okay!” Tine pushed himself into a seated position, only just seeming to notice that his shirt was off as he sheepishly covered himself, “I’m just… not ready yet.”

 

Sarawat could understand that. “That’s okay.” He smiled softly at the other boy, leaning up to peck him on the lips.

 

Despite what he thought at the beginning, he didn’t regret his decision to be Tine’s fake boyfriend.

 

“Sarawat?”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“I… really, really like you.”

 

Sarawat chuckled, “I really, really, like you too.”

Chapter 13: Sarawat/Tine - Possessive Sarawat

Chapter Text

Prompt from Strawberry9090: Could we get a scene with jealous, and a little possessive Sarawat and oblivious Tine?

………………………………………………..

 

What should have been a good day was now ruined.

 

Trai.

 

The name alone made him seethe with jealousy.

 

He’d been busy with exams and so hadn’t seen a lot of Tine for almost two weeks, and apparently, in that time, someone else had gotten close to HIS boyfriend.

 

Someone who brought Tine food everyday, listened to his problems and even walked him to his classes nine times out of ten.

 

And the flirting… oh god, the flirting!

 

It made Sarawat want to mark his territory, just a little bit. Every time Trai smiled at Tine like that, it woke every possessive instinct in him.

 

Even now that Sarawat had finished his exams and was back to spending more time with his boyfriend, Trai didn’t show any signs of backing off.

 

“Here, I made sure to save you a pudding.” Trai said, usual charming smile on his face as he handed Tine said pudding. Tine’s eyes lit up with glee, and it was only the knowledge that he would upset the other student, that kept Sarawat from snapping.

 

“Yes!” Tine whooped, eagerly tucking into the pudding, not even noticing how Sarawat was glaring daggers at his new ‘friend’.

 

Unable to take the way Trai was touching Tine… simple, little gestures like a hand on his arm, a friendly pat on the back, Sarawat moved to sit next to his boyfriend, wrapping on arm around his shoulder and pulling him closer.

 

“Want some?” Tine held the pudding cup up to Sarawat, that cute, oblivious smile on his face.

 

“Mmmm.” Opening his mouth, Sarawat allowed Tine to feed him a spoonful of the pudding, sending an almost vicious smirk to Trai as Tine glanced away.

 

“I should get going.” Trai didn’t seem all that bothered by Sarawat’s posturing, “I’ll see you tomorrow Tine?”

 

“Yep, see you tomorrow!” Tine waved goodbye to him, before turning to Sarawat and frowning at the look on his face, “What’s wrong with you?”

 

Sarawat felt like his brain had short-circuited slightly, “He’s a bit of a creep.” He blurted out, wincing at the way Tine rolled his eyes.

 

“He’s my friend and- “

 

“- And he wants into your pants.”

 

“Wat!” Tine snapped, “No he doesn’t!”

 

Sarawat chuckled wearily, “You didn’t even know I liked you until I kissed you! And even then, you tried to play it off as me just being drunk!”

 

He knew he’d gone too far when Tine visibly seemed to bristle.

 

“You- You- “Tine pointed his finger at Sarawat, pulling away from him, “You’re just jealous!”

 

“Jealous?!” Sarawat scowled.

 

“Yes! Jealous! Just like when I wanted to try and go out with Pear! Jealous!”

 

“Do you want to go out with Trai?!”

 

“No, because we’re not interested in each other like that!”

 

“Fine!” Sarawat threw his hands up into the air, “Fine, go and have dinner with him tomorrow then!”

 

“I will!”

 

“Fine!”

 

“Fine!”

 

They glared at each other for a moment, much to the horror of their friends watching, before storming off in different directions.

 

Sarawat regretted the argument almost immediately. He hated fighting with Tine, they had wasted so much time fighting before they got together, and he’d vowed never to waste time like that again.

 

Tomorrow. He would apologise tomorrow.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………..

 

The following day, when dinner was just coming to an end, Sarawat rushed to the cafeteria, spotting Tine in the distance.

 

“Tine!” He called out, rushing over, “I’m sorry.” He blurted out, “You were right, I was jealous… still am. I don’t like Trai and I still think he likes you, but- “

 

“- He asked me out on a date.”

 

The jealousy flared up in Sarawat’s chest again, almost making him forget that he was here to say sorry, “Did he now?” He forced out through gritting his teeth.

 

“Yeah.” Tine sheepishly rubbed the back of his head, “I said no obviously.” He then smirked, “Nobody can compete with you after all.”

 

Sarawat’s lip spread into a wide grin, cheeks heating up slightly at Tine’s words.

 

Neither of them could be certain who leaned in first. Their lips met in a gentle, perfect kiss.

 

“My boyfriend.” Sarawat hummed into the kiss, fingers threading through Tine’s hair.

 

“No… You’re MY boyfriend.”

Chapter 14: Sarawat/Tine - Changing the Bedsheets AU

Notes:

So we had a bit of a Sarawat/Tine influx, but i promise the next few chapters are different pairings :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Sarawat/Tine - changing the bedsheets does not get interrupted.

………………………………………………………

 

Sarawat liked chests.

 

To be honest, when it came to Tine, he liked pretty much everything about him, but to touch his chest just one time… he could die a happy man.

 

He didn’t expect it to be so easy to push Tine onto the bed and crawl over him like, even if Tine protested slightly.

 

He didn’t move to get away though… he just lay there, staring up at Sarawat.

 

Sarawat was half expecting his mother to burst in, but there was nothing but silence. Slowly, he started to lean down, covering Tine’s mouth with his, hands already moving to slip underneath Tine’s shirt.

 

Tine flinched slightly at his cold hands against bare skin but made no effort to move away as Sarawat’s hands got closer and closer to his chest.

 

His fingers found the twin nubs, rolling them between his fingers as Tine moaned into the kiss. Suddenly growing bold, he pushed Tine’s shirt up, pulling away from the kiss, only to move his mouth to Tine’s chest instead, gently licking and sucking at his nipples as Tine cried out in shock.

 

Glancing up, Sarawat couldn’t help but smirk at the flush on Tine’s cheeks as he stared at Sarawat in shock.

 

“What- what are you doing?!” Tine eventually managing to force out, whimpering as Sarawat blew on his now damp chest, “Wat, I- “

 

Sarawat just raised an eyebrow at him, as Tine frowned.

 

“Do you like me?”

 

It took all of Sarawat’s self-control not to groan.

Chapter 15: Tin/Can - Smart Can

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Can isn’t Stupid! Every one keeps saying Can isn’t smart just because of how he acts and talks. Tin goes to pick Can up after the Sports Science Exams and finds Good and Can laughing pointing at the top of the list where it’s 1) Can 2) Good. Can’s yelling about beating Good this time. Most of the guys in that class don’t seemed phased but Tin is shocked as well as some of the Seniors. Turns out Can’s not stupid and is actually taking some hard Physiology classes. He only has trouble with English.

………………………………………………………………………

 

Tin was fully expecting it to be like any other day.

 

He’d go and pick up Can from the Sports Science building, buy him dinner and try and persuade him to go out on a romantic date that weekend.

 

Of course, they had just had their exams… Can would be feeling a little down, especially after all the complaints about him failing ‘everything’ over the past two years.

 

Maybe he would be up to being a little spoiled?

 

The thought was enough to put a slight spring in his step as he hurried up slightly.

 

He spotted the crowd first, all gathered around the notice board.

 

He then heard his Cantaloupe’s voice rise high above the hustle and bustle of the crowd.

 

“YES! YES!”

 

Tin frowned for a moment, before smiling… Can must have passed then. Slowly, he moved closer, ignoring how the crowd quickly parted at the sight of him.

 

It was clear his reputation was still in place, even if he had been dating Can for almost two months now, and the majority of the school had seen him be a complete pushover with the Thai Programme student.

 

By the time he reached the front of the crowd, he saw that it was Can and Good at the front, Can eagerly grabbing onto his friend’s arm and bouncing up at down.

 

At first, Tin thought it was just because he was excited about passing… and then he actually heard the words that were being said.

 

“FIRST! I WAS FIRST! I FINALLY BEAT YOU!”

 

Good just accepted being shook around like a ragdoll, nodding slowly as he also stared up at the board.

 

“Yes… you… did.”

 

Tin frowned, turning his own attention to the exam results.

 

It was then that he saw it.

 

Number one, top marks – Cantaloupe Kirakorn.

 

“What?” The word escaped before he could reign it back in, prompting Can and Good to spin around and face him.

 

“Ai’Tin!” Can bounded over and grabbed his arm, pulling him closer and pointing at the board, “I finally beat Ai’Good! Number one spot!”

 

“But- I thought- “ Tin felt like he needed to alter his entire world view, especially when he glanced around to see that he was the only one even remotely surprised.

 

“You… thought… what?” Good asked, a slightly suspicious look on his normally placid face.

 

He definitely knew what Tin was thinking.

 

And unfortunately, Can seemed to guess as well.

 

“What? You thought I was dumb?” Can pouted, narrowing his eyes at Tin as the taller man avoided looking him in the eyes, “Asshole! I’m not an idiot, just because I’m loud and talk a lot and- “

 

“- Cantaloupe, I just- “

 

“- This is a top university with the best results in the country! How else do you think I got into it? It’s not like my family could buy a spot or they just liked me because of my fantastic personality or- “

 

“- You never told me!” Tin finally snapped, the crowd around them falling silent, “You play the part of an idiot, what did you expect me to believe?!”

 

“IDIOT? I’ll have you know- “ Can cut himself off as Good tapped him on the arm.

 

“He… has… a… point.”

 

The pair stared at each other for a moment, before Can rolled his eyes and turned back to Tin, pointing at the boards.

 

“This is the hardest class in the Sports Science program.” He stated bluntly, “Physiology 5. Usually Good beats me to the top spot, because I hate studying, but the exam had a huge essay question on Johannes Muller and the Theory of Specific Nerve Energies, which is my specialist subject so of course I nailed it and- “

 

“- and you’re not an idiot.” Tin finished, a soft smile on his face, “I get that now.”

 

“Yeah!” Can nodded, “It’s just English I have a problem with because, well, English is one of those languages that’s too complicated for its own good!”

 

“And Physiology and the… theory of nerve energies isn’t?”

 

Can just shrugged, before noticing the look on Tin’s face.

 

“Are you… angry at me?”

 

“I just- “Tin sighed, “- Why didn’t you ever tell me this before?”

 

“You never asked!”

 

“So… you just let me believe it?”

 

“I didn’t even know you thought that!”

 

As Can stepped closer, getting up in his face, Tin pulled him into a tight embrace, kissing him quickly on the forehead, before moving to pull him away from the crowd.

 

“Hey, wait Ai’Asshole! I need to- “

 

“- I’ll buy you whatever food you want.”

 

“But, P’Good- “

 

“- can fend for himself. We’re getting food and then we’re going back to mine.”

 

“Back to yours? Why….” Can trailed off, flushing a bright red, “… Hey! Hey!”

 

As Can continued his token protests as he was pulled away, Techno emerged from the building, frowning at the sight.

 

“What’s wrong with Can?” He asked Good.

 

“Tin… didn’t… know… he… was… smart.”

 

Techno frowned, “Of course he is? How else would he be in this class?” He then glanced at the scoreboards, “Aww… he got higher than I did, when I took this class!”

Notes:

Because i firmly believe that Techno is smart as well!

Chapter 16: Forth/Beam - Possessiveness

Chapter Text

Prompt from Vandywritez: Well, I have a request couple.. Forth and Beam.. out of all the couples from 2 moons this pair is the best.. so anything portraying their possessiveness, love and cuddles.. and ofcourse a hot kiss please🙂🙂

……………………………………………………………………….

 

It was their anniversary.

 

Forth had had this evening planned for almost a month, booking the table way in advance at Beam’s favourite restaurant.

 

It was going to be perfect.

 

With all the exams and studying they had to do, it was rare to have an evening like this. Don’t get him wrong, Forth loved just ordering takeaway and making out on top of the duvet… but this just had to be perfect.

 

Beam got home a little late from his study session, eyes wide as Forth practically forced him into a suit, wearing one of his own.

 

“Forth, where are we going?”

 

“You’ll find out in about twenty minutes.” Forth playfully slapped Beam’s butt, as he made an indignant noise, “Come on, let’s go!”

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

They pulled up to the restaurant in Beam’s car (Apparently, there was no way Beam was getting on Forth’s bike in this nice suit), and honestly, the smile on Beam’s face already made Forth’s night.

 

They walked up to the front desk hand in hand, the woman behind it smiling at them.

 

“Do you have a reservation?”

 

“Yeah, for Jarmonhum?”

 

She scrolled through the list, before waving a server forwards to lead them to their table.

 

The food was fancy, but amazing as the pair settled into an easy conversation.

 

For a while, it seemed like everything was going to plan, and then…

 

“P’Beam? Is that you?”

 

Forth tensed up slightly at the sight of the, frankly gorgeous girl, coming towards them. The only solace he had, was that Beam looked just as uncomfortable. He got to his feet, turning to meet the girl.

 

“Mae, I- “Beam stopped as the girl leaned up to kiss him on the cheek.

 

Forth couldn’t stop the growl from escaping, not even feeling slightly sorry when Mae turned to look at him.

 

“Oh.” She scanned Forth up and down, clearly liking what she saw, “Who is this?”

 

“My boyfriend.” Beam bit out, having seen the appreciative look as well.

 

This made Forth feel a little better, as he held out his hand for her to shake. “Forth… nice to meet you.”

 

“Hmmm.” She then turned her attention back to Beam, twirling a lock of hair in between her fingers, “So, what have you been up P’Beam?”

 

Before Beam could answer, Forth piped up, “It’s our anniversary.” He stated, hoping that she’d get the hint.

 

“Oh… how long have you been together?”

 

“A year today.”

 

Mae nodded, though it was obvious she wasn’t that impressed. “Oh… so it’s still new?”

 

Beam, who had re-taken his seat, kicked Forth lightly under the table, almost as though to warn Forth not to make a fuss.

 

Forth just shot him a pleading look as Beam winced.

 

“So Forth, what do you study?”

 

Ignoring the lack of honorifics, Forth sighed, “I’m an Engineering student.”

 

“And you’re dating a future Doctor.” Mae turned and smiled at Beam, “Smart choice.”

 

Beam cleared his throat, “Mae… what do you mean by that?”

 

“Well… it’s not like being an engineer will pay as much as being a Doctor.”

 

“Actually…” Forth leaned forwards, “… You’d be surprised. Don’t worry, Beam and I will be able to contribute equally to any bills.”

 

Which was true… even without his small family fortune.

 

“Of course you will.” Mae’s tone was patronising, as Forth saw red. He got to his feet, neatening his jacket, shooting Beam a pointed look.

 

“I think we should get going.” He stated, “It’s been lovely talking to you Mae, but we’re going to go and have some anniversary sex.”

 

Mae gasped sharply as Beam groaned, shaking his head at the smug look on Forth’s face. Taking Forth’s hand, they paid their bill and headed out of the restaurant.

 

“Was that really necessary?” Beam sighed, rolling his eyes at Forth’s delighted cackle.

 

“She deserved it…. Kissing you on the cheek like that and making all those comments.”

 

“Forth, I- “

 

Forth spun him around, pinning him against a nearby wall, “You’re mine.” He kissed Beam hungrily, a hard knock of teeth and tongues as Beam melted into it. He licked past the medical student’s lips, hips moving up at the same time, causing Beam to moan.

 

“Forth!” Beam pulled away, “Let’s at least get to the car!”

 

They ran through the parking lot towards the car, and Forth couldn’t get it unlocked fast enough.

 

Beam pinned Forth to the back seat, shutting the door behind him. Forth wrestled with Beam until he was the one on top, grinding down as Beam whined. To stop Beam from wrestling with him further, Forth pinned his wrists above his head and whispered lowly in his ear.

 

“When we get home, I’m going to make you scream.”

 

Beam laughed, only to be cut off by Forth’s mouth.

 

Overall, Forth considered this anniversary a success.

Chapter 17: Achi/Kluay - Getting Together (NSFW)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Samanthaa23: Can I request waterboy? Specifically Achi and Kluay? Maybe how they got together eventually. Fluff and maybe R rated too? (: pleaseeeeee. There are just not enough stories about these two ):

…………………………………………………………….

 

Achi was fed up.

 

He and P’Kluay had been in this weird stage of ‘dating’, ‘not dating’ for almost three months now and Achi wasn’t sure where he stood.

 

Were they boyfriends or not?

 

Their entire relationship was built on teasing… so maybe all P’Kluay needed was a little teasing to push him into a decision?

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

It worked… a little too well

 

Achi let out a sharp gasp as he was pinned against the wall of the now-deserted locker room, Kluay’s body pressed up against him.

 

“Someone’s been a little naughty, eh Tootsie?”

 

Achi shrugged, trying not to act like he was affected by Kluay’s actions.

 

“Bending over in front of me like that…. Could you be more obvious.”

 

“I dropped something!”

 

Kluay just chuckled, pressing closer, “You wanted my attention, admit it.” He pressed a quick kiss to Achi’s cheek, “And now you have it.”

 

Achi opened his move to reply, only to gasp again as one of Kluay’s hand moved down to his pants, lightly pressing at his cock. “Please, I- “

 

“Please?” Kluay smirked, “I would have done this sooner if I’d known it would teach you to respect your seniors!”

 

“I carried you on my back, how is that not respect?”

 

“I know another way…” Kluay glanced around, before pulling Achi out of the locker room and towards an empty room. He pushed the younger student inside and locked the door behind him, turning to Achi with a smirk.

 

“On your knees.”

 

“… What?!” Achi panicked.

 

This not gone according to plan.

 

“On… your… knees.”

 

Or… maybe it had gone a little too well.

 

Slowly, Achi went to his knees, reaching out for Kluay trousers as his senior stepped closer, pulling them down to reveal the already-leaking cock, before wrapping his lips around it, tongue fluttering against the underside as he swallowed around it.

 

“Ah!” Kluay was clearly surprised by the action, hands flying to Achi’s hair, gripping it as the younger student slid up and down his cock, coating it in saliva.

 

Achi then pulled back, leaning on his heels to smirk up at Kluay.

 

“Why did you stop?” Kluay whined, eyes dark with desire as he stared down at Achi “Tootsie, come on!”

 

“Call me by my name.” Achi scowled, leaning further back.

 

“But- “

 

“- Call me by my name.”

 

“Achi, please!”

 

Taking some satisfaction in his small victory, Achi engulfed Kluay’s cock again, swallowing around him until he came. Once Kluay had finished cumming, Achi pulled back staring up at Kluay.

 

The older student looked amazing as he came down from his orgasm.

 

Kluay’s disorientation didn’t last that long though, as he fell to his knees, pulling Achi into a spine-tingling kiss. Achi arched up, trying to draw attention to his own hard cock, only to gasp as he was yanked to his feet and pushed face first into the wall, his trousers and underwear pulled down to his ankles.

 

“P’Kluay, what- “Achi cut himself off as a surprisingly slick finger slid inside his ass, pressing his forehead against the wall as he moaned, “- Wait, wait, wait!” He frantically reached behind him, grabbing at Kluay’s wrist, “Not here, not here!”

 

Within seconds, the finger was removed and his pants were pulled back up, along with Kluay’s

 

“Come on, come on, come on!”

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

Kluay just about had the presence of mind to drag him to his dorm room, before Achi’s pants were back around his ankles and he was lying face down on Kluay’s bed, the older student going back to stretching him.

 

“Have you ever done this before?”

 

Achi groaned, “It’s a bit late to be asking that!”

 

“I know but- “

 

“- No.” Achi groaned, “But don’t you dare stop!”

 

It didn’t take much longer for Kluay to decide that he was ready, rolling a condom on before lining up and pushing forwards into Achi’s tight hole as the younger student moaned.

 

Once he was used to the sensation, Achi started to move along with the thrusts, prompting Kluay to hold his hips hard, his thrusts getting harder and faster.

 

“Close!” Achi groaned, “I-I’m close!”

 

Unable to find the words to speak, Kluay wrapped his hand around Achi’s erection, stroking him to orgasm. As the younger student squeezed around him, crying out as he came over the bedsheets, Kluay jerked through his own orgasm, collapsing against Achi’s back, nuzzling his lover’s neck as they both regained their breath.

 

Both of them groaned as Kluay slipped free, rolling onto his side and pulling Achi into a hug.

 

“Are you okay?” He asked, “I didn’t hurt you did I?”

 

“N-no.”

 

They were silent for a moment, before Achi sighed. “I-I want to be your boyfriend P’Kluay.”

 

Kluay turned to him in shock, “I thought we were already?”

 

“What?!” Achi shot into a seated position, “What do you mean we already were?”

 

“Well obviously we- Ah! Tootsie, no!”

 

Achi ignored him, continuing to hit him with a pillow.

Chapter 18: Kongpob/Arthit - Insecure Kongpob

Chapter Text

Prompt from Adee: Ummmm,,,,, kong and Arthit are already dating eachother by the time sotus starts. And you know that the hazers were harsh right? So what if Arthit was very harsh to Kong because he didn't want anyone to find out. And so kong felt that Arthit was embarrassed to be his boyfriend and start to feel insecuse, like "he deserves someone he can be proud of and not me" but then Arthit finds out. After that my imagination runs out, but happy ending please.

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Arthit was harsh… Kongpob knew this.

 

At first, Kongpob saw it as a challenge.

 

But now that they were together it was almost… hurtful.

 

“KONGPOB!” Arthit’s voice shattered through his thoughts, “ARE YOU DEAF AND DUMB? REPEAT WHAT I JUST SAID!”

 

Kongpob remained silent, eyes widening as Arthit stormed closer.

 

“KONGPOB! REPEAT WHAT I JUST SAID!”

 

“I didn’t hear you.”

 

“WHAT?!”

 

“I didn’t hear you!”

 

Everyone fell silent as Arthit’s eyes widened, fists clenching by his side.

 

“Get. Out.” The head hazer growled, “NOW!”

 

If he was expecting Kongpob to argue, he would be surprised, as the younger student stormed out of the hall, slamming the door behind him.

 

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Arthit frowned over the table at his boyfriend.

 

Ever since the slightly tense hazing session that afternoon, Kongpob had barely spoken to him, merely moving his food around his plate.

 

“Kongpob, are you okay?”

 

Kongpob shrugged, “Just… tired I guess.” A moment later, in a much softer voice that Arthit almost missed, he muttered, “Tired of being a dirty little secret.”

 

The spoon slipped out of Arthit’s hands, landing in his bowl with a loud CLANK as Kongpob squeezed his eyes closed, obviously not meaning for Arthit to have heard him.

 

“…What?”

 

“Sorry, didn’t you hear me?” Kongpob said spitefully, before visibly taking a deep breath, “I don’t like lying to people, that’s all.”

 

“We’re not lying to them.” Arthit shook his head, “Nobody’s asking if we’re together, so we have nothing to lie about.”

 

“No, but when we make plans and my friends want to go out, I can’t tell them I have plans with you, can I?!”

 

Arthit remained silent.

 

“Exactly!” Kongpob gestured at him, at the look on his face, “Because then you’d be embarrassed! Ashamed at the knowledge that someone knew we were spending time together!”

 

“Kongpob!”

 

“Don’t say it like that! Have you told any of your friends that we’re together?”

 

“I- “ He bit his tongue.

 

He hadn’t told anyone.

 

Shrinking in on himself slightly, guilt and shame swirling around in his stomach until he felt slightly nauseous, Arthit pushed his food away. It wasn’t that he was ashamed of what they had, or whatever Kongpob was trying to imply… but he needed time to figure this all out.

 

This was new to him.

 

Kongpob let out a bitter laugh, “See? I can’t keep doing this! I can’t spend all afternoon getting screamed at by you because you still want to keep us a secret, and then come back here and play pretend like this!”

 

“Pretend?!”

 

“This isn’t a real relationship P’Arthit!” Kongpob pushed himself to his feet, “We don’t go on dates, you seem determined to prove to everyone that you hate me outside of these four walls and- “ He cut himself off suddenly, before slumping back into his seat, “- and maybe we should end this now. You can date someone you’re proud to be with and I can get back to my life.”

 

“Kongpob…” Arthit couldn’t keep the waver from his voice, “…. I-I’m sorry, I- “

 

But Kongpob was already on his feet, moving to leave the dorm

 

“KONGPOB, WAIT!” Arthit couldn’t help but use his hazer voice, wincing when Kongpob spun around to glare at him, tears in his eyes. At the sight, Arthit fought to lower his voice, keeping it as steady as he could, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’ve screwed this all up but… I-I don’t know how to fix it! I want you to be my b-boyfriend but- “

 

“- You do?” Kongpob asked in a small voice, “You’re not… ashamed of me?”

 

“Never.” Arthit stated, a lot more confidently than how he really felt.

 

“… And you’ll stop being so harsh during the hazer sessions?”

 

Arthit nodded.

 

“And… you’ll think about telling our friends?”

 

Arthit froze.

 

He knew what his friends were like… the teasing would be endless.

 

But he faced losing Kongpob if not.

 

Thankfully, Kongpob seemed to sense his internal dilemma, a soft smile spearing on his face as he leaned forwards to gently kiss Arthit on the lips. When he pulled away, Arthit took a couple of deep breaths before asking, “What was that for?”

 

“For seriously considering it.” Kongpob answered, “I know you’re a private person P’Arhit, so… so you don’t have to tell them. Not right away.” His smile then turned shy and hopeful, “But… one day?”

 

“Yeah… one day.”

Chapter 19: Ming/Kit - Insecure Ming

Chapter Text

Prompt from Adee: Ming thinks that kit doesn't like him, like kit always says he is busy and all that, also happy ending, my heart can't take a sad ending after tincan

……………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Ming never thought of himself as insecure.

 

Why would he?

 

No, he never though himself as insecure… not until he met P’Kit.

 

Not until he realised that P’Kit didn’t like him in the same way… why else would he always be busy when they’ve got plans?

 

Ming just wished that the older student would admit it to him, that he wouldn’t keep stringing him along like this.

 

P’Kit didn’t seem to notice that anything was wrong, but that was probably due to the fact that he wasn’t around… or paying attention to Ming in the slightest.

 

Ming wasn’t sure he was ready for when P’Kit told him the truth.

 

………………………………………………………………………………

 

It was a random morning when everything came to a head.

 

Ming had spent almost the entire night worrying, slumped over at the school cafeteria table as he picked at an omelette.

 

He didn’t expect P’Kit to sit opposite him.

 

Well, P’Kit and the others, including Yo and P’Forth.

 

Ming couldn’t even muster the energy to smile.

 

“Ming?” Yo sounded concerned, “Are you okay?”

 

“Yeah… yeah I’m fine.”

 

“You don’t look fine.”

 

“Well I am, okay?!” Ming instantly regretted snapping at Yo when he glanced up to see a hurt look on his best friend’s face. Silently, he got to his feet, grabbing his bag and storming away, ignoring how Yo called out after him.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

It wasn’t a surprise to find Yo waiting outside his dorm-room later that evening.

 

“Talk to me.” Yo immediately demanded upon seeing him, “And don’t give me any of that, ‘I’m fine’ crap again.”

 

For a few moments, Ming wondered if he should even answer, before he sighed wearily. “I don’t know… it- it’s hard to explain.”

 

He opened his door, letting Yo in.

 

“P’Kit was worried.” Yo took a seat on the bed, “Usually you’re bouncing all around him but today… you actually ignored him.”

 

Silence.

 

“Ming, is everything okay between you and P’Kit?” Yo’s eyes were practically burning a hole into Ming with how hard he was staring.

 

“I don’t- I don’t think P’Kit likes me… the same way I like him.” Ming coiled in on himself a little, trying not to show how upset he was.

 

“Ming, why do you- “

 

“- He’s always busy!” Ming interrupted, “I’ve even asked if he wanted to study together, just to be with him, and there’s this… look on his face before he says no. The only time I see him is when we all eat together, never just the two of us!”

 

“Have- have you told him this?”

 

Ming scoffed, “What am I meant to say? Hey P’Kit, I’m so happy you agreed to be my boyfriend, but I’m so insecure that I need you to spend time with me, even if it means neglecting your studies… how wonderful do I sound.” He then sighed, “Maybe… maybe I should have taken the first hints and left P’Kit alone.”

 

“Ming- “

 

“- Sorry Yo… I’m not in a mood to hang out at the moment.”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Yo audibly sighed. “I’ll see you tomorrow Ming.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

“N’Ming!”

 

Ming tried not to wince at the familiar voice, forcing a smile onto his face as he spun around. “P’Kit!”

 

Kit was clearly not fooled by the smile, folding his arms over his chest. “N’Yo said you needed to speak to me?”

 

Silence.

 

“I don’t appreciate you setting your friends on me.” Kit scowled, “Especially little Yo.”

 

Someday, they were all going to learn just how much of a vicious bitch Yo could be, and Ming could barely wait.

 

“I didn’t set him on you!” Ming snapped, “He’s my best friend, I tell him practically everything, just like he tells me everything!”

 

“So, you talked to him about our relationship?!”

 

“What relationship?!” Ming threw his hands up into the air in exasperation, “When do we ever do things, just the two of us? Everything time I ask, you’re always busy!”

 

“I have exams to study for, homework to do!”

 

“And I’ve offered for us to just study together, but you’re too busy for that as well!”

 

Kit’s eyes widened slightly, “I- “

 

“-P’Kit… if you don’t like me in the same way, you need to tell me.”

 

Silence.

 

“That’s what I thought.” Ming moved to leave, only for his wrist to be grabbed.

 

“I don’t know how to do all…” Kit gestured vaguely, “… this.”

 

“This?”

 

“Relationships.” Kit rolled his eyes, “Anyone who showed an interest in me, was only doing it to get closer to Pha.”

 

Ming grimaced at the thought… he’d heard too much about Pha ever since Yo first saw him.

 

“And then you came along… some kid who didn’t care that I was moody and cursed a lot” Kit sighed, moving to grab Ming’s hand instead, “I do like you N’Ming.”

 

“You- “

 

“- But I didn’t know how to tell you that.”

 

“P’Kit, I- “

 

“- I’m surprised it took you this long to break.” Kit sighed, “Ming… I’m sorry.”

 

“You don’t have to be sorry!” Ming took both of Kit’s hands in his, his usual smile on his face, “You never have to be sorry! I’m sorry for not talking to you and telling Yo instead and- “

 

“- N’Ming.” Kit rolled his eyes fondly, “Would you like to have dinner… just the two of us?”

 

“Can I have a kiss first?”

 

“Ming!”

 

“That wasn’t a no!”

Chapter 20: Sarawat/Tine - Sick Tine

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: s it possible to write a prompt in which tine is sick, but still go to campus but then sarawat knows, so sarawat take him home and take care of him? thank youu!

………………………………………………………………….

 

Sarawat only just heard his phone ringing over his guitar practice. He glanced at the time, noticing that it was ten minutes past twelve.

 

Tine’s first class would be ending around now.

 

Grabbing it, he answered, only to frown at the vaguely familiar voice.

 

“Hey… this is Fong… I’m a friend of Tine’s?”

 

The name definitely sounded familiar.

 

“Ummm…. Tine’s not well, like really not well?”

 

Worry creased Sarawat’s forehead as he placed his guitar to one side, “He’s sick?”

 

“Yeah, he has a fever and he’s pretty much lost his voice.” Through the speaker, Sarawat could hear someone coughing harshly in the background, “We told him to go home when he came in this morning, but you know what Tine’s like and now he’s refusing to go home!”

 

“…. And you want me to help?”

 

“Ummm, ye- “

 

“-I’m on my way. Tell me where you are.”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

Tine’s friends all glanced over when the door opened, and Sarawat made his way inside.

 

“That was quick!”

 

Sarawat just hummed, glancing over at Tine, who hadn’t looked up from where his face was buried into his folded arms on the table. Moving to stand by Tine’s desk, Sarawat ran gentle hands through his hair, massaging slowly at the scalp.

 

“Wat?” Tine glanced up, blinking groggily up at Sarawat, his voice raspy and so unlike his usual, smooth tenor.

 

“That sounds bad.” Sarawat pressed his palm to Tine’s forehead, wincing at the sticky heat he felt there, “You need to go home… you shouldn’t even have been out in the first place.”

 

The tone was reprimanding, and Tine knew it.

 

He tried to protest, only to choke slightly as burst out into a coughing fit; raw, choked sounds that shook his entire frame as he hunched in on himself, clearly trying to control it as Sarawat started to rub his back soothingly.

 

“Come on.” Sarawat whispered, helping Tine to his feet, “Let’s get you home.”

 

“C-class.” Tine mumbled, allowing his arm to be wrapped around Sarawat’s shoulders as extra support.

 

“No.” Sarawat scolded, “No classes for you, not for a few days, you can barely walk!”

 

“S’just a headache.”

 

“Shut up… nuisance.”

 

………………………………………………………………

 

In the end, Sarawat decided it was easier taking Tine back to his. Helping Tine into his bed, he made sure the other student was comfortable, bundling him up under the blankets.

 

Getting Tine to take some aspirin was slightly harder, with Sarawat breaking the tiny tablet up so as to avoid aggravating Tine’s throat further.

 

Tine was asleep in minutes, not even flinching as Sarawat placed a cool cloth on his forehead to help bring the fever down.

 

He looked cute now… but he was in for such a lecture about going to class when sick when he woke up.

 

Hopefully there was some soup in the kitchen.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

The itch at the back of his throat was the first thing Tine noticed when he slowly woke up. Groaning in pain triggered an unwelcome round of coughing that scraped painfully against the raw sides of his throat.

 

Someone helped him into a seated position, keeping him steady until the coughing fit died down, leaving a burning sensation behind. A cold hand pressed against his forehead, causing him to shiver.

 

Everything hurt.

 

He succumbed to the pull of sleep seconds later.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Sarawat was halfway through watching a movie when Tine flopped down next to him, hair sticking up in all directions.

 

“It lives.”

 

Tine didn’t even acknowledge the remark, head resting on Sarawat’s shoulder as the other student pressed a hand to his forehead.

 

“You’ve still got a fever, but it’s not too bad… how’s your head?”

 

Tine shrugged.

 

“Is your throat still sore?”

 

The look Tine shot him was unimpressed, making Sarawat roll his eyes.

 

“You’re feeling a little better then.” He flicked Tine on the forehead, “That’s for going to class when you knew you were ill.”

 

Tine opened his mouth, only to receive another flick to the forehead.

 

“Don’t speak, you’ll only make your throat worse.” Sarawat sighed, “Do you want something to eat? Soup?”

 

Shaking his head, Tine pouted, clinging onto Sarawat’s wrist.

 

Unable to stop the smile that tugged at the corner of his lips, Sarawat shuffled slightly to give himself enough space to run his fingers through Tine’s hair.

 

This was… nice.

 

This was possibly the best day of his life.

 

In a while he would have to get Tine up properly and make sure he ate something, before he had another aspirin and get some more sleep.

 

But that could wait… for the moment, Sarawat was content with his current position. One hand on Tine’s shoulder, the other inching closer to Tine’s hand as they remained tucked away from the rest of the world.

Chapter 21: Saifah/Zon - Possessive Saifah

Chapter Text

Prompt from iscoobychick: I was wondering if you could do a Saifah/Zon fic where Saifah gets really jealous or possessive because of someone hitting on or talking to Zon? I would just love to see the normally chill Saifah just snap maybe leading to a steamy kiss.

………………………………………………………………………

 

Zon’s back hit the wall, causing him to gasp sharply, his hands automatically flying up to push at his ‘attackers’ chest.

 

“W-what are you doing?!”

 

He was ignored as Saifah leaned in, pressing a kiss to Zon’s neck.

 

“Sai?”

 

“The way she looked at you….”

 

Zon shivered slightly, knowing exactly who Saifah was talking about.

 

Fai.

 

Ever since the cute boy concert, she had been messaging him, trying to get him to meet her so that they could ‘talk’.

 

It was like she’d completely forgotten that he’d caught her kissing another guy when they were supposed to be dating (of course, this ended up with him dating said guy, but he wasn’t about to point that out).

 

Except that she did seem to have forgotten, as proven by the way she sidled up to him, one hand stroking along his arm.

 

And then he was promptly yanked away.

 

“Sai, I didn’t- “

 

Saifah cut him off, slamming their mouths together, startling a moan from deep in Zon’s chest. The kiss was harsh, so unlike Saifah’s usual kisses.

 

As their tongues tangled together, Saifah sucked gently on Zon’s tongue, both hands on either side of Zon’s head, holding him in place, hot palms cupping his jaw.

 

Zon never wanted it to stop.

 

Hips start grinding against him as a firm thigh insinuated itself between Zon’s legs as Saifah finally pulled away, Zon sucking in some much-needed air.

 

Saifah’s eyes were dark and heavy as he scanned Zon’s face, his chest and then back to his face.

 

“Let’s get out of here.” Saifah whispered.

 

“I-I have class!” Zon protested, even though his fingers were clenched in Saifah’s t-shirt, almost pulling him closer.

 

Saifah just smirked, leaning in to nuzzle at Zon’s ear, kiss-swollen lips brushing against his ear, the sudden puff of warm, moist air sending a contrasting shiver of ice down Zon’s spine.

 

“Maybe I should just leave a mark right here.” Saifah whispered, running one finger softly over one spot on Zon’s neck, “So that everyone knows who you belong to.”

 

Zon inhaled so sharply that he almost choked, eyes widening at the wicked smirk on Saifah’s face.

 

And then Saifah leaned in.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

“Zon… what’s that on your neck?”

 

“… A pest bit me.”

 

“What, like a mosquito?”

 

“…Not quite.”

Chapter 22: WinTeam - Protective Win (TW: SELF-HARM)

Chapter Text

Prompt from XxlightXx: I would like to see Win being protective to Team in a other chapter. Another Scenario could be where Team is doing self-harm and Win walks into it. I love to see a protective Win.

TRIGGER WARNING FOR SELF-HARM!

……………………………………………………………………………

 

Team was panicking, plain and simple. One mistake that could have been fixed, but his brain refused to slow down. It felt like his whole world was falling apart.

 

How could he forget that graph on a very important report?!

 

By the time he got to the dorm, his hands were shaking so much that he struggled to get his key in the door. With a stroke of luck, he managed to get the key in the lock, stumbling into the apartment, falling against the door to close it behind him.

 

As soon as he was in the privacy of his own room, tears started to stream down his cheeks.

 

His body felt cold from all his hyperventilating.

 

As he let himself fall onto his bed, he couldn’t stop his body from shaking even more, anxiety fully overcoming him as sobs broke free from his throat.

 

When he finally managed to suck in a desperate breath, he sought out the one solution he always found himself going to.

 

He let out a sigh of relief when he held the thin razorblade in his hand, pulling down his pants slightly until he could see the bare skin of his hip.

 

It was the only place people couldn’t see the scars.

 

By the time he finally felt calm, there were small droplets of blood all over his bedding. Yes, he was still shaking and there were still tears running down his cheeks, but he could breathe properly now. Slowly, he got to his feet, knowing that he needed to shower and patch up the more serious wounds before changing the bedding.

 

KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK.

 

Team froze.

 

Maybe if he ignored it, it would go away.

 

“Team?” Win’s voice come through the door, “You home?”

 

Shit.

 

“N’Pharm said you didn’t look well earlier… I brought soup!”

 

Team slammed a hand over his mouth, desperately praying for Win to just go away.

 

“Good thing I have a spare key, huh?”

 

Double shit.

 

Just as he heard the key in the door, Team couldn’t keep quiet anymore. “Please don’t come in!”

 

His heart was speeding back up, panic rising in his chest.

 

“Team… are you alright?”

 

Team took a deep breath, “I’m fine… just please don’t come in, I-I- “

 

“You don’t sound fine.” Win paused for a moment, “I’m coming in.”

 

Team threw a duvet over the blood stains, before rushing into the bathroom, closing the door seconds before Win entered.

 

“… Team.” Win’s voice was calm, “What’s wrong?”

 

“Leave me alone!” Team snapped, “I’m fine.”

 

“If you’re fine, then you can open the door and show me.”

 

Team remained silent, hearing a sigh on the other side of the door. Desperately, he grabbed some toilet tissue, hoping to stem the bleeding so that it wouldn’t show through his clothes.

 

He didn’t have time to change the bedding… so he’d have to persuade Win to stay at his.

 

He tried not to cry.

 

He tried to hold it together.

 

“Team.”

 

Team glanced over in alarm, noticing that the door was now open and Win was standing in the doorway, looking at the bloody pieces of tissue, the drops of blood on the floor… and then to the wounds themselves.

 

Opening his mouth, Team couldn’t think of the words to say.

 

“I’ll get a washcloth.” Win whispered, moving closer, “You shouldn’t use tissues for that.”

 

Team expected him to be disgusted or disappointed… anything but what Win was right now.

 

Win knelt next to him, gently encouraging him to sit on the toilet as he gently cleaned the wounds.

 

It was all too much for Team.

 

The tears started to fall again, words like “sorry” and “you don’t have to do this” blurting free through the sobs.

 

“You don’t have anything to be sorry for.” Win admonished gently, “I came here to check up on you, I was worried… I’m glad to be here, okay?” He placed the stained washcloth by the side of the sink, as Team stared at his hands.

 

“Stop that.” Win gently encouraged Team to look him in the eyes, “I know what you’re thinking…. You are not weak, not for this.” His hand moved to rest on Team’s back, drawing circles with his fingers in a soothing way, “You are one of the strongest people I know.”

 

There was no chance of the tears stopping now.

 

“It’s okay… I’m here, I’m not leaving you.”

 

What had he done to deserve someone who cared this much?

 

There was something about having Win hold him like this, that made it hurt less.

 

It made him feel like one day, he might be okay.

 

One day.

 

Right now, he was fine with just being held in Win’s strong, protective grasp.

Chapter 23: Fighter x Tutor - Power Bottom Tutor (NSFW!)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I don’t know if you’re accepting nsfw prompts, but if you are, could we maybe have some power bottom Tutor pwease??

………………………………………………………………….

 

Tutor loved the sight of Fighter panting with need, head tossed back, jaw clenched. The sheets in his tight grasp were threatening to tear under the force of his grip.

 

He was trying so hard not to break his promise to Tutor.

 

“Tutor… please!” Fighter gasped, lips shaping around a breathless moan as Tutor sucked him hard, tongue sliding against the slit of Fighter’s cock.

 

Fighter was painfully hard, and had been for a while now.

 

“T-Tutor…” Fighter’s head moved from side to side, back arched slightly, “… I’m so close, please!”

 

Tutor smirked around his mouthful, running his hands up and down Fighter’s thighs, feeling like he could do this forever if it meant Fighter kept calling his name like that. Fighter’s cock twitched in his mouth and Tutor hummed in delight.

 

Slowly, he pulled back, keeping his lips pressed against Fighter’s cock every inch of the way, releasing him with a wet pop. Fighter was trembling, whimpering as he obediently waited for permission to touch Tutor as the younger student moved to straddle him, rubbing his cock on Fighter’s abs.

 

“Please… let me touch you.” Fighter breathed out, leaning his head back as Tutor kissed up his neck, paying special attention to his Adams apple.

 

“Not yet.” Tutor ran his fingers through Fighter’s hair, keeping him still as he started to nibble on Fighter’s neck, hoping to leave small marks that everyone could see. As he did that, he shuffled slightly until Fighter’s cock was pressed up against his rim.

 

“Tutor, please!”

 

“Not yet.” Tutor whispered again, lowering his hips and guiding Fighter’s cock into himself.

 

That half an hour he’d spent preparing himself before this study session hopefully had been enough.

 

“Ah! Nnn, ah!”

 

“Stay still.” Tutor scowled, hoping that Fighter couldn’t hear the tremble in his voice, sinking down as far as he could, before rising up again, repeating the motion. Finding a rhythm, he leaned down, teasing Fighter by pulling away when the older student tried to kiss him, “Ten seconds…” He whispered, “… I’ll let you touch me for ten seconds.”

 

Almost immediately, Fighter cupped Tutor’s face, pulling him in for a desperate kiss, sliding his tongue in as deep as he could.

 

When the ten seconds were up, Fighter obediently laid back down, only for Tutor to pull him into another kiss, clenching around him as they got closer and closer to orgasm.

 

“So good… you feel so good!” Tutor whispered.

 

Each thrust lit up flashes of white light behind his eyelids. Shifting his position slightly, Tutor moaned in pleasure as Fighter’s cock pressed against that perfect spot, his orgasm coursing through his veins. As he clenched down, he was vaguely aware of Fighter cumming inside him, causing him to moan again as he slumped forwards.

 

There was silence for a moment, before Fighter started to squirm underneath him.

 

“Tor?”

 

“Mm?”

 

“I love you… but we should really take a shower before we fall asleep.”

 

Tutor wriggled slightly, still enjoying the feeling of Fighter inside of him…. And the sensation of cum drying on his sweaty skin. “Fine.” He eventually mumbled, “But you’ll have to carry me.”

 

“Why?!” Fighter asked in concern.

 

“Because this is the one area of our relationship you can spoil me in.” Tutor pushed himself up slightly, clenching around Fighter and taking delight in the look of bliss that flashed across his lover’s face, “However, I think you can go another round. Right?”

 

“W-whatever you want!”

 

Another smirk as Tutor leaned back in for a kiss, “I. Want. More.”

Chapter 24: Ae/Pete - Slutty Pete (NSFW!)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: If you are still taking prompts then can we get some LBC slutty Pete? There is so not enough of it!

…………………………………….…………………………………..

 

It all started out as a normal day.

 

Ae was currently doing some last minute studying for an upcoming exam, as Pete scrolled through his phone, finding it difficult to concentrate.

 

Thanks to exams and their busy schedules, the pair hadn’t properly had sex in almost two weeks. Of course, they managed to grab enough time for quick hand-jobs, but it was never enough.

 

He wanted to do something special for Ae to celebrate him completing his final exam, help him de-stress.

 

Hopefully, he’d like the package Pete received that morning.

 

“-ete? Pete?”

 

Startled out of his thoughts, Pete flushed at the concerned look on Ae’s face. “Sorry, what did you say?”

 

A soft smile appeared on Ae’s face, “I have to go to my exam now… I’ll see you later?”

 

“Mm, I’ll see you later.” Pete slowly got to his feet, kissing Ae on the cheek, dodging any attempts that Ae made to pull him in for a proper kiss, “No, you have a exam!”

 

“Just one kiss!”

 

“It’s never just one kiss!” Pete giggled, pushing Ae away, “Go on!”

 

Ae looked disappointed as he headed out of the room, but Pete knew he wouldn’t be disappointed later.

 

Or, hopefully he wouldn’t.

 

As soon as he knew there was no chance of Ae coming back anytime soon, Pete headed to the shower to clean himself up, shave his legs and prepare himself as best he could.

 

He didn’t want Ae to waste any time on that.

 

Getting out, he dried off as much as he could, before heading into the living room and opening up the package.

 

The first thing he pulled out was a black velvet crop top, followed by black lacy underwear, the sight of which was enough to make him blush.

 

Not as much as the garter belt and matching thigh highs did though.

 

Carefully getting changed, he examined himself in the mirror, taking a deep, calming breath.

 

Ae will love this.

 

Taking another breath, he grabbed a robe, wrapping it around himself before moving to sit on the sofa, waiting for Ae to come home.

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Pete? Pete, I’m- “Ae stopped, staring at Pete on the sofa, “- Pete?”

 

“I- “ Pete gasped as Ae suddenly darted forwards, pulling him to his feet, running his hands up and down Pete’s body.

 

“What are you wearing?” Ae almost growled, pupils blown wide as he tugged at the robes, encouraging Pete to strip.

 

“I-I thought you would like it?” Pete resisted the urge to smirk, already knowing that Ae liked what he saw if the front of his pants was any indication.

 

“Go to our room, and don’t you dare take any of that off.” Ae ordered, voice deepened by lust, as Pete rushed away.

 

Pete waited for what felt like forever but was probably only a few minutes. He was hard and needed relief desperately as it was starting to hurt.

 

When Ae finally came into the bedroom, he smiled softly as Pete almost jumped to his feet in eagerness. He quickly walked over, pinning Pete down and kissing him, easily taking dominance, like he wanted to do earlier that day.

 

When he had enough of that, Ae started to kiss and bite at Pete’s neck, making marks all the way down to Pete’s hips, before sitting back to admire the sight.

 

“Sit up.”

 

Pete was quick to obey, eager to see more of this dominant Ae.

 

Ae took his pants and boxers off, “Get down here.” If he was surprised at how quickly Pete moved, he didn’t show it, simply watching as Pete took Ae’s dick into his mouth, before Ae could even ask him to, running his tongue along the top as Ae gasped in surprise.

 

“Pete!”

 

Pete couldn’t help but feel a twinge of satisfaction at Ae’s surprise.

 

When Ae felt that he was getting close to the edge, he pushed Pete’s head back, not wanting to cum too soon, ignoring the whine that Pete let out.

 

“Do you… want me to fuck you?”

 

“Ae!” Pete flushed, even as he nodded, “You don’t need to ask, you- just- come on!”

 

Grabbing some lube from the bedside table, Ae pushed Pete back onto the bed, pulling the panties to one side, not wanting to remove them completely.

 

When the first finger slipped in with ease, Ae groaned. “I can’t believe you- did you do this when I was out? Did you prepare yourself, wishing it was me instead?”

 

“Ae, I- “

 

“- Did you?”

 

“Yes! Yes! Plea- AH!”

 

During the babble, Ae had lubed himself up, slowly pushing into Pete until he bottomed out, listening to Pete’s moan of pure delight.

 

He pulled all the way out, leaving just the tip in, before pushing back inside, setting a steady rhythm, pounding into Pete fast and deep.

 

“More! More!” Pete groaned, feeling tears come to his eyes at the sheer pleasure, “Please, Ae!”

 

“Do you think you can cum without my hand on your cock?”

 

“Wha- Ae! Please!”

 

Changing his angle slightly, Ae smirked as Pete arched his back, crying out at the pleasure.

 

“AH! AE!”

 

“You can do it.” Ae whispered, “Come on Pete, come for me.”

 

“I-I- please! Harder!”

 

Ae was all too happy to oblige, groaning when Pete clenched around him, tipping him over the edge.

 

When Pete felt Ae start to cum inside him, he moaned out his own pleasure, cum splattering all over his abdomen and new outfit. After Ae pulled out, Pete could feel it starting to drip down his thighs, causing him to smile in pleasure, turning over slightly to hide his expression in the pillow.

 

He loved this feeling.

 

Aching and well-used.

 

After Ae had cleaned the pair of them up, helping Pete out his outfit, the pair snuggled up together in the bed.

 

“You could have just asked you know.” Ae chuckled, eyes on the discarded lingerie on the floor, “You didn’t need to go through all this.”

 

“I like dressing up for you.” Pete murmured back sleepily, “It makes me feel good.”

 

“…. Then you should do it more often. I can’t have my Koon’Chai feeling bad.”

 

But Pete was already asleep, a content little smile on his face.

Chapter 25: TharnType - Type's Nightmare

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anna: I also have a request, could you do a tharntype one about type having a nightmare and tharn protecting him?

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

Type didn’t know why he was here.

 

He shouldn’t be here.

 

Walking through the dark room, he paused at the soft sobbing in the distance.

 

His heart sunk to his stomach.

 

Sitting on a chair, was a familiar looking child, tears streaming down his cheeks as a shadow stood over him.

 

Type froze in horror at the sight.

 

He needed to get out of here!

 

He wanted to stop the dark figure, but his body just wouldn’t move as the darkness swirled all around him.

 

……………………………………………….

 

He woke with a startled gasp, sitting up straight as he panted with fear, sweat pouring from every pore in his body as he trembled.

 

Glancing around, he spotted that he was in the room he shared with Tharn, who was sleeping peacefully beside him.

 

A dream… it was just a dream… a fucking nightmare of a memory.

 

He buried his face into his quivering hands, trying to calm his breathing. He was wide awake now, too terrified to go back to sleep.

 

What if another nightmare was waiting for him?

 

“Mmmm… Type?”

 

Type stiffened, looking down next to him to see Tharn slowly sitting up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “Sorry…” He ran his fingers through his hair, trying to appear as normal as possible, “… Did I wake you?”

 

Tharn shook his head, blinking a few times, before looking over at Type, instantly knowing that something was wrong.

 

Type was looking everywhere but at Tharn’s face, shifting nervously from side to side, a slight tremble in his limbs.

 

“Type… are you alright?” He reached out to touch his boyfriend’s shoulder, “You don’t look so good.”

 

Type flinched from the touch, causing Tharn’s hand to stop mid-air, eyes widening in shock.

 

Now he knew that something was wrong.

 

Slowly, he drew back his hand, “Type, what’s wrong?”

 

“Nothing.” Type snapped, still not looking at him, before rubbing his eyes wearily, “Just… just go back to sleep. I need to clear my mind for a bit, I’ll be right back,” He moved to get off the bed, only to stop short when he felt a hand grab at his arm. “Tharn- “

 

“- Please don’t lie to me.” Tharn scooted a little closer, “Did- Did you have a bad dream?”

 

Silence.

 

“I want to help you.” Tharn’s voice was firm, “Please.”

 

Type just looked away from him, down at his hands

 

Tharn grew worried… whatever the nightmare was, it must have been a bad one. Knowing that there was not point in pushing Type, he moved until he was kneeling in front of Type, wrapping his arms around his boyfriends’ neck and pulling him close.

 

“T-Tharn.” Type made no attempt to push him away, “What are you doing?”

 

Tharn stayed silent, simply running his fingers through Type’s hair. He wasn’t going to force Type to talk, but he needed to show the other that he was there for Type whenever he was ready.

 

Sitting there, head against Tharn’s chest, Type felt a wave of relief wash over him.

 

Tharn was here… Tharn would protect him.

 

Tharn smiled softly as he felt Type’s arms wrap around him, bringing them closer together. He could feel his boyfriend trembling still, although it wasn’t nearly as bad as it had been. “It’s all right Type, I’m here. Everything’s all right.”

 

Type just held him tighter.

 

“It- “ He nervously cleared his throat, “- It was about… back then.”

 

He didn’t need to say more. Tharn knew exactly what he was talking about.

 

Softly, he took hold of Type’s cheeks, stroking over them.

 

“He can’t hurt you here.” He whispered softly, “Never again. Not while I’m here.”

 

Type stared at him for a few moments, before slowly nodding, allowing Tharn to coax him to lie back down on the sheets, the other student snuggling up to him.

 

“Go back to sleep.” Tharm murmured softly, “I’ll be here the whole time… everything’s alright, I promise.”

 

“… I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 26: WinTeam - Soft Team

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I would love a fic where team is being super soft to win.

…………………………………………………………………

 

It was supposed to be a nice day.

 

Win had plans and everything!

 

He had all the picnic supplies packed, all of Team’s favourite foods perfectly organised in the basket…. It was a miracle Team even agreed to go.

 

“Shit!” He pressed his head against the glass, “I can’t believe it’s raining.”

 

Team joined him by the window, lips quirking slightly at the sight, “I like rain… everything else goes quiet. The only thing you hear is the rain… it’s peaceful.” He then glanced over at Win, “It means we can stay inside… wrap up in blankets and ignore the rest of the world.”

 

He then moved away, gesturing for Win to follow him into the small kitchen area.

 

Win watched as his boyfriend started pulling things out of the cabinets.

 

“P’Win, can you grab some extra blankets and pillows from the airing cupboards and put them on the sofa?”

 

Win shrugged and did as he was told, grabbing as much as he could carry and bringing them over to the sofa, before sitting to wait for Team in curiosity.

 

A couple of minutes later, Team walked back into the room, carrying two steaming mugs in his hands, setting them on the table before rearranging the blankets and pillows until they were all wrapped up, sitting right up next to each other as Team leaned forwards to grab the two mugs.

 

In a certain twist of events, Win found himself leaning against Team, the younger student’s arms coming up to wrap around him.

 

“This is nice.” Win whispered after a few minutes of comfortable silence, enjoying the warmth of the hot chocolate as well as the feeling of Team wrapped around him.

 

Team was silent for a moment, before kissing the top of Win’s head and humming in agreement.

 

The silence continued, the pair of them sipping their hot chocolate in silence, simply enjoying being around each other. Once finished the mugs were placed back on the table, and Win snuggled in closer.

 

“I could get used to this.” He whispered after a while.

 

“… Me too.” Team looked down at where Win’s head was resting on his lap, unable to stop himself from smiling as he ran a hand through Win’s hair, loosening the ties in his hair as Win snuggled closer, a happy sigh escaping him.

 

Yeah. He could definitely get used to this.

Chapter 27: Jack/Zhao Zi - Badass Jack

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormborn_88: I always feel like the History:Trapped season should've gotten a 2nd season about Jack and Zhao, loved that ever smirking Jack with his red hair, his leather gloves and his job with the mafia together with the sweet innocent Zhao (for whom he'd change his life <3). So, this plus my weakness for protectiveness would love a story about them were Jack has to be the bad ass he is/was in the mafia world to protect his boyfriend!

…………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

The sun shone through the gap in the blinds.

 

Zhao Zi grumbled at the light, turning over to bury his face into Jack’s bare chest, fingers tracing over the abs.

 

“That tickles.”

 

Zhao Zi yelped as Jack rolled them over until he was on top, his usual grin on his face.

 

“Good morning.”

 

Zhao Zi couldn’t help but smile back up at him, “Good morning Jack.”

 

“Do we have any plans today, or can we just…” Jack ran his hands along Zhao Zi’s hips, “… Stay in bed all day?”

 

Zhao Zi pouted, “I thought we were going to the market today to pick up some food?”

 

Chuckling fondly, kissing the pout away, Jack nodded. “Okay, okay… the markets’ it is.”

 

………………………………………………………..

 

Something was off.

 

Jack couldn’t help but tense up… he felt like he was being watched.

 

“Jack?” Zhao Zi frowned, “Are you okay?”

 

He forced a smile onto his face, not wanting to worry his baby. “Of course, I am… c’mon, I think I see some squid for sale over there.”

 

“Yum! Squid!”

 

………………………………………………….

 

They were just perusing through the meat stalls when Jack’s phone rang. With a sigh, he pulled it from his pocket, noticing that it was Tang Yi.

 

This in itself was suspicious.

 

After the whole ‘betrayal’ thing, Tang Yi and him had kept their distance from each other… he honestly thought Tang Yi might have deleted his number by know.

 

“Hello?” He answered, giving Zhao Zi a reassuring smile.

 

“Jack, where are you?”

 

“Ummm… at the markets.”

 

“You need to get home right now.” Tang Yi ordered, “Shao Fei has just heard reports that Zhao Zi’s been targeted by a rival gang.”

 

Jack was instantly on edge, glancing over at Zhao Zi, trying to act as calm as possible.

 

“Why?” He eventually managed to force out.

 

“Why do you think?”

 

Him… Zhao Zi was in danger because of his relationship with Jack.

 

Cutting off the call immediately, Jack pulled Zhao Zi away from the stall.

 

“Jack, what’s wrong?!”

 

“Shorty, we need to go.” Jack kept his eyes open for any sign of a threat, “I need to get you out of here.”

 

Zhao Zi, thankfully, didn’t argue, allowing himself to be led out of the door.

 

As Zhao Zi climbed onto the bike, Jack spotted a black car pulling into the car park, window rolling down.

 

And then he saw the gun.

 

“SHORTY, GET DOWN!” Jack reached out to pull Zhao Zi off the bike, moving slightly to one side to act as cover, just as the gun fired.

 

He grunted at the sudden pain in his left side, one hand flying to the source, as he quickly realised he was bleeding.

 

Shit.

 

“J-Jack!”

 

Managing to drag them to cover behind a nearby car, Jack ducked down at the sound of more gunfire, keeping his hand pressed against his wound to stop the bleeding. “Stay down.” He ordered Zhao Zi, taking out his own concealed gun and firing back, ignoring the pain in his side.

 

“GET HIM!” He heard someone cry out from the cry, giving him a better idea of where to shoot.

 

The ensuing grunt was worth it, followed by the sounds of tires bursting as he shot the closest two out.

 

“Come on.” He growled, “Come out to play.”

 

Before the others in the car could even think about making a run for it however, there were the sounds of sirens coming closer as police cars surrounded them on all sides.

 

Knowing that Zhao Zi was safe, Jack rested back against the car, groaning in pain.

 

“Jack! Jack!” Zhao Zi placed his own hands over the wound, pressing down as Jack yelped, “You’ll be okay, you’ll be okay!”

 

That’s all Jack remembered before he blacked out.

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

Jack groaned as he slowly came to, opening up his eyes to see that he was in the room he shared with Zhao Zi.

 

Zhao Zi.

 

The gunmen!

 

Barely noticing the bandage around his mid-section, He forced himself into a seated position, only to groan in pain and fall back down to the bed just as Zhao Zi entered the room.

 

“You’re awake!” Zhao Zi came rushing over, “Don’t move! Don’t move!”

 

Before Jack could ask if he was okay, Zhao Zi continued.

 

“That was amazing! The way you shot that guy through the window and…”

 

Jack could only listen to him fondly.

 

He was definitely whipped for this officer.

Chapter 28: Saifah/Zon - Possessive Saifah

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Zon gets asked to model for their school or something and Saifah is supportive but becomes pouty when Zon gets admirers and especially when they interrupt their date time.

…………………………………………………….

 

Saifah had never once complained about how cute Zon was.

 

Why would he?

 

Not that Zon’s looks were all that Saifah was interested in, but they certainly didn’t hurt.

 

And then Soda and her friends asked Zon to model for their cute boys page… well, more like they bullied him into it, but no-one wanted to point that out to them.

 

Saifah loved it.

 

At first.

 

At first, it was fun to tease Zon with the pictures, before making sure that his boyfriend knew just how special and gorgeous, he really was.

 

And then everyone else seemed to see it as well.

 

They all seemed to come out of nowhere, interrupting their dates, pulling Zon away from him during lunch.

 

It was driving Saifah crazy!

 

“Zon! Zon!”

 

As they sat in the restaurant, Saifah resisted the urge to snap at the girls that were now crowding around their table, their hands brushing over Zon’s shoulders and arms

 

Zon looked just as trapped as Saifah felt, eyes widening with every second.

 

Saifah only lasted another few minutes before he snapped. Pushing himself to his feet, he walked around to the other side of the table, pulling Zon to his feet.

 

“Saifah, what- “

 

He didn’t let Zon finish, smashing their lips together. His hands moved to Zon’s lips, pressing their chests together as he took Zon’s bottom lip between his and pulled slightly.

 

“Mine.” He whispered possessively when they finally parted, both needing to breath.

 

“Yours.” Zon nodded in agreement, “But- “

 

They heard a camera shutter click, prompting them to turn to the side, where the crowd of girls was still watching them, clearly all trying to contain their glee.

 

“Ummm.” One of the girls stepped forwards, her phone at the ready, “Can you… do that again?”

 

“Yeah!” Another girl piped up, “Just one more time?”

 

Saifah leaned over as thought to kiss Zon again, only to whisper in his ear. “On the count of three, run.”

 

“Wha- “

 

“- Three, run!”

 

Grabbing Zon’s hand, Saifah dragged them out of the restaurant (thankful that they paid before receiving the food), pulling him back towards the closest dorm.

 

Everyone would know Zon was his the next day.

Chapter 29: Saifah/Zon - Quarantine Reunion (NSFW!)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Can I ask for Zon and Saifah are forced to be apart because of quarantine so when they finally meet up they have really hot sex?

…………………………………………

 

Three months.

 

It had been three months since the country was placed on an almost complete lockdown due to the pandemic, and Zon hadn’t seen Saifah face-to-face in all that time.

 

He didn’t realise it was possible to miss someone so much.

 

Yes, they facetimed at least once a day just to talk, but it wasn’t the same.

 

Just as the news broke that the quarantine was over, Zon’s phone started to ring immediately. He smiled when he saw Saifah’s name, tapping the answer/camera button as quickly as he could.

 

“You’re coming over, right?!” Saifah eagerly exclaimed.

 

“Uh- “

 

“- I’ll order some takeout! Your favourite?”

 

“I- “

 

As Saifah pouted dramatically, Zon felt his resistance waver.

 

“- Okay.” He found himself saying, “I’ll be there soon… I love you?”

 

A soft smile appeared on Saifah’s face, “I love you too my Zon.”

 

The screen went dark and Zon took a deep breath…. Before going to take a cold shower.

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Almost as soon as he knocked on Saifah’s dorm-room door, it was fling open and he was dragged inside. He barely had enough time to see Saifah bouncing on the balls of his feet, before he was being pulled in for a sweet kiss, Saifah’s hand around the back of his head, deepening the kiss ever so slightly.

 

“God I’ve missed you.” Saifah groaned, “Phone calls and facetime only does so much!”

 

“I know.”

 

“Strip, now!” Saifah spun Zon around and pushed him towards the bed.

 

They both practically ripped their clothes off, throwing them in the vague direction of the washing hamper, before Saifah pushed Zon down onto the bed, just staring down at him for a few moments, almost in awe.

 

“You look… stunning.” He eventually whispered, leaning forwards and running a hand over Zon’s head, running his fingers through the soft hair.

 

“Yeah?” Zon breathed.

 

“Yeah… but then again you always do.”

 

Zon flushed bright red at the words, turning his face away with an embarrassed grumble, only to gasp when Saifah’s hands trailed down his chest to tweak at his nipples playfully.

 

“I missed you so much.” Saifah sighed happily, leaning over and kissing Zon, reacquainting himself wit the feel of the other boy’s lips against his, before breaking the kiss and moving to grab the bottle of lube from the nightstand. Squeezing a bit onto his fingers, he locked eyes with Zon, slipping two lubed fingers inside the shorter male, stretching him out slowly.

 

“Fuck! Fuck!” Zon whined. It had been so long after all, and his fingers were no where near as long as Saifah’s.

 

Once he felt that Zon was stretched out enough, he rolled a condom onto himself before moving to lie on the bed, gently encouraging Zon to straddle him, helping Zon lower himself down onto his cock.

 

“Tight.” Saifah couldn’t help but gasp.

 

Zon couldn’t even seem to find the words to say, revelling in the sensation of having Saifah’s fingers digging into his hips, trying to pull him closer. Deciding to take the initiative for once, Zon leaned forwards to place his hand on the headboard for leverage, before lifting up a bit and then thrusting down against Saifah’s cock, his other hand stroking himself in time to the thrusts.

 

“Shit!”

 

When he felt one of Saifah’s hands join his, Zon couldn’t help but glance down and smile.

 

No words needed to be said.

 

The only sound in the room was their soft gasps as they moved in unison. It didn’t take long before they were both coming, Zon groaning as he collapsed gently on top of Saifah, humming in delight when he felt his boyfriend’s hand moving through his hair again.

 

“That was amazing.” Saifah whispered.

 

“Mmmm.” Zon pressed a sweet kiss to Saifah’s chest, wriggling a bit as he felt Saifah slip out, rearranging himself until he was by Saifah’s side, his head on his boyfriend’s chest.

 

Saifah knew they couldn’t stay like this… he knew that they had to clean up soon. But with the sensation of Zon’s breath against his chest, he soon found himself drifting off.

 

He spared a quick moment to press a kiss to the top of Zon’s head, before wrapping his arms around him.

 

Clean up could wait… at least for a couple of minutes.

Chapter 30: Saifah/Zon - Zol Finds Out

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormsong44: Do you think you could do a Saifah/zon fanfic? They're literally the cutest. If you do, maybe it could be about the latest episode where they're just cuddling on the bed and zon sister walks in on them, and zon gets really embarrassed but saifah is all proud and thinks zon is the cutest thing ever?

……………………………………………..

 

“This is… nice.”

 

“Hmmm.” Saifah felt like his heart was going to beat right of his chest with how cute Zon was being.

 

At that moment, Zon was resting his head against him as they curled up together. Saifah absent-mindedly twirled a lock of the shorter man’s hair between his fingers. Zon sighed and sank further against Saifah, all but purring at the sensation.

 

And then there heard the knocking on the door, before it opened.

 

Neither of them had a chance to react as Zol came rushing into the room. As soon as she saw them, her hands flew up to her mouth, barely containing the squeal that escaped.

 

“Zol!” Zon looked completely mortified, “You’re meant to knock and then wait for me to say that it’s okay to come in!”

 

“Sorry, sorry!” Zol didn’t make any move to leave though, her eyes fixated on what she saw on the bed, “Are you two… cuddling?! Together?!”

 

Saifah opened his mouth to say yes, only for Zon to wriggle furiously in his arms, clearly trying to get out of Saifah’s grasp.

 

“It-it’s not what it looks like!” Zon tried to protest, only for his sister to scoff.

 

“Really? Because from here, it looks like you two are cuddling, P’Saifah lovingly petting your hair.”

 

Saifah has never seen Zon go that particular shade of red before, not even during their accidental kiss.

 

“Zol! Get out!”

 

“Make me! If you think you can pull yourself away from your BOYFRIEND for long enough!”

 

Zon wriggles got even more furious, to the point where Saifah was struggling to keep him there.

 

He wasn’t ready for this moment to end…. Not yet.

 

“Come on.” He sighed, glaring at Zol, “Get out.”

 

“Can I add this to my story?”

 

This time, Zon did manage to get free, “You mean the story you DELETED?!”

 

Zol was gone in an instant, Zon following on close behind as Saifah turned his attention to the ceiling.

 

Well, it was nice while it lasted.

Chapter 31: Tin/Can - Episode 14 sort of fix-it

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: How well do you really know him? Someone (IDK who up to you.) Confronts Tin after the whole double rejection asking him what he did to Can and then how much did he really know the other man and maybe he was pushing to hard.

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Hey! Hey you!”

 

Tin frowned, glancing around, spotting a senior dressed a familiar looking football uniform rushing over to him.

 

Not the one Can always pestered for food… the other one.

 

Staying where he was, Tin raised an eyebrow as the senior stopped in front of him.

 

“We need to have a talk.”

 

Tin smirked, “No, we- “ He stopped as the senior grabbed his arm.

 

“It wasn’t really a request.”

 

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Can frowned as he watched Type drag Tin away, moving to follow, only for his arm to be grabbed by Techno.

 

“Ai’No, what- “

 

“- Come on, I’ll buy you some pork skewers.”

 

“But, Ai’No!”

 

“Try not to think about it too much.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Just so you know.” The senior sighed as he let go of Tin’s wrist, “This wasn’t entirely my idea, but Can’s my junior, and with the way he’s been acting lately, we’re all a little bit worried.”

 

Tin raised a brow, leaning back against the wall, studying the senior. “And that concerns me how?”

 

“… Let’s call this an intervention.” The Senior sighed, “We need to talk about Can.”

 

“What about him?”

 

“We’ve all noticed the changes. He’s not been his usual self for a few weeks, and we all agree that it probably has something to do with you.”

 

“Why would you think that?” Tin asked warily.

 

The senior gave him a steady look, “Because he went from ranting about you, to defending you and moaning about his ‘feelings’… to not talking about you at all.”

 

That… hurt Tin more than what he thought it would.

 

“Speaking from experience, here’s what I think happened.” The senior began, “You started developing feelings for him, so you started pushing the matter.”

 

“Pushing?”

 

The senior waved his hands, “Pushing to spend time with him, kissing, things like that… being pushy.” He waved his hand in the air in a sort of ‘moving on’ gesture, “Now, Can has never had feelings like that, so of course he’s confused…. And I don’t think you paid attention to that.”

 

“I- “

 

“- I know how it happened.” The older student sighed, “You thought you were both on the same page. He accepted your kisses after all, maybe even asked for one or two?” Without waiting for Tin to respond, he continued, “And then, when he said that he didn’t want to be your boyfriend, just your friend you felt hurt and decided to cut him out of your life.”

 

“I- “

 

“- But then you hurt his feelings, and now we have to deal with a mopey Can and you need to do something about it.” The senior jabbed a finger at him for emphasis, “You rushed into this with him, and now you’ve got to fix it!”

 

Tin rolled his eyes, not wanting to admit that the older student was right. “So… what do you think I should do?”

 

“Use your head. Be his friend first, and then, if you’re lucky, a relationship will follow.”

 

Before Tin could leave, the older student grabbed him by the wrist, giving him a warning glare.

 

“Don’t. Push. Him.”

 

Nodding, Tin turned to leave again, only to stop and turn back around, “You said... you had experience with this?”

 

“Just… be patient with him, okay?”

 

As the older student walked away, Tin vaguely heard him mutter something about ‘there not being a Lhong to mess everything up’?

 

Pushing it to the back of his mind, Tin took a deep breath.

 

Patience.

 

He could do that.

Chapter 32: WinTeam - Protective Win

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Who are you? (Protective Win) At a Swim meet someone from Team’s past is there and greats the younger boy. This person upsets Team and prompts Win to react.

……………………………………………………………………..

 

“You look nervous.”

 

Team straightened up at the whisper near his ear, “No… why would you think that?”

 

Win raised an eyebrow, glancing around as swim teams from other colleges all mingled together. Team had been tense ever since this event was announced, and now that they were actually here, it was like he was about to pop out of his skin.

 

“Team.” Win reached out to take his boyfriends’ hand, only to frown when Team flinched away, “You’re fidgeting more than Pharm whenever Dean is cute to him. What’s wrong?”

 

“Nothing… it’s nothing.”

 

But even a blind man could see that he was lying.

 

“Just… stay with me?”

 

“Whatever you want Team.”

 

How could Win say no?

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Most of the meet-and-greet event had passed by when Win realised what was bothering Team. He’d snuck over to the snack table on the request of Team, promising to bring back some of his favourite Lays flavours.

 

One his way back, he saw someone getting a little bit too close to HIS boyfriend.

 

And Team did not look happy about it.

 

Quickly, Win made his way over, catching the last bits of the one-sided conversation.

 

“- was starting to think you were hiding from me.” The stranger sneered, “Don’t tell me you’re still hung up about all that shit in high school?”

 

Team remained silent.

 

“Come on…” The stranger brushed his fingers over Team’s cheeks, not seeming to notice how Team flinched away, “… your cheeks look cute now.”

 

Win darted forwards, intending to give this stranger a piece of his mind, but the man was already blending back into the crowd.

 

“Team?” He placed himself in front of his boyfriend, desperately trying to get the other man to look him in the eyes, “Team, are you okay?”

 

Slowly, Team shook his head.

 

“Who was he?”

 

“He-he went to the same high school as me.” Team shook himself, clearly giving himself a mental talking to, “It’s stupid, it was years ago.”

 

“… I’m guessing he wasn’t a friend?”

 

“No… not at all.”

 

………………………………………………….

 

Leaving Team with Dean (who looked like he was seconds away from running out of this event himself, but for entirely different reasons), Win headed off to try and find the teen from earlier.

 

“… Yeah, we used to call him a chipmunk because of his cheeks. It looked like he was always storing food in there.”

 

“Chipmunk doesn’t sound too bad?”

 

“There were other names but I can’t remember them all!”

 

Fist clenched tight, Win headed over to the group, taking some satisfaction as several members noticed him and took a step back. He grabbed the stranger by the shoulder, pulling him over to an empty corner.

 

“I’m only going to tell you this once.” He hissed, “Leave Team alone. If I see you try and speak to him again, believe me, I will make your life very, very unpleasant.”

 

Seeing that the other man looked sufficiently unnerved, Win whirled around… only to come face to face with a shocked-looking Team.

 

“Win, I- “

 

Neither of them noticed the other teen slinking away.

 

“- I’m sorry.” Win interrupted, “I couldn’t let it go though.”

 

Team stared at him for a few moments, before smiling shyly and moving a bit closer, wrapping his arms around Win and pressing a kiss to his lips.

 

When Team pulled away, Win could only blink in shock.

 

“What are you- “ Win glanced around.

 

Team was never one to kiss in public.

 

“Just accept it.” Team rolled his eyes, “Or I won’t do it again.”

 

Unwilling to miss this chance, Win beamed and pulled Team into another kiss.

Chapter 33: WinTeam - Moving In

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Move in with me. Win asks Team to movie in with him as the other young man spends pretty much every night in his room anyway and prompts the DTR talk.

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Team didn’t know how it happened.

 

Six months of… whatever this was and most of his clothes were over at Win’s…. yes, he’d been staying over there a lot lately, but that was just practical…. Win was helping him study after swim practice, and it was always too late when they finished.

 

It was easier to sleep over, and Win always bought his favourite food.

 

It wasn’t just clothes though. There was his toothbrush… his textbooks…he even bought his own shampoo only to leave it at Win’s place.

 

So, maybe he had a small freak out.

 

“P’Win?” He asked nervously that night, prompting Win to look up from his dinner, cheeks slightly chubby from the mouthful of food.

 

“Mmm?”

 

Team wanted to ask… but that would just make things weird. Instead, he shook his head and smiled. “Nothing.”

 

……………………………………..

 

Win knew that Team had practically moved in.

 

He didn’t mind. He loved having Team around, seeing Team’s things in his space.

 

But he wasn’t even sure Team knew he’d moved in… or if he even wanted to.

 

“Should I tell him?” He asked Dean, “Or should I just… let it happen and hope he doesn’t notice?”

 

Dean almost looked disappointed in him. “This is something you and Team should be talking about.”

 

“But what if he doesn’t want to?!”

 

“That’s why you need to talk him.” Dean explained slowly, “Communication is important.”

 

Win hated to admit it, but when it came to communication in relationships, Dean was the champion.

 

“Talk to him.”

 

………………………………………………………..

 

Things were awkward now, and Team was 90% sure it was his fault.

 

“What if he doesn’t want me to move in?” He asked Manaow and Pharm one day, “What if he thinks I’m being intrusive and he’s just too polite to say anything?”

 

“You’re dating!” Manaow frowned, “Moving in together is the next step.”

 

Team wanted to argue with her about the dating thing, but it was not worth getting into that argument.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Later that evening, as they ate, Team felt more and more uncomfortable with each passing second.

 

Win also looked uncomfortable, which was one small mercy.

 

“I need to talk to you about something.” They both said at the same time, blushing in unison as well.

 

“I was in your bathroom the other day and I saw, like all my things and- “Team cut himself off when he saw the smile on Win’s face.

 

“- and you’ve moved in.”

 

“Y-You know?”

 

“Of course I do! It’s my room.” Win smirked, “I thought you didn’t know though.”

 

Team flushed bright red, “I didn’t realise it was that obvious.”

 

“Don’t worry.” Win reached out to grab Team’s hand over the table, “I love that you’ve practically moved in… do-do you like it?” His voice was a little uncertain at the end.

 

“W-well I- I wasn’t sure if… if we were ready for that.”

 

Win was silent for a moment, before a soft smile appeared on his face, “Team… you’re my boyfriend, right?”

 

“I- Yes?”

 

“Which means that moving in together is the next best step.” Win suddenly paused, “But if you really don’t want to then- “

 

“- I want to! I want to!”

 

Win relaxed visibly at the confirmation, “Then… Team, will you officially move in with me?”

 

“…Yes.”

Chapter 34: Saifah/Zon - Possessive Saifah

Chapter Text

Prompt from DipshitRichie: Do you also take props for SaifahZon? If so, could you maybe write a story about possessive Saifah??

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

If you were to ask anyone if Saifah was a jealous person, most people would say “No way, he’s so laid-back.”

 

Usually, that was true.

 

Until Zon showed up to school with his glasses on.

 

Now where had that sight been all his life?

 

Unfortunately, everyone else seemed to have the same thought.

 

As they sat together, trying to get some work done, Saifah could feel everyone staring at them… he could FEEL how much they wanted Zon.

 

It was like they’d forgotten Zon was his.

 

Stunned by the sudden thought, Saifah shook his head, trying to focus back on his book, even as Zon gave him a curious glance.

 

When he next glanced up, he spotted a small group of girls making their way, giggling behind their hands as they focused in on Zon… until they saw the look on Saifah’s face.

 

As they beat a hasty retreat, Saifah couldn’t stop the sneer curling at his lips.

 

Serves them right.

 

However, even as he was focused on those girls, he almost missed Fai sidling up to Zon, placing a hand on his shoulder and whispering “call me” in his ear, before slinking away, missing the dirty look Saifah was giving her.

 

“You’re not calling her.” He growled, even as Zon frowned in confusion.

 

“I- I know?” Zon’s eyes then narrowed behind his glasses, “Why, were you thinking of- “

 

“-Why are you wearing your glasses?” Saifah asked, leaning in a little closer, even as their friends all paused in their current conversations, eyes turning to the pair of them.

 

“I-I had a headache.” Zon flushed, “I haven’t been wearing them as often as I should so- HEY!”

 

Saifah had already got to his feet, taking Zon’s wrist in his hand and pulling him away from the table, barely giving him enough time to grab his bag. Those that paused to stare at them were sent running away when Saifah glared at them.

 

“Saifah! What are you doing?!”

 

Did Zon not notice how everyone had taken notice of him?

 

Didn’t he realise what everyone was probably thinking?

 

“Saifah! Saifah!”

 

Finding a quiet corner, Saifah pinned Zon against the wall. Zon’s breath hitched, muscles fluttering and clenching as Saifah’s fingers brushing against his abdomen. His scalp ached as Saifah’s other hand moved up to his hair, tugging at the strands until Zon bared his throat, back bowing and hips stuttering forwards.

 

And then teeth bit into the flesh of his neck, followed by the sensation of warm, soft, wet lips sucking kisses of the stinging mark. Zon’s breath started coming in pants and gasps, whining keens breaking free with every kiss and nip.

 

When he started to squirm, Saifah then captured his lips in a kiss so fierce that Zon knew his mouth would be swollen and bruised for hours.

 

“Couldn’t stand their eyes on you… or her hands.” Saifah muttered, voice dark and rough as he nipped along Zon’s jaw. His hands framed each side of Zon’s neck, thumbs just underneath his jaw so that he could move Zon any way he wanted, “Like you would be their’s.”

 

Zon barely thought about the teasing he would get from their friends, too focused on the sensation of Saifah’s mouth on his skin.

 

“but you’re not, are you MY Zon?”

 

Zon didn’t even know what Saifah was saying anymore, could barely understand the words.

 

“You’re MINE, aren’t you Zon?”

 

“Yours.” Zon murmured back, “Yoursyoursyoursyours!”

 

“Promise?”

 

As Saifah pressed a soft kiss to Zon’s hair after the hopeful words, the shorter teen couldn’t help but chuckle fondly.

 

“I promise.”

Chapter 35: Ae/Pete - Pete's Revenge

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wilting Flower: I was wonder is you could write something about aepete (only if you don’t mind) I always liked the idea that one day trump pushes to far and Pete just finally gets mad and does something about it because I feel that although pete is sweet he can get mad and really intimidating when he feels he needs to be

……………………………………………………………………………………

 

Really, Ae should have expected this.

 

They’d cornered him on the way home from football practice, knocking him off his bike before pulling him out of sight.

 

Trump hadn’t really taken part in the beating, only kicking him occasionally when he spotted a gap in between the punches his ‘friends’ were handing out.

 

When he finally managed to get to his feet afterwards, he stumbled back over to where his bike was, thankful that it was still there.

 

He should have gone home… but he needed to know that Pete was alright, that Trump hadn’t gone after him as well.

 

It was slow progress, but eventually he made it.

 

The last thing he remembered, was Pete opening the door with a shocked “AI’AE!”, before everything went black and he passed out.

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

Pete hovered near the corner of the room as Ae’s parents worried over their son.

 

If Ae knew how much this private room cost, he wouldn’t be impressed… but Ae was unconscious, and Pete knew exactly who the cause of it was.

 

Knowing that he wouldn’t be missed, he quietly snuck out of the room and pulled his phone out, heading out of the hospital and to a quiet area of the car pack.

 

“Ai’Tin?” He whispered, when his friend picked up, “I need a favour.”

 

//”A favour?”\\

 

“… I need to… borrow some of your people.”

 

//” My people? What are yo- Oh… are you sure?” \\

 

Pete told him the story, as Tin hummed in understanding.

 

//”Alright… I’ll see what I can do.” \\

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

Trump had no idea how he got here.

 

But he knew he wasn’t going to enjoy it.

 

“Why are you doing this!” He yelled at the men keeping him prisoner, “I paid of most of my debts! I just need a little more time, I promise!”

 

The obvious leader frowned in confusion. “We don’t care about that.”

 

“Y-You’re not… then why- No, please no!”

 

……………………………………………………………………………………

 

Ae groaned as the light hit his eyes, barely hearing someone gasp to his right, before the lights went dim again.

 

“Ai’Ae? Are you okay?”

 

Weakly, Ae nodded, managing to open his eyes again, glancing over to see Pete staring at him in concern.

 

“Are you okay?” Pete brought Ae’s hand up to his mouth, before pressing a kiss to the back of it.

 

“Y-Yeah… you?”

 

Pete nodded carefully, “Better now that I know you’re okay.”

 

The pair smiled warmly at each other, with Ae gentle moving to tug on Pete’s hand, trying to pull him into the bed with him, even as Pete protested.

 

“Ai’Ae! Ai’Ae!”

 

……………………………………………………..

 

Later that day, as Pete nipped out to grab them something to eat and to ask when Ae could leave, Ae frowned as Tin entered the room.

 

“So, he hasn’t told you yet?” Was what Tin opened with, making Ae frown in confusion.

 

“Told me what?”

 

Tin looked unsure for a moment, before shrugging and taking the seat next to Ae’s bed, “In a poorer room than this, Trump is lying in bed with police guards… with nails in his palms.”

 

“What?!”

 

Tin nodded, “The police looked into his past and believe it has something to do with the gambling debts.” He then shrugged, “Of course, they’ll soon learn about him being behind the attack on you and all the harassment with Pete, and they’ll be more concerned with arresting him, but that’s just something to look forward too.”

 

There was something about Tin’s voice, that made Ae think that maybe this wasn’t true.

 

“He deserved it.”

 

The statement came before Ae could press Tin any further, prompting them both to glance over to the doorway, where Pete was standing.

 

Ae had never seen this before… Pete was actually… angry?

 

That rage, that quiet, restrained power was slightly terrifying… and also slightly arousing as well.

 

“Ai’ Pete?”

 

Pete glanced over at Tin, before the rage all seemed to evaporate out of him and he visibly relaxed, “He hurt you Ae… I wasn’t going to let him get away with it.”

 

Ae felt like his entire world had been flipped around on its head, forcing himself into a seated position, only to yelp in pain.

 

“Ai’Ae!” Pete raced over, helping him sit up as Tin lest the room, sensing that they needed some time alone.

 

“Pete, I- “

 

Pete cut him off, flinging his arms around him and burying his face in his neck, “I’m sorry.” He whispered, “I just… wanted to protect you, like you protect me!”

 

“It’s alright.” Ae whispered into that oh-so-soft hair, “It’s alright.”

Chapter 36: Korn/Knock - Revelation of Feelings AU

Chapter Text

Prompt from Vandywritez: Would love to have a Korn-knock fic... together with me series.. they are another hardcore couple that cannot be missed.. how bout a little angst for Korn because of knock's relationship with plern and a fluffy change in stance with Korn and knock getting together..

………………………………………………………………………..

 

Korn should have pulled away when he had the chance.

 

Really, he should have pulled away when he started having feelings for his best friend, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it.

 

He didn’t know how long he could keep smiling for.

 

He didn’t know for how much longer he could keep watching this foolish dream slip away.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

Knock wasn’t annoyed.

 

Korn could date whoever he wanted to… even if the thought made his skin crawl.

 

Even if he got a strange pang in his heart because of it.

 

He should have realised something was wrong when Korn didn’t want to go out with him the night before Plern’s arrival.

 

And then he stopped inviting Knock over.

 

And then they stopped hanging out altogether.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Korn forced himself not to think about Knock on his date.

 

Knock and Plern… and whatever they were doing.

 

Mentally shaking himself out of that line of thought, Korn forced himself to focus on the slightly one-sided conversation.

 

His date was sweet and attentive who wanted to know him better… but there was no banter. There was no snarkiness.

 

Not like there was between him and Knock.

 

Again, he had to mentally shake himself.

 

He missed Korn, but this was better for both of them.

 

This continued on for a few weeks.

 

Really, it was no surprise when he was broken up with, and honestly, Korn didn’t even remember most of the conversation.

 

Oh well…back to pining it seemed.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Hey! HEY!”

 

Korn tried to ignore the familiar voice, speeding up slightly until his wrist was grabbed.

 

“KORN!”

 

He was spun around, and forced to look his… friend in the eyes, only to frown in confusion at the sight of tears in Knock’s eyes.

 

“What the hell is wrong with you?!” His friend snarled, “I haven’t seen you in over a month!”

 

“I-I was busy!”

 

“Busy? With your new boyfriend?!” Knock frowned, “If this is about how me and Plern get when she comes to visit, you don’t have to worry about that anymore.”

 

“… What?”

 

Knock shrugged, “I was worried about you… and she was getting more and more annoyed with me, and then I was getting annoyed with her, and then she said it was GOOD that you’d suddenly… cut me out of your life!”

 

“I- “

 

“- So, we broke up.”

 

Korn felt like his heart had sank down to his stomach at the words. For a moment, there was a spark of hope, only for common sense to catch up and snuff it out.

 

Knock still had a hold of his wrist.

 

“Your boyfriend doesn’t think I’m a homophobe does he, because I’m really not, I- “

 

“- We broke up too.”

 

Knock seemed shocked for a moment, “You… why?”

 

“It didn’t feel right.”

 

Knock was silent for a moment, and then frowned, “What do you mean it didn’t feel right?”

 

“Not the right… person.” Korn mumbled, pulling his wrist free before continuing on his way, trying not to roll his eyes as he heard Knock rushing to follow.

 

“So, who is the right person?!”

 

“It doesn’t matter… I’m pretty sure he’s into woman only.”

 

“But- “

 

“- I have work to do.” Korn sighed, “I’ll… call you later.”

 

And then he was gone.

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Knock knew he had some serious thinking to do.

 

He wasn’t homophobic, he knew this. Korn was his best friend in the entire world, how could he be.

 

Then why did the thought of Korn having a boyfriend send a shudder up his spine?

 

Tapping a pencil against his notepad, he frowned, desperately trying to think.

 

And then it hit him.

 

He wasn’t homophobic.

 

He didn’t like the thought of other men touching Korn… because he wanted to be the one touching him.

 

Well… this is a revelation and a half.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………

 

“Korn! Korn!” Knock was so thankful that he spotted his friend out in the marketplaces again, “KORN!”

 

He almost tackled his friend to the ground when Korn turned around.

 

“I love you!” He exclaimed, uncaring of the crowd around them, “I love you Korn!”

 

Korn’s eyes widened, and then watered before he was pulling Knock into a hug.

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 37: Forth/Beam - Chapter 16 Sequel (NSFW!!)

Chapter Text

Prompt from axel_prple: aaaand now a part 2 plz ;) (Referring to Chapter 16)

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

Beam gasped as he was pinned up against the wall.

 

“You are so beautiful.” Forth whispered, before pressing his lips to Beam’s, leading the medical student over to the bed and pushing him down onto it, helping Beam get rid of his shirt, before doing the same for him, “Hands above your head.”

 

Once Beam obeyed, Forth placed a hand on Beam’s abdomen, running down it with teasing fingers, before moving them up to thumb at Beam’s hardened nipples.

 

“F-Forth… hnn!”

 

Beam groaned uncontrollably when the foreign touches sent pleasure straight to his cock, eyes flying open when Forth leaned over to plant soft kisses on his abs, clearly paying attention to every noise that Beam made so that he knew where to go next.

 

He then moved to pull Beam’s pants down, smirking when Beam was quick to lift up his hips in order to help. Once that obstacle was gone, Forth couldn’t help but press a finger against the bulge in Beam’s underwear, watching as Beam twitched.

 

“F-Forth…” Beam choked out, “… Forth, please- “ His voice cracked in desperation.

 

“Patience, patience.” Forth pulled the underwear down slightly, until Beam’s cock was released.

 

Beam propped himself up on his elbows when he sensed hot air breathing onto his cock, just in time to see Forth lower his head and take it into his mouth.

 

“Oh fu- Forth!” He almost right there and then, “Forth!”

 

Forth struggled slightly to fit all of it in his mouth, but he knew he made up for it with his enthusiasm.

 

He felt Beam tensing up, which was the only warning he got before he was pulled up away from Beam’s cock, rolled over and pinned to the bed.

 

“B-Beam!”

 

Beam didn’t speak, simply pulling Forth’s pants and underwear off, pushing Forth back down when Forth tried to get up, the bed squeaking under the pressure.

 

In a slight daze, Forth watched as Beam rummaged about for the lube. Once he found it however, he didn’t get straight to work.

 

Instead, he leaned over, pressing his lips against Forth’s neck, making the engineering student whimper. It was a gentle and doting kiss, until Beam nipped just below his ear, causing him to inhale sharply at the slight pain.

 

Beam then nibbled all the way down to Forth’s collarbone, paying close attention to the tattoos, opening the bottle of lube as he went. Slipping a cushion under Forth’s hips, he brushed slick fingers against Forth’s rim.

 

“Relax.” He whispered, slowly slipping his index finger inside. It didn’t take long before he could add the middle finger, the pair switching it up so often and having sex on a regular basis that preparation never took too long, as evident by how quickly he was able to add the ring finger, Forth taking several deep breath to adjust..

 

“B-Beam!” Forth groaned when the fingers inside started to move in and out steadily, hugging his legs closer to his chest, yelping when Beam’s fingers brushed against that special spot inside, his lower body arching.

 

“Gorgeous.” Beam whispered, “I’m not surprised she look at you.”

 

The mood should have been ruined by the mentioned of Mae, but Forth couldn’t help but smirk at the show of possessiveness, only for it to turn into a whine when Beam pulled his fingers free.

 

“Come on.” He groaned, “Get on with it!”

 

He sounded a little desperate, but he didn’t care.

 

“I need to get a condom.” Beam sighed, thankfully already slipping one on.

 

“Beam, I swear- “

 

His complaint turned into an indecent moan as Beam finally pushed inside, pausing for any signs of discomfort, before slowly continuing to push inside.

 

“B-Bea- Nnngh!”

 

Beam let Forth claw at his back, sinking deep into the engineers’ body, brushing Forth’s sweat-damp hair away from his forehead as he started with a gentle motion.

 

“Beam, f-faster…”

 

Beam ignored him, keeping his thrusts hard, but slow, brushing over Forth’s sweet spot over and over again.

 

“Right theeeeeere, AH! Faster, Beam, please!”

 

No response.

 

“Please Beam!” Forth cried in frustration.

 

“Beg for it.”

 

Forth blinked in shock, “I-I- I want- “

 

Beam waited patiently, not even moving now.

 

“I-I want you to manhandle me… fuck me like we almost did at the back of the car.” Forth blurted out, only to cackle as Beam twitched inside him, clearly excited by the words.

 

The cackle was soon cut off when Beam pulled out almost all the way, leaving only the tip inside, before giving a powerful thrust right onto Forth’s sweet spot.

 

Forth’s mouth opened automatically, but before he could scream, Beam repeated the action, forcing Forth to move his hands to the headboard, in order to stop his head from hitting it.

 

Only little squeaks escaped from him as Beam continued with the harsh, fast thrusts, their bodies colliding and creating a lewd, rhythmic, wet smacking noise.

 

Forth felt like he was losing complete control of his body.

 

“B-Beam- Ah! I’m- I’m gonna- “

 

He locked his legs firmly around Beam, hugging him tight as his orgasm overcame him, cum spurting out of his dick, spattering all over his chest and stomach, toes curling as he quivered.

 

“Aah! Beam, wait- I- ah!”

 

Beam didn’t stop, pulling Forth onto his lap so that they were face to face, causing Forth to convulse slightly at the feeling as Beam seemed to get deeper inside him.

 

“Shit.” Forth groaned, “Y-You’re gonna kill me.”

 

Beam seemed pleased by this, taking a firm grip of Forth’s ass and rocking his hips back and forth, lifting Forth up and down slightly as Forth’s cock started to stiffen up again.

 

Knowing that he was being pushed towards a second orgasm, Forth tangled his fingers in the dark strands of his boyfriend’s hair, forcing Beam to look up before closing in for a messy kiss, only pulling away when he came again, gasping sharply and falling limp.

 

“Oh god… Forth!” Beam’s arms tightened around him as he too, tipped over the edge.

 

Gradually, as they both came down from their high, Beam’s grasp on Forth relaxed as he withdrew from the warm body.

 

“God…” Forth groaned, falling back, “… You’re amazing.” He twisted slightly to smirk at his boyfriend, “Next time, we should try it in the back of the car.”

 

“Never in a million years.”

Chapter 38: Saifah/Zon - Cockblocked!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Can I request SaifahZon future fic, where Saifah comes home from work really horny and wants to do naughty things to Zon but their moms are there for a surprise visit and he is effectively cock blocked 😂

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Saifah had been thinking about this all frickin’ day.

 

From the moment he left his shared apartment, leaving a shirtless Zon still in their bed, he had been fantasising about pinning Zon to that bed and just having his way with him.

 

Readjusting himself in his trouser, Saifah entered the apartment as quietly as he could, hoping to take Zon by surprise.

 

Zon was always so feisty when startled and that made for some fantastic sessions in bed.

 

The lights were still on, so Zon was probably either in the kitchen making something to eat, or working on his book, all curled up on the sofa, all cute in those glasses.

 

He’d wrap his arms around the shorter boy, making sure he knew just as hard Saifah was.

 

First, he’d peel Zon’s clothes off of him and throw him down onto the bed, pinning him down as he prepared his boyfriend for the main event.

 

Maybe he’d even give Zon a strip tease, peeling himself out of his uniform?

 

He couldn’t wait.

 

It was only when he entered the living room, that every feeling of arousal disappeared.

 

“Mum!” He yelped, quickly moving his work satchel around the front of him, hoping it hid the evidence of his previous thoughts, “What are you doing here?”

 

The two women on the sofa beamed up at him.

 

“We decided to pay you two a surprise visit!” Saifah’s mum beamed up at him, taking a sip of tea.

 

“Hmmm.” Zon’s mum nodded her head, not seeming to notice the sly smirk on her Zon’s face.

 

Zon clearly knew what Saifah was thinking about.

 

“So, how was work?” Saifah’s mother asked, patting the seat beside her, “You’re looking a little tired sweetie.”

 

“Yeah.” Saifah muttered nervously, glaring over at his boyfriend when he heard Zon mutter about Saifah being “disappointed” instead.

 

Zon was wearing a jumper that was clearly Saifah’s, and if Saifah focused enough, he could the edges of a hickey he’d left the previous evening.

 

He’d worn that on purpose, Saifah just knew it.

 

He was wearing those short pyjama bottoms on purpose as well, knowing how his ass looks in them.

 

“We were just talking about Zon’s new book.” Zon’s mother spoke up, “How much did the last one make again?”

 

“Mum, stop it.” Zon flushed, “It did well, but not that well.”

 

Lie.

 

It was Zon’s funds that helped them buy this apartment after all, and Saifah was quick to point that out, smiling as Zon flushed.

 

Maybe this evening wouldn’t be a total waste after all.

 

Providing their Mothers’ didn’t expect to be staying the night.

Chapter 39: Ae/Pete - Protective Ae

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lila: It always felt incomplete to me that Trump was suddenly just gone and out of the picture in LBC. I'd love for him to get a bit of 'payback'. And there should've been one last meeting bt him and Ae. I mean I love the protective side of Ae a lot, can't get enough of it 🤗

……………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Tears poured down Pete’s face as he covered it with his hands. His nose dripped, causing him to sniffle every other second. The hiccups echoed throughout the room, each one more pitiful than the last.

 

“Pete…” Ae stopped everything the moment he entered the apartment and saw Pete having a meltdown on the sofa, “… Pete, what happened?” He was on the sofa in a few strides, wrapping his arms around Pete and pulling him close to his chest so that Pete’s face was tucked into his shoulder.

 

He didn’t care if he could feel Pete’s tears seeping through his shirt… none of that was important, not when Pete was sobbing.

 

All that mattered was making sure Pete was alright and taken care of.

 

“I-I-I- “Pete stuttered, before breaking into a fresh batch of sobs, burying his face into Ae’s chest.

 

He hated feeling this weak.

 

“Shhh, it’s alright.” Ae ran his fingers through Pete’s light hair, rubbing soothing circles onto Pete’s back with the other hand, “Breathe, deep breaths… I’ve got you, okay, I’ve got you.”

 

Pete shuddered out another breath, managing to shuffle through his hiccups, “Trump… he-he-he- “

 

He didn’t need to say anything more.

 

Ae knew exactly what he was talking about.

 

“He’s not going to harass you ever again.” Ae whispered, “I’ll take care of it for you, I promise.”

 

Pete immediately shook his head frantically, pushing back against Ae’s grip so that he could look his boyfriend in the face. “No!” He protested, “What if he- “

 

Ae pressed a kiss to Pete’s face, “Just… trust me Pete. Don’t be worried…. He won’t be allowed to bother you ever again.”

 

…………………………………………………………

 

Ae was about ready to lose his mind.

 

He’d been looking for that… bully all day, and nobody had seen any sight of Trump.

 

Resting against the wall, Ae sighed wearily, desperately trying to calm down.

 

How dare Trump continue to abuse HIS boyfriend… Pete was HIS, how dare he continue to come after him?

 

If it weren’t for the fact that the International College was where Pete clearly belonged, he would try and persuade his boyfriend to transfer to engineering… where he could keep an eye on him all the time. Walk him to classes. Sit next to him in classes and make sure that he was safe all the time.

 

As that wasn’t an option though, he had to make sure Trump never came near Pete again.

 

It was coming to the end of the day.

 

Ae sighed, making his way back across campus, back towards his and Pete’s meeting place. However, when he arrived, Pete wasn’t alone.

 

A familiar figure was standing there, as Pete cowered on the ground.

 

What annoyed Ae the most though, was that there were people on the outskirts of the carpark, all watching, and none of them choosing to do DAMN thing to stop this!

 

“HEY!” Ae bellowed, taking a small smidge of delight as the crowd all flinched, as well as Trump, “What the hell are you doing?!”

 

Trump spun around, and whilst his eyes did widen slightly at the sight of Ae, he didn’t seem to have the braincells to realise how much trouble he was in.

 

“Leave him alone!” Ae hissed, getting right up in Trump’s face.

 

“Make m- UGH!”

 

Ae’s fist was flying forwards before Trump finished, driving a solid punch into his jaw, watching with satisfaction as the bully crumpled to the ground, leaning to one side in order to spit out a tooth.

 

“Y-You bastard!” Trump spat out a mouthful of blood, “You- “

 

“- What?” Ae raised his fist again, “Not enough?”

 

Personally, he wished Trump would push his luck. One more punch might make him feel better.

 

Much to his disappointment however, Trump scurried away. Once he was out of sight, Ae rushed over to Pete, crouching beside him and wrapping his arms around him, as Pete slumped forwards, fingers grasping Ae’s shirt.

 

“Thank you.” Pete whispered, voice heavy with tears, “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

 

“Ssh, I’m here.” Ae held him close, glancing over and spotting a bloodied tooth lying on the ground, “I’m here.”

 

Keeping a small trophy wasn’t too bad… was it?

Chapter 40: Sarawat/Tine - Misunderstandings

Chapter Text

Prompt from Pieholler: It's Sarawat/Tine this time with a misunderstanding. After ep7 Sarawat confessed so for Tine it means they're dating now, Wat keeps being sweet and thoughtful and it's all going great Tine is just a bit shy. A couple of months in something happens and Sarawat asks if that means they can start dating and Tine being confused because "dude we have been dating, all of our friends know and I even told my brother"

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Sarawat was quite proud of himself.

 

He’d confessed, and Tine hadn’t gone running for the hills.

 

He’d flirted with Tine, paid him compliments every day, and Tine showed no signs of panic.

 

This continued for a few weeks, to the point where Tine was even happy to spend the night at Sarwat’s dorm, and even sleep next to him!

 

No time would be better than this.

 

They weren’t doing anything special. He was teaching Tine a few more chords, as he slowly built up his courage.

 

“Tine.”

 

“Hmmm?”

 

“… I love you.”

 

Tine glanced over at him, before beaming. “Love you too.”

 

Frowning, Sarawat leaned forwards, “No… I LOVE you.”

 

“Yeah, and I love you too.” Tine looked so confused.

 

“You’re not… surprised?” Sarawat asked, “Going to panic?”

 

Tine shook his head, “I admit it’s a little soon, but we did the fake dating for months and now that we’re actually dating, I- “

 

“- What?!”

 

“What?”

 

“We’re… dating? Already?”

 

“Well, yes?” Tine frowned, “You confessed that you liked me, and then we started going out. Everyone knows that! My friends, your friends, I even told my brother!”

 

As Tine started babbling on about how his brother was pining over someone he met once or twice, Sarawat mentally started to curse himself.

 

How did he become the oblivious one?

 

When did that happen?

 

All those nights together watching films, or eating, or listening to Scrubb.

 

The fact that they shared a bed!

 

Those dinner dates.

 

They’d been boyfriends for a few weeks.

 

“I am… such an idiot.”

 

This stopped Tine in his tracks, as he turned to Sarawat and chuckled nervously, “What?”

 

“Of course we’re dating!”

 

“Of course we are… Saraleo!” Tine pouted, “I know you didn’t ask me out officially, but- “ His eyes widened, “Did you want me to ask you out properly? Is that why you’re so confused?! Shit!”

 

Before Tine could say anything, Sarawat reached out and grabbed his hands, “No, no, no… I want to do it.”

 

Whilst he couldn’t help but cringe at his own words, Tine’s smile softened as he quietly said, “Alright… go on then.”

 

“Tine Teepakorn… Nuisance- “

 

“- Hey!”

 

“Will you be my boyfriend?”

 

Tine’s smile was bright as he squeezed Sarawat’s hands, “Sure… that means you’ve got to be nice to me though.”

 

Sarawat snorted as he chuckled, forehead landing on top of their joined hands, “Nuisance.”

 

“Saraleo.”

 

“Your Saraleo.” Sarawat pushed himself up slightly to kiss Tine.

 

“Mmm, my Saraleo.”

Chapter 41: Kit/Ming - Jealous Kit

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: I'd love to see jealous Kit, jealous Pha, jealous Beam, jealous Arthit. Obviously in their own chapters, and each with happy endings. The jealousy would be during an established relationship. I want to see some "out of character" behaviour, especially with Kit and Arthit, as they might not usually act out, possessively or overcome with sexual needs, but I'd love to see your take on that. To be honest, I can see future Kit and future Arthit acting this way, especially once they're comfortable with their sexuality because they're both a Tsundere, I can totally see them snapping and taking everyone by surprise.

Jealous Kit is first!

………………………………………………………

 

Kit left his office with a sigh.

 

15 hour shifts… he hated them.

 

At least he had a couple of days free now though. Time to spend with his husband of just over a year.

 

He was in the middle of texting said husband when he heard a familiar laugh coming from the entrance hallway, prompting him to speed up slightly.

 

It wasn’t that he missed Ming or anything… he just wanted to know why his husband was here, that’s all.

 

Pushing his glasses up his nose, he rounded the corner only to stop at the sight of Ming leaning over the receptionist desk, dressed in a well-fitted suit that clung to him perfectly.

 

He was speaking to Achara, a relatively new girl on the administrative team, who always had her har and nails done, wearing a uniform that didn’t look like it fit her very well.

 

A little too tight in Kit’s opinion.

 

He stopped and watched as Ming and Achara talked… they seemed to be very friendly as they both started to laugh again, the sound making Kit clench his fists slightly.

 

What could be so funny?

 

Teeth as well as fists clenched, Kit moved closer, until he was able to wrap an arm around Ming’s waist.

 

“Doctor Intochar!” Achara gasped, “I was- “

 

“- Not doing your job and speaking to MY husband?” Kit raised an eyebrow, “I find it hard to believe everyone in this hospital has suddenly recovered.”

 

His tone was harsh, and he knew it, grabbing Ming and dragging him out of the building.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Kit spent the entire ride home, staring out of the window, jealousy coursing through his veins.

 

That woman had flirted with his husband, and Ming had done nothing to stop her!

 

They arrived home, and as soon as they were inside, Ming turned to Kit. “What was that?!”

 

There was just a hint of anger in Ming’s voice.

 

“She was flirting with you.”

 

Ming opened his mouth to reply, only to gasp when the shorter man grabbed his upper arms and pinned him up against the wall. It wasn’t like Kit’s grip was harsh, or being pinned up against the wall hurt… it was the fact that Kit had down it in the first place.

 

“P’Kit- “

 

Kit closed the gap before Ming could finish, and Ming found himself opening up automatically, moaning as Kit’s tongue swept across his palate, making his knees weaken slightly.

 

He never seen Kit take control like this.

 

“You are mine.” Kit hissed as he pulled away, nosing at Ming’s jawline, pressing kisses along Ming’s neck and collarbone.

 

Ming groaned as he felt deft fingers unbuttoning his shirt.

 

“Mine.” Kit whispered again, and Ming quickly remembered why they were here.

 

Gently, he pushed Kit away, wincing when a look of hurt confusion flashed across Kit’s face, before it was replaced by his usual, ‘bitchy’ expression. Not wanting Kit to jump to the wrong conclusion, he grabbed his husband’s hand, rubbing his fingers over the wedding band.

 

“I think we need to talk.” He stated, practically dragging Kit over to the sofa, the pair of them taking a seat as Ming took Kit’s hands in his own, “What was all that about? What you said to Achara back at the hospital?”

 

Kit refused to look him in the eyes, focusing on the way their wedding rings glinted in the low sun coming in through the windows. He was snapped out of his thoughts however, when Ming squeezed his hands and said, “Well?”

 

“She was touching you… flirting with you.”

 

Ming looked confused for a moment, only for a look of realisation to cross his face, “Achara? She’s a friend from high school. I haven’t seen her in years so we started talking.”

 

Achara… one of the 15 before Ming met Kit probably.

 

Kit pulled his hands away from Ming’s, rubbing a thumb across his ring.

 

Ming was married to him.

 

Ming was married to him.

 

“So… what were you laughing about.” Kit asked, trying not to sound too paranoid.

 

“We were talking about how similar how soulmates were.” Ming smirked, “Apparently you and her WIFE are a lot alike.”

 

Kit knew he’d gone bright red, looking down at his knees as a wave of embarrassment flooded his body. “O-Oh.”

 

Ming chuckled, getting up to put the kettle on.

 

When Kit got all embarrassed like this, it was best not to tease him… that usually led to Ming being banished to the sofa.

 

“Do you want a cup of tea or coffee?”

 

Silence.

 

A moment later, slim arms wrapped around his waist as a face buried itself into his back.

 

“Coffee please.” Kit mumbled.

 

“Coffee it is.”

 

“… You’re still mine.”

 

“I know P’Kit, I know.”

Chapter 42: Pha/Yo - Jealous Pha

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: I'd love to see jealous Kit, jealous Pha, jealous Beam, jealous Arthit. Obviously in their own chapters, and each with happy endings. The jealousy would be during an established relationship. I want to see some "out of character" behaviour, especially with Kit and Arthit, as they might not usually act out, possessively or overcome with sexual needs, but I'd love to see your take on that. To be honest, I can see future Kit and future Arthit acting this way, especially once they're comfortable with their sexuality because they're both a Tsundere, I can totally see them snapping and taking everyone by surprise.

Jealous Pha!

……………………………………..

 

Pha was possibly one of the few students who chose not to spend the majority of his nights at a bar.

 

Don’t get him wrong, he did enjoy going out for a drink, but when they were filled with his ‘fan club’, it was a chore.

 

Even now that he’d found his little Yo, it was still a chore.

 

The air was thick and heady, as Pha took a sip of his drunk, nodding along with whatever Beam was saying.

 

Yo had insisted on this night out, wanting them all to celebrate exams finally being over, and because Yo asked, Pha couldn’t say no.

 

Speaking of Yo…

 

Pha glanced over to the bar, where Yo had headed just a few minutes ago to get him and Ming a drink, only to straighten up, eyes narrowing.

 

The man talking to Yo was… handsome, Pha had to admit. Blonde, wearing very tight clothing and currently leaning close to HIS boyfriend.

 

“Pha? Pha!”

 

Pha ignored Beam and Kit and he made his way easily through the crowd on the dance floor, and in less than thirty seconds, he was standing right next to Yo. He knew he shouldn’t cause a scene, but he didn’t really care. There was a feeling that he couldn’t control welling up inside of him, and all that mattered at the moment, was that he was close to Yo and this stranger wasn’t.

 

He wanted to say that up close, the other man wasn’t all that handsome, but he was, and it grated Pha to admit that in his mind.

 

Placing a hand on Yo’s shoulder, he forced himself to smile when Yo turned and beamed up at him, “P’Pha! This is Thara! He runs a study group for one of my lectures.”

 

Yo was talking as if nothing was wrong.

 

As if he himself didn’t go through all this with Pring.

 

“You should go.” He found himself addressing Thara, not caring about being polite in that moment as he pulled Yo away from the counter and through the club. The movement was so sudden, that Yo didn’t have time to protest until they were already out of the bar.

 

“P’Pha, what are you doing?!” Yo asked, confusion lacing his words.

 

The fresh air calmed him down slightly, but his hold on Yo’s wrist was still tight as he led the younger man into an alleyway, pushing Yo into a wall and kissing Yo without restraint.

 

The first noise of Yo’s confusion was muffled by Pha’s tongue, and it only took a second before he was kissing back just as fiercely. When Pha pulled away, Yo’s eyes were blown as he panted through red, red lips.

 

“P’Pha…” His voice was low as a smirk slowly spread across his face, “… what’s gotten into you?”

 

“I didn’t like how he looked at you.” Pha whispered, slotting a leg between Yo’s, rocking up as Yo bit his lower lip and arched his back., “I know he wanted you.”

 

“But I wasn’t- “

 

Pha didn’t let him finish, kissing him again.

 

Yo moans against his mouth, jerking as Pha rocked against him, only to hiss when the kisses turned into slight nips. “Fuck, P’Pha.” He gasped, as Pha moved his mouth down to Yo’s collarbone, biting there as well, “I don’t care what Thara wanted, I’m yours, I promise!”

 

Pulling away again, Pha winced at the size of the bruise on Yo’s neck, brushing a finger along the mark.

 

“I’m sorry.” He whispered, frowning when Yo shook his head.

 

“Don’t be. I like them.” Yo beamed, grabbing Pha’s hand and leading him back out to the main street, “Come on, let’s go back to my dorm.”

 

“Ummm- “

 

“- I think the whole floor needs to know that I’m yours, hmmm?”

Chapter 43: ForthBeam - Jealous Beam

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: I'd love to see jealous Kit, jealous Pha, jealous Beam, jealous Arthit. Obviously in their own chapters, and each with happy endings. The jealousy would be during an established relationship. I want to see some "out of character" behaviour, especially with Kit and Arthit, as they might not usually act out, possessively or overcome with sexual needs, but I'd love to see your take on that. To be honest, I can see future Kit and future Arthit acting this way, especially once they're comfortable with their sexuality because they're both a Tsundere, I can totally see them snapping and taking everyone by surprise.

Jealous Beam!

………………………………………..

 

Beam sighed, running a hand through sweaty locks as he jogged back towards the apartment.

 

A few months ago, his therapist suggested a morning run every day to help combat his bouts of depression, in combination with his medication, and whilst it took Beam some time to get into it, he had to admit, it seemed to have a positive impact on his mood.

 

Opening the door, he opened his mouth to call out for Forth, only to spot a note on the floor, a messy FORTH scribbled on the front.

 

“Forth?” He called out, smiling when he heard a vague noise from the kitchen, “There’s a note here for you.”

 

“Don’t you mean a letter.”

 

“No, a note. It must have been slipped under the door!”

 

“What does it say?”

 

Bending over to pick up the note, Beam opened it up, only to frown when he saw what was written.

 

‘You were so beautiful yesterday.’

 

… What?

 

“Babe?”

 

“… It says that you were beautiful yesterday.” Beam couldn’t take his eyes off the words.

 

Usually, Forth was the slightly possessive one in their relationship, but not right now.

 

Maybe he should just laugh it off…. But there was something off about the whole situation.

 

Like how the note was posted under the door… like Forth had been followed home.

 

“I was beautiful yesterday?” Forth emerged from the kitchen, leaning against the door-frame with a deliberately ‘flirty’ pose, “Surely I’m beautiful every day?”

 

Silence.

 

“Beam?” Forth frowned, taking a step closer, “What’s wrong?” He glanced down at the note, “Are you jealous?”

 

“No!”

 

Yes.

 

It wasn’t that he thought Forth would ever cheat on him, but it did bother him that somebody else thought they had a shot with Forth.

 

They didn’t.

 

“I wonder who it is.” Beam muttered, turning away from Forth’s knowing gaze, “And do they know about me?”

 

“It’s probably one of the new kids.” Forth shrugged, “So, no, probably not.”

 

Beam frowned, “Are you- are you kidding?” This was the same man who’d used his first year hazing group to ask Beam out for dinner.

 

“Beam.” Forth pouted, “It’s not like any of them have a chance, you know that.”

 

Beam didn’t look at him.

 

“Beam.”

 

Nothing.

 

“Babe?” The nickname finally got Beam to look up at him.

 

“I’m sorry.” Beam eventually sighed, “I just- I don’t like the thought that someone else thinks they can have you… even if they can’t.” He moved over to Forth, moving a hand around the back of Forth’s neck, playing with the short strands at the back and leaning their foreheads together in the process.

 

“I know…. But honestly what do you want me to do?”

 

“Tell the new ones… tell them… that you have a boyfriend and that none of them have a chance!”

 

“Done.” Forth nodded, quickly pressing his lips to Beam’s.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

The next day, Beam confidently made his way over to the Engineering department.

 

Sometimes a physical display was more effective.

 

He heard Forth’s ‘head hazer’ voice before he saw him, leading up towards the back of the building.

 

As he rounded the corner, he caught Forth’s eyes and couldn’t help but smirk when the other man lit up at the sight of him.

 

It was easy to spot the disappointed first year.

 

“Hey!” Beam decided to play it up just a little, “Are you almost done? I was thinking we could go out for dinner.”

 

Judging by the look on Forth’s face, he wasn’t exactly being subtle in his attempts.

 

“Sounds nice.” It was clear that the engineering student was trying to hold back his laughter, “I have a bit to go yet. Meet me by the gear in about ten minutes?”

 

“Sure.” Making sure that the group was paying close attention, Beam pulled Forth closer for a deep, searing kiss, nibbling slightly on Forth’s bottom lip. When they finally pulled away, they were both out of breath.

 

“You’re going to ruin my reputation.” Forth whispered.

 

“You love it.”

 

“I love YOU.”

 

Beam practically preened at this, catching a definitely unhappy first year scowling at him, “I love you too.”

Chapter 44: Kongpob/Arthit - Jealous Arthit

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: I'd love to see jealous Kit, jealous Pha, jealous Beam, jealous Arthit. Obviously in their own chapters, and each with happy endings. The jealousy would be during an established relationship. I want to see some "out of character" behaviour, especially with Kit and Arthit, as they might not usually act out, possessively or overcome with sexual needs, but I'd love to see your take on that. To be honest, I can see future Kit and future Arthit acting this way, especially once they're comfortable with their sexuality because they're both a Tsundere, I can totally see them snapping and taking everyone by surprise.

Jealous Arthit!

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Don’t get him wrong, Arthit was thrilled that he’d been invited to Kongpob’s parents’ anniversary dinner… but how could he be expected to go through an entire evening with Kongpob looking like that.

 

He had never seen Kongpob look as stunning as he did in this moment. The way the material of his dress pants clung to his ass was borderline obscene, and it seemed that everyone else at this party had noticed it as well.

 

Looking back, he should have known that Kongpob wearing something this form fitting would result in some unwanted attention, but he’d been too lost in his own thoughts to even think about that.

 

That was the last time he let Kongpob look at him like that.

 

Arthit bit back a growl when some socialite’s daughter gave Kongpob a flirty smile, standing far too closer to him.

 

He couldn’t lash out and lose his temper though, not at such an important event.

 

Jealousy was a whole new feeling for him. Before Kongpob, no-one had been important enough to arouse such feelings in him, not even when Namtam started dated Tum.

 

But he couldn’t stand the idea of someone else touching Kongpob.

 

Jealousy burned in his gut, and all he wanted to do was grab Kongpob and hide him from the rest of the world.

 

“I am going burn all of his suits when we get back home.” Arthit muttered in frustration, taking a sip of his drink, before continuing to mutter to himself, “Kongpob loves you, and would never cheat on you. You have no need to be worried.”

 

Then again… they had been together for years now, surely everyone knew by now?

 

What kind of person would flirt with someone they knew was taken?

 

As these thoughts whirled around his brain, he almost missed Kongpob excusing himself from the group he was with and head towards the bathroom.

 

Arthit moved to follow him immediately.

 

Kongpob was washing his hands when Arthit entered the room, locking the door behind him.

 

“P’Arthit, what- “

 

Arthit didn’t let him finish his sentence as he shoved his boyfriend against the wall and claimed his lips in a hungry kiss, grabbing Kongpob’s hips as he did so… and then to his ass, squeezing It possessively as Kongpob gasped into the kiss.

 

“What has gotten into you?!” Kongpob groaned, hands on Arthit’s shoulders, as the older student sucked on his neck, his whole-body tingling with pleasure.

 

Instead of replying, Arthit pulled him out of the room and out towards the exit.

 

“Wait, wait! I have to say goodbye to my- “ Kongpob stopped, catching his mother’s eyes across the room, gaping when she took in the situation, giggled behind her hand and waved him off, “- Never mind then.”

 

Arthit missed this though. He was too focused on spending the rest of the night marking Kongpob as his, so that no one would dare approach him again.

Chapter 45: Kiss Me Again/SOTUS Crossover

Chapter Text

Prompt from Adee: Hmmmm...petekao on a exchange programe to kongarthits college, and kao and em confusion. Ohh what about Pete and kong bonding over having cute but fiery boyfriends, again with the exchange shit

……………………………………………………..

 

“An exchange programme?” Arthit frowned, “Is all this really necessary?”

 

Kongpob shrugged, smiling softly at the pout on his boyfriend’s face, “It’ll be nice to spend time with people from another college.”

 

“I think it’ll just lead to trouble.”

 

This prompted a chuckle from Kongpob, as he leaned over to kiss his boyfriend on the cheek, “You think everything leads to trouble.”

 

“And I’m usually right.”

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

Pete couldn’t remember when he got separated from Kao, but he was relieved when he spotted his boyfriend chatting to an unfamiliar female student.

 

Alright, he was a little bit jealous, but after everything they’d been through, he knew better than to lash out and push Kao away.

 

The girl looked completely smitten by his boyfriend though, a soft smile on her face.

 

He moved closer, frowning when Kao didn’t turn around at his approach…. And when did he get one of this college’s engineering shirts?

 

Pushing it out of his mind, he wrapped an arm around his boyfriend’s waist and pressed a kiss to his cheek.

 

“Hey!”

 

Pete yelped as he was pushed away, stumbling to the ground as the girl covered her mouth in shock and Kao rubbed at his cheek frantically, staring down at Pete in shock.

 

“What are you doing?!”

 

“K-Kao?”

 

“No… my name is Em.” Em winced and gave Pete a waii, “Sorry for the misunderstanding but.. I’m not who you think I am.”

 

The girl was starting to giggle now that she’d gotten over the shock.

 

Pete felt like he was about to pass out. “Then… my boyfriend has a twin I didn’t know about.”

 

A crowd was starting to gather, a sea of red shirts all around them.

 

“Pete? Pete!”

 

Pete groaned as Kao (or at least he hoped it was Kao) pushed his way through and moved to kneel next to him.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“Oh my god.” Both the girl and one of the other students gasped, “Look at that!”

 

“Cousin Kao!” The strange twin beamed, as Kao glanced between him and Pete, clearly taking in Pete’s red cheeks and the way the girl was giggling.

 

Kao gave the twin a suspicious look, before turning back to Pete with a sheepish smile, “I see you’ve met my cousin, Em… people tell us we look a lot alike.”

 

“Yeah.” Pete replied faintly, “I-I- “

 

“… He kissed me on the cheek.” Em cut in, cheeks just as red as Pete’s. Pete then started to consider which remote island would be best to spend the rest of his days on. Far away from anyone who would ever know or talk about this.

 

Of course, that meant he wouldn’t be able to take Kao.

 

“I didn’t know you had a boyfriend.” Em then spoke up, “Does Aunt- “

 

“- Yes.” Kao interrupted, clearing his throat nervously, “It’s still a little new for her, but… yes.”

 

Em then turned to Pete, a soft smile on his face. “It’s very nice to meet you then.” He gestured to the girl beside him, “This is my girlfriend, May.”

 

“Nice to meet you.” Pete knew his voice was shaking as Kao helped him to his feet, “Sorry about… all that.”

 

“Yeah… “ Em winced, “… Let’s not mention it again, okay?”

 

“Deal!” Pete allowed himself to be dragged away from the crowd, vaguely hearing one student say to another.

 

“See! Nothing but trouble!”

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

Once the embarrassment finally managed to die down and Pete felt like he could go out in public without wanting to just cry, he found himself eating in the cafeteria as Kao had a meeting with other tutors in the college.

 

Pete couldn’t help but wonder if other tutors had gone through what Kao went through.

 

Probably not.

 

Lost in his thoughts for a moment, Pete almost missed the person taking a seat opposite. Turning, he frowned at the sight of an engineering student sitting there… one of the ones from the crowd if Pete remembered correctly.

 

“Ummm- “

 

“Don’t worry.” The student smirked, “Everyone around here’s seen worse.”

 

“Really?”

 

The other student nodded, “Let’s just say that most of the engineering department has heard me say to the head hazer, that I was going to claim him as my wife.”

 

Pete winced. Kao would kill him if he ever said something like that, and he told the other student so.

 

The other student chuckled, “He came close… but we’re dating now, so I like to think it worked in my favour.”

 

Pete couldn’t help but smile at the thought. How often had he though the same about him and Kao?

 

“Sounds like you were made for each other.” He stated, “They do say opposites attract.”

 

“Like you and… Kao?”

 

“I’d like to think so.”

 

The other student stared at him for a moment, before he beamed, “My name’s Kongpob by the way.”

 

“… Pete.”

 

“Sooo…” Kongpob smirked, “…does your boyfriend push you away when you try and kiss him in public?”

 

“Let me tell you about the time- “

Chapter 46: Jin Ling/Lan Sizhui - Fluff

Chapter Text

Prompt from Adee: untamed Zhuiling?

…………………………………………………………………………………………….….

 

It was easy to fall in love during a time of crisis.

 

It was hard to court said person after everything had died down, and everything returned to normal.

 

Not that Jin Ling would have it any other way. Lan Suzhui was worth it.

 

“I think the return of Senior Wei has brought out something…. new in Suzhui.” Jingyi greeted the new Jin Sect Leader as they walked through the Cloud Recesses, “He’s not breaking the rules or anything like that but he’s definitely going to force Teacher Qiren into an early grave.”

 

“… Are we talking about the same Lan Suzhui? One of the best cultivators of this generation? A ‘true’ member of the Lan clan?” Alright, maybe he was gushing a little, and judging by the sly smirk on Jingyi’s face, it was a little obvious.

 

“Well, he was lucky not to get killed last time.” Jingyi sighed, leading Jin Ling to Suzhui’s hanshi, “Try and convince him that we need him to stay alive.”

 

“I will do my best.” Jin Ling said.

 

Knocking on the door, before entering, Jin Ling sighed at the sight of Suzhui lying on his bed, leg elevated and ankle wrapped in bandages, eyes closed reflectively.

 

“I heard you had some trouble with a fierce corpse?”

 

“Hmmm.” Suzhui opened his eyes and smiled warmly at Jin Ling, “It was killing farmers who strayed too far from a path in a nearby village. I tracked it down, but as you can see, it got the better of me.” He smiled, “Don’t worry. The healers all say that with my golden core and a bit if rest, I should be better by morning.”

 

“Good.” Jin Ling cleared his throat, taking a seat next to his future cultivation partner (if he had anything to say about it), reaching out and lightly placing one hand on top of Suzhui’s, “Does it… does it hurt terribly?”

 

Suzhui shook his head, “Not really. Not so long as I don’t think about it too much.”

 

“According to Jingyi, you’re going to force Lan Qiren into an early grave.”

 

Wincing, Suzhui sighed, “Were it up to Uncle Qiren, I would be stuck here preparing to be the new Sect Leader when Uncle Xichen steps down.”

 

Ah yes… ever since the ‘incident’, Lan Xichen had gone into seclusion and showed no signs of coming out any time soon.

 

A lot had changed since the death of Jin Guangyao and his exposure.

 

Which was something Jin Ling had yet to think about.

 

Would Suzhui even want to become the cultivation partner of the nephew of the man who led to the destruction of the Wen clan… people who Suzhui once considered his family.

 

“A-Ling?”

 

Snapped out of his thoughts, Jin Ling turned back to Suzhui, who was giving him a concerned look.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Clearing his throat nervously, Jin Ling nodded, turning away in the hope that he could hide the flush on his cheek, “Would you like a drink?” He asked, “I have some herbs that help with pain if you want?”

 

“You carry herbs like that with you?”

 

“… Apparently my mother used to. She liked helping others.”

 

A soft, knowing look appeared on Suzhui’s face as he struggled into a seated position, before reaching out for Jin Ling’s hand, “I’m sure she’s proud of you… like I am.”

 

“You are?”

 

Beckoning Jin Ling closer, Suzhui seized the opportunity and gave the younger teen and peck on the lips.

 

“More than you know.”

Chapter 47: Ram/King - Phobia Help

Chapter Text

Prompt from EekTheSnitch: Is it possible to write a My Engineer prompt where Ram continues to force King to work on his fear of dogs, and over time, falls in love with King, and finally expresses it to him in a super cute Ram way? That would be awesome if you could!

………………………………………………………………

 

“Cool boy!” King waved frantically at the younger student, racing over and beaming at him, “How has your day been? Do you need any help with homework? I could help you review it?”

 

Ram just nodded, as King’s smiled widened.

 

“Great! Let’s buy some food first and then we’ll find somewhere to si- “ King froze at the sound of a familiar barking.

 

And there were no benches nearby for him to jump to safety.

 

Jumping behind Ram, he tried not to whimper as the dog came bounding up to them, mouth open and tongue lolling out. Instead, he buried his face in Ram’s back, silently begging for the dog to go away.

 

When there was nothing but silence, King eventually pulled away, seeing that the dog was gone now, as Ram glanced over his shoulder at him.

 

“What?”

 

Ram just frowned, before gently grabbing King’s wrist and pulling him down the path.

 

“Oh yeah, you want help.”

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

The minute that his last class for the day ended, King was shoving his books into his bag and heading out of the room, only to nearly run into Ram.

 

“Oh… hell- HEY!”

 

As Ram grabbed his wrist, pulling him away, King glanced back at his friends, who all looked a little stunned.

 

“Cool boy! Cool boy, what are you doing?!”

 

He was led outside to a bench and gently pushed to sit down as Ram took a seat next to him, pulling a phone out of his pocket.

 

“Ummm- “

 

Ram held up a hand to stop him, before turning his phone around to show King a photo of a puppy… a sleepy puppy.

 

“I- “

 

Ram swiped to show him another photo, this time of the same puppy playing.

 

“Are you- are you trying to help me with my fear of dogs?” King vaguely remembered reading something about this in an old psychology book… and the thought made him smile.

 

Ram really wanted to help, and if he was willing to put this much effort into it, then how could King refuse?

 

“Can you send me these photos?” He asked, smiling when Ram’s eyes widened in surprise, “Then I can look at them on my own?”

 

Ram nodded eagerly, already looking down at his phone to do so.

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

King didn’t expect the photo of the full-grown husky at the end, and he wasn’t ashamed to admit that his anxiety levels spiked at the sight.

 

All those teeth.

 

King could feel a cold sweat break out on the back of his neck, his breathing speeding up at the sight. He stared at the picture until his fear levels started to die down.

 

It was a dog, but it wasn’t going to jump out at him.

 

When he felt like he could breathe normally, he moved onto the next picture, which was slightly easier.

 

And that night, when he messaged Ram crowing about his success, his heartbeat sped up just a little at the smiley face he got back.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

King felt like his heart was going to beat out of his chest, lips pressed together, and breathing frantic.

 

It wasn’t even alive, why was he so scared?!

 

And then someone tapped him on the shoulders, causing him to jump in surprise and spin around.

 

“Cool boy! You scared me!”

 

Ram just frowned at him, glancing down at the stuffed toy on the bench table.

 

“Do you like it?” King refused to look at it, “It was my favourite teddy before… before the dog attack. Mum found it in the attic for me.”

 

Ram tilted his head to the side.

 

“What am I doing with it?” King guessed, as Ram nodded, “Well, I’ve been looking through the pictures you sent me and I don’t get too scared with them anymore, so I went for the next step.”

 

Ram looked incredulous, reaching over to grab the toy, holding it up… before a warm smile appeared on his face, which made King’s heart flutter slightly.

 

“Cute.” Ram muttered, before his eyes widened and his face flushed bright red.

 

“Cool boy, are you- “King yelped as the teddy was thrown at him, as Ram made a hasty exit.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

The next time King saw Ram, the younger student was feeding one of the campus dogs.

 

So of course, King remained a safe distance away, watching as Ram got to his feet and glanced behind him, spotting King instantly.

 

King watched as the younger man made his way over to him, reaching out and taking his hand.

 

His hand… not his wrist… his hand.

 

King could only stare as their fingers intertwined with each other, not even realising they were getting closer to the dog, not until Ram suddenly stopped.

 

Tearing his eyes away from their conjoined hands, King whimpered at how close he was to the dog, pulling at Ram’s hand. “Cool boy please, I- “

 

And then he felt Ram’s thumb rub soothingly against his knuckles.

 

It was almost like the other student was reminding him that he was still here.

 

He squeezed his hand gratefully.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

They got closer and closer to whichever dog Ram was feeding that day, Ram’s hand always in his.

 

King was always too focused on the dogs… he never saw the looks Ram would give him.

 

A couple of months passed and soon, King was able to sit on the bench, close to where Ram was feeding one of the dogs, with minimal anxiety.

 

But he still hadn’t built up the courage to touch one of them.

 

Slowly, he moved off the bench and moved a little closer, flinching when the dog glanced up curiously, followed by Ram doing the same.

 

“Can I?” King whispered, giving Ram a nervous smile when he nodded.

 

Slowly, King stretched out a trembling hand towards the dog only to stop.

 

“It won’t bite.”

 

King glanced over at Ram in shock, watching as the other man shuffled closer, placing a hand on his shoulder in comfort.

 

“He’s a sweetheart.” Ram continued, “Just a little pat.”

 

“Maybe it’s too- AH!” King gasped when he looked back, noticing that the dog had lifted his head so that it would bump against King’s palm. He immediately retracted his hand, only for Ram to reach out and stop it.

 

“It’s okay.” Ram brought King’s hand closer and gently pressed a kiss on the knuckles, “It’s okay.”

 

As Ram let go, King slowly moved his hand back and touched the dog’s head.

 

“Soft.” He murmured, his hand quivering as he tried to relax.

 

The dog barked playfully and licked his hand, making him yelp in fear and shuffle backwards, only to mentally curse himself. Yes, he’d made progress, but it was too slow, slower than he’d expected.

 

………………………………………………………

 

Ram felt completely and utterly lost.

 

He’d never felt like this before.

 

He’d never found anyone cute, let alone a boy.

 

What was going on?

 

“Ram?” His little brother knocked on the door, before opening it slightly, “That senior… P’King is here to see you.”

 

“P’King?” Ram frowned in confusion, before his eyes widened in alarm.

 

King had only just managed to muster up the courage to pet one of the dogs from the campus, there was no way he was going to be able to manage three fully grown huskies!

 

Jumping to his feet, he rushed towards the door, almost pushing his brother out of the way in his haste to get to the living room before-

 

Oh.

 

Ram stopped and stared at the scene.

 

King looked uncomfortable, that much was certain, but he was on the sofa with Tang at his feet. When he looked up, he gave Ram a shaky smile, “You needed some notes for your mathematics class, right?”

 

“I- “ Ram watched as one of the dogs started to lick King’s hand, the other boy flinching at the sensation.

 

But King didn’t focus on that. Instead, he looked a little unsure at Ram’s reaction.

 

“Unless… you wanted to wait until tomorrow… and not have me come to your house?”

 

Ram shook his head, eyes widening as a hurt look flashed across King’s face and he got to his feet and headed towards the door.

 

“Wait!”

 

King stopped as Ram rushed forwards and grabbed his hand.

 

“I… don’t want you to go.” Ram whispered, “I was just- “ He stopped, glancing over at the dogs who were watching the scene curiously, “- surprised. You’re really not afraid anymore?”

 

“Well, as long as they’re not… jumping up or anything.” King glanced over at the dogs, “I think I should be- “

 

“- I like you.”

 

King spun back to Ram, jaw dropping open in shock as Ram took a step back, looking just as shocked as he felt.

 

“… What?”

 

Ram just shook his head, taking another step back.

 

“Cool boy.” King’s voice was serious, “What did you just say?”

 

Uncertainty was written all over Ram’s face as he looked away.

 

“Did… you just say that you liked me?”

 

Ram stared at him for a moment, before giving King a short, snappy nod before turning away and moving to head further into the house.

 

“Wait! Cool boy!”

 

Ignoring how the dogs all barked in excitement, believing that this was a new game, King darted forwards and grabbed Ram’s wrist.

 

“I like you too!” King blurted out, “And honestly, I was planning on getting you a flower or something to tell you but- “

 

He was cut off as Ram leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.

 

“I… guess I don’t need the flower?”

 

A shake of the head.

 

“You…. Want the flower?”

 

Nod.

 

King beamed, already knowing exactly what he was going to buy.

Chapter 48: Xia En/Gao Xiao Chun - Locker Room Sex (NSFW!)

Chapter Text

Prompt from theprocrastiwriter2: I was wondering if you could write about Xia En (I think that was the mean twin) and Gao Xiao Chun (he was the cutie that didn’t get much screen time, but they were always trying to de-pants him lol). Anyway, the scenario would be Xiao Chun walking in on Xia En looking at the yaoi manga they bought to understand Hao Ting and Bo Xiang more. At this point, Hao Ting and Bo Xiang have been in relationships with their boyfriends for a while, so Xia En is kind of curious of how it would be with a guy. He’s always teased Xiao Chun about being pretty, so he aggressively convinced him to act out what’s happening in the yaoi manga so he can see what it’s like to be with a guy. This should take place in the boys’ locker room well after hours.

………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Have you seen my phone?”

 

Gao Xiao Chun glanced up at him, pausing in his sweeping.

 

Yet another punishment for a ‘small’ prank for their group.

 

Well… him and Xia En.

 

Xia De had more sense, and Hao Ting and Bo Xiang were so focused on their boyfriends, that they didn’t want to get into trouble.

 

Spoilsports.

 

“No.” Xiao Chun looked around, “Not that I can see.”

 

“Dammit.”

 

Looking around, he moved to look back in his locker, thinking that he’d left it in there. Rooting through his sport’s uniform (which smelled… questionable), his fingers stumbled upon a familiar book.

 

Why did he even keep this?

 

He and the rest of the group were fully supportive of Hao Ting and Bo Xiang’s relationships, they didn’t need this.

 

And then he heard laughter behind him.

 

“Is that the yaoi book?” Xiao Chun cackled, “Did you actually keep it?!”

 

“I- “

 

“- Were you that curious?”

 

Oh yeah… that was why he kept the book. With two friends having boyfriends, he wanted to know what all the fuss was about.

 

Except he didn’t have anyone to experiment with.

 

He watched as Gao Xiao Chun continued to laugh, leaning against a locker in order to support himself.

 

Or maybe he did.

 

Darting forwards, he grabbed his friend’s shoulder, spinning him around and pinning him to the locker, leaning in and brushing their noses together as Xiao Chun fell silent instantly.

 

For a moment, all they could do was stare into each other’s eyes.

 

It was Xiao Chun who took the first step though, angling his head and pressing his lips to Xia En’s. It was chaste and sweet, pulling back, only for Xia En to claim his lips again.

 

This time, it was demanding and passionate, as Xiao Chun gripped at his shoulders.

 

When he finally pulled away, they panted and stared at each other.

 

“Do you… want to suck my dick?”

 

Xiao Chun spluttered, wanting to back away, only to find that he couldn’t. “What?!”

 

Xia En glanced behind him, where his locker door was still open, revealing the book.

 

“I-I want to know what the big deal is… why chose to be with a guy and not a girl?!”

 

Xiao Chun frowned, “I-I don’t think you can choose who you’re attracted to like that and- “

 

“- Please.”

 

There was a moment of silence, as they stared at each other, neither of them breaking eye contact.

 

“Xiao Chun.” Xia En started to push down on the shorter teen’s shoulders, until Xiao Chun went to his knees, watching as Xia En pushed down his pants. Xiao Chun met Xia En’s gaze again, hoping for some encouragement or maybe for Xia En to laugh and say this was all a joke.

 

Xia En just raised his eyebrows, his cock sliding across Xiao Chun’s cheek and leaving a smear of precoma behind.

 

“You’re so pretty.” Xia En hissed, grabbing the base of his cock and angling it until it pressed against Xiao Chun’s lips, “Please, please, please!”

 

Slowly, Xiao Chun nodded, moving his hands to hold Xia En’s hips in place, opening his mouth and catching the head in his lips, sucking on it lightly.

 

How did that yaoi manga go?

 

What did the seme say?

 

Something about covering his teeth.

 

He didn’t have to worry about his technique for long though, as a sharp thrust sent his head slamming back into the locker as Xia En came into his mouth.

 

Xiao Chun choked slightly on the sudden mouthful, pushing Xia En away and spitting it out onto the floor.

 

“Shit…” Xia En hissed, “… shit, shit, shit!”

 

“You are such a virgin.” Xiao Chun wiped his mouth, grimacing at the taste, “That was like… five seconds.” Slowly, he pushed himself back to his feet, rubbing at his sore knees. However, when he tried to get back to cleaning the floor, believing that Xia En was going to leave and give up on this yaoi stuff, he felt his arm being grabbed as he was pulled onto Xia En’s lap.

 

“Hey! What are you doing?!”

 

Xia En didn’t answer, instead pulling Xiao Chin’s head closer, aggressively kissing him, hands on Xiao Chun’s ass.

 

“You’re making the most amazing sounds.” Xia En whispered, “Let’s do it.”

 

“Do what?”

 

As Xia En glanced over at his locker, Xiao Chun’s mouth gaped open.

 

“Seriously? We’re in a locker room!”

 

“Nobody will come in! Not for another hour at least!” Xia En was already pushing Xiao Chun to his feet and pulling his pants down.

 

This wasn’t a fun, embarrassing little game though.

 

“Xia En!”

 

“What!”

 

“What are you doing?” Xiao Chun tried not to groan as Xia En groped at his now bare ass.

 

“I want to fuck you.”

 

“WHAT?!” Xiao Chun started to struggle slightly, “Come on! You don’t need to- “

 

“- Please?” Xia En frowned, “I-I just want to know what all the fuss is about.”

 

“And that’s meant to convince me?!”

 

“I have lube… and condoms in my locker!” Xia En, “I was going to give them to Xi Gu as a joke, but then I figured Hao Ting would probably kill me.”

 

“You- “ Xiao Chun cut himself off, groaning, “- Fine! But if we get caught, I’m blaming you!”

 

“You agreed to it! You said yes!”

 

“Peer pressure!”

 

Xia En frowned, “If you really don’t want to, then- “

 

“- Come on. Let’s just do it.”

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

Xiao Chun groaned as a hesitant finger brushed against his hole, moving up and down slightly.

 

And then he heard pages flicking.

 

“Are you… reading the manga?”

 

“I’m just seeing what I need to do!” Xia En protested, “Do I just lube it up and… stick it in?”

 

“NO!” Xiao Chun twisted around, “They don’t do that in the manga!”

 

“Wait, wait, wait!”

 

The lube bottle clicked open, as Xia En tried again, circling around Xiao Chun’s rim a few times before finally pressing inside, pushing into about the second knuckle before pulling out again.

 

“The bottom in this seems to have a g-spot?”

 

“Ummm.” Xiao Chun squirmed uncomfortably, “It-it’s called a prostate.”

 

Xia En wasn’t the only one who had been curious, except that Xiao Chun had actually done the sensible thing and talked to Bo Xiang about it.

 

And had been mentally scarred.

 

Xia En pushed his finger in and out a bit, before gently slipping in another finger. Xiao Chun found himself rocking his hips back involuntarily.

 

“Is that enough?”

 

“N-No…. try another one.”

 

Xia En struggled for a bit to get another finger in, and Xiao Chun winced when he did, feeling an actual sting at the sensations.

 

“Slow down… slow down.”

 

Eventually the sting disappeared, and Xiao Chun sighed in relief.

 

“More?”

 

Xiao Chun glanced behind him, only to yelp as Xia En pulled him to his feet, taking a seat on the bench and pulling Xiao Chun onto his lap and into another kiss.

 

There was a bit of fumbling as Xia En put the condom on, shuffling them around until the tip of his cock was at Xiao Chun’s hole.

 

They went slowly, the pair of them gasping for breath until Xia En was all the way inside. They took a moment to simply stare at each other, both looking a little dazed and astonished.

 

And then Xiao Chun felt Xia En’s cock twitch inside him, causing him to moan and squeeze down hard.

 

They started off slowly, their rhythm clunky and wild.

 

Xiao Chun reached down to stroke it frantically, wondering if he could ride Xia En, as was drawn in the manga. However, when he attempted to lift himself, his shaking legs wouldn’t hold him.

 

Oh well, if this was working for Xia En, who was he to try something else.

 

Xia En was the one to come first (which Xiao Chun wasn’t that surprised at from the earlier blowjob) as his hips jerked upwards, right into Xiao Chun’s prostate. Xiao Chun yelped, burying his nose in the crook of Xia En’s neck, tears filling his eyes, cumming all over his fist.

 

For a moment, they just sat there, breathing heavily and clinging onto them. Xia En finally pulled away, taking a hold of the back of Xiao Chun’s neck and gently pulling him into a soft kiss, and Xiao Chun couldn’t help but melt into it.

 

Maybe… maybe this was what it was all about.

 

“Huh.” Xia En muttered, tone full of awe as he slowly pulled out, fingers already moving back to Xiao Chun’s hole, dipping them in a bit as Xiao Chun hissed.

 

“S-Stop!” He protested, “It’s sensitive!”

 

“Sorry.” Slowly, Xia En helped him to his feet and helped him get dressed, “Do you need a lift home? Xia De’s picking me up.”

 

“Ummm… yeah.” Xiao Chun usually walked home but he knew he couldn’t manage that today.

 

Xia En seemed to read his mind, a smirk appearing on his face, “Do you need me to carry you home?”

 

“Shut up!”

 

“… Can we do this again?”

 

Xiao Chun frowned uncomfortably, “I’m not- I don’t want to be- “ He sighed, “- I’m not bottoming or giving you a blowjob next time!”

 

“But- “

 

“- You want to know what ‘all the fuss’ is about, then you can try it both ways!”

 

Xia En turned bright red. “I-I- “

 

“- Got it?!”

 

“…. Fine.”

Chapter 49: Ae/Pete - Hurt Pete

Chapter Text

Prompt from YoongisBottomLip: I have a request if you’re still taking them. It’s like imagine if Pete is walking home and he get jumped by that one jerk p’trump and he shoots Pete so Pete has to go to the hospital. Then Ae gets a call from the hospital and rushes there and gets really protective. I love protective ae lol.

……………………………………………………….

 

It wasn’t that Pete expected his life to be a fairy tale as soon as he got a boyfriend, but he never expected this.

 

He had been minding his own business, walking to his lessons on a beautiful spring morning. Turning the corner, he was suddenly grabbed from behind, his yell muffled as he was slammed up against the wall, the back of his head throbbing in pain.

 

When he opened his eyes, he couldn’t help but whimper slightly in fear.

 

Trump smirked, clearly delighted as he slid a hand into Pete’s back pocket and pulled out his wallet, removing the small amount of money he found.

 

When Trump’s hand moved back to his ass, Pete immediately started to struggle, lashing out and kicking, anything to get this man away from here.

 

As soon as Trump took a step back, letting go of his face, Pete decided to make a run for it, knowing that he couldn’t beat Trump in a fair fight, not like Ae could. As he was making his getaway though, he heard a loud BANG, followed by a sudden, stabbing pain in his leg that caused him to fall to the ground.

 

Clutching at where the pain was, Pete glanced back in fear, eyes widening at the sight of Trump making his way towards his, a gun in his hand.

 

He- he’d been shot?

 

Trump had shot him?

 

And judging by the look in Trump’s eyes, he would do it again.

 

“HEY!”

 

Startled by the sudden sound, Trump dropped the gun and made a run for it, as Pond and Cha-Aim came running towards them.

 

Cha-Aim spotted Pete first.

 

“AI’PETE!” The amount of blood was obvious, pooling on the ground. She turned to Pond, who was staring at the scene in shock, “CALL AN AMBULANCE!” She screamed, before rushing over to Pete, “Ai’Pete, you need to keep talking to me okay, stay awake!”

 

“Ai’Ae…Ai’Ae…”

 

“Hey, hey, stay awake!” She slapped Pete’s face lightly, “The ambulance is coming, you need to stay awake!”

 

Pete tried, honestly, he did… but everything soon went dark.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Pete heard voices.

 

It sounded like they were speaking underwater though, he couldn’t make anything out.

 

Someone sounded stressed… he wished they’d be quiet though; he was so tired.

 

And then he became aware of the terrible, searing pain in his leg, making him feel like he was burning from the inside out. He might have screamed, before passing out again.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

When he next came to, he heard beeping by his bedside. He groaned, and the next thing he knew, someone was holding his hand tightly.

 

“Ai’Pete?” Ae’s voice sounded full of tears, “Come on, Ai’Pete wake up for me, please.”

 

“A-Ae?” Pete replied, voice just over a murmur. His voice was hoarse, and his throat hurt like hell.

 

“Thank god.” Ae sighed in relief, “Can you open your eyes?”

 

Pete slowly obeyed, wincing as the light hit his eyes. Ae’s face was directly above his, a bruise on his cheekbone.

 

When he tried to reach up and cup said cheekbone however, Ae stopped him, pressing a kiss to the palm.

 

“How are you feeling?” Ae asked softly.

 

“… Sore.” He gave Ae a reassuring smile, “But I’m okay.” He then frowned, “What- what happened to your face?”

 

“… Pond told me it was Trump who did this.” Ae hissed, “The police were called, but they couldn’t find him… so me and Tin did.”

 

“You and- “Pete felt like he was in an alternate world, “- what did you do?”

 

“I- “There was a knock on the door, as Ae leant back, “- I’ll tell you later, I promise.”

 

“Ai’Ae- “

 

“- I promise sweetheart.” Ae smiled, as the door opened up and Pete’s mother made her way inside, starting to cry in relief at the sight of Pete awake and smiling.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Pete spent another two weeks in the hospital, where he and Ae never seemed to get a minute alone, not with all the visitors, doctors and nurses coming in and out of the room.

 

Not that Ae wasn’t his usual doting self, bringing Pete food whenever he asked, bringing him whatever he wanted.

 

If Ae could sleep on the sofa in the room, then he would.

 

“Ae.” Pete winced as he took a seat on his sofa, “Ae… about what we talked about before-“

 

“- Ai’Pete, I- “

 

“- Please?”

 

Ae hesitated for a moment, before sighing and taking a seat on the sofa next to him, “Just… promise me you won’t be too upset.”

 

Pete nodded, watching as Ae took a deep breath.

 

“Okay… so we knew Trump was behind the shooting, everyone knew, it was all over the uni in less then a couple of days.” Ae stated, “But the police weren’t getting anywhere in finding him, and it was so frustrating! So, I… might have met up with Tin to try and find him.”

 

“You and Tin…”

 

Ae shrugged, “We learnt to get on.”

 

***Flashback***

 

“… know it’s not enough, but that…little shit didn’t have that much on him!”

 

Ae smirked at the sound of Trump’s voice, turning to Tin and whispering, “How did you find him?”

 

“He owes money to these people.” Tin shrugged, “Only makes sense that he’d try and hide with them… what are you going to do?”

 

“… Have you called the police?”

 

“They’re on their way.”

 

“Good… then I’m going to keep him here until they arrive.” And before Tin could stop him, Ae was heading into the building.

 

Thankfully, there were only two other man aside from Trump standing there.

 

“Who the fuck is this?!”

 

Trump spun around, eyes widening at the sight of Ae before a sneer quickly appeared. “Just another cocksucker.”

 

Ae dodged the first poorly-thrown punch, pushing Trump into a nearby bar-stool, before spinning around and punching one of the other men in the face. As he heard sirens get closer, he got slightly distracted, only for his shoulder to be grabbed as he himself was punched in the face.

 

Cursing furiously, Ae wasn’t ashamed of fighting dirty, kicking out at his attacker, hearing something snap in the leg as the man fell to the ground screaming.

 

Trump tried again, only for Ae to lash out again, breaking the other man’s nose, just as the police entered the building.

 

****End Flashback***

 

“I got lucky really.” Ae sighed, “Tin told them that Trump had started it, and because he’d literally shot you, they were willing to over-look what I’d done.”

 

“Ai’Ae…” Pete reached out and took his hands, “… You-you could have gotten in trouble, you could have been hurt, why- “

 

Ae silenced him with a kiss.

 

“Because I wasn’t going to let him think he was just going to get away with hurting you.” Ae whispered, when they finally pulled away, “And he’ll never do it again.”

 

“I love you Ai’Ae.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 50: Dean/Pharm - Misunderstandings

Chapter Text

Prompt from peachylittlepanda: Maybe something where some girl is hitting on Dean secretly and Pharm accidentally sees it but Dean doesn't know. Pharm is hurt but doesn't tell him and pushes Dean accept the girl's confession because Pharm feels like Dean would be better with her than he would. Kind of like how Pete was to Ae at first in LBC but not exactly the same (if that makes sense?) Happy ending also if possible <3

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Pharm was miserable.

 

He hadn’t seen or even really talked to Dean in over a week, and even though it was through his choice, he still hated it.

 

Siam was in Dean’s study group and had apparently broken up with her boyfriend a little over a month. At first, Pharm had been sympathetic to her, only knowing of this because of Dean’s daily re-count of his day.

 

It wasn’t until he decided to surprise Dean with some home-made desserts, that he saw what was really happening.

 

Siam was flirting with Dean… and Dean was oblivious. That or he was ignoring her… or maybe he was entertaining it.

 

Pharm watched through the doorway, before turning to leave.

 

Dean didn’t get any treats that day.

 

As Dean spent more and more time with his study group, Pharm started to think about much easier it would be for Dean to be with Siam.

 

There would be no worries about homophobia.

 

Dean wouldn’t have to worry about this red string of fate tying them together, which meant that he was always looking after Pharm.

 

It would just be easier.

 

Don’t get him wrong, Pharm loved Dean and it was killing him to think of Dean with someone else.

 

But it would be easier for Dean.

 

Whilst avoiding Dean at university, Pharm had also been dodging his calls and line messages. It physically hurt for him to away from Dean for so long, but it was better than seeing Dean fall for Siam.

 

(Even if he could practically hear Intouch screaming in his mind)

 

At the present moment in time, he was in his warmest and most comfortable pyjamas, staring blankly at his wall, when he heard a knock on the door.

 

Silently, he debated whether or not he should open it.

 

There was only one person he wanted to see right now… and it was also the last person he wanted to be at his door.

 

All these conflicting emotions were giving him a headache.

 

The second knock was louder… and then there was the sound of a key in the door.

 

Oh yeah… he’d forgotten that he’d given Dean a key.

 

The look on Dean’s face was a mixture of concern and anger as he made his way into the room, eyes instantly focused on Pharm.

 

“Pharm.” Dean sighed in relief, “You’re alright. I thought that maybe you’d had a bad flashback and- “ He stopped, shaking his head, “- Are you not feeling well? Is this is where you’ve been hiding for the past week?”

 

Pharm felt like his heart was aching at the hurt tone in Dean’s voice.

 

“Whatever I did… I’m sorry.” The older student whispered, “Please just tell me what it was, I hate not seeing you.”

 

And suddenly, Pharm felt worse than before…. Hurting Dean like this was the last thing he ever wanted to do. “I-I just thought that maybe you and Siam needed some time alone?”

 

Dean looked completely confused, “Why would Siam and I need to be alone… besides, we’re never alone. We’re only hang out in our study group.”

 

Pharm felt like his stomach was flipping around, “I just… thought it might be easier for you.”

 

“… Easier for me?” Dean’s voice was low as he moved closer, until he was standing right in front of Pharm, “You think I want to be with anyone else, aside from you? My soulmate?”

 

“But she- “

 

“- isn’t you.” Dean reached out, gently stroking his fingers through Pharm’s hair, making the younger man gulp, face turning bright red, “Why would I want anyone who isn’t you?”

 

“P’Dean, I- I- “

 

“- I forgive you.” Dean smiled fondly at him, “Just… promise to talk to me next time you have these thoughts. Don’t shut me out again, okay?”

 

“I promise.”

 

Dean leaned over to kiss him lightly on the lips, “Good… I’d hate to punish you.”

 

“P’Dean!”

Chapter 51: Dean/Pharm - Thunderstorm Fluff

Chapter Text

Prompt from peachylittlepanda: If you would prefer something else, can you do one where Pharm is terrified of thunderstorms and needs to be held during the thunder and loud rain. We all know he needs to be protected cause he's a tiny baby, and since UWMA ended I've needed more Pharm in my life.

………………………………………………..

 

Pharm stared out his dorm window at the darkening sky.

 

He knew it was silly, being afraid of a little thunder, and yet, when the rain started to pour down and lightning lit up the sky, he felt his entire body tensing up.

 

So, he buried himself further into one of Dean’s hoodies, climbing into the bed to hide under the covers. Dean wasn’t there to comfort him, and probably wouldn’t be here for another 20 minutes, having travelled to the shop for some snacks.

 

The storm had come out of nowhere, catching him off guard, and he could only hope that Dean was coming home as quickly as possible.

 

Because Dean knew how he got with loud noises, and thunder was definitely involved in that.

 

It was getting closer.

 

Pharm pulled the blankets closer around him, squeezing his eyes closed in order to feel as safe as possible, breathing in Dean’s scent.

 

He cursed himself for the tears that sprang to his eyes at a particularly loud clap of thunder.

 

Just as he expected, nearly 20 minutes later and the door opened up, and he didn’t need look up to see that Dean was frantically putting the shopping bangs somewhere to the side for later, before rushing over to the bed.

 

“Hey…” He murmured, pulling the covers away from Pharm’s face, “… I’m so sorry, I had no idea it was going to- “

 

A crack of thunder interrupted him, as Pharm peeked out from his cocoon, eyes watering. “It’s okay P’Dean.” He whispered, bravely reaching out to pull Dean down next to him, “I-I- “

 

Gently, Dean pulled Pharm until the younger man’s head was resting on his chest, running his fingers through Pharm’s hair in a soothing manner, before kissing his forehead. “Why don’t I make something for us to eat tonight?” He whispered, “Maybe stir fry?”

 

“… Can you just stay here? Just for a while.” Pharm murmured, pressing closer.

 

“Alright.” Dean’s grip tightened around Pharm, hugging him to protect him from the storm, “I’ve got you.”

Chapter 52: Saifah/Zon - Rough Sex (NSFW)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: SaifahZon!! Zon likes rough sex but doesnt know how to tell Saifah 😅

……………………………………………………………

 

“Harder, Saifah!” Zon couldn’t hold the words back, “Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

 

Before Saifah, he never knew sex could feel this good, and yet, he couldn’t help but feel like it could be better.

 

“I’ve got you my Zon.” Saifah whispered soothingly, tone gentle as he slowly thrust into Zon, “I’m going to make you feel so good.”

 

Zon clenched his jaw.

 

At the beginning of their relationship, he loved it when Saifah talked like this, but now…. Zon found himself wanting more.

 

He found himself wanting Saifah to just use him. Use Zon’s body and take what he wanted. He wanted Saifah to want him like that, like Zon was just too much to resist.

 

But he didn’t know how to bring that up, not when he knew Saifah was too nice to even consider doing that to someone he loved.

 

“Saifah, come on!” He whined, frustration in his voice.

 

He knew it was stupid to be frustrated, when he hadn’t even told Saifah what he wanted.

 

Biting back the words he desperately wanted to say, Zon felt Saifah sitting up, pulling him up with him.

 

“Use your words.” Saifah murmured into his ear as they settled on their knees, Zon leaning back against Saifah’s chest. His thrusts slowed, and Zon felt himself flush bright red.

 

He couldn’t get the words out.

 

Therefore, instead of speaking, he reached back with one hand, grabbing Saifah’s hair, pulling him close into a slightly harsher kiss than usual.

 

“F-fuck me.” He whispered, when they finally pulled apart, “I-I want you to use me, b-be rough with m-me!”

 

Saifah’s eyes went wide, his pupils dilating until only a thin ring of brown could be seen.

 

“P-Please?”

 

The quiet plead was barely out of his mouth when he suddenly found himself face down on the mattress, a strong hand holding his head down, ass in the air as Saifah continued to fuck him, his thrusts steady and bordering on brutal.

 

“Fuck.” Saifah hissed, “Fuck, you’re loving this aren’t you?!

 

“Yeah…” Zon groaned, shifting his arms slightly for better balance, only to yelp at the sharp stinging slap on his ass, followed by Saifah reaching over to pin his wrists to the bed.

 

“Don’t move.” He growled, “You wanted me to use you, remember?”

 

Zon keened as Saifah’s cock battered against his prostate, cumming not long after, shouting as his dick pulsed, untouched and ignored.

 

Saifah held him down through it, fucking him through it, thrusts jerky and erratic.

 

When Zon eventually came down from his high, he realised his legs felt like jelly and he was slowly starting to slip from his position with every thrust Saifah made.

 

So sensitive from his recent orgasm, Zon squeaked at every thrust, feeling both pain and pleasure at the movements.

 

The squeaks then turned into a yelp as Saifah pushed him all the way down, silently encouraging Zon to open his legs up further, still inside the shorter man. Once Zon was flat, Saifah laid on top of him, preventing Zon from doing anything as he continued.

 

When Saifah did come, he did so with a growl and a rough bit to Zon’s shoulder, causing Zon to cry out, dick twitching from where it was trapped between him and the mattress.

 

For a moment, they stayed where they were, until Saifah carefully pulled out, heading towards the bathroom without a word.

 

All Zon could do was just lie there and wait for Saifah to come back.

 

Hearing the footsteps return, Zon hissed at the feeling of cold dampness against his skin.

 

“Cuddle time now.” Saiffah whispered when he was done, leaning over to kiss him softly, “Are you okay?”

 

“Hmmm, never better.”

Chapter 53: Waii/Apo - Reunion

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mrs_Harry_Holmes: Would you consider doing Waii and Apo from waterr boy? Oh something fluffy after they’ve reunited? Thank you :)

…………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

As soon as Waii knew Apo was coming home, he vowed to be ready and waiting for him at the airport.

 

He didn’t tell anyone where he was going, wanting this moment to be private between the two of them.

 

He swore to himself to not act like a love-struck fool, and yet, the second he saw Apo come around the corner, he couldn’t stop himself from running towards him and into his arms.

 

From the way Apo dropped his bags and returned the hug, he seemed just as happy to see him.

 

When Waii pulled back, he could see Apo’s eyes tearing up a bit. Before he could say anything though, Apo leaned up and gently kissed him right on the mouth, just a chaste little kiss, but it was worth everything to Waii.

 

It took a moment for the two of them to emerge from their own little world, a red flush on Apo’s cheeks as he realised that they were getting more than a few curious looks from passer-by’s. Sheepishly, Waii took a step back, picking up Apo’s bags and silently gesturing that they should leave.

 

“I can carry my own bags!” Apo protested, with a soft smile

 

It was just like old times, to the point where Waii felt embarrassed at the tear he felt streaming down his cheeks.

 

There were times where he was worried that Apo wouldn’t come back. He would lie awake, staring up at his ceiling, thinking of all the different scenarios.

 

What if Apo found someone he liked in America?

 

What if he decided that Waii wasn’t worth the effort, despite all that they’d been through?

 

Apo saw the tears, a look of worry flashing over his face as he placed the bags back down on the ground and pulling Waii into his arms.

 

“I missed you.” Waii whispered, as Apo whispered little reassurances in his ear.

 

He never wanted to let go again.

 

Apo seemed to understand that, pulling Waii into another sweet kiss.

 

“Let’s go back to yours.” Apo whispered when they pulled apart, tangling their fingers together, “And have a proper reunion.”

 

“… I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 54: Dean/Pharm - Jealous Dean

Chapter Text

Prompt from Ashkimchi: Could you please do jealous Dean (NSFW) from UWMA?

Sorry, I wasn't feeling well when i wrote this, so I completely forgot about the NSFW aspect :S If you want me to write another one that is NSFW, just let me know

…………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Pharm clapped furiously as he watched Dean shoot ahead of the other swimmers, resisting the urge to get to his feet and whoop.

 

Maybe he would have done if Manaow had joined him, but with her busy doing an assignment, he was here alone.

 

“Hey, is anyone sitting here?”

 

“Ummm?” Pharm stared at the newcomer with wide eyes, trying not to glance around the virtually empty stands, “Okay?”

 

As the stranger took a seat, Pharm heard the bell signalling the next race, turning his attention back to the pool, knowing that Team was swimming in this one.

 

“I’m Fah.”

 

“Ummmm, Pharm.”

 

“So… who are you here for?”

 

Pharm didn’t answer as the race came to an end, with Team in a close second, prompting him to cheer along with everyone else as their University edged to the top of the board, getting first place. Completely forgetting about Fah, Pharm made his way down to the side of the pool, not noticing how he was followed.

 

When Dean spotted him, he beamed, “Hey sweetheart.”

 

“P-P’Dean!” Pharm flushed bright red.

 

Dean never really used pet names like that in public, and certainly not in front of people that they didn’t know very well.

 

He squeaked when Dean suddenly lifted him into his arms and spun him around.

 

“P’Dean! You’re going to get me wet!”

 

As Dean placed him back on the ground, Pharm spotted Fah standing a short distance away, a disappointed look on his face.

 

“Oh…” He muttered, “… I thought- “

 

“- You thought wrong.” Dean cut him off.

 

Sheepishly, Fah left and Dean wrapped his arms even tighter around Pharm, ignoring Pharm’s protests about getting wet, as he pressed their lips together.

 

Pharm was surprised to say the least, flushing as the swim team whooped and whistled, but he responded eagerly. As they pulled away, Dean never loosened his grip, leaning their foreheads together.

 

“I’m sorry.” He whispered, probably referring to the public display of affection, “I just saw that guy next to you and- and I got a bit…”

 

As Dean struggled to find the words, pharm took pity on him.

 

“Jealous?” Pharm giggled when Dean nodded sheepishly, “You know I barely said a word to him?”

 

“Doesn’t matter.” Dean frowned, “He was interested in you. You’re mine.”

 

Pharm couldn’t stop the pleased smile from appearing on his face.

 

“Yeah… I’m yours.”

Chapter 55: Dean/Pharm - Marking (NSFW)

Chapter Text

Prompt from JemDragon84: Pharm and Dean are passionate in bed... leading to scratch marks on Dean’s back, Which his team mates raze him for but he is proud of, and which can’t be hidden, and of course At some point a fan Sees said marks and snaps a shot of it and posts it on the fan site. Which of course makes Pharm become a tomato. I hope that is okay. In was more courageous and Pharm is so painfully shy, I want Pharm to be brave and outgoing...somewhere with Dean.

…………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Ah! P’Dean!”

 

Pharm was on his hands and knees, head falling down between his shoulders as another sharp thrust rocked him forwards, almost causing him to lose his balance.

 

“P-P’Dean! Ah!” He hissed as Dean’s grip tightened on his hips, “Ah! Not so hard! Not so hard!” He moaned, feeling the head of Dean’s cock rub hard against his prostate.

 

“Sorry.” Dean whispered, pausing for a moment, as he withdrew from Pharm’s body, flipping the younger boy onto his back, encouraging him to wrap his legs around Dean’s waist, before thrusting back into the warm body below him.

 

Pharm groaned, eyes rolling into the back of his head at the new position, squeezing his legs tight to bring Dean closer.

 

“Is that better?” Dean asked softly, smiling as Pharm flushed bright red.

 

“Y-Yeah.”

 

Dean leaned forwards, capturing Pharm’s lips in a kiss. Without thinking, Pharm draped his arms down Dean’s back, digging in as Dean’s cock started to pound into his prostate.

 

Dean hissed as he felt the sharp pain run down his back, causing him to speed up his thrusts… which of course, only made Pharm dig his nails in harder as he fought to contain his wails.

 

“S-sorry.” Pharm whimpered, kissing along Dean’s jaw in apology.

 

“It’s okay, it’s okay.” Dean gasped, quickening his pace, prompting a “Oh!” of pleasure from Pharm as they both tipped over the edge.

 

Neither of them noticed or even thought about the red lines running down Dean’s back.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

The photo came out of nowhere.

 

Dean wasn’t sure who had taken it, and no-one on the swim team was sure.

 

Their practices were fairly popular after all, so anyone could have seen the marks and taken the photo.

 

Personally, Dean believed it was a member of the ‘Boy Love’ fandom, which gave him a good reason to try and limit who could watch the practices…. Or at least ban photo taking.

 

Injuries weren’t common in swimming (unless you ran around the pool or messed about on the diving board), so everyone’s attention was instantly drawn to the dark red marks that ran down Dean’s back.

 

“Win, stop pressing on them!” Dean hissed, backing away from his friend, who had a vicious smirk on his face.

 

“I never would’ve believed it if I hadn’t seen it with my own two eyes.” His best friend wasn’t put off by Dean’s tone, “N’Pharm, who would have thought you were into that sort of- MMPH!”

 

Having lost his temper slightly, Dean slapped a hand over Win’s mouth, growling something in his ear as Pharm flushed bright red.

 

“I was just saying!” Win danced away from Dean, “Who knew Pharm had claws like that?!”

 

“WIN!”

 

As Dean chased his friend around the room, Pharm groaned in mortification and buried his face in his hands. “Just kill me now.” He murmured to himself.

 

He could swear he heard In’s laughter in the distance.

Chapter 56: In/Korn - Del and Don hear their story (Trigger Warning for Suicide!)

Chapter Text

Prompt from JemDragon84: Del and Don never heard of their great uncle In, can Del overhear a conversation Between her Mom and Grandmother about how Pharm reminds her Mother of In, and this leads to Grandmother telling the family about the love of their uncle In and Korn. Del & Manaow would sigh the romance of how the families now connected by the younger generation. And the the hopes of the Fathers with the red thread will lead them Back together.

Or both families come together to honor In and Korn on In’s birthday, and they tell the story to the kids. Wether Those not in the know, are told the truth about Dean and Pharm, I would leave to the author, but I think the kids knowing the story of tragedy and why the Elders we’re scared but supportive.

I went for the first option and kind of left Manaow out :S She didn’t really fit in my opinion :S

……………………………………………………………………

 

Del yawned as she walked into her Grandma’s garden. Exams had stopped her from visiting for quite a few weeks now, and now that they were over, she was determined to spend time with one of the most important people in her life.

 

The older woman wasn’t in the garden…. Nor was she in the kitchen.

 

If it weren’t for the fact that the door was unlocked, Del would think her grandmother wasn’t home at all.

 

“Grandma?” She called out quietly, just in case the older woman was asleep, “Grandma.”

 

“... So odd.”

 

Hearing her mother’s voice, Del was overcome with curiosity, moving a bit closer in order to hear better.

 

“Pharm… he reminds me of Uncle In.”

 

Del frowned. ‘Uncle In’? She’d never heard of an Uncle In before.

 

“Yes… I expected that he would.” Her Grandmother sighed, “They are… similar in a few ways.”

 

“… I remember Uncle In always smiling.”

 

“Yes.” Her Grandmother chuckled, “He was such a cheerful young man.”

 

There was such sorrow in the older woman’s voice, prompting Del to take a step back, suddenly feeling like she was intruding on something personal.

 

At that moment, she heard her Father call out, prompting her to back away quickly, almost backing Don, who gave her a concerned look.

 

“Is everything okay?”

 

“Y-Yeah I just…” Del sighed, “… I don’t know.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

With Dean away for a swimming competition, it was them four at Grandma’s for dinner.

 

Del knew she should have kept quiet.

 

She knew she should have pushed her mother and grandmother’s conversation from her mind… but she just couldn’t.

 

“Who was Uncle In?”

 

Silence followed the question. There wasn’t even the sound of anybody eating.

 

“He- He was my younger brother.” Her Grandmother sighed wearily, placing her utensils down on the table.

 

“… We’ve never heard you talk about him before.”

 

Her Grandma sighed, leaning back slightly, “It’s… painful to speak of him. To speak of what happened.” She shook her head, “And for such a long time… we weren’t even allowed to speak of it, not without hurting my Mother and Father.”

 

“What… what did happen?”

 

Even her Mother looked curious at the question.

 

“Your Great Uncle In…” Grandma cleared her throat, “…. He fell in love during his time at University. At the time though, it wasn’t a relationship anyone approved of.”

 

Del understood immediately, “He was… gay?”

 

“Yes… my Father could have forgiven that one day. It was who In decided he loved, that my Father couldn’t deal with.”

 

“… Who?”

 

“There was… a family. The Ariyasakuls. The Father was a known enforcer for a vicious gang, and In… fell in love with his oldest son, Korn.”

 

“Was Korn like his Father?” Don asked.

 

“No… It was obvious to everyone that Korn wanted to get away from his Father. Not that it stopped people from being afraid of him.” Grandma smiled softly, “In was the only one to get close to him, to break down those defenses.”

 

“And then?”

 

The older woman took in a deep shuddering breath, “And then… it was In’s birthday. I don’t know how long they’d been together, but it was obvious that In wanted to just.. get away from it all.” She glanced over at her daughter sadly, “It was like every other time he left… he hugged you, promised that he would see you later… and then he was gone, and- and- “ She cut herself off, “- and I never saw him again.”

 

Don and Del remained silent as their mother reached out to take her own mother’s hand, watching as their Grandmother covered her mouth with the other, tears streaming down her face.

 

“They both… took their own lives that night.” She sobbed, “My Father and Korn’s Father had gone to their new apartment, wanting to separate them… and Korn’s Father had brought his gun.”

 

Del felt a little sick at the thought of these two young men, who felt like they had no other choice.

 

“I don’t know if my Father would ever have accepted In, even without Korn in the picture.” Their Grandma wiped away her tears as best she could, “I can still remember the funeral… how Father and Mister Ariyasakul tied a red string on each of their fingers, tying them together.”

 

“Like… they wanted In and Korn to find each other again?” Del whispered, mind already flashing to Pharm.

 

And how he reminded their Mother of her Uncle In.

 

“Yes.” A soft smile appeared on Grandma’s face, “So that they would find each other again in another life.”

Chapter 57: Pha/Yo - Hurt Yo

Chapter Text

Prompt from JemDragon84: Dr. Phana over years nurses talking about cute rich business man being injured, then upset to hear it is one Mr. Wayo Panitchayasawad in the hospital. Beam is his attending doctor, who warns Kit to get to Phana. So the nurses get their hearts broke to see the handsome Dr., fussing over his baby. Thus now everyone knows who Dr. Handsome ‘Wifey’ is. Ming comes eventually telling Yo “No more!” No lessons Yo. Driving is just something you will never be able to learn.” Good thing the family can afford a driver. And Yo, being adorable person he is, pouts in defeat. Which in turn sets everyone off laughing. I can just see Beam on the floor.

…………………………………………………………..

 

Dr Phana Kongthanin smiled at his patient, looking down to write something in her chart.

 

“You should be ready to get out of here in a week or so.” He confirmed, looking over at the woman’s partner, who sighed in relief before taking the others’ hand.

 

“You might be home in time for your birthday!” She whispered in excitement, “Thank you Doctor, thank you!”

 

Hanging the chart back on the foot of the bed, Dr Phana smiled warmly, “Don’t thank me, it’s all you.” Leaving the room, he pulled out his phone to send a quick text to his little Yo, asking him how the driving lessons were going.

 

As he headed to the lunchroom, he overheard one of the nurses chatting about a new patient to her colleague.

 

“- businessman. He got into a car accident, received a nasty hit to the head.”

 

“The cute one in room 207?” Her colleague questioned, “Mister Panitchayasawad? I would never have pegged him for a dangerous driver?”

 

Pha didn’t hear the rest of the conversation, already rushing towards the stairs, only to nearly bump into Kit on the way.

 

“Pha, I was just- “

 

“- Yo! Where’s Yo?!”

 

“Beam sent me to come and get you, Yo’s had a slight accide- PHA, wait!”

 

Pha pushed past his friend, racing towards Room 207, catching the attention of several nurses on their breaks, who all rushed to follow him.

 

Pha practically ripped the door off it’s hinges as he burst into the room, only to stop short at what he saw.

 

“Thank god I’d finished the stitches before you did that.” Beam sighed, placing a bandage on Yo’s head, “Didn’t Kit explain to you, it was just a small head wound.”

 

“No, obviously not!” Pha rushed over to the other side of the bed, pulling Yo closer, placing his hands on his husband’s cheeks, “Are you okay, what happened?!”

 

“P’Pha, I- “ Yo flushed bright red, trying not to look Pha in his eyes and turn away.

 

Nobody noticed the disappointed and almost heart-broken looks on the nurses faces as they watched the scene from the doorway.

 

They didn’t even realise that their beloved Doctor Phana was even married, and certainly not to the heir of one of the most famous, and productive businesses in the country.

 

That would explain why most of their flirting attempts went unnoticed.

 

What Pha did notice however, was how Ming started to chuckle.

 

“Shut up Ming!” Yo snapped.

 

“Just… tell them how this happened.” Ming cackled, “Go on, tell them!”

 

Yo glanced towards Pha, Kit and Beam, before sighing, “I… was learning how to drive… in an empty car-park because Ming says he doesn’t trust me anywhere else.”

 

“And rightly so!”

 

“Hm… well I panicked when a cat suddenly ran out in front of me.”

 

“Way, way in front of him!” Ming interrupted, “Whilst he was going about five miles an hour!”

 

“So, I slammed on the brakes and called it a day.” Yo frowned.

 

“So…. You bumped your head as you braked?” Pha asked, frowning at the bandage.

 

Beam mentioned stitches…. Surely a simple bump wouldn’t cause that.

 

“Tell them the full story!” Ming was practically on the floor from laughing, dodging Yo’s attempts to grab him, “Go on, tell him the full story!”

 

Yo remained silent.

 

“Alright.” Ming got to his feet, “So Yo panicked and moved to get out of the car…. Except his foot caught the pedal and he fell face first out of the car, slicing his head open on the ground!”

 

Silence.

 

… Until Beam started to splutter, quickly covering his mouth with his hand and turning around to hide his face.

 

“My poor baby.” Pha glared at Beam’s back, “Maybe… maybe you should just let your driver take you places from now on though, or one of us?”

 

“But- “

 

“- Sweetie.” Pha made sure he was looking his husband in the eyes, “Let your driver take you places, or one of us. No more driving lessons.”

 

Yo pouted, but nodded anyway, as the room was filled with Beam and Ming’s cackles.

 

None of them noticed the nurses slipping out of the room, closing the door behind them.

Chapter 58: Tutor/Fighter - Break-Up Au

Chapter Text

Prompt from mik9win: Could you do one where vulnerable Tutor breaks down and finally tells Fighter the real reason why they're breaking up? Tutor was so headstrong and trying so much to harden his heart, he never told Fighter after all, Fighter had to find out from Zon's texts. What if Tutor couldn't do it in the end, couldn't be so strong after all?

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Tutor meant to do this quickly… like ripping a plaster off your skin.

 

And then he saw the look on Fighter’s face, and all words got caught in his throat.

 

How could someone who looked at him with so much love and emotion in his eyes, be related to the man who wanted this relationship to end.

 

“P’Fight, I- “ He couldn’t say anymore, a sob building up in his throat as their eyes met.

 

“Tutor?” Fighter had a twinge of hope in his eyes.

 

“I-I- “ Tutor reached out to touch Fighter’s arm, only to draw it back, “I never wanted it to be like this.”

 

“Then why- “

 

“- Your Dad knows about us!” The words almost reverberated along the open corridor, as Tutor slapped his hands over his mouth.

 

He never intended to tell Fighter.

 

He never wanted to cause a rift between P’Fight and his Father…. Especially not after the situation with his own Father.

 

“W-what?” Fighter’s face had paled at the words, not resisting as Tutor grabbed his hand and pulled him back to his dorm, knowing that there was less chance of them being interrupted in there.

 

“He… came to the café. Asked me to sit with him.” Tutor turned away not wanting to look Fighter in the eyes, even as tears streamed down his face, “He started talking about how you were his only child, and that he wanted to see you happy and married with children.”

 

“Tutor- “

 

“- I tried to argue that-that we were happy, that your happiness mattered, but then- “ Tutor held back a sob, “- He said that he wasn’t happy…. That the only way to make him happy, would be to see you with a regular family and that I should stay away from you.” This time he couldn’t hold back the sobs, “He said that I shouldn’t tell you, which-which seemed odd to me, so I-I-I- “

 

Fighter’s face was darkening more and more, fury clouding his eyes as he reached out and pulled Tutor closer.

 

“I told him he had to speak to you.” Tutor whispered, “I didn’t want to break up with you… I-I just thought that he should speak to you and- “

 

“- and he refused.” Fighter finished, already piecing together the different components in his mind, “…. How much did he offer you?”

 

Tutor’s head shot up to look him in the eyes, a wave of shame and guilt flashing across his face.

 

“I didn’t take anything from him.” He whispered, almost desperate for Fighter to believe him, “Please, I didn’t!”

 

“But, you still tried to break up with me!”

 

“I wanted you to be happy!”

 

“I was happy with you!” Fighter pushed Tutor out at arms length, forcing the younger man to look him in the eyes, “I don’t want some perfect wedding with some girl that’s been forced on me. I want to have the perfect wedding, with you!” He smiled warmly at the other man, “It’s no more than what we deserve.”

 

What little air that was between them felt electric.

 

“I’m glad you told me.” Fighter whispered, “But I won’t let you break up with me for that reason. My Father… can go rot in hell. He’s never cared about my happiness before, and I find it hard to believe he’s suddenly started caring now.” He leant in closer, brushing his lips against Tutor’s forehead.

 

It was a hesitant kiss, but it still made Tutor look up, those vulnerable, brown eyes wide and shocked.

 

“I love you.” Fighter whispered, “And I will never give you up that easily.”

Chapter 59: Japan/Tanthai - First Time (NSFW)

Chapter Text

Prompt from KoreanBIGminioN1024: Could I request one involving Japan/Tanthai. I have to admit to being a bit of a hard stan when it comes to them and i have seen ZERO smut for them. If you cant that ok to btw lol i still wanted you to know how amazing i think your writing is.

I wasn’t sure what kind of smut you wanted, so I just went with general first time smut 😊

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

“It’s late.” Japan stated, on one of their ‘cat’ dates, “Can I stay here?”

 

“P’J.” Tanthai’s mouth gaped open.

 

He should really say no.

 

This relationship was too new, surely?

 

“I- Sure!”

 

Dammit.

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

Tanthai had never regretted saying sure so much.

 

Japan was pressed right up against him, and he couldn’t help but pull him closer, despite his earlier protests of trying to sleep on the sofa. As Japan moved even closer, Tanthai took a chance and moved his hand down to his P’s ass and squeezed it lightly.

 

Japan gasped sharply, looking up at Tanthai in shock…. Before he moaned and relaxed into it, pressing his face into Tanthai’s warm skin, probably to hide the flush on his cheeks.

 

Seizing the moment, Tanthai pulled Japan onto his lap, making the older student gasp again.

 

“Tanthai, I- “

 

“- Is this what you want?” Tanthai interrupted.

 

“I-I- “ It was clear that Japan was psyching himself up somewhat, taking a deep breath before nodding in determination.

 

“Is it… have you done this before?”

 

“Have you?”

 

“No.”

 

Japan looked down at Tanthai’s chest, before shaking his head, indicating that he hadn’t down this either. Slowly, Tanthai pulled the older student closer, pressing their lips together, as he slid his hands into Japan’s shorts.

 

Japan was unsure at first, but when he nipped at Tanthai’s bottom lip, Tanthai was quick to roll them over, pinning the other to the bed.

 

“Tanthai- “

 

“- Are you okay?”

 

“I-I- yes! I promise, I’m okay.”

 

Beaming, Tanthai leaned in closer, nipping at Japan’s neck, his ears, his soft lips as Japan’s legs wrapped around his waist, hips lifting for more.

 

Pulling away slightly, Tanthai reached over to fumble in his bedside for the lube bottle he kept in there. Once he had it, he encouraged Japan to roll over onto his front, pulling down his shorts.

 

“This might sting a little.” He whispered, knowing from past experience of lone sessions in the shower. Quickly, he slicked up his fingers, pushing in one finger, then two after a minute and then three, definitely too fast for someone who hadn’t done this before.

 

Mentally, he winced.

 

He should really slow down.

 

Japan didn’t seem to mind though, pushing back against the fingers with nothing more than a hiss if got to be too much for him.

 

“Are you sure you want to- “

 

“- Tanthai!” Japan interrupted impatiently, “Please!” The older student’s voice was slightly muffled as he buried his face in the pillow, only pulling his face away when Tanthai gently encouraged him to turn his head to one side, revealing tear-filled eyes and red, flushed cheeks.

 

Sliding on a condom, Tanthai pressed up against Japan’s entrance, slowly slipping aside as Japan called out his name breathlessly.

 

The pair of them didn’t last long.

 

Japan snapped his hips back, moaning at the sensation, coming the moment Tanthai touched him… all it took was one stroke.

 

Despite Japan starting to whine with over-sensitivity, Tanthai wasn’t finished quite yet. Still moving inside Japan, he pulled the older student up with an arm around his waist, letting Japan bounce up and down, head lolling back on Tanthai’s shoulder, babbling about the younger man’s cock.

 

As Japan clenched with each thrust, the sensation bordering between being painful or pleasurable, Tanthai gritted his teeth, coming inside as he allowed Japan to flop back down onto the bed, face down in the pillow as Tanthai carefully pulled out and threw the condom away.

 

“P’J? P’J, are you okay?”

 

The only answer was Japan’s steady breathing.

 

“Fast asleep.” Tanthai whispered fondly, “We’ll talk about this in the morning.”

Chapter 60: Man/Type - First Meeting AU

Chapter Text

Prompt from Id0cdzg: Tine and Sarawat are drinking with their friends when man shows tine a picture of the guy he likes. Seeing that it’s his brother he faints from the shock. Leaving a protective Sarawat and a confused man. Until Sarawat friends look at the picture and explains it’s his brother

 

………………………………………………………………………………

 

The bar was relatively quiet, it being the middle of the week.

 

Sarawat had his arms around Tine as Man and Boss mucked about on the other side of the table.

 

“Look at you two!” Man cooed teasingly, “Who would have thought we’d ever get here?”

 

“Not Sarawat.” Boss stuck his tongue out at his friend, who rolled his eyes good-naturedly, “Hey Man, how long do you think it’ll take for you to find the love of your life?”

 

“Love of your life?” Tine chuckled, “Really?”

 

“You don’t understand!” Man groaned, pulling out his phone, “He’s so smart, cute and- and- and we’ve barely spoken to each other, but I know he’s the one for me! Look!” He held up his phone, showing Sarawat and Tine the screen with the sly photo he’d managed to take of his love.

 

Nobody expected what happened next.

 

Tine stared at the photo for a few moments, before his eyes rolled back in his head and his head dropped down onto the table face first.

 

“Tine?” Sarawat was stunned for a moment, before he really started to panic, “Tine!”

 

Man stared at Tine in shock for a few moments, before looking at the photo on his phone with a satisfied smirk, “I told you guys he was cute.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

It didn’t take long for Tine to resurface, blearily blinking until he saw Man’s concerned face.

 

“You!” He pointed at the other man dramatically, “You-you- That’s my brother!”

 

Silence.

 

“W-what?” Man’s mouth gaped open, as he glanced back at the photo, “This is- he’s your brother?”

 

Pulling his own phone from his pocket, Tine quickly tapped at the screen, before showing Man a photo of him and his brother… the same man from Man’s phone.

 

“P’Type.” Tine stated, “He’s my older brother.”

 

“I- “ Man glanced between the two phones, before practically slamming the phone onto the table, diving across the table and grabbing Tine’s face, ignoring how Tine yelped as he brought their faces close to one another. “INTRODUCE ME!”

 

“I- “

 

“YOU NEED TO INTRODUCE- AH, AH, AH!” Man yelped as his wrist was grabbed, and he was pushed away, wincing as Sarawat glared at him, pulling Tine closer almost as though to say ‘Mine!’

 

“I- Don’t even know if Type likes men?” Tine frowned, “But… I can- “

 

“- Introduce me?” Man wasn’t deterred by Tine’s unsurety, leaning forwards eagerly, only to back away, holding his hands up into the air in mock surrender when Sarawat gave him a warning glare, “Please, please, please, please- “

 

“- I’ll think about it, okay?” Tine shrugged, “Type is… he’s a very private person, and I’m not sure he’s looking for anyone right now.”

 

“Deal!”

 

……………………………………………

 

“Have you thought about it yet?!”

 

Tine yelped as Man jumped out of a nearby bathroom stall, “Man! No, not yet!”

 

………………………………………………………

 

“Have you thought about it!”

 

Tine tried not to flush as Man screamed across the football pitch at him, focusing on his routine as he shook his head angrily at the footballer.

 

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

‘Have you thought about it yet?’

 

Tine almost missed the note pressed up against his classroom window, but when he did, he hid behind his textbook, trying to avoid looking at Man’s hopeful face.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………

 

“Have you thought- “

 

“- ALRIGHT!” Tine snapped, “I’ll give him a call tonight, I promise just please! Let me have a moment of peace!”

 

“You’re the best!” Throwing his arms around him, Man squeezed Tine tightly before running away before Sarawat could say anything.

 

“You didn’t tell me I’d have to deal with your friends like this when I agreed to date you.” Tine groaned, head falling onto the table.

 

“I have to deal with your friends and their shared brain cell, and you have to deal with Man and Boss.” Sarawat shrugged, “All part of the deal.”

 

“Saraleo!”

 

…………………………………………………

 

Type looked around the café, resisting the urge to turn and leave.

 

Why did he let Tine push him into doing these things?

 

“Just meet him.” He muttered under his breath, “What’s the worst that could happen?” How could he explain to his brother he was too busy pining over someone he’d only seen once or twice?

 

He should really just leave.

 

“Hey!”

 

Glancing over to where he’d heard the shout, Type’s eyes widened at who he saw rushing towards him.

 

“You’re… P’Type, right?” The man he’d seen at the lectures and retreats gave him a nervous smile, “Tine’s brother?”

 

“I- Yes?” Type gave the man an awkward wave, mentally scolding himself, “And you are- “

 

“- Man. I’m Man!” This time it was the other man’s turn to be slightly embarrassed, visibly wincing at his eagerness, rubbing the back of his neck nervously, “Do you want to… find a table?”

 

“Mm.” Type nodded, as they both went to sit down, “How-how do you know Tine?”

 

“I’m his boyfriend’s best friend.”

 

“… His boyfriend?”

 

Man’s eyes widened, “Oh… please tell me you knew.”

 

Type was about to snap that he did not know (obviously!), only to be cut off by the server arriving to take their order.

 

Type made a mental note to have a word with Tine later.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Later, as they pushed their empty plates to one side, Man nervously cleared his throat, “So… I don’t know if you recognise me, but- “

 

“- You sat next to me in the lecture earlier this year.” Type interrupted, “And you were on the spiritual retreat.”

 

“Y-Yeah.” Man stuttered, “And- and I really liked you, so when Tine said that you were his brother, I might have… pressured him into setting this up.”

 

“… I think I would have more excited if I’d known it was you.” Type confessed quietly.

 

Man reached across the table to take Type’s hand, eyes fixated on Type’s face, “Really?”

 

Silently, Type turned his hand over and laced his fingers through Man’s. “Really.”

 

“So… do you fancy doing this again?”

 

“I’d like nothing more.”

Chapter 61: Ming & Yo - Shovel Talks

Chapter Text

Prompt from Adee: I need some Ming and yo friendship, something like giving shovel talks to kit and pha

……………………………………………

 

The knocking at his door was loud enough to reverberate throughout the dorm-room, waking Pha up instantly.

 

“Coming…” He muttered into his pillow, “… I’m coming.” Untangling himself from Yo, he pressed a kiss to the corner of his darling’s lips, unable to stop the smile on his face as Yo’s nose crinkled in his sleep, making soft snuffling sounds as he buried his face into his pillow.

 

BANG BANG BANG

 

Quietly cursing, Pha stormed over to the door, only pausing to pull on some boxer shorts before wrenching the door open, only to frown at the sight of Ming standing there.

 

“N’Ming?” He narrowed his eyes at the younger student, “What are you doing here?”

 

“I came to see you.”

 

“… Oh?”

 

Ming straightened up, and honestly, Pha was a little unnerved by this.

 

If Ming wanted a fight, Pha knew he stood no chance against the first year.

 

“Yo is my best friend.” Ming started, “You might be some brilliant doctor, but I know how to break every bone in the body, so if you even think about hurting him in any way, shape or form… I’ll make it very difficult for them to put you back together again.”

 

It should have sounded ridiculous… and yet, Pha found himself nodding quickly.

 

“Cool.” Ming’s terrifying demeanour vanished as he beamed at Pha, “See you tomorrow!”

 

And then he was off, rushing down the corridor.

 

“… Goodnight?” Pha waved weakly, before slowly shutting the door and leaning his forehead against it.

 

“Who was that?” Yo asked as he climbed back into bed (coming out as “Woszat”)

 

“…. Ming. I think I’ve just been given the shovel talk.”

 

This caught Yo’s attention as he sat up slightly, only for a smirk to spread across his face. “Were you scared.”

 

“Oh yeah.”

 

“Good. Then he’s done his job.” Yo snuggled back into his pillow with a satisfied smile, “I’ll really have to pull out all the tricks when Kit gets that stick out of his ass and admits that he likes Ming.”

 

“… What?”

 

……………………………………………….

 

Kit took a moment outside Ming’s door, slumping back against the wall.

 

It wasn’t far for his knees to be this wobbly, it wasn’t that good… oh who was he kidding.

 

If it weren’t for the fact that he had a lecture and needed to grab his notes from his own room, he would stay in bed… with Ming.

 

Groaning as all his muscles ached in a pleasurable way, Kit pushed himself away from the wall to continue down the corridor, only to curse and slam right back into it.

 

Yo smirked.

 

How could he have forgotten about Yo?

 

“How long have you been standing there?” Kit snapped.

 

“Long enough to see you sneaking out of my best friend’s room.” Yo’s eyes flickered to the door, “At seven o’clock in the morning.”

 

“I- “ Kit felt a little faint.

 

“He’s my best friend, you know.”

 

“I know.”

 

“He really likes you.” Yo continued, ignoring him, even as Kit flushed, “So, take good care of him.” Yo’s eyes narrowed, “Or I’ll have to kill you…. And my father can make that happen. All it will take is a click of my fingers.”

 

“N’Yo- “

 

“- Didn’t you ever wonder what happened to… Park?”

 

Kit thought back. He knew that Yo’s father had campaigned for Park to be removed from the university… but then again, it wasn’t as though anyone had really seen Park after he ran for his life, Pha chasing him.

 

An unnerving thought now that he thought about it.

 

“I-I will.” Kit cleared his throat, mentally cursing himself for the slight stutter, “Promise.”

 

“Good.” And then Yo was leaving, not even bothering to say bye.

 

All Kit could do was stand there for a moment, until he heard Ming’s door opening, the younger student peeking out as he wiped his eyes sleepily.

 

“P’Kit.” Ming beamed, “You’re still here.” He reached out to brush his fingers against Kit’s arm, “Do you want to get breakfast with me?”

 

He really needed to get his notes… but not when Ming was smiling at him like this.

 

“Sure.” He muttered, acting like his knees weren’t still weak. He chose not ask if Ming was aware that Yo was scary, and that he thought it was his job to protect Ming.

 

“Why are you out here?” Ming asked, “And did I just hear Yo?”

 

“I- “ Feeling, Ming’s fingers over his wrist before entwining with his own, “- Nevermind. It wasn’t important.”

 

Ming scanned Kit’s face for a moment, before a small smile appeared.

 

“It’s okay.” He whispered slyly, “I threatened Pha first.”

 

“What?!”

Chapter 62: Why R U Pairings - PDA

Chapter Text

Prompt from Adee: All the why r u couples talking or something, like for lunch and all of them emitting PDA vibes

Got to be honest, I really struggled with this one.

…………………………………………………..

 

“Really, that’s your idea of keeping PDA to a minimum?”

 

Tutor glanced up at Saifah, glaring at him as Fighter ran his thumb over his knuckles soothingly, not even flinching when the older student leaned over to kiss him on the cheek, resting his cheek against Tutor’s shoulder.

 

“Zon is practically on your lap.” Tutor hissed, “You have no right talking about PDA.”

 

Saifah shrugged, wrapping an arm around Zon to keep him steady. “Japan and Tanthai are practically spooning.”

 

“We’re cuddling!” Tanthai pouted, ignoring how Japan tried to dislodge him, “It’s normal couple behaviour. Look at Blue!”

 

The pair glanced over to Blue, who was snuggled up to both Champ and Dew. Champ was giving him pecks on the lips, whereas Dew was being more passionate, cupping Blue’s face as they practically made out, Champ rolling his eyes fondly beside them.

 

‘Possessive’ he then mouthed at their friends.

 

Tutor wished he had their confidence.

 

“Sweetheart, stop squirming.” He heard Saifah whisper to Zon, lips brushing over the younger students’ ears, making them turn bright red.

 

Glancing around, it was hard to avoid looking at some form of PDA, which prompted him to glance down at Fighter, who had pulled away from his shoulder and was staring down at his hands.

 

He knew Fighter was slightly insecure about their relationship, especially after their break-up… no matter how many times Tutor apologised.

 

When he saw Fighter yawn slightly, a wicked idea popped into his head, prompting him to lean over and whisper in his boyfriend’s ear.

 

“Look how red P’Fighter’s got!” Zon suddenly announced, as everyone turned to them and stared.

 

Needless to say, they got out of there pretty quickly.

Chapter 63: Saifah/Zon - Possessive Zon

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Just a possessive Zon, flip the script a bit.

………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Come on Zon, dance with me.” Saifah pouted, tugging on Zon’s hand as the younger man tried to have another sip of his drink.

 

“No!” Zon rolled his eyes, “Not when everyone can see!”

 

“But I want to dance with my boyfriend!”

 

“Not in front of everyone, I can’t dance!” Zon whined right back, feeling slightly buzzed from the drinks that he’d had already.

 

“Spoilsport.”

 

Whatever reply Zon was going to give was interrupted, as a stunning girl, wearing a red dress that clung in all the right places, came and stood close to Saifah… too close for Zon’s comfort.

 

Instantly he went on the alert, glaring daggers at the girl, who didn’t even spare him a second glance.

 

“Dance with me!” She pouted up at Saifah, as Zon’s hand clenched around his glass.

 

There was no need to be jealous, it wasn’t like Saifah was going to say-

 

“- Sure. One dance.” Saifah answered, a stunning smile on his face, which twisted Zon’s stomach in an unpleasant way.

 

Saifah didn’t even look at him, allowing himself to be pulled towards the dance floor.

 

Zon tried to look away, act like he wasn’t bothered… but he couldn’t, not when the girl was wrapping her arms around Saifah’s neck as they dance.

 

Saifah wasn’t touching her though, which was a point in his favour.

 

And then she leaned up to whisper something in Saifah’s ear, giggling up at him.

 

Zon gulped down what was left of his drink, slamming it onto the counter and striding over to Saifah, as they both turned to face him.

 

“I’d like to dance with my boyfriend now.” He growled, as the girl sneered over at him and Saifah’s eyes widened in surprise.

 

“B-Boyfriend?” The girl sputtered, causing Zon to smirk.

 

“Yes, boyfriend. We are dating each other.”

 

“Zon?” Saifah looked almost amazed by the proclamation, pulling away from the girl and turning to him instead as Zon held out his hand.

 

“One dance.” He muttered, grabbing Saifah’s arm and pulling it around him.

 

“I thought you didn’t know how to dance?”

 

Zon scowled, “You’re mine…. And I want everyone to know it.”

 

“Z-Zon.” Saifah whispered in shock, not quite believing what was coming out of Zon’s mouth.

 

“Only I’m allowed to touch you.” Zon pouted, “Only I’m allowed to dance with you.” As if to prove his point, he leaned up and pressed his lips to Saifah’s, nipping at the taller student’s lower lip, making Saifah gasp in surprise, helping Zon to deepen the kiss.

 

After the initial shock of Zon taking charge like this, Saifah kissed back just as hard, arms tightening around Zon’s waist and bringing him closer.

 

Finally, when the need for oxygen got too great, they pulled apart, Zon staring smugly up at Saifah, despite the flushed look on his cheeks. “Mine.”

 

Saifah knew he was grinning like an idiot at this point, “Yep.” He nodded, “Forever.”

 

“Mine.” Zon pulled him in for another kiss.

Chapter 64: Saifah/Zon - Possessive Saifah

Chapter Text

Prompt from Cheney: So I was thinking of a story where another guy tries to flirt with Zon at a nightclub. I know it's probably already a cliche but I really can't get enough of them two 😍❤️

……………………………………………………….

 

“There you guys are!” Tutor called out, waving his hand to try and catch Saifah and Zon’s attention, “We thought you weren’t coming!”

 

“And miss your birthday? No way!” Saifah waved at the others on the table; Fighter, Day, Hwahwa, Japan, Tanthai, Champ, Blue, Dew and Zen. Together, he and Zon shuffled into the booth, Saifah wrapping his arms around Zon almost immediately.

 

At first, the night started off fine… and then everyone started to drink just a little too much.

 

Zon slid off the seat, grabbing Saifah’s hand, trying to drag him towards the floor, “Dance with me!”

 

“I am nowhere near drunk enough for that!” Saifah cackled.

 

Zon pouted, and Saifah almost gave in… there was no way he could resist that look. Saifah managed to shake his head again, watching as the pout turned into a frown.

 

“Fine, I’ll go and dance on my own then!”

 

“Zon- “

 

Thankfully, the dance floor wasn’t too crowded as Zon headed over to it, drunkenly swaying from side to side. It couldn’t even be remotely classed as dancing and yet Saifah was unable to take his eyes off of him.

 

He was maybe about five seconds from caving in, when he saw the stranger come out of nowhere, dancing behind Zon, hands dangerously close to his waist.

 

Zon didn’t even seem to notice, at least not the man made an attempt at grabbing his ass, making him spin around in shock.

 

Saifah’s glass nearly shattered in his grasp as he slammed it down on the table and started to make his way over to HIS boyfriend. He could see the stranger whispering something in Zon’s ear, as the shorter man tried to back away.

 

Grabbing the stranger by the shoulder, Saifah pulled him away, “Get away from my boyfriend,” He practically snarled, as Zon moved next to him, pressing up against him.

 

“We were just having a little fun!” The man protested, “He was enjoying it too!”

 

“No, I wasn’t!” Zon immediately protested

 

“You heard him.” Saifah stood in front of Zon protectively as the stranger took a step closer, “Fuck off.”

 

The other man stood there for a moment, before mumbling something incoherent and backing off, disappearing into the crowd.

 

And then he felt Zon press up against his back.

 

“You were jealous.” He giggled drunkenly.

 

“No… I was being protective.” Saifah protested weakly, “They looked like serial killers.”

 

“So…. Maybe you should dance with me? Make sure nobody else comes close?”

 

Saifah knew what Zon was doing… but how could he say no?

 

Saifah pretended to think about it for a moment, turning and slowly sliding his hands down to Zon’s waist, pulling him closer, “Well, if you really think it will help.”

 

“Mmmhmm, show everyone that I’m all yours.”

 

“Done and done.” Saifah leaned in closer, pulling Zon in for a kiss.

Chapter 65: Saifah/Zon - Saifah vs Zol

Chapter Text

Prompt from Thefriendyouhata: I think that would be an interesting addition with zol seeing how truly upset she makes Zon with all her novel crap. Let Zon be with Sia and finally have enough of Zol being a rabid fangirl

…………………………………………………………………….

 

“200 hits after half an hour!”

 

Zon frowned at the familiar voice, turning around to see his sister waving her phone around.

 

“I thought your brother told you to delete it!” One of her friends hissed, “What if he finds out?!”

 

“He can’t tell me what I can and can’t write.” Zol scoffed, “Besides, he’s just jealous. He knows that none of his sc-fi crap will ever get the same number of hits.”

 

It hurt him to hear her say that… even if part of it was true.

 

Shoving his textbooks back into his bag, he stormed over to the table, forcing a smile onto his face, “Hey, what are you talking about?”

 

There was panic all over Zol’s face as she straightened up indignantly, “W-what does is matter to you?!”

 

Her friends remained silent.

 

“I thought I told you to delete that story.” Zon fought to remain calm, even as Zol rolled her eyes.

 

“It’s popular, why would I delete it?”

 

“Did you at least delete my name from it? Your own brother?”

 

“No!” Zol protested, “Why should I? Everyone loves you and Saifah! The anticipation for when he finally makes you his ‘wife’ is driving my hit count through the roof!”

 

“His w-w-wife?!”

 

“Yeah!” Zol leaned forwards, “Unless it’s already happened?”

 

“You-you- “ Zon grasped at his bag straps, trying to stop himself from tearing up in front of his sister and her friends.

 

She promised.

 

But she hadn’t and now hundreds of people were reading about him and Saifah…. And believing that was how their relationship actually was like.

 

Zol wouldn’t have written about Saifah being needy when he was ill, all wrapped up as ZOn cared for him.

 

She wouldn’t have written about how Saifah always listened to him, backing off if he sensed that Zon was even the slightest bit uncomfortable.

 

He could bet her story was all about Saifah pinning him to the wall and having his way with him.

 

“He has hasn’t he?!” Zol misinterpreted the look on his face, “Zon, you have to tell me everything!”

 

“No he doesn’t.”

 

Zon flinched, feeling an arm wrap around his shoulders, only relaxing when Saifah gave him a quick squeeze.

 

“You don’t have any right to know what we do together.” Saifah’s voice was cold.

 

“I-I- “ Zol seemed at a loss for words.

 

“You promised you would delete him from the story, and you didn’t.” Saifah continued, “Isn’t is a bit creepy to be writing about your brother like that?”

 

“No, I- “

 

“So it’s okay for you to be writing about your brother having sex?”

 

Even Zol’s friends were looking a little unsure.

 

“Apologise to your fans, but explain why you’re going to have to delete the current story.” Saifah’s was calm, never raising it once, “We don’t mind you writing about original characters or ones from a TV show or something… but not about real people, real lives.”

 

“I-I- “ Zol cut herself off, nodding sheepishly, lowering her eyes to the table.

 

“Good.” Saifah then moved to pull Zon away, until they were somewhere private, “Are you okay?”

 

“Yeah, just- “Zon sighed, “- A little hurt I guess.”

 

“Understandable.” Saifah held his arms out, waiting for Zon to move closer and bury his face into his chest.

 

“Thank you.” Zon muttered.

 

“Anytime.”

Chapter 66: WinTeam - Jealous Team

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lissy_Lou15: I love the idea of Team being jealous. Like someone is hitting on Win and Team realises how much he hates it, how much he wants to be the only one who interacts with Win like that. Then Team does something really bold infront of Win to make the other person back off and this really surprises Win and Team is never like that and that makes Win go all soft, which leads to cute fluffy Win/Team 🖤

…………………………………………………………………………………….

 

The line was long, much longer than Team expected.

 

At least twenty.

 

Team hated every. Single. One. Of them.

 

Then again, he knew it would be like that as soon as the Swim Team announced that they would be doing a Kissing Booth for the fundraiser…. And when Win was then roped into it.

 

Win was attractive, anyone could see that.

 

Team just didn’t expect it to be this popular.

 

Watching from the sign-up booth, he watched as Win kissed a group of girls for exactly three seconds each, something that he promised Team would happen.

 

It didn’t stop this sickly feeling in his stomach though, as he picked at the packet of crisps in front of him. They still had another thirty minutes or so before someone would take over and Team felt like he was going to lose his mind.

 

It was hard not to notice the same person re-joining the line for the fifth time.

 

Oak.

 

Perfect bloody Oak, with his perfect bloody swim scores.

 

From his place at the sign-up table, Team could see Win’s eyes widen slightly, at the sight of Oak, saying something along the lines of ‘Oh, it’s you again’ as Oak put the money into the jar, eyes darting over to Team as he gave him an apologetic smile.

 

Team tried to be understanding about it, really he did, as Win turned his attention back to Oak, allowing the other to press their lips together.

 

And then Oak tried to pull Win closer, tilting his head to try and deepen the kiss, the crisp in Team’s hand crumbled to dust.

 

Win pushed the Oak away thankfully, covering up any uncomfortableness with an awkward laugh.

 

“Team?”

 

Team glanced up to see Dean standing over him, a concerned look on his face.

 

“You can leave if you want.” Dean sighed, “I’ll stay.”

 

“I- “

 

“- Go on.” Dean had a knowing look on his face, watching as Win finished another kiss, glancing over at the pair and beaming at Team.

 

He didn’t seem to have noticed that Oak had re-joined the line…. But Team had.

 

“Thank you P’Dean.” He waiied politely, dumping the rest of his crisps in a bin, before rushing to join the line, trying not to tap his foot impatiently as the line moved forwards.

 

Win didn’t seem to have noticed that Team had joined the queue, frowning at the sight of Dean sitting there.

 

“Hey, do you have any spare change?”

 

Startled out of his thoughts, Team glanced up, only to see that it was Oak who had spoken, prompting him to shake his head with a scowl.

 

“Please?”

 

“No.”

 

Oak pouted, “Come on, you’ll understand when you kiss him!!”

 

Team had to bite his tongue, before he could blurt out that he’d had his tongue down Win’s throat more times than he could count.

 

“Maybe he’ll let me with just this…” Oak muttered, “… since it’s for a good cause and everything.”

 

Again, Team bit his tongue as they reached the booth.

 

“I’ve only got this left.” Oak stated, holding out his change, “Think I can get a kiss anyway?”

 

“I… really don’t think that would be fair.” It was clear that Win was forcing himself to be polite.

 

“Come on, nobody has to know.”

 

“It’s not fair to the charity though.”

 

“Well…” Oak leaned in closer, “… maybe we can meet up later? Go out and get some coffee?”

 

“He has plans!” Team snapped, unwilling to keep silent as Win visibly straightened up and beamed.

 

“Team!”

 

Oak frowned, “You… know each other?”

 

Team ignored him, gently shouldering past him, shoving the correct amount of change into the jar before grabbing Win by the back of the neck to haul him in for a kiss, making sure to deepen it for at least ten seconds.

 

When he finally pulled away, he made sure to keep his fingers in Win’s hair.

 

“Can we go and get something to eat after this?” He pouted, as Win kept the dopy look on his face.

 

“Whatever you want babe.”

 

Ignoring the pet name (for once), Team pecked Win’s lips one more time for good measure, before turning and sending a slightly smug smirk over at Oak.

 

“See you later… sweetheart.”

 

He didn’t look back to see whether or not Win kissed Oak… he was the only one who got to kiss Win for free after all.

Chapter 67: Tutor/Fighter - Apologies (NSFW!)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Could you do one with Fighter and Tor apologizing to each other and actually talking about what happened with a little of fluff or maybe a nsfw end please

………………………………………………………………………….

 

“How could you do this to me?” Fighter’s voice was heart-breaking, eyes watering, “Didn’t you trust me to make my own choices?”

 

Tutor was in the middle of the bed, not looking at Fighter, almost in shame.

 

“I didn’t think you would let someone… do that to you. Bully you like that.” Fighter shook his head, “I never expected that from you.”

 

Tutor looked up, hurt and regret in his eyes. “I- I just wanted to protect you.”

 

“Protect me? I’m not a child, I don’t need your protection, especially not from my father!”

 

“But- “

 

“- What were you thinking?!” Fighter’s voice was soft and a little bit desperate.

 

“I… just wanted you to be happy.” Tutor whispered tearfully, “Don’t be angry… I just wanted you to be happy.”

 

Fighter closed his eyes and sighed.

 

It was a trembling sigh, eyes shut tight. He was trying to hold the tears in ever since Tutor tearfully told him that they should break up…. But he couldn’t hold them back any longer. The tears started running slowly down his cheeks, as he turned his head to let out a soft sob, all the emotions of their break-up and subsequent arguments rushing out.

 

There was no stopping them.

 

Fighting to keep his face turned away from Tutor, Fighter missed the younger student shuffling closer, Tutor cupping his face with his hands.

 

“Don’t cry.” Tutor whispered, “I’m sorry.”

 

Unable to resist, Fighter wrapped his arms around Tutor, pulling him into a hug as the tears continued to flow, his breathing ragged and uneven.

 

“Don’t ever do this again.” He whispered, “You need to trust me.” He pulled away slightly, wiping away the tears and snot with the back of his hand, “I can’t have a boyfriend who treats me like a child.”

 

“I know.” Tutor’s voice was so low, you could barely hear it, “I’m sorry.”

 

Fighter took Tutor’s face in his hands, kissing him as hard as he could, “I can’t stand the thought of you leaving me.”

 

“I-I won’t leave you… never again.”

 

Another kiss, this one deeper as Fighter allowed himself to be pushed down to the floor…. He didn’t want to take the offensive, not after… the incident. He knew that Tutor needed him, as the younger man ran his hands all over his body, before moving to unbutton Fighter’s jeans.

 

“On the bed.” Fighter whispered, “Please, on the bed.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Fighter felt like Tutor had been preparing him for hours when the younger man finally pushed inside, causing him to whimper Tutor’s name breathlessly.

 

Tutor’s whole body seemed to change the second he entered Fighter, as he paused for a moment, closing his eyes and just breathing out, body relaxing against Fighter’s.

 

It was like he was completely overwhelmed by what he was feeling.

 

And then he started to move his hips.

 

“Fuck… Tutor, ah!”

 

Tutor started moving quicker, leaning in close so that his lips were right by Fighter’s ears. “I’ll never leave you again, I promise!” He whispered, thrusts getting faster and deeper, “Never again.”

 

Their breathing grew quicker and quicker, Tutor’s moans getting louder and louder, pushing himself in as far as he could as Fighter’s moans intertwined with his own.

 

“P’Fighter.” Tutor moaned his name one more time before he came, collapsing on top of Fighter.

 

When they had both calmed down and their heartbeats slowed, Fighter grabbed onto Tutor tightly, whimpering at the sensation of Tutor still inside him.

 

“I’ll never leave you.” Tutor whispered again, gently pulling out and nestling into Fighter’s side., “Never again.”

Chapter 68: Tin/Can - Chapter 31 Sequel

Chapter Text

Prompt Katie_Emm: This really deserves a sequel to. Maybe P’No talking to Can. (Referring to Chapter 31
……………………………………………………

 

“Why did P’Type want to talk to Tin?”

 

Techno winced, “He… just wants to have a word with him.”

 

Can was silent for a moment, before he almost seemed to deflate, sinking into himself. “I won’t be any good at it.”

 

“Good at what?” At first, Techno was sure he was talking about an upcoming match or class.

 

“Relationships.”

 

Techno remained silent, giving Can the chance to continue.

 

“It’s… confusing and amazing at the same time.” Can whispered, staring at his hands.

 

“It can be.” Techno admitted, having seen the beginning of Type and Tharn’s relationship (and nothing was more amazing and confusing that that shit-show), “But… it’s best not to fight love when it does come to you, okay?”

 

“And, how do you know you’re in love.”

 

“You just… know.” Techno didn’t really know how to explain it.

 

“… I think I like Tin, but I don’t know if I love him.” Can shook his head, like that would help sort his thoughts out, “When I was with him, I- “ He paused in thought.

 

“Happy?” Techno frowned, “… Loved?”

 

Shrug.

 

“Right…” Techno sighed, “… Just, try and keep an open mind, okay?”

 

“Yeah… okay.”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

It was Monday evening after practice when Can first noticed the bag of lamb skewers near his locker.

 

He’d been practicing his shots long after the others… maybe someone forgot it?

 

He eyed it warily for a moment, before picking It up and taking it into the office that some of the physical education teachers usually used, placing it in their fridge.

 

They probably forgot it.

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

It happened again, this time appearing near his locker before practice.

 

This time he shared them with the others on the team, missing the scowls from the familiar figure watching from the side-lines.

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

This happened for the rest of the week.

 

Before practice, food would just be waiting on the bench, which was then inevitably shared out amongst the others (no matter how strangely P’No and P’Type stared at him).

 

It wasn’t until the weekend came around, that Can actually realised that he missed the free food.

 

Hence the reason he was getting changed to go to Ai’No’s and beg him to take him to the market and pay for his dinner.

 

Except, that he opened the door and Tin was on the other side, hand raised mid-knock as they both blinked in surprise at each other.

 

“W-what are you doing here?” Can forced out, trying to act like he didn’t care.

 

Silently, Tin held up a familiar looking bag full of lamb skewers.

 

“You… got me food?”

 

“Yes.” Tin frowned, “Like I have been doing all week.”

 

Can opened his mouth, only to stop as his brain started to process the information and he just stared at Tin in shock.

 

“I…want to eat it together?” He finally blurted out, “I think we need to actually talk.”

 

“Yeah.” Tin still looked a little shocked, “Yeah, I think we do.”

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

The look on Tin’s face as they sat down was nearly enough to make Can give up, just apologise for wasting Tin’s time, turn around and go home.

 

He wasn’t stupid.

 

He could see the dark bruises underneath Tin’s eyes, the tired schlump of his shoulders and how he didn’t look as well put together.

 

Was this all because of what happened between them?

 

“Cantaloupe… Can- “ Tin stopped, his tone so defeated as he spoke.

 

It would be easier to call it quits now, but Can couldn’t help but remember what Ai’No said;

 

//” But… it’s best not to fight love when it does come to you, okay?” \\

 

“I’m sorry.” Can eventually blurted, unable to think of any other way to begin, “I-I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

 

Tin’s expression was cautious, suspicious and guarded, before he sighed wearily, “No, it’s me who should be sorry… I pushed you too far, and I tried to push you into something you didn’t want to do.”

 

Can had the distinct impression that Tin had never really had to apologise to someone before.

 

It was nice to think he was the first.

 

“Can we… take this once step at a time?” He eventually whispered, smiling at the glimmer of hope in Tin’s eyes.

 

“Okay. One step at a time.”

Chapter 69: Tharn/Type, Ae/Pete, Sarawat/Tine - Sex Toys (NSFW!)

Notes:

Small rant, feel free to ignore.

So, my job just made me redundant, which means that i now have to get back onto the Universal Credit bullshit. The meds that are meant to help me deal with my anxiety aren't doing shit, which means another meeting with my doctor, and I'm fucking lonely! Because nobody wants to date an overweight, anxious, introverted asexual.

So yeah... i'm feeling pretty shitty, but I have enough pre-written chapters that should keep you guys going until i feel better :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I would absolutely love a fic of first time toy play! Didn't matter the fandom or specific toy, but like... Tharn finally convincing Type to try out a butt plug after months and months of asking, Pete shyly showing Ae his cute vibrator for the first time, Sarawat and Tine getting a dildo as a prank gift from one of their friends and deciding why not give it a try anyway... Also if you're uncomfortable writing smut about it, is be fine with a silly take! Your fics are amazing!

……………………………………………………………………..

***TharnType***

 

Type hissed as Tharn pulled out, hating the empty feeling.

 

He then frowned, expecting Tharn to collapse next to him, pulling him in for a hug, only for Tharn to stay where he was. Curious, Type went to look over his shoulder, only to stop when Tharn broke the silence.

 

“Ai’Type…”

 

Type knew that tone. That was Tharn’s ‘please indulge me in my kink’ tone.

 

And Type knew exactly what kink Tharn wanted him to indulge.

 

“If you have that butt plug in your hands, I’ll kick you.” He threatened, wincing when he felt something hard and rubber pressing against his hole.

 

Tharn dodged the kick.

 

“Please?” Type didn’t have to look to know that Tharn was pouting, “Just for one day?”

 

“I am not fucking wearing one of these all day!”

 

“Not even if I promised you locker room sex after your practice?” Taking Type’s silence as an agreement, Tharn pushed the toy in slightly, rubbing Type’s back as the other man buried his face into the pillow, hissing as the wider part of the butt plug made its way inside. When it was finally inside, Type pushed himself to his knees, slowly turning round to glare at Tharn.

 

“I’m taking it out before football practice.” He growled.

 

“Then no locker room sex.” Tharn slapped his lightly on the hip, “Now go and have a shower.”

 

“Bastard!”

 

………………………………………………………

 

Walking with it was hard.

 

Every step made it press up against his prostate, which sent sparks right to his cock. By the time he got to his first class, he was impossibly turned on. He thought about darting into the bathroom to jerk off, only for Ai’No to grab his hand and pull him inside.

 

Resisting the urge to swear at his friend, he went to sit down, nearly cumming in his pants as the plug moved even deeper.

 

The next five hours passed by in a blur, and honestly, Type remembered none of it.

 

He didn’t take part in the football practice, choosing to stand on the side lines, lingering in the locker room as the others left, ignoring Techno’s concerned looks.

 

Ten minutes after the others had cleared out, the door opened again as Tharn made his way inside.

 

“Come on.” Tharn beamed, “Let’s go into the showers.”

 

“I am never doing this again.”

 

“We’ll see.”

 

****Ae/Pete****

 

“Ai’Ae!” Pete flushed bright red, burying his face in his hands as Ae knelt over him.

 

“Ai’Pete.” Ae chuckled, “Open your eyes.”

 

“No!” Pete whined, as Ae’s hand ran up his thigh, the engineering student almost seeming to enjoy how goose bumps appeared on the pale skin, “You’re going to be mad.”

 

“Mad?”

 

Noticing that Ae sounded almost amused, Pete slowly opened his eyes only to yelp and close them again at what was in Ae’s hands.

 

He couldn’t believe he’d forgotten about…. That.

 

He just shoved it into his underwear drawer after the last time.

 

“I want to see you use it.”

 

It was almost comical how quickly Pete’s pupils widened.

 

“Ai’Ae, I- “

 

“- Please?”

 

Ae looked like he was seconds away from cumming at the thought…. Until his mistook Pete’s silence and obvious blush as a rejection, setting the vibrator back down on the bed. “We don’t have to. It was just- “

 

Pete couldn’t help but smile. Ae was so good to him. Slowly, he pushed himself into a seated position and reached out for the toy.

 

It was odd… thinking about how often he used this toy before he met Ae, only to practically throw it away as soon as something… someone better replaced it.

 

Sensing that he was okay to continue, Ae leaned down to connect their lips together in a slow kiss, pulling back and smiling at the flush that had spread down Pete’s face, his neck and his chest, his lips deliciously swollen.

 

Ae wondered if Pete knew just how beautiful he was, both inside and out, feeling like he was luckiest person in the world to have someone like this under him.

 

“Ai’Ae?” Pete’s quiet voice broke him free of his musings, causing him to jump slightly, eyes wide as Pete handed him the toy.

 

“It’s okay.” Ae whispered, “Just tell me if you want me to stop.” He shuffled down the mattress to settle between Pete’s spread legs. He felt the other man tense, prompting him to rub his hands along the inside of Pete’s upper thighs, knowing that that would help soothe any nerves Pete felt.

 

“You’re so hard.” Ae whispered, brushing one finger along Pete’s cock, as Pete whimpered at the dirty talk.

 

Preparation didn’t take long, Ae easily slipping in one finger, a second one following on quickly as he gently scissored them in and out, Pete rolling his hips with the sensation.

 

“You’re so beautiful.” Ae whispered, adding more lube to his fingers and slipping a third one inside.

 

“I-I’m c-c-close!”

 

Ae nodded, grabbing the vibrator, lubing it up and pressing it against Pete’s hole, “Ready?”

 

“Mm.” Pete nodded shyly, eyes rolling back in his head as Ae switched it on, slowly moving the vibrator inside. His mouth hung open, an uncontrollable stream of moans falling from it as Ae moved the toy in and out slowly.

 

It wasn’t long before Pete’s orgasm crept up on him, heat coiling deep in his stomach as Ae laced his fingers with his.

 

He couldn’t remember much of what happened after his orgasm hit him like a truck, only coming to minutes later in the warm embrace of Ae’s arms.

 

“Love you.” He managed to mutter, before his eyes slipped shut.

 

“I love you too Ai’Pete.”

 

*****Sarawat/Tine******

 

Boss and Man honestly intended it as a prank.

 

A not-so innocent prank, but a prank none-the-less.

 

“I told you we shouldn’t have stopped for something to drink.” Man hissed as they hid in the closet, their little ‘prank’ lying out on the bed, the front door closing downstairs as they heard Tine and Sarawat’s voices downstairs, “We could have gotten away!”

 

“Shut up, shut up, shut up!”

 

“I don’t think we have anything in the fridge.” They heard Tine sigh, “I’ll nip out to the store.”

 

“We can just order something.”

 

“We can’t order something every night.” Tine chuckled, “Don’t worry, I won’t be long.”

 

“Promise?”

 

Boss and Man stuck their tongues out in mock disgust as there was the sound of kissing.

 

“Promise.” The door opened and closed again, followed by the sound of someone coming up the stairs.

 

They both knew exactly when Sarawat spotted the dildo on the bed, a sharp intake of breath filling the room.

 

“What the- Boss.” Sarawat hissed, as Boss in the closet automatically opened his mouth to protest, only for Man to quickly cover it.

 

They were both involved, why was he the only one blamed?!

 

Through the gaps in the closet door, they say Sarawat take a seat on the bed, avoiding looking at the toy.

 

And then he did look at it…. And continued to look at it, before a sly smirk appeared on his face and he removed his shirt.

 

Boss and Man glanced at each other, both mouthing the same thing.

 

‘Shit.’

 

Because Sarawat was now removing his pants.

 

There was no way he knew that Boss and Man were still there… he honestly believed they were smart enough to get out before they came home.

 

He was pulling their last gag gift of lube out of a drawer now, and Boss and Man couldn’t have stopped looking quick enough.

 

There was the click of a lid, and Boss was the first to panic.

 

“WE’RE SORRY! WE’RE SORRY!” He screamed, bursting out of the closet, hands covering his eyes as he stumbled down the stairs blindly, knowing that man was probably doing the same, “MY EYES! MY EYES!”

 

Under the covers of the bed, Sarawat couldn’t help but chuckle as his friends made their way out of his home, slamming the door behind them.

 

For a moment, he entertained the possibility of getting dressed and hiding the sex toy… only to look at it again.

 

Well… he was already undressed with the lube out.

 

And Tine did get a good result in his recent test. He deserved some sort of an award.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Tine dropped the bags on the ground when he heard the moaning coming from upstairs.

 

“Pervert.” He muttered, already removing his shirt and rushing up the steps, a noticeable tent in his boxers, his pants already undone and just barely hanging off his hips.

 

Sarawat froze, one hand curled into the sheets, the other on the butt of the dildo.

 

“Fuck.” Tine whined, moving closer as Sarawat parted his legs even wider, the limbs glistening with sweat and shaking, “Fuck, fuck, fuck.”

 

He removed his pants and boxers, grabbing a hold of the end of the dildo and tilting it upwards with a shallow thrust. Sarawat swore, both hands clawing at the sheets as he panted at the suddenness.

 

As Tine used his other hand to jerk Sarawat off, it didn’t take long for Sarawat to orgasm, both hands flying up to Tine’s arms, nails digging in.

 

Once he came down from his high, Sarawat looked happily exhausted as Tine pulled the dildo out, looking at it curiously.

 

“Have you always had this?”

 

Sarawat just smiled.

Chapter 70: Tharn/Type - Panic Attacks (Trigger warning!)

Chapter Text

Prompt from mimi: Tharn and Type are in Type's hometown and while they are walking they end up in the place where Type was abused (sorry I didn´t know how to say it ) and Type has a panic attack and Tharn gets all protective and takes care of Type.

……………………………………………………………..

 

“Type, you need to breathe with me, okay?”

 

Tharn’s hand on his back was gentle and soft, nothing like the hands of… him. He was rubbing little circles on the space between his shoulder blades, talking to him, voice low and quiet.

 

Type honestly wasn’t hearing a good half of what was being said, but Tharn’s voice was soothing and it was enough to keep him from totally toppling over the edge.

 

“That’s it…” Tharn continued, “… Keep your head down, all right. Stay calm, I’m just going to- “

 

Tharn moved to stand up, only for Type to panic and grab his shirt.

 

What if Tharn was caught as well? What if he was tied to the chair and- and- and-

 

“Hey, hey it’s alright, I’m not going anywhere.” Tharn stopped where he was, “I was just getting my phone to see if your Dad could come and- “

 

“- NO!” Type snapped, breathing quickening, “Not him… I-I-I don’t need him, I-I need you.”

 

Tharn seemed to have been stunned into silence at this, keeping a gentle hand rubbing back and forth on Type’s back.

 

“We need to get away from here.” Tharn eventually sighed, “It’s not doing you any good to stick around here.”

 

“I-I don’t know if I can!” The pain in his chest was getting worse now.

 

“Alright… do you want to try some water?”

 

Type started to shake his head, no, because that would mean Tharn leaving, but Tharn was quick to stop him, “It’s okay, I brought some with me. I’m not going anywhere, okay? But it might make you feel a bit better.”

 

Type nodded shakily, reaching out to accept the bottle, only to realise that his hands were shaking too hard to actually hold it.

 

Pride be damned.

 

Just wanting this feeling to stop, wanting to feel like his mind was his own again, Type allowed Tharn to help, taking tiny, little sips, taking care not to spill any.

 

“It’s alright.” Tharn whispered, “Take as long as you need.”

 

“I-I-I don’t want to be here!” Type snapped, trying to force himself to his feet.

 

Tharn, to his credit, didn’t argue with him, simply helping him to his feet and wrapping his arm around him. Type leaned into Tharn’s chest, completely drained as Tharn started to lead him away from that place.

 

It was meant to be an innocent walk.

 

How could he have forgotten about that place?

 

“I love you.” Tharn whispered, “I’m here, and I love you.”

 

Ah… that was why.

 

How could he think of that place when he was with Tharn?

Chapter 71: Onesided Techno/Kengkla - Canon Divergence

Chapter Text

Prompt from Samanthaa23: Can you do a No/Kla fic? I know a lot of people don't like their pairing but I do love them after reading the book. Maybe a rewrite of their scene in LBC where No a lot more sober and even more into it?

With agreement from the prompter, it has been changed to a one-sided No/Kla, and a sort of fix it, where No is more sober and finds Kla in his bed actually talks about it with Kla.

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

“I’m fine Ai’Type.” Techno groaned as he leaned heavily against the wall, flashing a lazy, drunken smirk at his friend, “You don’t want to keep Ai’Tharn waiting.”

 

“Brat.” Type rolled his eyes, “You sure you’ll be okay going up the stairs?”

 

“Yes… if I do it slowly.”

 

“Alright.” Type clapped him on the shoulder, “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

 

“See you tomorrow.”

 

As Type closed the door behind him, Techno slowly started his trek upstairs, stumbling in through his bedroom door and flopping onto his bed… only to yelp as someone grunted in pain.

 

“What the- “ He wrenched the covers off his bed, eyes widening at the sight of Kengkla staring up at him, “- N’Kla, what are you doing in my bed?!”

 

“I-I- “

 

“- Why aren’t you in Ai’Nic’s room? What if I’d come home a little drunker and- “ He stopped at the look on Kengkla’s face.

 

He almost looked… disappointed?

 

Techno knew he was naïve… but he wasn’t stupid.

 

“Kengkla…. What are you doing in my bed?”

 

“I-I-I- “ It was clear that Kengkla hadn’t thought this far ahead, “- I like you, and I thought- “

 

“N’Kla.” Techno’s quiet sigh stopped him, “I’m sorry but…” He took a seat on the bed, groaning to himself.

 

He was just a little too drunk for this.

 

Batting Kengkla’s hand away when the younger man tried to pull him closer, Techno shook his head, “I’m sorry but… you’re my brother’s best friend. I just don’t think of you like that. I never have.”

 

“Never?” Kengka’s voice hitched in the middle.

 

“Kengkla… you’re a kid.” Techno looked over at him, only to wince at the unshed tears in the younger kids’ eyes, “You’re in high school, so… no, never. Sorry.”

 

Silence.

 

Techno frowned at the blank look on Kengkla’s face.

 

“I don’t mean to hurt your feelings.” He sighed, “But… I can’t change how I feel. You can’t change my mind.”

 

For a moment, it looked like Kengkla was going to argue, before he suddenly pushed himself off the bed and rushed towards the door, ignoring how Techno called out for him.

 

Overwhelmed with a feeling of guilt, Techno flopped back onto the bed, throwing an arm over his eyes.

 

Shit.

Chapter 72: Win/Team - Protective Team

Chapter Text

Prompt from vokdas: Omg now i would really like to see team being protective

………………………………………………………………

 

Team would be lying if he said he hadn’t found Win annoying when he first joined the swim team. All the pestering and weird flirting.

 

He got used to it eventually, even if PDA wasn’t really his thing.

 

It was hard to resist someone like Win though… it was like he was a moth being drawn to the light of Win’s smile.

 

Cheesy, yes, but that was how he felt.

 

It was only when they were six months into their relationship, that Team discovered what Win was really like.

 

Win was… protective.

 

Team couldn’t count how many times, Win had stood up for him or any of his friends.

 

To the people who hated Dean and Pharm being together.

 

To people being cruel towards the younger members of their friendship group.

 

To those who tried to flirt Pharm, Dean or Team, knowing that they were taken (he really hated it when someone flirted with Team in front of him).

 

Or when rival swim teams started fights, leading to Win jumping in front of Team, protecting him from a hastily thrown punch. Of course, what no one saw coming was Win losing his balance on the wet floor, falling and cracking his head on the ground.

 

“P’WIN!”

 

……………………………………..

 

Team didn’t get into too much trouble for hitting the other member. Yes, he now had a warning, but it was worth it.

 

Win needed stitches in his head because of that… bastard.

 

And so, Team vowed that he was never going to let that happen again. It was time to change the script a little.

 

The minute Win got released from the hospital, Team refused to let him do pretty much anything.

 

He wanted a glass of water from the kitchen?

 

Forget it, Team was already on his feet.

 

Win lasted a little under two hours before he got fed up.

 

“Please, please let me get up and move around a bit!” He pleaded, “My muscles are going to atrophy at this rate!”

 

“The Doctor said you should move as little as possible.” Team continued to bustle around, “You have a concussion… and it’ll be taking your muscles weeks to atrophy and you only have to sit there for a few days.”

 

Win pouted.

 

“And what if you slip on the floor and hurt your head again?” Team fretted, “Or twist your ankle!”

 

It was funny, but Win could see the actual worry in his eyes.

 

“Can I at least go to the bathroom on my own?”

 

“I’ll help, but you’ll have to wipe your own ass.”

 

Well, at least he still had some dignity left.

 

“Are you okay? How are you feeling?” Team was back, sitting on the edge of the bed, reaching out and taking Win’s hand, clearly concerned by Win’s silence.

 

“I’m fine, I promise!” Win resisted the urge to roll his eyes, “Don’t you have a class?”

 

“Yeah, but- “

 

“- I don’t want you falling behind just because of me.” Win sighed, “Go on. I promise I won’t go anywhere.”

 

“Should I take you to the bathroom first?”

 

“Team, I’m fine!”

 

“Call me if you need anything, anything at all! I can leave and- “

 

“- I. Will. Be. Fine!”

 

Team paused at Win’s tone, before leaning over and gently kissing his boyfriend’s cheek. “I’ll be back soon.”

 

“I know.”

 

“Try to sleep.”

 

“I will, I will.”

Chapter 73: Love By Chance Friendships - Football Match Bet

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Friendship: Can/Good/Ae and minor Champ/No/Type
The Football/soccer club decided to do a Seniors VS Juniors game for fun and some how a bet on losers buy the winners Dinner. Much to the Seniors surprise the Junior’s win because of Can and Good who work really well together, like they pass the ball to each other without looking and the other is just there at the right place and time. With Ae leading them. While the Junior’s celebrate Ae let’s the Seniors know that his High school use to play Can and Good’s and he’s knew what they could do when he made the bet.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Seniors verses Juniors?” Type raised an eyebrow and smirked at the younger trio, “You have to be joking.”

 

Ae shook his head, “Nope. With all this extra training you’ve been putting up through, I haven’t had a proper date with Pete in over a week!”

 

“Me neither!” Can piped up, only to frown, “Except… with Tin… obviously.”

 

“My…. Legs are…. Aching.” Good slowly nodded in agreement with his friends.

 

“We have an important match against an opposing university in less than a week, we need to practice!” Type protested, throwing his hands up into the air when the three juniors simply stared at him, “Fine… if you three really think you’re ready, then prove it. You three, against me, Champ and Techno.”

 

“We can do that.” Ae spoke up, “Let’s make it a bet. The losing team has to buy the winning team dinner for a week, deal?”

 

“Don’t we do that anyway- Ow!” Techno winced as Champ nudged him in the side.

 

“Deal.” Type agreed, shaking hands with Ae, “Let’s say Friday, at six?”

 

“Sounds good.”

 

As the Junior trio left, Techno shook his head.

 

“I have a bad feeling about this.”

 

Chuckling, Champ threw his arm around the shorter man’s shoulder, “What’s there to worry about? We’re Seniors, they’re Juniors! We have way more life experience than them!”

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

“I have come to a conclusion…. That life experience isn’t worth shit.” Champ gasped, hands on his knees as the Juniors scored yet another goal, “How are they doing that?”

 

That, was the way Can and Good didn’t even have to look at each other as they passed the ball.

 

The ball was being left, right, backwards, forwards and even over the top of Techno, Type and Champ’s head.

 

They were currently three goals down.

 

“GOAL!”

 

… Four goals down.

 

“I have so many regrets right now.” Champ whined, “Type, can we just- “

 

“- No.” Whereas Champ was willing to hand over victory and surrender, Type was determined to see this through to the end.

 

“We still have thirty minutes to go, we can pull this back!”

 

Techno opened his mouth to protest, only to shut his mouth when Type shot him a vicious glare.

 

None of them seemed to notice the smug look on Ae’s face as the game continued.

 

……………………………….

 

The thirty minutes flashed by, and the end score was 4-1, to the Juniors, who were all whooping in glee.

 

“Barbecue! I want barbecue!” Can cheered, as Good slowly nodded in agreement.

 

Ae turned to the Seniors, a smirk on his face, “I guess we’re having barbecue.”

 

“Yay for us.” Type muttered, rolling his eyes before turning away, “Come on then, let’s get this over and done with.” His phone was in his hand, probably sending off a text to Tharn about the unfairness of it all.

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

“I have something to confess.” Ae stated, as Can and Good bickered over what to get (which, with their totally different speaking speeds, was usually hilarious to watch), “I…. knew that they could do that.”

 

“And by that, we assume you mean the creepy not looking at each other thing?” Champ piped up, as Ae nodded.

 

“Yeah, my high school used to play against theirs’ all the time, and we’d hate it.” Ae groaned, “I remembering going to tackle Good once, because I thought he was an easy target, and he just looked at me, smirked, flicked the ball over his head to Can, who headed the ball into the goal.” He shook his head, “All I could do was stand there in shock.”

 

“Yeah, I can imagine…. Why have we never seen that before?!”

 

Ae shrugged, “Free food. They had to make sure they won.”

 

“And… the idea that we could win against other universities wasn’t a good enough incentive?” Type threw his hands into the air, “Unbelievable!”

 

“Don’t blame me!” Ae leant back slightly, “I don’t understand their thought process!”

 

“Right.” Type thought to himself for a few moments, before a wicked smirk appeared on his face, “N’Can. N’Good.” He called out to get their attention, “I’d like to make a deal with you two.”

 

“What… kind… of deal?” Good asked.

 

“If you do what you did today against the other universities and we win the match, we will pay for your lunches for a whole week afterwards!”

 

“Deal! Deal, deal, deal, deal!” Can whooped.

 

Nobody noticed Techno sulking at the end of the table.

 

“We do that anyway.”

Chapter 74: Bank/Golf - Running Away

Chapter Text

Prompt from JemDragon84: I just watched My Bromance the series.... any chance you can do something for the Bank/Golf fans? But, what if Bank decided to follow Golf? What if they didn’t let themselves be separated? Secret communications through friends? Or Bank Running away to the US? Just a HEA? The TV show gave a semi good ending ( lot of lose ends, but still better then the film). Does that help inspire an idea?

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Golf was going to America.

 

Golf was going to America because Golf’s Father wanted to separate them.

 

He wanted to separate them because they’d been careless and got caught.

 

“We should have been more careful.” Golf whispered.

 

They’d both snuck out of the house, knowing that this might be the last chance they’d ever get to talk.

 

They were both crying. Now was not the time to hold emotions back.

 

“So… what are we going to do?” Bank asked, his quiet voice, broken by sobbing hiccups, shattering the silence.

 

Golf looked down at him. Bank had his eyes closer, head resting against his shoulder. He sounded tired and sad… so vulnerable.

 

“I don’t know.” Golf answered honestly. He didn’t know, he couldn’t see any way around this… unless.

 

“We could leave… right now.”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Bank slowly pulled back a bit, looking up at him, “L-Leave?”

 

Golf nodded, “If we stay… I’ll be sent to America, and you’ll be here, we’ll be separated! So let’s just, pack what we need and leave, run away!”

 

“What about school and- “

 

“- We’ll figure it out, I promise.”

 

It took a moment, but Bank eventually nodded, “A-alright.”

 

Golf pressed his lips to Bank’s quickly, before pulling away, “If we’re going, we’d better be going now. We’ll have to be gone before morning.”

 

Bank nodded in agreement, “Alright, let’s go then.”

 

They rushed back to the house, sneaking in through an open window, grabbing bags and anything they thought they’d need. Clothes, passports, laptops, chargers, etc. They then tiptoed downstairs, filling another bag full of food and some bottled water.

 

Then they took some cash from a purse lying on the table, Bank filled with so much guilt that he just had to leave a note behind.

 

They loaded up the car, speeding away as quickly as they could, knowing that the engine would have woken their parents.

 

Bank’s phone started to buzz almost immediately, prompting him to glance at the screen, seeing his Mother’s name and picture flashing up.

 

He pushed it into his bag, ignoring how it stopped, before starting up again

 

The pair sat in silence for about half an hour as what they were doing really sank in.

 

They were running away.

 

What were they going to do?

 

Where were they going?

 

They really hadn’t thought this through.

 

Bank glanced over at Golf, “Where are we going?”

 

Golf kept his eyes on the road, “We’ll fill up the tank in the next town, then drive as far away as possible.” He replied softly, “When we need to sleep, we’ll park somewhere quiet and move to the backseat, it has plenty of room and it means that we can save money. Once we’re far enough away, I’ll get a job and we’ll go from there.” He paused, “As long as we’re together, we’ll be fine.”

 

“As long as we’re together.”

Chapter 75: Tharn/Type - Bottom Tharn (NSFW!)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Giulia: Can you write a story about tharn and type? Tharn and type talk about type being the top and then tharn accepted type being the top for once and they will do it with type top. R rated please <3

………………………………………………………..

 

“Ai’Tharn…”

 

The air around them seemed charged with electricity.

 

“Ai’Tharn…”

 

Tharn smirked around his mouthful. He loved it when Type got so desperate that he could barely speak.

 

“Ai’Tharn…”

 

Tharn could only pick out his own name, the rest was just moaning and whining pleas. Type’s hands were tangled in Tharn’s hair as Tharn slipped a finger between Type’s ass, teasing at his entrance, as he took Type in deeper.

 

“Ai’Tharn… Ai’Tharn… wait! Stop!”

 

The word “stop” was accompanied a swift hit to the head as Tharn immediately stopped what he was doing, pulling off of Type’s cock, glancing up with a worried gaze.

 

“Ai’Type, what’s wrong?” Tharn moved back up the bed, frowning at the look on Type’s face.

 

“I-I want to try something.” Type muttered, pushing himself into a seated position.

 

“Try something?”

 

Type took a deep breath, before finally making eye contact, determination written all over his face, “I want to try what we talked about.”

 

Tharn paused, mind flashing back to last night, a drunken conversation where Type paid particular attention to his ass, compliment after compliment spilling out of his mouth.

 

‘I wanna top… just once’ Type had whined, grabbing Tharn’s ass, “Just… wanna make you feel good too.”

 

“We… didn’t really talk about it.” Tharn eventually forced out, “You were a little drunk, but- “

 

“- We don’t have to if you’re not ready.” Type was clearly disappointed, but forced a smile onto his face, lying back down, preparing for Tharn to continue.

 

“Type.” Tharn pulled Type back into a seated position, hoping that he didn’t look too nervous, “We can try it… if you really want.”

 

Type nodded with a grin, guiding Tharn back so that he was the one lying against the mattress with a deep kiss. Tharn took that as agreement from Type’s side, breaking their make-out session to reach over to the nightstand to grab the lube.

 

Taking a deep breath, Tharn pulled him closer, spreading his legs for Type to kneel between. He’d been half-hard the whole time he was blowing Type, but now the anticipation had him fully erect. “You’re going have to take your time stretching me out….” He whispered, nerves getting the better of him, “… It’s been a while.”

 

The look Type gave him was one of Tharn’s favourites.

 

Snarky. Bitchy… almost like Type was silently asking ‘why are you treating me like an idiot.”

 

Tharn couldn’t help but but kiss the look away, yelping into it as a slick finger worked in between his cheeks.

 

“I know how this works.” Type grumbled, pushing the first finger in a little too quickly, making Tharn hiss in pain.

 

And just like that, Type started to panic.

 

“It’s okay, it’s okay!” Tharn grabbed him, stopping from backing out entirely, “Just… slowly, okay? Like I was with you?”

 

Type nodded, waiting for Tharn to relax around his finger.

 

“Okay…” Tharn nodded jerkily, “… you can move them.”

 

Type obeyed, taking care to move them a lot slower this time, eyes on Tharn at all time, watching for his reactions. What Tharn liked and didn’t like, quickly learning where to bend his knuckle to make Tharn’s hips jump off the bed slightly.

 

Soon Tharn relaxed around him further, as Type leaned over, pressing his lips against Tharn’s neck and jaw, making Tharn sigh softly.

 

“You-you can add a second finger now.”

 

It seemed to last for hours.

 

Tharn’s voice broke more and more as they continued, toes curling, his grip on Type’s hair tightening as he was filled, stretched and teased to the edge.

 

Not long after Type added a third finger, dragging them over Tharn’s prostate, Tharn desperately started to tap Type’s shoulder. “I-I’m ready! Fuck, I-I’m ready.”

 

Type smirked, pressing against Tharn’s prostate one last time, before removing the fingers and settling between Tharn’s thighs, Tharn’s ankles hooked high behind Type’s back as the pair shared another kiss.

 

“Go slow.” Tharn whispered into the kiss, “Go really slow.”

 

“I know.” A strange look flashed across Type’s face for a moment, before he muttered, “Love you.”

 

“Love you- Mmm!”

 

Type rolled his hips, pressing inside slowly, paying careful attention to Tharn’s face. When Tharn flinched at the stretch, Type paused, waiting until Tharn relaxed again before moving.

 

“Oh G-god!” Tharn whined, “W-why didn’t we do this sooner?”

 

“Because you’re a possessive bas-AH!” Type’s retort was cut off as Tharn clenched the lower half of his body.

 

“Sorry, were you about to say something?”

 

For his attitude, Type did exactly that, pulling back and snapping his hips forward in a quick motion that made Tharn moan slightly.

 

“That’s it… like that.”

 

Type grabbed Tharn’s hands, pinning them to the bed beside his head, kissing him hard, repeating the thrusting motion again and again and again until Tharn couldn’t get out a coherent word if he wanted to.

 

Not that Type was much better, the pair of them simply panting for air.

 

After a few minutes of this, Type paused, pulling a frustrated groan from Tharn’s lips.

 

“Type, come- AH!”

 

Type grabbed Tharn’s hips, pulling him further down the bed, before starting up again.

 

Now, Tharn was shouting, every rock of Type’s body slamming his cock into Tharn’s prostate until he was shaking hard beneath him.

 

“Tharn, I- “

 

Those words were all that was needed for Tharn to tip over the edge, body jerking, breath catching in his throat, cum spurting onto his belly.

 

He barely noticed Type cumming as well, collapsing on top of him, bodies sliding against one another.

 

“Love you.” Type pressed his lips to Tharn’s throat, gently pulling out and rolling over, pulling Tharn into his arms.

 

“W-we need to clean up.” Tharn murmured, suddenly feeling exhausted.

 

“Hmmm, in a bit.”

Chapter 76: Win/Team - Nightmare

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: Would love more Win/Team protective/loving stories!

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

The scream echoed throughout the room, and Win was sitting up before he was fully awake.

 

Team.

 

He felt around the bed, only to frown at how empty it was, prompting him to look over at the sofa. Team was sat there, a blanket wrapped him indicating that he’d snuck out of bed a lot earlier to sleep there.

 

He looked up as Win got out of bed, dark circles under his eyes, sweat soaking through his t-shirt.

 

“I’m here.” Win whispered, “I’m here.”

 

Team shuddered, “It’s okay… it’s okay.”

 

He pushed Win away, dropping the blanket on the floor and heading to the kitchen, filling up a glass of water, downing it in one go.

 

Win watched from the sofa, sighing as Team pulled the damp t-shirt off, throwing it in the direction of the washing basket.

 

“I’ll be fine.” Team almost seemed to be talking to himself, “I can try and sleep for a few more hours, and drink some extra coffee in the morning.”

 

“You need to sleep properly.” Win gently spoke up, “We’re coming up to a week of poor sleep for you?”

 

“I don’t- “

 

Win was on his feet and wrapping Team in his arms, lifting him up and carrying him back towards the bed, curling himself around the younger boy protectively.

 

“Sleep.” He whispered, “I’ll keep watch, you’re safe here.”

 

Knowing that there was no way to win this argument, Team relaxed slightly in his boyfriend’s grasp.

 

“Safest place in the world.” He murmured sleepily, curling up further, sighing in relief at the warmth he was feeling.

 

Warm and safe.

 

Win made a satisfied noise, arms settling around Team, holding him securely in place.

 

Team didn’t remember falling asleep.

 

………………………………………………..

 

When Team next woke up, dawn was lighting the sky outside the window.

 

“Team?”

 

He rolled over to look his boyfriend in the eyes.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Team nodded, “I’m okay.” He rubbed his eyes and shifted around, curling up on Win’s lap, head resting against Win’s knee, as Win gently stroked his hair.

 

“P’Win?”

 

“Hmmm?”

 

Trying not to fall back asleep as Win continued to stroke his hair, Team frowned up at him, “Did you get any sleep?”

 

“Yeah, I did.” Win smiled warmly down at him, “Don’t worry about that, okay. If you need more sleep, then get more sleep, okay?”

 

“I-I have class- “

 

“- You need sleep more, okay?”

 

“O-Okay.” Team closed his eyes, sleep coming to him quickly again.

Chapter 77: Win/Team - Body Insecurity (NSFW)

Notes:

Trigger Warnings for Eating disorders and Body insecurity

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Team is insecure about his body(probably after someone made a offhanded comment) and it triggers his insecurity so he starts eating less and working out more to the point he is miserable. And win being a good boyfriend by practically worshipping team's body to show him that he is worth it? Along the lines of this, it can be NSFW.

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

The first time Win noticed that something was wrong, was on Valentine’s day. He came after lectures with chocolates and the biggest bag of Lays he could buy, only to nearly drop them to the floor at the sight of Team standing in front of the mirror in just his underwear, turning from side to side, examining himself.

 

He seemed upset, touching his body… a look of disgust flashing across his face which made Win frown.

 

He’d seen that look before.

 

On his own face.

 

Slowly, he backed out of the room.

 

Team would feel humiliated if he knew he’d been seen.

 

This time, he knocked on the door, clearing his throat and forcing a little cheer in his voice, “Team?”

 

“Don’t come in yet!” Team called out, voice panicked. There was the sound of drawers opening and closing, some soft curses as he obviously stubbed his toe on something, before the door flung open to reveal him dressed.

 

Like he hadn’t just been looking in the mirror at himself.

 

“Ooo, are those Lays?” Team eagerly snatched them away, “And chocolate!”

 

“Happy Valentine’s Day!” Win tried not to frown as Team took the treats.

 

Maybe… it was just a one-time thing?

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

Win didn’t miss how Team wasn’t eating as much as he usually did, and it was killing him not to say anything.

 

“Hia, wait!” Team whined as Win nipped at his neck, undoing the buttons of his shirt.

 

“Hmmm?”

 

“C-can I keep the shirt on?”

 

Win frowned, “Why?”

 

“Just… because, okay?!” Team refused to look him in the eyes, fiddling with the cuffs of his sleeves

 

Win could never so now to him, not when Team looked that hurt…. So, they ended up doing it like that, with Team bouncing on his cock, shirt firmly buttoned up, his face buried in Win’s neck as he gasped and moaned through it all.

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

It got worse.

 

“A salad?” Win frowned as Team nibbled at his lunch.

 

No Lays, no rice or omelette… just salad.

 

“Not feeling that hungry.” Team muttered, “I’m going to the pool afterwards by the way, I need the practice.”

 

“In what universe?” Win’s frown deepened, “You’re one of the best on the team?”

 

“And one of the biggest.” Team muttered, voice low.

 

“What?!” Win shook his head, “Biggest? Who- did someone say something?”

 

Team seemed to realise he’d said his last statement out loud, flushing, before shaking his head, not meeting Win’s eyes.

 

“Team… don’t lie to me.”

 

Team looked like he was on the verge of tears, “I- “

 

“Please?”

 

“It was just… something I overheard after practice from one of the new ones.” Team must have seen the look on Win’s face, as he quickly added, “It was nothing really, just an off-handed comment about my thighs and gut, and I over-reacted, it was nothing.”

 

Win reached out to take Team’s trembling hands in his own, thankful that it was just them.

 

“I couldn’t stop focusing on it though.” Team whispered, a stray tear rolling down his cheek.

 

Win was going to have a serious sort out of the swim team after this…. Anyone who even thinks nasty thoughts about his baby was going to be kicked out.

 

“I kept thinking about all the ways that I’m not good enough, that I was disgusting and- “ As Team cut himself off, Win quickly moved into he was sitting next to his boyfriend, pulling him into his arms.

 

He was going to prove Team wrong.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

He stared with hot, desperate kisses, making sure that Team’s lips were swollen by the end of it as he pushed his boyfriend onto the bed, moving to grab the lubricant from the bedside drawer… only to find the chocolates he’d given the other boy on Valentines’ day.

 

He’d only eaten about two.

 

And now he had a plan.

 

Ignoring Team’s confused look as he placed them on the bed, Win removed his clothes and Teams, moving until they were resting against the headboard. Grabbing a chocolate, he put on inside his mouth, quickly pulling Team in for a kiss, slipping the melted chocolate inside the others’ mouth with his tongue as they kissed.

 

As they kissed, Win’s hands moved to caress Team’s ass and thighs, moving down until his mouth was hovering over Team’s cock, reaching over to pop another chocolate in Team’s mouth, before taking Team into his mouth, moaning as he did.

 

Team shuddered in pleasure, mouth open as he gasped, chocolate dripping out of the corner of his mouth.

 

“You have such a pretty cock.” Win whispered as he pulled off, using his thumb to wipe the chocolate away, offering it to Team who sucked it off eagerly, “You are so gorgeous, so perfect.” Win grabbed the lube this time, “You’re always perfect.”

 

“Hia!”

 

“You have no idea how sexy and perfect you are.” Win continued, as Team stared at him with wide eyes, prompting him to press their foreheads together, “You’ve captured my heart… did from the very first moment I saw you.”

 

Team looked a little dazed, before wrapping his arms around Win, giving him a quick, but sweet kiss.

 

“I… love you.” Team whispered, almost unsure as to how Win would take it.

 

“And I love you.” Win whispered, slicking up his fingers, pressing one finger into Team slowly as he took Team’s cock back into his mouth.

 

“A-ah!”

 

When he felt Team relax, he added another finger, smirking as Team grabbed his hair, removing the ponytail so that he could get a better purchase on the long strands.

 

Pulling off Team, Win then went to sucking hickeys all over Team’s left, inner thigh.

 

“G-Gonna come!”

 

“Come then.” Win pressed a finger against Team’s prostate, nipping at Team’s thigh at the same time as Team came with a yelp. As Team panted, coming from his high, Win moved up his chest, nipping and licking at the exposed skin, scraping his teeth against sensitive nipples.

 

Team’s cock twitched again.

 

“I love you.” Win couldn’t hold back the words, “I love you so much. Every part of you, from the tip of your hair to your toes. Everything!”

 

Team was looking at Win with wide and misty eyes, lower lip wobbling slightly… only to lunge at Win, pulling him into a hug.

 

“I love you too.” He whispered, shoulders trembling, “Now, please… please Win!”

 

The pair kissed again, as Win checked that Team was properly prepared. Once he was sure that Team was ready, he hoisted Team’s legs up, pushing them until his knees were almost touching his shoulders, lazily rubbing his cock against Team’s hole and balls.

 

“Ready?”

 

“Yes, please!” Team whimpered as Win’s cock pressed against his rim.

 

Making sure he was slick enough, Win thrust all the way in, until his balls hit Team’s ass. When Team nodded, indicating that he was ready, he started to thrust in and out. The smell of sex and arousal filled the air, and all that could be heard were their pants, gasps and moans.

 

“Harder!” Team begged, blunt nails clawing Win’s back as he obeyed, “Fill me up, p-please!”

 

At the begging, Win came with a shout, his whole body spasming, world blacking out for a moment. After a moment, he recovered, cock still slightly hard as he moved to pull out, only for Team to tighten his hold around him.

 

“N’Team- “

 

“I-I want to do it again.” Team whispered, “Please?”

 

Win’s cock twitched, “You’ll be sore tomorrow.”

 

“T-that’s fine. I want to be sore.” Team stated in determination as Win groaned.

 

Slowly, he started to thrust again, fingers reaching up to pinch swollen nipples, making Team gasp sharply. The mess of his previous release made a wet and obscene sound that echoed throughout the room.

 

Win couldn’t help but stare at Team. Messy hair, blown pupils, skin flushed as he eagerly took what Win had for him.

 

Pressing soft kisses onto Team’s skin, Win sent a prayer to that the next time Team looked at himself in the mirror, he would see what Win saw.

 

How beautiful he was.

 

Speeding up the pace, Team came with a yell, clenching hard around him, eyes rolling to the back of his head. Win thrusted once, twice more, before following him over the edge.

 

“You… are going to be so sore tomorrow.” Win whispered, pulling out and rolling to the side.

 

“Mmmmm… thank you.”

 

“Hmmm?”

 

“… For loving me.”

 

Win rolled over, pulling Team closer, “I’m going to make sure you always feel like that… we’ll work on this together.”

 

“Together.”

Chapter 78: Dew/Blue - What Happened Next?

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mrs_SnowPitch: Do you perhaps have in mind writing a story about what happened after Blue and Dew closed the door? Thank you ( ◠‿◠ )

……………………………………………………………………………

 

Blue’s bed was big for a first years.

 

That shouldn’t have been the first thing Dew focused on, but it was.

 

Yes, the exchange that led to them being here was flirty… but now that they were actually alone, it seemed that neither of them wanted to make that first move.

 

In the end, it was Blue who scooted closer. “I- “ The younger man licked his lips nervously, “- I want you to kiss me.”

 

Slowly, Dew leaned in closer, pressing their lips together softly, bringing one hand up to cup Blue’s jaw. Blue kissed him back, with shy open lips, closely followed by a curious tongue. It was uncoordinated and amateur, but with an eagerness to learn.

 

When Blue moved to cup the back of his head, bringing him closer, Dew’s breath caught in his throat, instantly deepening the kiss.

 

“Can we…” He murmured as they broke apart, “… can we do a little bit more?”

 

“Y-Yeah…o-okay.”

 

Lying back on the bed, Blue allowed Dew to practically lie on top of him as they kissed, Dew nipping at Blue’s lower lip occasionally.

 

Blue never thought it would feel like this.

 

As they got further and further into it, Dew end up completely on top of Blue, arms on either side of Blue’s head as he tried to keep his full weight off the younger man, deepening the kiss further and further.

 

He didn’t want to push Blue too far, even if the younger man was wrapping his arms around him, pulling him closer.

 

When they finally had to pause to breathe, Blue looked a little stunned.

 

“Wow.” He whispered, cheeks flushed bright red, as he rolled onto his side, encouraging Dew to roll onto his back. “I mean… wow.”

 

He shuffled closer, nestling his head into Dew’s neck as Dew’s hands creeped around his waist as they simply held each other.

 

As they did so, Dew couldn’t stop thinking of going further.

 

He wanted to suck on that lovely skin and mark Blue as his.

 

Make sure Champ knew exactly what was going on between them.

 

“So….” Dew nervously cleared his throat, “…we can do this more often, right?”

 

Blue pulled back slightly, before a coy smile flashed across his face and he pressed a quick kiss to Dew’s cheek. “Of course!”

 

“Now?”

 

Blue kissed him again, this time on the lips.

 

Dew took that to mean yes.

Chapter 79: In/Korn - Fluff

Chapter Text

Prompt from In: Would you do one about Korn and In? I need them more on this site to fill the hole in my heart lol

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Korn wasn’t paying attention to the book he was reading.

 

Not when In was fast asleep, head on his lap, wrapped up in a blue blanket and looking like the most adorable thing to ever exist.

 

As if he knew that he was being thought about, In shifted in Korn’s lap, starting to wake up. When his eyes finally opened, hazy with sleep, Korn couldn’t help but run his fingers through that soft brown hair.

 

“Did you sleep well.”

 

“Hmmm.” In yawned, giving Korn a sleepy smile, before snuggling closer.

 

“You must have needed it.” Korn whispered, “You were asleep for over two and a half hours.”

 

“You’re too comfortable.” In muttered, “Way, way too comfortable.”

 

Korn chuckled, “Sorry to disappoint then, but you need food. We both need food and maybe a nice cup of tea.”

 

With a dramatic sigh, In pouted up at him, “Fine… but can we have shrimp?”

 

Another chuckle, “You’re so spoiled.” He brushed the back of his fingers down In’s neck as he moved to get up, knowing that In would follow.

 

Knowing that he’d bought some shrimp the day before, Korn went to cook (having decided to learn when he decided to buy an apartment with In) as In cleared the table. It didn’t take long and soon, Korn felt the other man wrap his arms around his waist, burying his face into Korn’s back.

 

“In.”

 

“Hmmm?”

 

“It’s difficult to cook when you’re clinging onto me like that.”

 

In hummed in agreement, but didn’t let go, as Korn rolled his eyes.

 

Thankfully, it didn’t take long for the food to be ready, as they both ate in silence, with In volunteering to wash up.

 

He did, but not without a broken plate or two.

 

After dinner, the pair sank back onto the sofa, Korn with his book and In with his blanket, curling himself up against Korn. When Korn continued to pay attention to his book, In huffed sulkily, headbutting Korn’s shoulder softly until the older man closed it with a sigh, before placing his arm around In’s shoulders.

 

In made a soft, contented noise in the back of his throat and shifted closer.

 

As far as both men were concerned, this was exactly how life should be.

Chapter 80: Ae/Pete - Chapter 35 Sequel

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Can we get a sequel for what happens when he gets Ae home from the hospital? Sequel to Chapter 35
………………………………………………………………………..

 

Ae napped most of the day when he was brought home from the hospital, and when he wasn’t sleeping, he kept up with his physical training, walking around the room in the hope that he would be able to go back to playing football once all this was over.

 

It was about twelve at night when he limped into the kitchen to get himself a drink.

 

“Ai’Ae?”

 

Bracing himself against the counter, Ae turned slightly to see Pete standing nervously in the doorway.

 

They hadn’t really talked since he was released… what with Pete at school or talking to the police about Trump’s harassment of him, and Ae sleeping.

 

“It’s late.” Pete whispered.

 

“I know.” Their conversations had never been so awkward before, “You- you should really be asleep.”

 

“I-I tried.” Pete ducked his head sheepishly, running a hand through his hair, already messed up from what little sleep he managed to get, comically fluffy.

 

Ae loved this look on him.

 

“I just…” Pete winced, “… can’t stop thinking, you know?”

 

“Yeah, I understand that.” Ae took a sip of the juice, watching as Pete scanned him from head to toe.

 

He’d been doing that a lot since the beating. And every time, as he met Ae’s eyes, he flinched, almost like he expected Ae to be disgusted by what he did.

 

As if Ae could ever be disgusted of Pete.

 

Pete didn’t seem to understand that though, so it was time for Ae to be more direct. Taking a deep breath, he shuffled closer, until he was close enough to reach out for Pete’s hand, kissing his knuckles.

 

“I hate that you had to make that decision.” Ae whispered, “But I will never hate you for it.”

 

“I- “

 

“- In a way, I’m actually glad you did it.”

 

Pete frowned, as Ae rushed to explain.

 

“You know he’s never going to come after you again. The problem has been dealt with… you’re safe.”

 

“Ai’Ae.” Pete’s voice was shaky, tears in his eyes, “I-I- “

 

“- I know.” Ae pressed his forehead to Pete’s, “I love you too.”

 

For a moment, they sat there in silence, until Ae pulled back, wincing at the ache in his chest.

 

“We should really get you back to bed.” Pete whispered, helping Ae to his feet, arms around Ae’s waist.

 

They were halfway to the room when Ae leaned over, pressing a quick kiss to Pete’s lips.

 

“Best medicine ever.” He whispered.

 

“Ai’Ae!”

Chapter 81: Pete/Kao - Power Struggle (NSFW)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Ivilll: Ohoho~ then may I request some power struggle (in bed cough cough if you catch my meaning) between Pete and Kao from Dark Blue Kiss which ultimately ends with Pete winning? And maybe some NSFW ahem but only if you're comfortable with it :) Thanks~

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“I could definitely hold you down.”

 

Kao stopped mid-sentence, glancing over at Pete, who raised an eyebrow at him… almost daringly.

 

“And… what brought this on?”

 

Pete shrugged, “Just a random thought.”

 

Slowly closing the book, Kao made his way over to the bed. “Really?” He got onto the bed, smirking as Pete straightened up expectantly, “I’d like to see you try!”

 

At the word ‘try’, he darted forwards, but before he could grab his boyfriend, Pete had scrambled out of bed, stopping and turning just out of arm’s reach.

 

“Too slow.” Pete taunted, beckoning him with a lazy finger, making Kao blink in surprise.

 

With deliberate slowness, he swung his legs over the edge of the bed. They stared at each other for a few moments, before Kao lunged forwards, hands out to grab Pete. Pete dodged out of his reach, cackling manically as he poked Kao in the ribs.

 

As Kao tried to grab his wrists, they both fell to the ground in a flurry of limbs, giggling madly.

 

Eventually, with a few bruises to show for the effort, Pete managed to get Kao’s arms behind his back and shove him to the floor, making Kao’s knees hit the ground with a THUD! Panting and grinning, Pete kept a hold of him as Kao struggled.

 

Finally, after a minute of straining, Kao gave up.

 

“Alright, you got me.” He chuckled, sounding mildly impressed as Pete beamed, leaning forwards to press his lips to the hollow space behind Kao’s ear.

 

“I did, didn’t I?” He whispered, using one hand to hold Kao’s arms in place as he reached out to grab a spare tie that was hanging on a nearby chair. “Stay still.”

 

He carefully tied Kao’s arms behind his back, before moving them both, taking a seat on the edge of the bed, Kao in between his legs.

 

“Look at me.” Pete gently ordered, leaning forwards as Kao turned his face up, cheeks flushed, eyes bright and half closed. He bit his lip, eyes flickering away from Pete’s

 

“Did I say you could look away yet?”

 

Kao then rolled his eyes, “No.”

 

Well, he wouldn’t be Kao without a bit of attitude.

 

Pulling his cock out of his pants, he slowly started to stroke it, watching as Kao’s eyes followed the movements hungrily.

 

“You want my cock in your mouth, don’t you?” Pete asked, watching Kao’s face. Kao bit his lip again and nodded.

 

“Use your words.”

 

“Yes.” Kao whispered softly

 

“Yes what?”

 

“Yes… I want your cock in my mouth.” Kao’s cheeks were bright red.

 

“How much do you want it?”

 

There was a pause where Pete was sure Kao was going to snap at him, but he watched as the other man took a deep breath, “I want it in my mouth, please.” He begged, “Please let me suck your cock.”

 

Pete gulped, unprepared for the words that made his dick twitch. “That’s so hot…. Come on then, show me.”

 

Kao shuffled forwards, mouth wrapping around the head of Pete’s cock, warm, wet and soft, starting to bob his head. Pete moaned, grabbing the nape of Kao’s neck, gently taking control of the pace. Kao took it in his stride, taking Pete’s cock deeper into his mouth with each movement.

 

The sight of Kao on his knees, so submissive before him brought Pete close to completion quicker than he expected.

 

“I’m going to cum. You want that, right?” He murmured, as Kao nodded around his cock, increasing his pace.

 

Pete kept his eyes on him, fully appreciating the sight of the man he loved, on his knees, sucking his cock. A swell of affection overcame him as he pushed Kao’s head down until his lips hit the base of his cock, coming with a groan.

 

As he recovered, he let go, allowing Kao back off his cock, the other man taking a deep breath.

 

“Was… that good?” Kao asked, as he was helped to his feet, Pete placing a gentle kiss on his lips.

 

“It was amazing!” Pete whispered, “Now get back on the bed and I’ll do something nice for you.”

Chapter 82: Tew/Day - Bullies

Chapter Text

Prompt from migoooks: hi uhm i'm a sucker for day and tew in sotus s and i was hoping if we could have a prompt where tew and day are on a date when day saw the bullies that made him leave his previous school? and maybe see an aggressive and protective tew? MAYBE WE CAN HAVE THE PROTECTIVE PARENTS KONGPOB AND ARTHIT TOO? Sksksksks

………………………………………………………………………………

 

The first time Tew went to meet up with Day during the exchange week, where other colleges would come and visit, his boyfriend looked a little nervous.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“It’s nothing.”

 

Tew didn’t miss the fact that there was a coffee cup on the ground, the ice liquid a small puddle underneath.

 

Almost like it had been dropped… or knocked out of someone’s hands.

 

The second time, when they had a ‘double date’ planned with Kongpob and Arthit (not that Arthit would ever call it that), Day was bright red, knuckles white as he clutched at his bag straps.

 

“I didn’t get the score I expected on a test.” He muttered when Tew asked, a strained tightness in his voice.

 

One that Kongpob and Arthit noticed as well, which was probably the reason why they allowed Day to pick the restaurant.

 

On the third day, Tew noticed the small bruise on Day’s hand… almost like he’d been grabbed.

 

“How did that happen?” Arthit asked, staring at it in concern.

 

Day slid it carefully under the table, muttering something about banging it on a door, bring their casual conversation to an awkward halt.

 

As Day made his excuses, scurrying away to meet with someone for tutoring, both Kongpob and Arthit turned to Tew.

 

“What’s going on?” Arthit scowled, “If you’re- “

 

“- P’Arthit.” Kongpob was quick to intervene, “I don’t think Tew has anything to do with it.” A serious look appeared on his face, “But do you know what’s upsetting him?”

 

Tew shook his head. “I don’t know… but I’m going to find out.”

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

Day had told him that he was bullied in his old school but didn’t go into details.

 

Tew felt like he should have pushed the matter.

 

“And you’re sure that this is the reason behind the strange behaviour?”

 

Tew nodded, “I checked the exchange school list. His old school is definitely on there and all this started when they arrived. What else could it be?”

 

“And… that’s why we’re following Day like a trio of creeps?” Arthit hissed.

 

“We need to know who it is, right?” Kongpob defended their actions, “And then we can… kindly warn them off.”

 

Day was heading down a shortcut that Tew knew led to the food court. Their group followed, only for four men, a similar age to Day, block his path.

 

“Again?” They heard Day whispered, flinching as he was pushed against a nearby wall.

 

That was enough for Tew.

 

“HEY!” He yelled, rushing to Day’s side, knowing that Arthit and Kongpob weren’t far behind.

 

They all looked stunned by his arrival, especially Day, whose eyes were wide as Tew moved to step in front of him, pushing one of the other students away, causing him to stumble into his friends.

 

“Day, are you alright?” Tew turned to him.

 

“I-I… yeah.”

 

Kongpob and Arthit were standing in between them and the other group, keeping them at bay, even if they outnumbered them.

 

” What the hell man?!” The leader snapped, “We were just talking!”

 

“Bullshit.” Tew hissed, making sure Day was behind him as he straightened up, “You’ve been making his life hell since he got here!”

 

“You do know what he is right?”

 

Silence.

 

The leader scoffed, a smug smile appearing on his face, clearly thinking that he had the upper hand, “He’s gay! A fag!”

 

“Yeah.” Kongpob shrugged, “So are we, what are you going to do about it?”

 

Arthit looked less than happy at the statement but stood by his boyfriend anyway.

 

“We- “

 

“- Listen to me!” Tew snapped, pushing past the other two, “If you ever lay a hand or say a word to Day again, so long as I live, they will never find your bodies! Are. We. Clear?” He didn’t let them answer, before he was turning back to Day and pulling him away.

 

“Tew! Tew!” Day wrenched his wrist free from Tew’s gentle grip, “Why did you- I didn’t need you to- “

 

“- Why didn’t you tell me?” Tew interrupted, “Or Kongpob? Or P’Arthit? We could have done something sooner.”

 

Day was silent for a moment, before sighing, “I… thought I could handle it. I’m not exactly the same kid they chased away.” He winced, “And… I didn’t really want them coming after you as well.”

 

Tew felt like his heart was going to explode, reaching out to take Day’s hand, only for Kongpob to speak up.

 

“They won’t come after you again.” Kongpob promised, “P’Arthit and I will have a word with the event organisers.”

 

“We will?” Arthit muttered, although it was clear he agreed.

 

“Yes, we will.”

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

The next time Tew and Day saw the bully group, they didn’t say a word to them, clearly avoiding their gaze.

 

“I wonder what P’Kongpob and P’Arthit did?” Day asked in hushed wonder.

 

“I sense it’s best not to ask.”

Chapter 83: Arthit/Kongpob - Bottom Kongpob (NSFW)

Chapter Text

Prompt from April: Can I request a bottom Kongpob please?? Bonus points if he's shy and embarrassed because of something P'Arthit did!!

………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Kongpob was acting strangely.

 

Kongpob was acting strangely… and Arthit wanted to know why.

 

Hence the reason he was sitting on their bed, staring at the door in determination, watching as Kongpob entered the room only to stop in his tracks.

 

“P’Arthit?” Kongpob frowned in concern, “Are… you okay?”

 

“Mm.” Arthit narrowed his eyes at him.

 

“…. Did I do something wrong?”

 

“I don’t know, did you?” Arthit snapped, “Because you’ve been acting strangely lately.” He ignored the sinking feeling in his stomach, silently dreading what the younger man would say.

 

Was he thinking of breaking up?

 

Had he met someone else?

 

Kongpob actually looked a little unsure at the words, “I… It’s just- I just wanted to talk to you about something.”

 

Yep, definitely the break-up talk.

 

Slowly, Kongpob went to sit by Arthit’s side, nervously wringing his fingers together, “I wanted to ask if you… wanted to try a bit of role reversal?”

 

Arthit… was not prepared for that.

 

“W-what are you- “

 

“I just wondered if you wanted to… try doing it the other way around.” Kongpob was visibly nervous, an unfamiliar look on him.

 

“I- like me… in you?”

 

“Yeah… like you in me.” Kongpob took a deep breath, shuffling closer, “I-I want to try it.”

 

Arthit had no idea where this came from, but couldn’t stop the nerves from bubbling up, freezing as Kongpob leaned in for a kiss.

 

It was short and chaste at first.

 

And then Arthit decided to take the lead, pressing forwards a little, gaining a choked moan from Kongpob.

 

He was in charge today.

 

Kongpob accepted it almost eagerly, one hand moving to Arthit’s nape as he pulled him closer.

 

They continued to kiss, all of their clothes slowly making their way onto the floor. Arthit ran his hand down Kongpob’s abdomen, to his hip bone, like Kongpob had done so many times to calm him down.

 

“Y-you should prepare me.” Kongpob said shakily, “The lube- in the nightstand.”

 

Arthit was shocked at how quickly he moved, opening the bottle and coating his fingers with the substance, warming it up. “Have you ever done anything like this before?” He asked, “I mean, by yourself?”

 

Kongpob nodded shyly, watching as Arthit gave him the best reassuring smile that he could.

 

“Lift your leg.” Arthit felt detached slightly, feeling like he was in an alternate universe. Kongpob slowly obeyed, breathing a little ragged and Arthit didn’t miss the sharp intake of a breath when he brushed his finger against Kongpob’s rim.

 

“Are you ready?”

 

Kongpob nodded, not taking his eyes off of Arthit as the older man leaned in to kiss him, pressing his finger inside slowly.

 

It felt unreal.

 

He pressed his finger further inside, keeping eye contact with Kongpob the entire time. He loved how the younger man’s mouth fell open in a silent moan, his pupils dilate making his eyes almost completely black, dark with lust.

 

He was uncharacteristically silent, something that Arthit was really not used to.

 

It was intriguing to see someone else experiencing this for the first time.

 

“This… feels so good.” Kongpob eventually managed to force out, only for his eyes to widen in surprise as Arthit slid a second finger inside. Arthit’s own moan slipped free at the sight of Kongpob feeling so much pleasure at what he was doing.

 

And he was the first one to make him feel like this.

 

He dipped down to catch a moan that was just about to slip from Kongpob’s lips, trying not to cum at the mere sight of the younger man falling apart in front of him, two fingers working in and out of Kongpob’s hole.

 

When Kongpob felt relaxed enough, Arthit set the pace a little quicker, as Kongpob groaned, hands flying up to grab at Arthit’s shoulders.

 

Taking it as a green light, Arthit carefully removed his fingers, making Kongpob whine.

 

“It’s okay.” Arthit’s voice was rough, “I’m just going to add another finger. Tell me if it’s too much.”

 

Kongpob nodded, wide eyed as Arthit pushed three fingers inside, Arthit leaning over to kiss at his neck and throat.

 

It didn’t take long before one of his fingertips brushed against Kongpob’s prostate, causing the younger to yelp slightly, practically jumping off the bed.

 

“K-Keep going!” He begged Arthit, “Fuck!”

 

After a while of fingering and aggressive kissing, Arthit knew that Kongpob was close, prompting him to pull away.

 

He was close as well, and there was a chance that he wasn’t going to last much longer.

 

“Breathe Kongpob, breathe.” He whispered, kissing the younger man again as he pushed himself inside.

 

Kongpob winced.

 

Arthit was bigger than he expected.

 

“P’Arthit- “

 

“- Sssh.”

 

Kongpob winced at how cringy he sounded as Arthit started a slow pace.

 

“Does it feel good?”

 

“Fuck, yes, fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Kongpob’s arm moved around Arthit’s neck, nails digging into the older man’s back as the pace sped up slightly.

 

How had he never tried this before?

 

Oh yeah… because Arthit was the boss outside the bedroom, so he took control in it.

 

Trying to muffle his moans, he sank his teeth into Arthit’s shoulder, who yelped at the pain.

 

“Hey!”

 

“Sorry, sorry!” Kongpob pulled away, whining, “It’s just- too much!”

 

“Do you want me to- “

 

“- Don’t stop!”

 

The thrusts got harder and harder, Arthit losing more and more control.

 

“I’m gonna- “Arthit cut himself off as he came inside Kongpob, the younger man following on soon afterwards. Having never felt that before, Kongpob felt like he was going to lose his mind, pulling Arthit in for a desperate kiss.

 

As they both came down from their high, Arthit gently pulling out and rolling to the side, Kongpob let out a breathless chuckle.

 

“We… have to do that again sometime.”

 

“Mm.”

 

“… Fancy another round.”

 

“Kongpob!”

 

“Awww.”

Chapter 84: Achi/Kluay - Only One Bed

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Achi/Kluay - The there’s only one bed trope.

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

Achi… was not impressed.

 

He wasn’t impressed that they got less than two days’ notice for this cross-country trip.

 

He wasn’t impressed by how crowded the coach was on the way here, or how slowly it took.

 

His lack of enthusiasm was apparent, as other members of the swim team took care to avoid him.

 

Well, all except one.

 

Ignoring how Kluay was practically leaping at the chance to share a room with, Achi unlocked the hotel room door, only to stop in the doorway, eyes widening at what he saw.

 

“Oh!” Kluay peered over his shoulder and started to cackle, especially when Achi threw his bag to the floor in a fit of frustration.

 

“They knew about this.” Achi hissed, storming over to the double bed, glaring down at it as though it were the cause of all his problems.

 

Personally, Kluay thought this was perfection.

 

He could see Achi’s cheeks turn slightly pink, not looking him in the eyes, indicating that he was probably having the same thoughts as him.

 

Their relationship was new, and honestly Kluay didn’t think they’d get to this stage so quickly.

 

Not that he was complaining.

 

Achi didn’t really seem to be complaining either though, so maybe Kluay could work with this. Swallowing and hoping that he wasn’t reading everything wrong, Kluay dropped his bag to the ground and moved to sit on the bed, trying to catch Achi’s eyes.

 

“Maybe… this isn’t a bad thing?” He ventured, “Right?”

 

Achi glanced over at him, arms folded over his chest, his usual scowl on his face.

 

“… We’re putting a pillow in the middle of us.”

 

“Deal.”

Chapter 85: Misu/Shingyouji - Collaring

Chapter Text

Prompt from nowatchmenaynay: hiii can you write one on Misu and Shinjyoungi? i don't have a prompt but anything nice and long on these two would be great! ^_^

………………………………………………………………………………

 

Shingyouji watched as Misu-san entered the room, trying not to scowl as the older student didn’t pay him any attention, instead laughing at something another student had just said to him.

 

It was obvious he didn’t do a very good job at hiding his displeasure though, as Misu-san caught his gaze and raised an eyebrow, almost seeming to be amused. The older student made a gesture for Shingyouji to follow him as he made his way out of the room.

 

He didn’t look back to see if Shingyouji was following… he knew he was.

 

They entered Misu-San’s dorm room, the older student locking the door behind them.

 

“Jealous Pet?” Misu asked, turning to face Shingyouji, hands in his pockets.

 

Shingyouji bit his lip and shrugged, butterflies fluttering through his stomach. Misu-san gestured to a spot on the floor in front of him, “Sit.”

 

Shingyouji was quick to kneel, head bowed as Misu took a seat on the bed, spreading his legs and pulling Shingyouji closer until the younger man was in between them.

 

“Talk to me Pet.”

 

“I-I- “ Shingyouji shrugged, “- You were- “

 

“- Is it because I didn’t pay attention to you straight away?”

 

Grateful that Misu-san had given him an out, Shingyouji nodded as the older student chuckled.

 

“Poor Pet.”

 

Shingyouji looked up at Misu-san hopefully, straightening up when the other man smiled at him… a proper smile, which was rare.

 

“I have a gift for you.” Misu-san then stated, reaching over to his bedside table, pulling a drawer open and pulling out a small box, handing it over to Shingyouji. “Open it.”

 

Hands shaking slightly, Shingyouji opened up the box only for his eyes to widen at what he saw.

 

A collar.

 

MIsu-san ran a hand down Shingyouji’s exposed throat, making the younger man shiver, “You know what this means?” Misu-san gently took the collar from his hands, fitting it around Shingyouji’s throat snugly.

 

“I-I’m… yours?”

 

“And?”

 

Shingyouji’s mouth open and closed, clearly struggling to find another answer. Thankfully, Misu-san seemed to take pity on him. “I’ll always take care of you… you’re important to me.”

 

At a loss for words, Shingyouji couldn’t stop the smile from spreading across his face as Misu cupped his face with his hands. He melted at the contact, responding eagerly when the older student leant down to kiss him.

 

Misu-san then stood up, pulling Shingyouji up with him as they continued to kiss, slowly removing each other’s clothes as they went. Misu gently guided Shingyouji to the bed, laying him on top of the covers.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

Takumi Hayama and Giichi Saki walked in some time later, hesitating in the doorway at the sight of Misu and Shingyouji curled up together on Misu’s bed, Shingyouji looking half-asleep already.

 

Takumi frowned, “Is… is Shingyouji wearing a collar?” He whispered.

 

Almost immediately, Shingyouji’s eyes shot open, cheeks flushing furiously red. “We-we were just- “ He sputtered, only for Misu to cut him off, placing a hand on the younger man’s knee.

 

“I was just reminding Shingyouji of his place in my life.”

 

The words were ominous, but it wasn’t hard to see the care behind them.

 

“Shingyouji.” Giichi spoke up, “Are you alright?”

 

“Yes Giichi-san.” Shingyouji nodded shyly, cheek still red as his fingers nervously ran along the collar. He didn’t take it off though, not wanting to offend Misu-san like that. When Giichi continued to examine him, looking for who knows what, Shingyouji started to squirm under his scrutiny.

 

Misu smirked.

 

“I’ll be honest.” Giichi broke the silence, “It’s a little more than I wanted to know about your sex life, but remember that you don’t have to do everything he says, right Shingyouji?”

 

Even as Misu glared at the other man, Shingyouji nodded shyly.

 

“I-I know.”

 

“Alright.” The stern look vanished from Giichi’s face, “I trust you.”

 

“You trust him, what about me?” Misu yelled indignantly as the other couple left the room, “I… really hate them sometimes.” He muttered.

 

“Hmmm.” Shingyouji hummed, snuggling into Misu’s embrace

 

“… Do you want me to take it off now?” Misu then asked, stroking a hand through Shingyouji’s hair.

 

“Can I- can I keep it on? Just for a bit longer?” He looked up at the older student with pleading eyes.

 

“As long as you want Pet.” Misu promised, placing a kiss to Shingyouji’s forehead, smiling as the younger man snuggled even closer.

Chapter 86: Waterboyy/UWMA Crossover

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: It’s a big Swim Meet and the UWMA and Water Boyy swimmers are all there and set up next to each other. Dean’s a little gloomy cause Phram couldn’t come and observing the other team especially Achi/Kluay interacting while Win’s more focused on Team then the others. Maybe they also know someone on the other team idk up to you

……………………………………………………………………………………

 

“Are you going to mope for this entire competition?”

 

Dean ignored Win, eyes scanning the crowd again as though anything had changed in the last minute.

 

Pharm had a big test to study for, as well as a small task for his cooking club. There was no chance of him making it to this competition.

 

So, yes. Maybe he was sulking slightly.

 

“And this is why I love having a boyfriend on the swim team.” Win chuckled, rolling his eyes as he turned his attention back to Team, who was getting ready for his first race.

 

He did love seeing Team in his uniform.

 

As Win oogled his boyfriend, Dean’s attention was caught by a startled yelp on the other side of the room. He glanced over to see a relatively short student from the opposing uni, hitting another, older man who was starting to laugh.

 

They reminded up of Win and Team in a way.

 

He watched as the older student finally managed to grab the younger one, pulling him into his arms and kissing at his face. They looked so happy, and honestly, Dean was starting to feel like the world was against him.

 

“Ummm, I think you should stop staring at them.” Win hissed, breaking Dean out of his daydreams, “Because they’re- “

 

“- Hey!”

 

Dean winced, glancing back over to the other team as the shorter male stormed over, stopping a few feet from them with his arms folded over his chest.

 

“Do you have a problem?!”

 

“I-I- “ Dean floundered slightly, vaguely hearing the race come to an end.

 

“Achii, maybe you should- “The other student made his way over, only for his eyes to widen, “- Dean? Win?”

 

“You know them?” Achii turned to his boyfriend as Dean and Win got to their feet.

 

“Yeah, I know Dean and Win from…” The other man flushed, “… Just a few events.”

 

Achii was silent for a moment, before he sighed and rolled his eyes, “From the rich boys club? Really P’Kluay?”

 

Kluay at least looked a little sheepish, quickly changing the subject when he saw Team approaching. “Is this N’Team or N’Pharm?”

 

Pulling Team closer, Win beamed, “N’Team. My boyfriend.”

 

“Hia!” Team flushed as he gave a weak little struggle, but there was a soft smile on his face.

 

“Nice to meet you.” Kluay smiled warmly at him, “Is N’Pharm here?”

 

Dean shook his head, “He’s got a test to study for.”

 

“Shame, I really wanted to- “

 

“- Wait, wait, wait!” Achii piped up, a frown on his face, “So… you guys aren’t… homophobic?”

 

Dean and Win’s mouth gaped open for a moment before Win burst out into laughter.

 

“What? Why would we be- “

 

“- He…” Achi gestured at Dean, “- was staring at us.”

 

“Because I was missing my boyfriend!” Dean was quick to defend himself, “Not because I’m homophobic!”

 

Achi looked a little uncertain still, barely relaxing as Kluay pulled him closer. “Don’t worry.” Kluay whispered soothingly, “After we win this competition, we’ll all have a meal together… then you’ll see just how sickening Dean can be with his own boyfriend… or so Win has told me.”

 

Dean was shocked for a moment, before spinning around to glare at his friend, who was already making a hasty retreat.

 

He would have his revenge.

Chapter 87: Yuma/Naoto - Ending AU

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dina Desai: could you please write a one-shot on Fujita Yuma and Onishi Naoto from Ikari (Rage) 2016? i'd love you forever! Xoxo

I decided on an AU where *Spoilers* Naoto didn’t die.

…………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Yuma awoke early, instinctively reaching over to the other side of the bed, only to frown at how cold it was. His fingers twisted in the smooth sheets as he slowly pushed himself to a seated position.

 

Had he imagined everything that had happened since Naoto left… since Yuma suspected he was the killer the police were looking for?

 

Had the heart attack been fatal?

 

Had it all been a dream?

 

Yuma’s throat constricted, tears building in his eyes. He didn’t know what he would do if it was all a dream. He closed his eyes against the brightening day, sun streaming through the curtains. As he slowly started to wake up fully, he realised that he could smell fish grilling in the kitchen.

 

That was no dream.

 

Slowly, he got out of bed, making his way out of the room and into the kitchen…. And there he was.

 

Naoto moved around the kitchen as he continued to make breakfast.

 

“Naoto…” Yuma found himself whispering, staying where he was as the other man turned and moved closer, one arm wrapping around his waist, the other hand moving to stroke Yuma’s head soothingly.

 

“Are you okay?” Naoto whispered, clearly seeing the upset in Yuma’s eyes, his concern only deepening when Yuma closed his eyes and leaned against the other man’s chest.

 

“You’re here.” Yuma whispered, voice almost child-like.

 

“Of course I am… I could never stay away from you for long.”

 

“… You left.”

 

Naoto’s arms wrapped around him gently, “I won’t leave you again, I promise.”

 

With Naoto’s heart condition, it wasn’t a promise he could really keep, but Yuma appreciated the words. He leaned up and brushed his lips against Naoto’s. There was a pause, before Naoto pressed closer, deepening the kiss, leading Yuma into the main room and then towards the bedroom, where Yuma was pushed onto the bed.

 

“I left to protect you.” Naoto whispered, “I didn’t want you to- to feel obligated to be with me.”

 

“So… why did you come back?”

 

“… Because you have become one of the most important things in my life. I could never let you go.”

 

Yuma felt his eyes were closing, Naoto’s fingers sliding through his hair.

 

“I’m sorry that I hurt you.” Naoto continued, “But I’ve learnt now… I will never hurt you again. I love you Yuma.”

 

“I-I love you to.” Yuma whispered as he fell asleep, safe and secure.

Chapter 88: Tin/Can - Protective Can

Notes:

PLEASE READ: Just letting my loyal readers know, that i will be closing prompts on the 1st September, for the month of September in order to try and whittle down the rather extensive list. They will be re-opened on the 1st October :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Protective Can. Somehow Tin gets Can to accompany him to one of his family’s fancy business dinner’s. Probably with the offer of fancy food, all he can eat. Tin’s off by himself watching Can his mask slipping when his approached by an old “friend” who wants to make nice. Can pushes in suddenly with a plate of food offering some to Tin before acknowledging the other and being his charming self.

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

Free food.

 

That was the only reason Can had agreed to come along to this thing, and honestly, Tin wouldn’t have bothered if it hadn’t been for the vague threats his Father made.

 

And so, he’d forced Can into a suit that made Tin consider disobeying his Father, and here they were. Tine lingering on the edge of the dancefloor, as Can searched for something more substantial for them to eat, rather than trying to catch one of the servers with those tiny morsels.

 

Can couldn’t see the point in them.

 

Taking another sip of his drink, Tin tried not to let the stares of the party-goers bother him.

 

He didn’t need them.

 

He had Can.

 

“Well, if it isn’t Tin Medthanon!”

 

Tin tensed up at the oh so familiar voice, looking around for an exit only to find none. Forcing a smile on his face, he turned to the right, to see Mil striding up to him, that smarmy smirk on his face.

 

“And here I thought your parents had locked you up in a tower to make sure you didn’t embarrass them again.”

 

Tin just took another sip of his drink.

 

“What?” Mil moved until he was in front of him, “You’re not still mad about that party, right?”

 

Another sip.

 

Ignore him.

 

Don’t respond and he’ll just give up.

 

He’d forgotten that Mil wasn’t one to give up, as the slightly older boy grabbed his wrist and yanked, causing him to spill some of his drink over his shirt.

 

“Don’t you dare ignore me.” Mil hissed, “Or do you want me to tell your parents what a little who- “

 

“- Ai’Tin!”

 

Suddenly, Mil was taking a few steps back as a small figure came in between them, a plate in either hand.

 

“I told you I’d be able to charm Auntie into giving us some proper food, that we don’t have to chase down!” Can smiled at him, seemingly unaware of the tension as he handed Tin one of the plates.

 

There were some of Tin’s favourite foods on there.

 

“Come on.” Can then gently took his arm to lead him away, “Let’s find somewhere quiet before your Mother starts glaring at me again.”

 

Tin allowed himself to be pulled away, until they were in a quieter section of the house. Almost instantly, Can’s smile disappeared from his face as he took the plate from Tin’s hand, placing both on a nearby table, before turning back to Tin.

 

“Who was that jerk?” He asked, voice quieter than usual, “Ai’Tin?”

 

“I’m fine.” Tin mumbled, trying to shrug the unexpected concern off, not really knowing how to deal with it, “He was… just a- “

 

“- asshole.”

 

“It was fine.” Tin snapped, “I was handling it.”

 

As he turned away, he heard Can sigh wearily. “You shouldn’t have had to… handle it.” The shorter male moved closer, placing one hand on Tin’s back, “I leave you alone for a few minutes and- “

 

“- I don’t need you to protect me.” Tin muttered, sounding sulky even to himself as he turned back to Can, frowning at the smile on the other man’s face, “What?”

 

“What if I like protecting you?”

 

Tin couldn’t stop the flush he knew was appearing on his cheeks, shuffling self-consciously from side to side.

 

Can’s smile deepened for a moment, before it fell from his face, “Seriously… who was he?”

 

“A friend. Or at least I thought he was before my brother paid him.”

 

“You mean… at that party you talked about.” Can’s voice was low and quiet, as though he was worried someone was listening in.

 

Which was a possibility if Tin had to be honest.

 

Not trusting his voice to remain steady, he simply nodded, watching as Can’s face visibly darkened.

 

“I should have punched him in his smug mouth then.”

 

Tin felt a wave of affection rush over him as Can continued to rant about what he should have done to the other man, the threat including kicking, biting and various insults about his mother.

 

“I love you.”

 

Can stopped, “What?”

 

“I. Love. You.”

 

“I… really like you too.”

 

Tin would take it.

Chapter 89: Tharn/Type - Ill Type

Notes:

PLEASE READ: Just letting my loyal readers know, that i will be closing prompts on the 1st September, for the month of September in order to try and whittle down the rather extensive list. They will be re-opened on the 1st October :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Kacilie: Can you write a tharntype where type gets injured or sick and tharn is worried and takes care of him

……………………………………………………………

 

“So… how do you feel?” Tharn looked down at his boyfriend, who seemed to have given up trying to actually get inside, and was instead, leaning against the wall, looking like he was seconds away from passing out.

 

Thankfully, it was nice-ish weather.

 

“Shut up…” Type groaned, trying to push himself to his feet, only to fall back down, “… This… sucks!” Visibly trying to keep himself upright and his eyes open, Type forced a smile onto his face, breath coming in short, harsh gasps as beads of perspiration slid down his face.

 

“I should leave you here.” Tharn sighed, “Didn’t I say that you looked ill this morning and that you shouldn’t go to football practice?”

 

The annoyance in his voice could clearly be heard.

 

“You’re not my mother!” Type snapped, before groaning and leaning forwards slightly, muttering something unintelligible under his breath which didn’t sound very flattering.

 

And then he fainted.

 

“Type!” Tharn darted forwards, stopping Type’s head from hitting the ground. Sighing, he opened their door, lifted his boyfriend into his arms and headed inside to their room. He placed Type on the bed, removing his shoes, before covering him up.

 

Placing a hand onto Type’s damp forehead, he winced at the burning skin there. Quickly, he rushed to fill a bowl with water, bringing along a small hand towel and some fever reducers in the hope to cool Type down.

 

When he came back, Type had come to, already moving to get up before Tharn pushed him back down.

 

“And where do you think you’re going?”

 

“I’m thirsty!” Type snapped, voice weaker than usual, “Can’t I get a drink?”

 

Tharn couldn’t stop the laugh from bubbling free. Type looked like he was seconds from passing out if he dared attempting walking.

 

“You…” He forced himself to adopt a scolding tone, “… are burning with fever, and if you really think I’m going to let you out of this bed, then you must be mad. Stay in bed and let me take care of you.”

 

It said a lot about how Type was feeling that he didn’t protest at this, simply nodding silently and curling back under the blanket.

 

Tharn shook his head, setting the bowl and pills on the bedside table, wetting the towel, before gently patting Type’s forehead, wiping away the sweat and then around his neck as Type watched in silence.

 

“You don’t need to… play the nurse.” Type protested.

 

Fondly, Tharn leaned over to place a gentle kiss on Type’s head, before placing the freshly wringed out, cool towel on it, making Type sigh in relief.

 

“You’re my boyfriend.” Tharn whispered, “I can think of nothing more I’d like to do, than ‘play’ nurse for you.”

 

“Corny.” Type muttered, despite the soft smile on his face, burrowing deeper under his cocoon as he finally drifted off to sleep.

 

A wave of affection rushing through him, Tharn brushed his fingers through Type’s slightly damp hair, before heading towards the kitchen.

 

Soup.

 

Type would need soup.

Chapter 90: Dean/Pharm - Size Difference

Chapter Text

Prompt from In: Could you do a dean/pharm that focuses on the size difference between them. Pharm is so cute 💕

…………………………………………………….

 

Pharm really needed that spice… and Dean had been the last to use it.

 

Which means that it was just out of reach.

 

Don’t get him wrong, Pharm loved that Dean was trying to learn how to cook so that he could surprise and treat Pharm every so often.

 

This was a downside of it, though.

 

Try as he might, he could not reach the spice. He stood on his tiptoes, reaching as far as he could manage, but his fingers barely grazed it.

 

He knew that Dean had a thing for how much shorter Pharm was, in comparison to him, finding it cute and kissing Pharm’s cheek when he had to reach things for him.

 

He couldn’t have Dean helping him every time though, which only made Pharm more determined.

 

He tried again with his desperate reaching, trying to jump up a little. However, all that seemed to accomplish was pushing the spice further into the cupboard as he tried to grab it mid-air.

 

After nearly slipping and falling over, Pharm looked around for other alternatives… ones that didn’t involve pulling Dean away from his studying.

 

Cautiously, he peeked into the other room, sighing in relief when he didn’t see Dean. Hearing the shower, he quickly deduced where his boyfriend was, giving him the chance to grab a chair. It screeched slightly on the floor as he pulled it into the kitchen.

 

“Okay.” He addressed the silence, “I can do this. No need to bother Dean.”

 

Once the chair was pressed up against the counter, he tested it with one foot to make sure it wouldn’t wobble too badly, before moving to stand on top if it, clutching at the cupboard shelve frantically.

 

“Don’t look down.” He whispered to himself, grabbing the spice, “Don’t look down.”

 

He was just about to climb down and continue cooking when he heard a shocked “Pharm?” from the kitchen doorway. He flinched and the spice slipped from his hand before he could even blink, hitting the ground and spilling all over the floor.

 

Not that Pharm paid much attention to that, staring at Dean, who had a towel wrapped around his waist… and a hand over his mouth as his shoulders shook.

 

“P’Dean!” Pharm pouted, “Don’t laugh at me!”

 

“Sorry, sorry!” Dean fought to regain control, “It’s just… I’m sorry, I forgot that you couldn’t reach that top shelf.”

 

“That’s why the spices are on the lower half.” Pharm sassed back, as Dean held up his hands in surrender, “And now there’s a mess on the floor.”

 

Dean carefully moved forwards until he was right in front of Pharm… who wasn’t that much taller than him even on this chair.

 

“I really wish you’d waited for me to get it.” Dean sighed as Pharm placed his hands on his shoulders, allowing himself to be helped off the chair and away from the spice on the floor.

 

“I can’t rely on you for everything.” Pharm sighed.

 

“I want you to.” Dean hadn’t put Pharm down yet, silently encouraging the younger boy to wrap his legs around Dean’s waist, looking him in the eyes “You’re my boyfriend… I love helping you.”

 

Pharm blushed bright red, burying his face into Dean’s shoulder.

 

“Love you.” He muttered, still a little embarrassed

 

“I love you too… my tiny boyfriend.”

 

“P’Dean!”

Chapter 91: Tharn/Type - Proposal

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sara: You know how TharnType season two is comming up and itll talk about their married life? Id love to read how Tharn asked his hand in marriage if youd like to write ❤

……………………………………………………………………………………

 

Tharn first broached the subject over breakfast.

 

“Type…”

 

“Mmm?” Type’s cheeks were bulging slightly from the mouthful of breakfast he had just shoved into it, “Mmmhmmmmm?”

 

Chuckling fondly, taking those mumbles as being ‘Yeah, what is it?’, Tharn took a sip of orange juice. “Do you ever think about getting married?”

 

Type’s eyes widened, as he fought not to choke at the question, turning away from Tharn as said eyes watered slightly with the effort. When he finally managed to swallow it all, he cleared his throat nervously, “What… to you?”

 

“Yes, to you!”

 

Silence.

 

Trying not to show how hurt he was, Tharn lowered his gaze to his breakfast.

 

He would take the silence as a no.

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

The second time he brought it up, Type had been pulled off the pitch after being tackled and then accidentally kicked in the head… by an overeager Techno.

 

Type had no recollection of that one though… which was probably for the best as Tharn had to admit to being a bit panicked at the sight of the blood on Type’s head.

 

It wasn’t a very coherent proposal.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

He tried for the third time during a football match that Type had ‘pre-booked’ the TV for weeks in advance.

 

It was nearly two in the afternoon, and they’d gorged themselves on pizza and beer, leading to them almost lying on top of each other, pleasantly sated as the match played on.

 

“Hey, Type.” He whispered, rubbing little circles onto Type’s back.

 

“Yeah?” Type answered, eyes never leaving the TV.

 

“… I love you.”

 

Type mumbled something that resembled ‘I love you too’, as Tharn continued a little shakily.

 

“I really- I’ve been thinking about this for a while because I really love you.” He was starting to ramble uncharacteristically, but he was nervous, so he gave himself a free pass, “I love you and I want to be with you forever, okay?”

 

Silence.

 

“Type?”

 

SNORE.

 

“Of course… of course you’re asleep.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………………

 

The fourth time, Tharn decided not to mess around and beat around the bush.

 

He took Type out to a fancy restaurant, one where they had to dress nicely and know which utensil to use.

 

They’d never done this before and Tharn was determined to do it correctly, opening doors for his boyfriend, pulling out the chair for Type to sit down on… really, he should’ve expected Type’s reaction.

 

“Knock it off, I’m not a girl!” Type hissed, having just enough awareness not to cause a scene, “What are you doing?”

 

They sat opposite each other, as Tharn tried not to fidget.

 

“Are you trying to impress me or something?”

 

Tharn shrugged, “Maybe?”

 

Type frowned, but soon got distracted when the waiter arrived.

 

It was all a disaster.

 

They tried to order wine, only to realise that neither of them really knew anything about wine, they couldn’t pronounce anything on the menu, so they struggled through it. Their orders got mixed up with the table next to them, everything was too hot to eat, and the wine (when they finally managed to order some) was horrible.

 

Sharing the dessert was the best thing about the evening, but it didn’t stop Tharn from feeling discouraged as they left.

 

“You know…” Type sighed as they headed home, “… I really thought you were going to propose.”

 

“… Would you have said yes?”

 

Type shrugged, and Tharn gave up a little.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………

 

The fifth time was an accident.

 

They’d just finished having sex, Type rolling onto his back and looking up at Tharn with those gorgeous brown eyes. Tharn lay next to him, the sheets tangled around their limbs as Type snuggled closer, their kisses soft and chaste.

 

After a few minutes, Tharn felt a surge of courage.

 

“Hey, Type?” His voice was small and uncertain.

 

“Yeah?” Type was always a little sweeter after a good round of sex.

 

“I want to ask you something,”

 

“Hmmm?”

 

“I- “ Tharn stared at Type for a few moments, soaking in the happy look on the other man’s face, “- Will you marry me?”

 

“… Yes.”

 

Tharn sat up slightly, eyes widening in shock, “Really?”

 

“Yeah, why don’t you believe me?” He glared at Tharn, “Changed your mind or something?!”

 

“Never! But it’s just- every time I tried, you just- I never- “

 

“Hey!” Type slapped his hand over Tharn’s mouth, cutting him off mid-rambling flow, “I love you, okay? A lot! All you had to do was ask properly!”

 

“I did!” Tharn yelled as loud as he could through the hand, as Type removed it.

 

“Not properly!”

 

Tharn glanced down at them and their naked bodies, before raising an eyebrow, “This isn’t exactly traditional.”

 

“True… we need to work on your timing.” Type pressed another kiss to Tharn’s lips, rolling on top of him. “Celebratory engagement round?”

 

“Of course.”

Chapter 92: Ae/Pete - Pete vs Trump

Chapter Text

Prompt from YoongisBottomLip: How about Ae and Trump get in a fight one day when Trump is picking on Pete. They’re fighting when Pete finally gets fed up. He beats Trumps ass while Ae and the crowd gathering watches in shock. You can add or take away whatever you want from the story!

…………………………………………………………………………

 

This date had all gone horribly wrong.

 

Pete hovered uncertainly on the bench as Ae and Trump faced off against one another.

 

It was meant to be a simple date, holding hands as they walked through the park, ice cream on the bench, kissing it off each other’s lips.

 

Everything Pete ever dreamed of.

 

Ruined because Trump decided to pick another fight and Ae had leapt to Pete’s immediate defence.

 

Trump threw a punch that Ae only narrowly avoiding, stumbling back a couple of steps

 

Pete desperately tried to steady his breathing, fully getting to his feet. He knew Ae could take care of himself, but that didn’t stop him from feeling nervous.

 

He caught Ae’s eyes as his boyfriend turned to check on him, flashing him a reassuring smile only for it to vanish at Trump’s next words.

 

“You really think you’re good enough for him?” Trump snarled, “Some street urchin with no prospects, no money and no- UGH!”

 

Pete couldn’t’ listen to this any longer, not when Ae almost seemed to be believing the poisonous vitriol spewing from Trump’s mouth.

 

Before he knew it, he was tackling Trump to the ground, Ae’s shocked cry of “Ai’Pete!” echoing in his ears as he punched Trump in the face.

 

Pain shot up his hand and arm at the poorly thrown punch, but Trump grunted in pain, and that was all that mattered.

 

He threw another punch for good luck.

 

“Ai’Pete!”

 

Pete ignored him.

 

Why did this make him feel so much better? Seeing that smug look disappear from Trump’s face at his own hand?

 

Why did this help?

 

“Pete, stop!” Arms wrapped around his shoulders, pulling him away before he could land another punch, pulling him off Trump and into a familiar grip.

 

“You’re okay.” Ae whispered in his ear, “You’re okay.”

 

Pete buried his face into Ae’s chest as his boyfriend helped him to his feet.

 

“Come on.” Ae pulled Pete away, as they had attracted quite the crowd, “We should go.”

 

“Ai’Ae, I- “

 

“- Later.” Ae’s voice was soft, no harshness to be heard despite the shortness of his words, “We’ll talk about this later.”

 

……………………………………………………………

 

Later, as Ae was tending to Pete’s slightly swollen knuckles, Pete decided to break the awkward silence.

 

“I-I’m sorry you had to see that.”

 

Ae shook his head, leaning up to press their lips together. When they parted, Ae pulled him close, “I hate that you were pushed to that…” He sighed, “… But- “

 

Ae stopped, making Pete frown.

 

“Ai’Ae?”

 

“- I… That was… amazing what you did.” Ae confessed, “I- I know your knuckles are hurting and our date was completely ruined, but honestly I-I just want to take you to bed right now.”

 

“Ai’Ae!” Pete knew his face was bright red, allowing himself to be pulled up from the chair, Ae’s hands moving to cup his ass.

 

“You’re right.” Ae sighed, “These wounds probably need washing… in the shower then?”

 

Well… Pete certainly wasn’t going to argue.

Chapter 93: Pete/Kao - Possessive Pete (NSFW)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi! I love your writing :) I’m not sure if your write for PeteKao but if you do could you maybe do a NSFW with Jealous/Possessive Pete and have some point have him kiss the freckle on Kao’s nose 🥺 thank you :)

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Pete had never really considered himself possessive before he got together with Kao.

 

He had jealous tendencies, but never full-blown possessive behaviour.

 

Striding into the library, knowing that Kao was probably studying right about now, Pete stopped when he saw the strange student leaning over the desk that Kao was at. He remained out of sight, waiting to see if this person was a friend or not.

 

Kao would not appreciate it if he rushed over, acting ‘like a caveman’ or so Kao liked to put it.

 

“I’m not sure where those would be.” He heard Kao say, “I’m not even sure this library would have them. Maybe try the business campus?”

 

“It’s not very important.” The stranger shrugged, leaning forwards, “Definitely not as important as spending more time with you.”

 

Alright, he’d had enough.

 

Stalking forwards, Pete moved to stand right behind Kao, wrapping his arms around his boyfriend as he glared at the stranger, who took a step back in alarm.

 

“Go and check the business library.” He growled, “You might have better luck there.”

 

“Y-yeah!” The other man took another shaky step back.

 

“Pete.” Kao hissed, “He was just- “

 

“- Leaving. He was just leaving.” Pete moved to Kao’s side, waiting until Kao looked over at him, before darting forwards and kissing the freckle on his boyfriend’s nose.

 

His weak spot.

 

Realising that the stranger was still standing there, Pete shot the man a vicious glare, not letting up until he was gone.

 

“Pete, oh my god!” Kao groaned, burying his face in his hands, “You didn’t even give a chance to deal with it.”

 

“Don’t care.” Shoving Kao’s books into his bag, Pete tugged him to his feet, “Come on.”

 

“Pete! I have a class in an hour!”

 

“Plenty of time.”

 

………………………………………………………………

 

“You’re mine and no-one else’s.” Pete whispered into Kao’s ear as he fucked into him from behind.

 

It didn’t take them long to get to this stage.

 

They’d reached Pete’s home in record time, preparing Kao in a few minutes before sliding inside aggressively.

 

“If anyone dares think they have a chance with you…” He thrusted deeper into Kao, hitting his prostate again and again, making his boyfriend nearly scream out in pleasure.

 

Kao whimpered as he attempted to swallow the moans working their way up his throat.

 

Part of him loved it when Pete got like this… not when he was mere minutes away from being late to class.

 

He felt his boyfriend’s teeth against his shoulder and his body heat against his back.

 

“I’m going to mark you everywhere, make sure people know that you’re mine.” Pete could feel himself getting closer to the edge.

 

Kao came the second he heard those words, releasing onto the bed sheets with a moan. Pete took Kao’s hips and brought them back to his own, feeling the warmth around his cock for a few seconds, before pulling out, cumming all over Kao’s ass.

 

Perfect.

 

“Pete…” Kao’s voice was barely above a whisper, attempting to get to his feet, “… Maybe I can catch the last hour and- AH!” He was cut off, feeling Pete’s tongue on his skin, “- W-what are you doing?!”

 

“Cleaning you up. You have class, remember?”

 

“A class that started almost half an hour ago!”

 

Pete shrugged, nibbling on Kao’s skin and licking the cum. Once finished, he forced Kao to lie down, moving until they were lying side by side.

 

“You are mine and no-one else’s” He whispered, “Don’t you forget that.”

Chapter 94: Sarawat/Tine - Smart Tine/Jealous Sarawat

Chapter Text

Prompt from Crescent_God: Though , would it be possible for you to write a fic where Tine and another smart guy in his class will have a case study (not really sure with the term but more of a dry run on how they will tackle a case and defend each of their own side?) And all of the students need to attend this as it is a requirement for them to at least have basic knowledge on the law. Then the smart guy who is counter of Tine is really smart and the students and judge (and others who are part of the case study) are really impress. Though sarawat is also impressed, he's kinda jealous as well. It didnt help that some students also ship them.

………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Sarawat had been waiting for Tine to finish for almost fifteen minutes.

 

//Where are you? \\ He messaged his boyfriend, keeping his eyes on the door.

 

It took a few moments for Tine to reply.

 

//Sorry! We’re sorting out partners for a case study! \\

 

//Case study? \\

 

//More like a debate really. Be out soon! \\

 

Less than a minute later, the classroom door opened, and the students piled out, Tine eagerly bounding over to Sarawat, a big smile on his face.

 

“You didn’t have to wait.” He leaned closer his head was on Sarawat’s shoulder, “You must be hungry.”

 

“Yes, which is why we should go and eat.”

 

They got up to leave, only to hear someone call out behind them.

 

“Tine! Hey Tine!”

 

They turned to see another student running up to them,

 

“Hey Zen!” Sarawat watched as Tine beamed at the other… really, really handsome other student, “What’s up?”

 

“I was wondering when you’re free to meet up for this project.”

 

Sarawat turned away as the pair chatted, patiently waiting for Tine to finish.

 

It was then that he noticed all the girls taking pictures around them.

 

It was probably nothing.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

It was not nothing.

 

ZenTine was trending on the cute boys page and Sarawat hated it so much.

 

How could these girls be so fickle as to who was shipped with who?!

 

Now… he might be able to deal with it, if it weren’t for the fact that Tine did nothing but talk about this project… and Zen.

 

Oh, Zen was so smart.

 

Zen could keep up with him in class, even when he went off on one of his tangents.

 

Sarawat hated how jealous he was at this, changing the subject every single time.

 

Tine never noticed.

 

It was amazing how stupid a smart person could be.

 

Over the weeks leading up to the project, a routine was built up. Sarawat would come to meet Tine after his Thursday lecture.

 

Tine would then talk about Zen and how their project was going.

 

But mostly about Zen and how ‘amazing’ he was.

 

And with each day, Sarawat got more and more jealous.

 

It all came to a head the day before the presentation/debate was due to happen. He was waiting for Tine in their usual spot, only to receive a message ten minutes after Tine’s class should have ended.

 

‘Sorry! No need to wait for me, Zen and I are going to go over our presentation one more time. He’ll give me a lift back.’

 

Sarawat wasn’t sure how to feel about this. He looked at the message for another few seconds before moving to head home.

 

Tine would be back later.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

The next message arrived almost three hours later.

 

‘Hey, don’t wait up. I’m going to spend the night at Zen’s. Have to be up early to perfect this presentation and I don’t want to wake you.’

 

Sarawat stared blankly at the text, before replying, fingers moving quicker than his mind.

 

‘Whatever.’

 

He collapsed into bed, ignoring his phone buzzing.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

He shouldn’t have been surprised to find himself sneaking into the back of Tine’s class the following day.

 

He’d been planning to do this since he was woken up to the sound of Tine spouting law mumble jumble in his sleep, wanting to know more about the cute boy who had completely captured his heart.

 

He had 32 unread messages on his phone.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

It was easy to see why Tine was considered to be the top of the class.

 

Sarawat couldn’t pretend to understand a thing about legal arguments, but he knew a good one when he heard it.

 

Tine didn’t overwhelm the audience with case after case after case that supported his argument. He used a case that could be considered the ‘leading example’ and then he used the latest case that supported his argument.

 

He didn’t input a date at every possible moment

 

It wasn’t dense and difficult to follow.

 

No long quotes or difficult, Latin words… plenty of graphs that simplified everything.

 

Sarawat was transfixed, as were the rest of the class and the professor by the looks of it.

 

As the lecture came to an end and everyone went rushing over to Tine, Sarawat hung out near the door, watching as Tine spotted him, an unsure look flashing across his face before he stormed over.

 

“That was amazing.” Sarawat spoke up before Tine could say a word, “You’ll be an amazing lawyer.”

 

“…. So, you’re actually talking to me now?” Tine wasn’t messing around.

 

“I- You and Zen were- “

 

“- working on our presentation!” Tine rolled his eyes, turning and pointing at something in the crowd, “Look!”

 

Sarawat followed the finger, eyes widening at the sight of Zen kissing a girl on the cheek.”

 

“That’s his girlfriend. She studies art but she just had to watch this lecture… like you.”

 

Sarawat knew his cheeks were probably bright red.

 

“Sarawat…” Tine took his hands, “… I like you, remember?”

 

“… I know.”

 

Tine rolled his eyes, giving Sarawat a quick peck on the lips, “Come on you little green-eyed monster.” He chuckled, “Let’s get something to eat and celebrate my top marks.”

 

“Can’t wait.”

Chapter 95: Saifah/Zon - Possessive Zon

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from SuLay_101: Can I request a saifah/zon possessive fic but instead of saifah being possessive it’s zon that gets possessive :)

……………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Saifah never thought of Zon as a possessive person.

 

Or that he would get jealous about something like this.

 

He knew what Fai was like, he knew that what Saifah had with her was nothing more than a brief fling. He knew that Saifah had no feelings for her!

 

It wasn’t him who initiated that kiss and he certainly didn’t reciprocate it.

 

Not that Zon seemed to remember any of that.

 

“You still like her, I know you do!” Zon had clearly been over-thinking the entire situation since it happened, his mind making him believe that this relationship between him and Saifah was nothing but a cruel, elaborate prank, “You kissed her and-and- “

 

“- She kissed me!” Saifah protested, “I never kissed her back! She took me by surprise.”

 

Zon just continued to pace, running his hands through his hair, mumbling to himself (and just getting more and more worked up in the process.”

 

“Zon please, can we just sit down and talk about this?” Saifah sighed, spotting frustrated tears in Zon’s eyes.

 

For a moment, it looked like Zon was going to protest, only to collapse down on the sofa next to Saifah with a pout, curling up slightly.

 

Saifah felt a little sick, seeing his boyfriend like this. So insecure and unsure about himself.

 

“I haven’t even thought about Fai in months, not since long before we got together! Why would I?” Saifah raised his voice slightly,before taking a deep breath, not wanting to lose his temper. He thought their relationship was getting better, but if Zon was reacting like this over an obviously non-consensual kiss…

 

To his credit, Zon looked a little ashamed. “I’m sorry.” He whispered, starting to fiddle with his fingers, clearly unsure over what to say.

 

Saifah remained silent, knowing that Zon just needed a little bit of time.

 

“I- “ Zon stopped to take a deep breath, “- I don’t like seeing anyone else kissing you, and I know it’s weird and possessive, but it’s the truth.”

 

Another deep breath.

 

“The first time we kissed… it felt so right. It felt like I’d finally found who I was and- seeing Fai kiss you like that- I hated it!” Zon then looked Saifah right in the eyes, “I love you.” He stated firmly, “She doesn’t. I do.”

 

Saifah then found himself being pushed down against the sofa, Zon on top of him, kissing him fiercely. Everything happened so fast, Saifah was barely able to reciprocate before Zon was pulling away.

 

“I love you too.” He was quick to speak up, before Zon could over-think the situation.

 

Zon beamed, leaning over to kiss him over and over and over again. When he pulled back, Zon smirked.

 

“I love you more though.”

 

“Nope. I love you the mostest.”

 

“That’s not a word!”

 

Saifah shrugged, “Do you really want to argue about it, or do you want to make out some- UMPH!”

 

Zon didn’t give him a chance to finish, smashing their mouths together.

 

Something that Saifah didn’t mind at all.

Notes:

Type and Techno best friends one next :)

Chapter 96: Techno & Type - Techno is the Best Man

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Llamagirl42: HELLO YES can I request a Type & Techno Best Friend fic in which Techno is going crazy trying to be helpful best man while Type is being a grumpy nervous groom? Bonus points for Type being super sweet after the wedding bc his best friend is amazing~

………………………………………………………….

 

Type was nervous.

 

He’d been on the verge of throwing up almost three times now on account of how nervous he was.

 

He barely noticed the knock on the door.

 

“Hey, so I’ve just had a fifteen minutes argument with the photographer, who was in completely the wrong position and- “ Techno’s eyes widened at just how pale his best friend was.

 

“What do you want?” Type grumbled, glancing up at the clock.

 

Eighteen minutes to go.

 

“Are you... that nervous about getting married?” Techno whispered, closing the door behind him as he entered, “I mean, you and Tharn have loved each other for like, ever and now you’re getting married and- “

 

“- I’m not nervous!” Type was starting to regret asking Techno to be his best man, as his best friend started flapping about like a nervous hen, making his way over and straightening out Type’s tie, smoothing out imaginary wrinkles from his shirt and blazer.

 

When Techno’s hands moved to help him tuck his shirt in a bit further, Type snapped, “Get off me!”, pushing Techno away, before burying his face in his hands.

 

He needed to breathe.

 

He couldn’t snap at Techno, not when his friend had pretty much helped to organise the perfect wedding.

 

Small and intimate, just how Type preferred it.

 

He’d found the perfect venue.

 

Helped to pick out the perfect suit.

 

The bachelor party was amazing.

 

The best man speech… less so.

 

Type had had to veto at least half of the stories that Techno had wanted to include, making the other man whine about how this was going to be the most boring speech ever.

 

Type had a feeling that everything that happened between him and Tharn was in that speech though.

 

“Just… say something nice.” He muttered into his hands, “So that I stop thinking about how this is the worst idea of my life.”

 

“I think…” Techno swallowed hard, “… I think you look amazing, and that Tharn is going to burst into tears when he sees you.”

 

Type couldn’t help but smile at that, lifting his head up from his hands, “Yeah?”

 

“Definitely.” Techno went to neaten out his tie again, ignoring how Type tried to back away, “You’ll be fine.”

 

Accepting that Techno possibly needed to do this as his own calming technique, Type lowered his hands

 

“I wasn’t nervous until I actually got into this monkey suit.” He sighed, “I made it through all the preparation and rehearsals just fine.”

 

Techno opened his mouth to say something, only to change his mind at the last moment.

 

Probably for the best if Type knew his best friend.

 

He didn’t need to be told he wasn’t as cool and calm as he believed.

 

He started to fiddle with his cuffs. “I still can’t believe he- “

 

“- Believe it.” Techno smirked, “Tharn is going to cry, you’re going to get married, and you’re both really going to enjoy the honeymoon and I want to know nothing about what you get up to on it.”

 

Before Type could reply, there was a knock on the door.

 

“Time to start.”

…………………………………………………….

 

Techno turned out to be right, as Tharn was still wiping away the tears long after the ceremony had ended, up until the speeches were due to start.

 

“If you think you’re crying now, just wait for this.” Type muttered to his new husband, as Techno got to his feet.

 

“Why would I cry? He’s your best friend.”

 

“Yeah… he really is.”

Notes:

Boss/Mek smut next :)

Chapter 97: Boss/Mek - Sexy times (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from In: Ok but why is everyone sleeping on Mek/Boss?! So freaking cute!!! Would you be able to do a really loooong smut scene for them? I just need more people writing about this couple lol

……………………………………….

 

Boss sobbed beautifully as Mek fingers lightly brushed over that spot inside him, not giving him the full contact that he desperately needed. Groaning in protest, he wriggled and arched his back, silently begging for Mek to make him cum.

 

Inside, Mek pulled his fingers out.

 

“Use your words.” Mek smirked, “Come on, I don’t think I’ve ever heard you be this quiet.”

 

Boss’s cock twitched at the low purr in Mek’s voice, sounding so unlike himself.

 

“P-Please!”

 

“Please what?” Mek teased, stroking at Boss’s thighs.

 

“Please f-fuck me! I want it, I n-n-need it, please!” Boss managed to force out, spreading his legs a bit more, unable to do anything else since his hands were tied up above his head, eyes covered with Mek’s tie.

 

The anticipation was driving him crazy.

 

He didn’t see the way Mek stared at him, a hungry, aroused look in his eyes as pre-sum dribbled down Boss’s shaft.

 

Boss had already cum once before, the white mess on his stomach evidence of that.

 

Overstimulation was one of Boss’s kinks… but honestly Mek would have to class it as one of his own now.

 

“You’re so perfect.” Mek whispered, leaning down to give Boss’s erection a gentle kiss, making Boss gasp and shiver. As Boss attempted to arch his back again, Mek pushed his hips back down to the sheets, taking Boss’s cock fully into his mouth, backing off when he felt like Boss was close to cumming again.

 

Swallowing Boss’s whine with a kiss.

 

“Stop that.” He scolded, “You’re not allowed to finish until I’m fully inside, understood?”

 

Boss groaned as Mek kissed and mouthed at his jaw.

 

“Boss… use your words.”

 

“Y-Yeah! Okay!”

 

“Good boy.” Mek praised, reaching for the lube again and slicking himself up as quickly as he could, hissing at the coldness on his aching length. Taking a deep breath in anticipation, Mek lined up with Boss’s twitching hole, waiting until Boss relaxed and spread his legs even further in silent invitation.

 

“Ready?”

 

“Have been for ag- AAH!”

 

Slowly, Mek pressed into that tight heat, listening to Boss pant heavily, clearly getting used to the intrusion until Mek was all the way inside, his legs crossing behind Mek’s lower back.

 

It was like he wanted Mek to be as close as possible, like he needed to feel more of him.

 

Mek groaned low in his throat at the action, hips snapping forwards involuntarily as he tried to angle his thrusts into Boss’s prostate.

 

“MEK!” Boss cried out in ecstasy, cheeks flushed a gorgeous red. He came less than half a minute later, creating more mess on his stomach, tightening around Mek who stopped to take in the sight.

 

Before Boss could come down off his high, Mek let his cock slide out until only the tip was inside, before thrusting forwards again, cursing under his breath at the sensation of Boss twitching in over-sensitivity around him.

 

“So tight.” He muttered, continuing to thrust, Boss filling the room with broken moans and pleads

 

“I-I can’t it anymore!” Boss cried out, “P-Please!”

 

Mek’s thrusts got harder and harder, hips snapping back and forth with each whine of his name.

 

Boss was starting to sob now, tears soaking through the tie. His entire body felt like it was on fire, thousands of needles torturing him from the inside. Due to the blindfold, everything was even more intense than usually, especially after two orgasms already.

 

It was both excruciating and fulfilling at the same time.

 

Mek couldn’t hold himself back any longer, not with how Boss was clenching around him. With one hand on Boss’s hip, the other hand moved to untie the tie around Boss’s head, making sure he didn’t pull on Boss’s hair or anything.

 

Watery brown eyes looked up at him as Boss blinked a few times, getting used to the sudden light.

 

All it took was for Mek to make eye contact with his boyfriend, before he was pressing deeply into Boss, grunting through an orgasm. Boss whined at the sensation of Mek’s cock twitching inside of him, his own erect cock following suite as he panted through his third orgasm.

 

For some time, they simply lay close to one another, Mek on top of Boss as they both tried to catch their breath.

 

Mek was the first to recover, unsurprisingly after only one orgasm, sliding gently out of Boss, untying him, before heading to the bathroom to fetch something to wash them off.

 

He didn’t waste any time, but by the time he made it back, Boss was already fast asleep.

 

Smiling softly, Mek cleaned his boyfriend off, taking care not to wake him up before moving to lie behind him, spooning him gently from behind, letting the exhaustion take over.

Notes:

Jealous Sarawat next :)

Chapter 98: Sarawat/Tine - Jealous Sarawat

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Crescent_God: can you also write jealous sarawat since man and tine is really getting close and they keep on bantering that makes sarawat jealous. It didnt help that other students start to ship them and then we can also see the reaction of tines friends and sarawats teammate. Little did he know that man is asking help with tine for type as man has big surprise for type.

I changed it slightly, I hope you don't mind :)

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

“You know…” Boss casually spoke up, sidling up to Sarawat at the bar, taking a sip of his beer, “… if you glare any harder, I think you might actually set them on fire. And then you’ll have to deal with P’Type, because he is terrifying, and I am not helping you with that in the slightest and- “

 

Sarawat tuned his friend out, eyes focused on Man and Tine as they chatted to each at the other end of the bar.

 

This had been happening a lot lately.

 

Man and Tine sneaking off to talk to each other away from Sarawat, only to stop their conversations when Sarawat moved close.

 

How many times had he seen pictures on the cute boy page of the pair eating lunch together, heads close together?

 

Nobody else seemed to be bothered by it though.

 

When he casually brought the subject up to Type, the older man waved his hand in dismissal, saying that it was probably nothing and that he trusted Man… this was then followed by a small glare and the reminder that Sarawat should trust Tine as well.

 

P’Dim and Green didn’t have any advice, the pair of them almost seeming to be secretive as they told Sarawat it was nothing he needed to worry about.

 

It felt like all his friends were hiding something from him.

 

“Sarawat.”

 

The uncharacteristic concern in Boss’s voice made him look over, to see his friend giving him a worried look.

 

“Are you… actually jealous about Man and Tine spending so much time together?”

 

Sarawat shot him a withering glance, as Boss rolled his eyes.

 

“They’re friends Sarawat, that’s what happens when two people finally admit that they like each other in that ‘special way’, they make friends with the others’ friendship group.” Boss shrugged, “We hang out with Tine’s friends all the time.”

 

It was actually more like they’d adopted that group, but Sarawat didn’t quibble.

 

“There’s something going on.” He whispered, “I just don’t know what.”

 

“… I can’t believe you haven’t figured it out yet.”

 

Sarawat frowned, looking over at Boss who just smirked at him, not saying a word. For a moment, they stared at each other in silence, until Sarawat finally caved in, throwing his hands up into the air.

 

“Fine, I give up!” He exclaimed, “What haven’t I figured out?!”

 

Boss grinned cheekily, looking back over at Man and Tine, before answering Sarawat in an amused tone.

 

“You’ll find out.”

 

Sarawat gaped, but before he could question Boss further, Man and Tine made their way over to them.

 

“Sarawat, are you okay?” Tine asked, placing his hands on Sarawat’s cheeks, running his thumbs over the creases on Sarawat’s forehead, “So stressed!”

 

Sarawat just shrugged, gently pulling Tine’s hands away from his face, before pulling the other man into a hug.

 

“I’m fine.” He whispered, “Just… tired.”

 

“Oh… okay.” Tine clearly didn’t believe him, “Maybe we should go home then?”

 

“Hmmm.”

 

He needed to find out what was going on.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Sarawat still had no idea what was going on between Man and Tine.

 

And it was starting to drive him a little crazy.

 

“Sarawat?”

 

He turned, spotting P’Dim behind him.

 

“Can you help me clear up the music room?” The older student asked him, “The uni has been on my case about it.”

 

“Yeah… sure.”

 

He hadn’t even heard from Tine today.

 

Morosely, he followed P’Dim towards the music room.

 

He’d barely put his foot through the door, when suddenly there was a loud BANG, followed by him being covered in brightly coloured, music notes confetti.

 

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!”

 

Sarawat blinked twice, not fully understanding what was going on.

 

Wait… it was already his birthday?

 

He’d been so busy worrying about Man and Tine, that he’d completely forgotten.

 

“I… thank you?” Was all he could say, as Tine bounded over, an eager beam on his face.

 

“You were surprised, right?!”

 

“Y-Yeah! Very!”

 

“Great!” Tine grabbed his hands, pulling him into the middle of the room, “Me and P’Man spent hours planning it and making sure that it was perfect and- “

 

“- Wait, wait, wait!” Sarawat frowned, glancing between his boyfriend and best friend, “This is why you two have been all sneaky and whispering to each other? Because you were planning this party?”

 

“Yeah!” Tine then frowned, “Why?”

 

Sarawat debated telling him…. But he was so happy.

 

“No reason at all.” He smiled softly at his boyfriend, pulling him in for a kiss, “I love you so much.”

 

“I love you too.”

Notes:

Jealous Korn next

Chapter 99: In/Korn - Jealous Korn

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mariakoto: I want jealous and possessive Korn. Maybe someone from their college likes In and Korn gets jealous and possessive.

………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Korn had never really cherished or felt so deeply about a person to feel jealous over them.

 

He was protective over his brothers, but not possessive.

 

It wasn’t until he met Intouch, that he felt this need to love and possess one significant person.

 

The first time he felt like this, he barely recognised it for what it was. He didn’t have much homework to do, so he was reading instead.

 

He spotted In before In saw him.

 

He also saw the other student, who almost ran over to In in his eagerness. The pair chatted to one another, Korn unable to hear exactly what was being said, before they were heading off towards the library.

 

There was a slightly queasy feeling in his stomach as he shoved his book into his bag, following on behind them.

 

Making a slight detour, not wanting to make it look like he was following his…. Friend, boyfriend, whatever they classed themselves as, Korn walked into the library to see the two huddled close together at a nearby desk.

 

They looked good together.

 

Something hot and ugly unfurled in Korn’s chest. He wanted to pull In away… tell the other man that In belonged to him and only him and-

 

“- P’Korn? Are you okay?”

 

The sound of In’s voice snapped him out of his reverie.

 

“I just- “ Korn cut himself off, watching as a concerned look flashed across In’s face.

 

“Come on.” The younger man grabbed his arm, leading him back towards the door, “Let’s go for a walk.”

 

……………………………………………….

 

In knew Korn’s natural state was silence, but this was worrying.

 

He was caught by surprise when they rounded a corner and Korn pushed him up against the wall, pressing his body tightly against In’s. Without another word, he mouthed at the delicate skin there, sucking and licking ruthlessly.

 

“P’Korn…” In moaned, “… what’s wrong?”

 

He was enjoying it, but they were still in public, albeit in a relatively unused path of the college… this wasn’t like Korn at all.

 

Korn didn’t answer, focused on marking every inch of In’s skin that was visible.

 

Almost like he was warning others away, like he was being… claimed?

 

“You’re not jealous, are you?” In whispered, “Because Luk and I are just friends.”

 

The mouth at In’s neck paused in its’ ministrations.

 

“Mine.” Korn eventually whispered, “You’re mine, do you understand that?”

 

“Yes! Yes, I’m yours! No-one else’s!” In squirmed, trying not to moan and potentially draw attention to them, “How-how about we go back to mine and you show me exactly how much I belong to you?”

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Korn never mentioned the incident, and In decided to just let it go for the time being.

 

However, jealousy was a green-eyed monster that refused to leave.

 

“In! Hey, In!”

 

Korn watched as Luk rushed over to their table, hesitating at the sight of Korn, before taking a seat next to In.

 

A little too close to In.

 

“I was hoping that we could have dinner together?” Luk questioned, “At another table maybe?”

 

Korn’s grip on his book tightened.

 

“Sorry.” In smiled, “But Korn and I are- “He stopped, glancing over at Korn, “- having a study session.”

 

“But, you’re one of the smartest in our- “

 

“- and he’s why!” In quickly interjected, an apologetic smile on his face, “Sorry, maybe another time.”

 

“Y-Yeah, okay.” Luk shuffled off the bench, almost running away at the force of Korn’s glare.

 

“P’Korn.” In gently spoke up, catching Korn’s attention, “You don’t need to worry about me choosing anyone else over you… I love you. I love how you can barely function in the morning without a cup of coffee. I love how you look when you read. I love how protective you are of those you love, I love you! Nothing will change that. No matter who tries to flirt with me, I’m going to belong to you… I’m yours.”

 

Korn was at a loss for words… he didn’t know it was possible to love this boy more than he already did.

 

Even if he did still want to find Luk and make him regret going after In.

 

Just a little.

Notes:

Tharn/Type fluffy reunion next :)

Chapter 100: Tharn/Type - Reunion

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sara: o! Tharn had gone for internship or anything university-related somewhere that required him to travel and be far away for like one/two months, when he came back he was so anxious to see Type he went to meet him at the soccer field where he and techno were training the team as usual. I was imagining the scene where Type's image as the serious strong senior had a twist when as soon as he saw Tharn was back he ran and jumped into him not minding everyone watching, so that people found out his in love side 🤗😋😍

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Type was having one of the most stressful days in his life.

 

Scratch that… one of the most stressful two months of his life.

 

Two months without sex, without Tharn and he was ready to kill Can if he whined at Techno one more time.

 

Stupid university band tour.

 

Not that he begrudged Tharn the chance to show off his talents, but he couldn’t understand why this couldn’t happen over the summer… when he had the chance to go with him and not be deprived of his cuddles and other fun activities.

 

Can was still whining.

 

“ENOUGH!” He snapped, stunning the younger boy into silence, “Five times around the track, now!”

 

“But- “

 

“- NOW!”

 

When Can set off and running, Techno turned to Type with a sympathetic look. “When’s Ai’Tharn coming back?”

 

“One week.”

 

“Ah.”

 

Type was ready to pull his hair out from sexual frustration, and Techno could see that.

 

Skype sex could only go so far after all.

 

“Come on.” Type grumbled, “Let’s get a match started, take my mind off of it.”

 

As Techno started separating out the large group into two teams, Type’s phone started to ring in his pocket. Absent-mindedly, he pulled the phone out of his pocket and answered.

 

“Hello?”

 

“You sound stressed.”

 

Type couldn’t stop the smile from appearing on his face, stomach fluttering at the teasing tone in his boyfriend’s voice.

 

“You’re not?” He questioned, “Is Skype sex really doing it for you? Or have you found a cute groupie to keep you warm?”

 

He was secure enough in their relationship that he didn’t think Tharn would eve cheat on him. Type from two years ago would never have been so calm at the mere thought.

 

“No and no.” Tharn chuckled, “I’m just as stressed as you, believe me… it doesn’t mean you can take it out on the poor first and second years though… It looks like you’ve actually managed to wear N’Can out!”

 

Type opened his mouth to reply, only to freeze.

 

How would Tharn see that Can was worn out?

 

Unless…

 

“Ai’Tharn?” He whispered, knowing that his voice was slightly shaky, spinning around to scan the stands.

 

And then he spotted the figure on the edge of the pitch.

 

“Surprise!”

 

Type couldn’t hang up fast enough, barely managing to shove his phone into his pocket with the speed he was racing towards Tharn, ignoring the shocked cries behind him. Tharn, to his credit, caught him swiftly, encasing him in a hug as he spun around, Type’s feet lifting off the floor slightly.

 

Type buried his face into the other man’s shoulder, taking in that oh so familiar scent and revelling in it.

 

“I missed you.” He whispered, feeling Tharn nod against him

 

“I missed you too.” Tharn whispered back, pressing a kiss to Type’s lips, which quickly deepened.

 

When the kiss became a little too… risqué for public, Tharn pulled back with a fond chuckle.

 

“Wow, you really missed me.” He teased, “Kissing me in front of the entire football club.”

 

Type winced, glancing behind him to see that yes, the entire football club was stood there in shock.

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

“Is P’Type smiling?” Can asked, “Like actually smiling?”

 

“He missed Tharn, can you blame him?” Techno stated, watching the scene fondly. He resisted the urge to cheekily wave at his best friend, knowing that he would pay for it at a later date.

 

Painfully.

 

As Type and Tharn left, he turned back to the club clapping his hands together. “Alright, we probably won’t be seeing Type for about a week, so you’d all better behave whilst he’s not here!”

 

He didn’t need to look behind him to know that Champ was probably giving them a warning glare.

 

That was true friendship right there.

 

As they moved to split off into their teams again, Techno overhead Can mutter to Ae.

 

“Why won’t we be seeing Type for about a week?”

 

Techno was happy to let Ae explain that one.

Notes:

100 chapters! WAHOO!

Protective Korn next

Chapter 101: Korn/In - Protective Korn

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mariakoto: i want protective Korn maybe someone from the mafia hurts In and Korn shows his dark side for the first time ever. Thank you in advance!!!!!

………………………………………………………………….

 

In woke up that day feeling like he was being watched.

 

He didn’t want to admit that he was unnerved by the feeling, walking to his classes and feeling eyes on him at all time.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

He glanced over at Korn, forcing a smile onto his face at the concerned look on his boyfriend’s face.

 

“Yeah, I just… got a big test coming up. You know how it is.” In shrugged.

 

Korn stared at him for a few moments, before nodding silently. It was unclear as to whether or not he believed In, but he didn’t question him any further.

 

The strange feeling followed him throughout the day.

 

When his last class was over, In found himself terrified for the walk back to his dorm. He was so nervous, he ended up biting at his lip to the point of drawing blood.

 

‘Just focus on your date night with P’Korn’ he thought to himself, ‘Think about all the kissing and fun times you’re going to have when he arrives’

 

He rounded a corner, and everything went black.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

When he woke up, he was lying on the cold ground, the rain from earlier that afternoon soaking into his shirt, the back of his head pounding. When he reached around to probe at the source of the ache, his hissed at the size of the lump there, feeling a wetness that he could only think was blood.

 

“Intouch Chatpokin.”

 

He flinched at the unfamiliar voice, trying to push himself to his feet, only for a foot to press down on his back, forcing him flat to the ground. In stiffened at the extremely vulnerable position, fighting to keep his voice level.

 

“W-what are you doing? Get off me!”

 

“What does the boss’s son see in you?”

 

In froze.

 

They knew about him and Korn.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about!” He lied desperately, “I don’t know what you mean!”

 

“Cute.”

 

Funny… it didn’t sound like a compliment coming from him.

 

And then he heard a clicking noise causing him to freeze.

 

Oh god, oh god, oh god, oh god, oh god!

 

“They’ll probably report it as a mugging gone wrong.” The man mused, “They usually do. The boss’s son will know, but what can he do?”

 

At the vague mention of Korn, In started to struggle, ignoring the pain in his head.

 

He couldn’t leave Korn, not like this!

 

He was struggled so much, that he barely heard the footsteps rounding the corner.

 

He heard his attacker yell though, the weight disappearing from his back, followed by a sickening crack. In lay there stunned for a moment, before slowly pushing himself to his knees, twisting around to lean against the wall, glancing to his right only to gasp in shock.

 

Korn was there, straddling a much older man, hands wrapped around the man’s throat.

 

“P’Korn- “In weakly called out, just as everything went black.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

He awoke to a kiss against his brow, a gentle hand holding his.

 

“In?”

 

“I-I’m alright.” In muttered, wincing at the ache in his head.

 

“You’re hurt…” Korn whispered, “… You passed out.”

 

It wasn’t hard to miss the sadness in his voice, prompting In to squeeze his hand.

 

“It’s not your fault.” He whispered, “None of this was your fault.”

 

“… I should have protected you.” Korn shook his head, “Maybe we should- “

 

“- If you even think about breaking up, you can forget it!” In snapped, before wincing at the volume of his own voice, “I can make my own choices. I stayed with you, I wanted to be with you of my own choice! I chose this relationship, and I chose any consequences that come of it!”

 

Korn stiffened as In pointed a finger at him.

 

“They can’t tear us apart, not like this!”

 

Silence.

 

Feeling like he’d gotten his point across, In relaxed, hoping that the pain in his head would fade soon.

 

“That man…” He softly spoke up, “… Did you- “

 

“- No. But I wish I had.”

 

“No you don’t.” In reached out, gently forcing Korn to look him in the eyes, “You are not your Father… and you never will be.”

 

“How can you be so sure?”

 

In smiled softly at him, “Because I love you… someone who’s loved could never turn into a man like that.”

 

“I-I- “

 

“- I know.”

Notes:

Happy Saifah/Zon fluff next

Chapter 102: Saifah/Zon - All The Kisses

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Just Zon being all happy about being able to kiss Saifah when ever he wants.

……………………………………………..

 

The first time Zon kissed Saifah (or at least the first time he actually wanted to), it was after the concert.

 

It was at that moment, he knew he would easily get addicted to this feeling.

 

“So…” Saifah panted, when they finally pulled apart, “… I guess, this means you’re open to the possibility of us being boyfriends now?”

 

Boyfriends.

 

He could kiss Saifah whenever he wanted.

 

He nodded eagerly at the thought, agreeing to Saifah’s question without hesitation.

 

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

They were watching a video when Zon decided that he was going to initiate the kiss, shuffling closer to Saifah until he was practically on the other students’ lap.

 

Saifah didn’t look at him, but judging by the sly smirk on his face, he knew what Zon was planning.

 

“I thought you wanted to watch this?” Saifah teased, refusing to turn his head as Zon pouted.

 

When there was no sign of Saifah giving in to his silent demands, he leaned forwards to kiss his boyfriend on the cheek, only for Saifah to turn at the last second, the kiss landing directly on his lips.

 

Zon was quick to snake his hand round to the back of Saifah’s head, stopping him from pulling away as they kissed tenderly.

 

Not that Saifah showed any signs of wanting to pull away.

 

Plan: Kiss boyfriend was a success.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

The next time was when they were all out at the club… and Zon was drunk. The drunker he got, the less he was able to stay away from Saifah, and in the end, he ended up dragging his boyfriend to the bathrooms, pulling him into a stall and locking the door behind them.

 

Before Saifah could asked what they were doing, Zon pinned him against the wall, pressing their lips firmly together. It was a slightly sloppy kiss due to all the alcohol, but it was passionate all the same.

 

Except that Saifah didn’t respond.

 

When Zon pulled away to ask what was going on, Saifah cut him off.

 

“You’re a little drunk baby.” Saifah whispered, “We should get you home.”

 

That… had been less successful.

 

………………………………………………………………………………

 

Slightly humiliated by the failed attempt, Zon didn’t initiate anything for the next few days, trying to act natural when Saifah gave him a concerned look.

 

They were boyfriends.

 

It was just because Zon had been drunk… Saifah was big on consent, that was all.

 

It wasn’t because he didn’t want Zon anymore.

 

Right?

 

Trying not to let himself be overwhelmed by these thoughts, Zon glanced over at Saifah, staring at him for a few moments, before leaning over to give him a peck on the cheek.

 

It was innocent.

 

Completely innocent.

 

And then Saifah turned and pulled Zon onto his lap, capturing his lips in a passionate kiss. The second their lips touched, any tension or nerves that Zon felt melted away, unable to stop the grin that spread across his face.

 

When they pulled away, Saifah was smiling fondly at him.

 

“I’m glad you’re feeling a little better.” He whispered, one hand on Zon’s back for support and another on his thigh, “What was wrong?”

 

“… I want to kiss you all the time.”

 

Saifah frowned, opening his mouth to reply, only for Zon to cut in.

 

“I love kissing you but that night out, when you didn’t kiss me back, I-I- “

 

“- Started to overthink it.” Saifah sighed softly, “You were drunk and- “

 

“- I get it.” Zon kissed him again, “I was just overthinking it.”

 

Saifah nodded in understanding, kissing him again, before pulling away with a smirk.

 

“So… you love kissing me?”

 

“Shut up.”

Notes:

Together with Me friendship fic next

Chapter 103: Together With Me Friendship

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from KatrinkaRowan: Together With Me gang reunion when Fai comes for a visit from her work abroad. Friendship fic!

…………………………………………………………………..

 

“Why are you like this?” Knock sighed as they walked down the street.

 

“What?” Korn smirked, “The cone is the best bit of the ice cream, especially the little bit of solid chocolate at the bottom!”

 

“You are just saying this to wind me up!”

 

“Isn’t that basically how your relationship works?”

 

At the familiar voice, the pair spun around, both beaming with glee at the sight of Fai standing there, her arms folded over her chest… until the pair charged towards her and wrapped their arms around her, prompting her to do the same.

 

“You two have been driving each crazy long before you decided you liked each other in this way.” She whispered fondly, pulling away to smile at them.

 

Knock, officially distracted from the previous discussion, returned the smile easily, “When did you get back?!”

 

“I finished my last week a couple of days ago.” Fai answered, “I came straight here to see everyone.”

 

“That’s great! Everyone’s going to be so thrilled to see you! Does anyone else know that you’re here?”

 

“I mentioned to Yihwa that I’d be back at some point, but I didn’t say when.”

 

Korn and Knock looked at each in excitement.

 

“We should invite them all to ours for dinner or something.” Korn stated, “Fai, you can then surprise everyone!”

 

Knock was already pulling his phone out of his pocket, sending the mass text. It didn’t take long for the replies to come pouring in.

 

Korn pulled Fai into a one-armed hug, “They’re going to love seeing you again, I swear.”

 

Thrilled at the knowledge that she was going to see her friends again, Fai beamed, before turning to Korn with a confused look, “Do you really prefer the cone of an ice cream, rather than the ice cream?”

 

………………………………………………………

 

Yihwa, Farm, Bright, Mew and Cho all arrived on time, making noises of appreciation when they smelt dinner.

 

“So, I’m wondering why you suddenly decided to invite us all over.” Yihwa smirked, “Considering what happened last time I came over.”

 

“You didn’t tell us you were coming!” Knock protested, “That wasn’t our fault, how were we supposed to know to stop?!”

 

“Yeah, I think you might have deserved that.” Came a familiar voice from the doorway, everyone aside from Korn and Knock spinning around at the sound of it.

 

“FAI!” All five guests yelled in excitement, darting forwards to wrap her up in a hug.

 

“What are you doing here?”

 

Fai rolled her eyes, “Is that how you choose to welcome me back after so long?”

 

“She found us this afternoon.” Korn explained, “We thought it would be a good idea to invite her over to surprise all of you.”

 

“But we thought she wasn’t due to come back for several days!” Yihwa stated, turning to Fai with a mock-betrayed look, “You lied to me?”

 

“How else was I meant to surprise you?!”

 

They all took a seat, tucking into the food as they pestered Fai with questions.

 

“Did you have fun? Make any friends?”

 

“None that are better than us, right?”

 

“There was slightly less drama over there, but it was fun.” Fai nodded, “I did feel very homesick though.”

 

“Admit it, you missed us!” Farm beamed

 

Fai paused, food halfway to her mouth, “Yeah...” She whispered, “… Yeah, I really did.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

After they ate, Fai brought out the bag she had carefully hidden from Korn and Knock, filled with small souvenirs.

 

It was amazing how much grown men and woman turned into children when presented with presents.

 

“I know I said I missed you…” Fai mused, “… but now that I’m back, I’m reminded of what I didn’t miss.”

 

Korn raised his bottle of beer, “To friendship!”

 

“To friendship!” The all raised their drinks for the toast.

Notes:

Protective Dean/Pharm next :)

Chapter 104: Dean/Pharm - Protective Dean

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nerdqueen395: Could you write a chapter about protective Saifah or protective Dean? Thank you!

I decided to go for Protective Dean.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Everyone on the swim team knew that there were specific lines you didn’t cross.

 

You didn’t bad-mouth Team within earshot of Win.

 

You didn’t make cracks about Manaow in front of Pruk.

 

You shouldn’t even think about flirting with Pharm!

 

And jokes, no matter how trivial, about suicide were a big no-no.

 

They weren’t hard rules to remember, especially by those who broke them.

 

And then a new rule was discovered.

 

“What did you just say?” Dean voice was low, practically a growl. Any softness anyone might have heard in the past had completely disappeared.

 

The two newcomers to the team cowered in front of him, their only escape route prevented by Win standing in the doorway, arms folded over his chest as he too glared at the pair.

 

Ice, the taller of the two, cleared his throat nervously, shooting a look around at where the rest of the team was staring at them.

 

Nobody seemed to be in a rush to intervene.

 

“It-it was a joke, we swear!”

 

“A joke?!” Dean snapped, “Then you wouldn’t mind repeating it?”

 

“It really was a joke!” Songkam, the shorter one, protested, his eyes darting around to try and find another possible escape route.

 

It wasn’t hard to miss how others shuffled closer to Win, definitely making sure that the pair couldn’t escape.

 

“You don’t joke about things like that!” Dean shouted, both of the newcomers cringing back in the face of their Captain’s rage.

 

“W-we’re not the only ones who talk about it!” Songkam pointed at Win, “He was speaking about it first.”

 

“Not in a jokey way!” Win was the one to snap this time, “I was having a conversation with my boyfriend, which you overhead and then decided to have a joke about.”

 

Dean made an angry noise deep in his chest, hands clenched into fists as he stared at the two boys. Ice, seeing that there wasn’t a way out of this, swallowed hard.

 

“We… just didn’t expect Pharm to be the one to have a mental breakdown with a gun!”

 

Silence.

 

Dean opened his mouth, chest expanding as he prepared to tell the pair exactly what he thought of their misguided, ignorant words, only for a shy, small voice to cut through the thick silence.

 

“P’Dean, stop.”

 

All eyes shot to where Pharm was gently pushing past Win, in order to get into the changing room, ignoring how Team and Manaow tried to stop him. He didn’t look upset as he reached up and cupped the side of Dean’s face, a soft but understanding smile on his face.

 

“P’Dean.” Pharm’s quiet voice broke through the silence, “They don’t know what happened.”

 

“All the more reason why they shouldn’t be making ignorant comments!” Dean growled, pulling Pharm into a one-armed hug, still glaring at the two newcomers.

 

It was obvious they should be grateful for Pharm’s interjection.

 

“You have an apology to give.” Dean hissed, “Don’t you think?”

 

“Lots really.” Win piped up, “One apology for Pharm, one for Team and I, for eavesdropping on our conversation and the last one for the swim team for wasting their time by being idiots.”

 

“We’re sorry!” “We’re sorry!”

 

The room was silent as the pair apologised profusely to everyone, only really pausing for a breath once they were done.

 

“Good.” Dean nodded, “Now get out.”

 

Ice and Songkam frowned in confusion.

 

“What are you- “

 

“- You’re off the swim team. Consider yourselves lucky that I don’t contact the Headmaster about this.”

 

And with that, a new rule was added.

 

If you were going to say anything about the boyfriends/girlfriends of the swim team, if you didn’t have something nice to say, don’t say anything at all.

Notes:

Jealous Tharn next

Chapter 105: Tharn/Type - Jealous Tharn

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi I was wondering if you could write Jealous Tharn. thank you!

……………………………………………………..

 

Tharn was suspicious.

 

He knew he shouldn’t be. Type and Techno had been friends for longer than he and Type had even known each other.

 

But did they really need to be so close?

 

The first time he saw them huddled together, he though nothing about it. The second time was the same… it was when they stopped talking as he approached, that he started getting suspicious.

 

He refused to be the possessive boyfriend.

 

It was a cliché and he refused to be a cliché.

 

But why was his boyfriend spending so much time with his best friend like that?

 

Sometimes they were so close that they were nearly kissing… Like this time. Letting the door slam shut behind him, he couldn’t help but feel satisfied at the way they practically jumped away from each other. He stared at them coldly for a few moments, before storming to the bedroom.

 

Techno seemed to have drawn the short straw, as he cautiously entered the room.

 

“Are- are you okay?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Techno winced, “You- you don’t sound okay?”

 

Shrug.

 

Thankfully, Techno seemed to take the hint, leaving Tharn alone… with his negative thoughts.

 

Techno was small and cute… now that Type had learnt everything he could from Tharn, it made sense for him to choose someone who wouldn’t fight back or try and dominate him.

 

Type was the next to try.

 

“Bad day?” He whispered, taking a seat on the edge of the bed.

 

“Mmm.” Tharn glanced over at him, “You and Techno have been… close.”

 

“… What?”

 

“I think I’m going to go and visit my family.” Tharn sighed, getting up and moving to the wardrobe, reaching up to grab the suitcase.

 

“Look…” Type sighed, clearly taking a deep breath in an attempt to calm down.

 

Gone were the days of just lashing out left, right and centre.

 

“… I don’t know what’s going on with you- “

 

Tharn laughed dryly. Of course Type had no idea what was going on, he had no idea that his boyfriend was being completely unreasonable.

 

If he spent some time at his parents, then hopefully these feelings would go away.

 

“Tharn, we need to talk about this!”

 

Tharn turned to stare at him for a few moments, before he sighed wearily, “You’re my boyfriend.” He mumbled

 

“- What the hell are you- “

 

“- I know, I know! It’s so stupid but- “ Tharn ran his hands through his hair, “- but you and Techno are so close, and I think about how hard it was to get you to speak to me without snarling my name, like I was a piece of crap on your shoe and you both sit there, laughing and joking, and I wish it could be that easy between us! Why wouldn’t you go for someone like Techno anyway, he’s perfect for you and- “

 

“- my best friend.” Type interrupted, an uncertain look on his face, “Who’s currently going through problems of us own and is just helping me out.”

 

Tharn frowned in confusion as Type shook his head.

 

“You’ve completely forgotton haven’t you?!” Type grabbed Tharn’s arm, and pulled him back into the living room, ignoring the startled look on Techno’s face as he led him over to the kitchen cabinets. Letting go of Tharn, Type opened the farthest cupboard to the right, rummaging deep inside and pulling out a bunch of decorations and several presents.

 

‘Happy Birthday!!!’ one of the banners read, as Tharn felt a sinking feeling in his stomach.

 

Oh God.

 

“Yeah, you forgot.” Type groaned, “It would have been the best surprise in the world if you hadn’t been such a jealous prick!”

 

Tharn felt like he was going to have a panic attack.

 

Was it over?

 

Had he scared Type away?

 

Type was laughing though, a fond smile on his face as he stared at Tharn, “You are such a fucking moron.” He chuckled, “Like, seriously. If anyone were to look at us and guess which one was the jealous, possessive type, no-one would pick you.”

 

“Who was he jealous about?” Techno asked, watching as the couple glanced at other, before Type waved his hand in dismissal.

 

“Forget about it.” He turned to Tharn, “Come on. If you’re so determined to ruin your party, you can help us plan it.”

Notes:

Sick Arthit next :)

Chapter 106: Arthit/Kongpob - Ill Arthit

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from halsnzksndjd: Hi! I would greatly appreciate a fluffy sick fic with Arthit being stubborn about the fact that’s he’s under the weather and Kongpob is in class but he hears from one of the seniors that Arthit is sick and is at university. Cuddles and stubborn but soft Arthit would be greatly appreciated!!

………………………………………………….

 

This lecture was an hour long…and Arthit couldn’t breathe. If he blew his nose everyone would look at him, and he couldn’t bear that that. His nose was so clogged, he swore he could feel it close to his eyes.

 

A clogged nose that managed to be runny at the same time.

 

His head was pounding, and he was pretty sure it was over five thousand degrees in this room.

 

But he was not going to admit that Kongpob might have been right to be concerned.

 

His phone buzzed in his pocket, prompting him to pull it out and hide it under his desk.

 

Kongpob; Why is Knot texting me to buy you soup and pick you up?

 

Arthit shot a betrayed look at his friend, who completely ignored him.

 

Arthit; I have three more classes after this one. I’ll be fine. Stay in your classes.”

 

Kongpob; So, you are ill! I’ll pick you up when your class is finished.

 

Arthit could practically see the determined look on his boyfriend’s face.

 

As soon as the lecture finished, he was rushing out of the room, hoping to beat Kongpob and get to his next class, blowing his nose as soon as he was out of the room.

 

“P’Arthit?”

 

Arthit groaned into his tissue, “What are you doing here?” His voice didn’t sound as harsh as he intended.

 

“Taking you home, obviously.”

 

“Kongpob, I have classes!”

 

“I’ve already texted Prem, he’s going to copy his notes for you and grab spare homework sheets.”

 

Arthit attempted to argue more, only for Kongpob to take his hand, dragging him towards the car park.

 

“Prem’s notes are shit.” He muttered, “I need to- “

 

“- No.” Kongpob practically shoved him into the passenger seat, “You’re going home.”

 

“Fine!” Arthit huffed, crossing his arms over his chest as he was buckled inside. He knew that Kongpob knew that he wasn’t really angry though… in fact, he was actually a little relieved that he would be in his bed soon.

 

They were back at Arthit’s dorm in less than ten minutes, and Arthit fumbled out, legs feeling like jelly and his ears ringing, throwing him completely off balance.

 

“Still wish you could go to class?”

 

Arthit chose not to answer, leaning heavily against Kongpob as they headed inside.

 

Once inside, Kongpob placed Arthit onto the sofa, heading into the bedroom and coming back with sweatpants, a jumper, slippers, and a fleece blanket.

 

“You change, and I’ll go and make you some tea.”

 

Personally, Arthit would prefer some pink milk, but he knew there was no point in arguing. He wanted to get warm and quickly. Shucking out of his pants and uncomfortable shirt, he changed into the clothes Kongpob brought for him, curling up under the blanket in the attempt to hide from the world.

 

Kongpob came back a few moments later, a steaming mug of hot tea in his hands. “I put some lemon and honey in there. It should help.”

 

“Thank you.” Arthit whispered, an appreciative smile on his face as he took the cup, blowing at it before taking a small sip, Kongpob taking a seat behind him.

 

Arthit would forever blame the illness for the way he snuggled up to Kongpob. When Kongpob wrapped an arm around him, Arthit let out a happy little sigh, drinking the tea and allowing the hot liquid to sooth his aching throat.

 

As soon as he finished the drink, he leaned over to place the cup on the table, before moving to hug Kongpob a little more.

 

It was clear that Kongpob was trying not to say anything.

 

“You’re like a little cat!”

 

And he failed.

 

“P’Arthit, you’re so cute!”

 

“I’m sick and disgusting.” Arthit muttered, shuffling until his head was resting on Kongpob’s thigh. Almost immediately, Kongpob started to rub soft, soothing circles into his back and shoulders as Arthit slowly started to relax.

 

He wasn’t sure when it happened, but sometime after Kongpob’s massage, his boyfriend mumbling sweet nothings in his ear, he fell fast asleep.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

He was quite disorientated when he woke up, having no clue what time it was or even what year it was. Slowly, he sat up, feeling weaker than he wanted.

 

“I think you’ve gotten sicker.” Kongpob commented.

 

Arthit just coughed, Kongpob rubbing on his back in an attempt to soothe the coughing fit. When he finally managed to stop, he groaned, “I feel awful!”

 

“You look awful.”

 

“… Thanks.”

 

Kongpob rolled his eyes, “I meant that you look like you’re feeling awful… aside from that, you’re perfect.”

 

“Hmm, nice save.”

 

Kongpob chuckled, attempting to shuffle free. “I should go and get you some soup. Chicken noodle sound okay?”

 

“Mmm.” Arthit sighed, not having the energy to keep himself upright, closing his eyes again.

 

He felt a gentle kiss on his forehead, before he was falling asleep again.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

He wasn’t sure how much time had passed before he was being gently shaken awake.

 

“Come on…” Kongpob helped him into a seated position, handing Arthit the steaming bowl of soup, “… eat up.”

 

When Kongpob first mentioned soup, he honestly didn’t think he’d even be able to have one spoonful, so he was surprised when he was practically scraping the pattern from the bowl, his hunger over-taking him.

 

Once he was done, and the bowl was taken back into the kitchen, Kongpob retook his seat.

 

“I’m going to study for a bit.” His boyfriend whispered, “You just sleep, okay? Let me know if you need anything.”

 

Arthit was already half asleep though, tummy full and warm as he snuggled closer to Kongpob.

 

He was already feeling better.

Notes:

Tharn working to pay a dowry for Type

Chapter 107: Tharn/Type - Dowry

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Pieholler: Dowry seems to be a popular concept in Thailand and with mew and gulf joking about how many millions mew will need for gulf and remembering types father I had a sad idea. Maybe after university Tharn tried to get approval for marriage from types father without him knowing and gets asked for a tonn of money. Even if his family is wealthy he wouldn't ask them so he starts to work harder, maybe getting more and more jobs and spending less and less on himself and probably gettyng sadder every time he thinks of how many years its going to take. And there is type confused and worried because his boyfriend seems to need money but won't ask him for help. Give them a happy ending for me <3

………………………………………………………………………………

 

“There you are. I thought you’d be late to the meeting you set up.”

 

Tharn took a deep breath, taking the seat opposite Type’s Father.

 

“Don’t tell me.” The older man stared at him, not a flicker of emotion on his face, “You’re here to ask me for Type’s hand in marriage.”

 

“…. Yes.”

 

Type’s Father hummed almost thoughtfully, “Which means that you’re paying me the dowry… since you’ve clearly taken on the groom role.”

 

Tharn desperately wanted to rush to his boyfriend’s defense, shout and scream that there were no ‘male’ and ‘female’ roles in their relationship… but shouting and screaming wouldn’t win him any brownie points with his potential father-in-law

 

“Yes.” He whispered quietly, trying not to grit his teeth as a, vicious smile spread across the older man’s face.

 

“20 million.”

 

Tharn felt like the floor had been snatched out from under him, “W-what?”

 

“20 million…. Nothing less.”

 

“I-I- “

 

“- Can’t afford that?”

 

“I will! I will!” Tharn desperately interjected, “I just… need a little time.”

 

“I’ll be generous… you have six months before I decide to pull my offer.”

 

Six months… he could do that.

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

He couldn’t do this.

 

Three months into the arrangement, and he was working three separate jobs, as well as taking on tutoring jobs at the same time for a little bit of extra cash.

 

He wasn’t spending much money on himself, not even when he needed new string for his guitar or a haircut.

 

Getting married to Type was the top priority right now.

 

Type, however, didn’t know about his Father’s request so it was unsurprising when he finally snapped.

 

“I thought we could actually spend an evening together.” Tharn heard Type growl, as he headed towards the door for his evening job, “You know, like an actual boyfriend.”

 

Resting his head against the doorframe, Tharn sighed, “I can cancel one of my tutoring sessions tomorrow and we can… watch a film here or something.”

 

“Tharn.” Type’s voice was softer now, and closer, “Three jobs as well as tutoring… what’s going on? If you’re having money problems, you can tell me.”

 

“No… I’m fine.”

 

Type scoffed, “Clearly not.” He slowly placed a hand onto Tharn’s shoulder, turning the taller man around, “Tharn… you’re exhausted. You look like you’re seconds away from bursting into tears.”

 

And of course, as soon as the possibility of him bursting into tears was mentioned, Tharn could feel himself tearing up.

 

“I’m… I don’t think I’m going to be able to do it on time.”

 

“Do what?” Type’s face creased in concern, pulling Tharn closer, “Tharn, what’s going on?”

 

Tharn couldn’t keep this a secret any longer, allowing himself to be led over to the sofa.

 

“I asked your Father if he would… let me propose to you.” He winced at the look on Type’s face, “Not because I think you’re the ‘girl or anything like that, but he already hates me and I wanted to get his approval!”

 

“And… he said no?”

 

“… He said I needed to give him 20 million for your dowry. I know I could just ask my parents, but I wanted to prove that I have the drive and the ability to work hard for something I want, but he only gave me six months to do it in, and it’s been three months already! It’s going to be years before I can save up that much money and- “

 

“- Tharn, Tharn, Tharn!” Type rushed to stop him, “First off, that dowry is bullshit!” He rubbed his thumbs over Tharn’s cheeks, wiping away the tears, “I am not worth that much, and don’t try to argue with me about that!”

 

Tharn’s mouth shut quickly.

 

“Secondly, you could propose with a ring from a tacky magazine and I would still say yes.” Type gave him a warning look, “You’d better not though… You’re not giving my Dad a dowry and that’s that.”

 

“I can’t just- “

 

“- Fine. You’re not giving him that much. Whatever you have saved up, he will have to deal with.”

 

Judging from the look on Type’s face, his Father was due for a very stern talk very soon.

 

“So, what you’re going to do…” Type continued, “… is quit two of those jobs, whichever ones you want. You’re going to finally get some sleep and then we’re going to have an amazing night out tomorrow.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Yes.” Type stated firmly, grabbing Tharn’s hand and pulling him to the bedroom, “I’ll call whatever job you’re meant to be at and let them know.”

 

“Type… I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

Once he was sure that Tharn was asleep, Type grabbed his mobile and stormed into the living room.

 

It was time to give his Father a piece of his mind.

Notes:

GMMTV Squad crossover next :)

Chapter 108: GMMTV Crossover

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: Crossover of GMMTV Squad (SOTUS- Theory of Love- Dark Blue Kiss/Kiss Me Again- 2gether). ever since i saw that they gonna have an online global fanmeet, couldn't help but wonder: what if the squad had a series as one? Sitcom style? Hmmm :-?
2. The Squad but it's a bottom ones, a "breakfast club" style where Arthit, Third, Kao and Tine rant about their boyfriends (could be anything) heheheh
3. The Squad but its Tops, in a bar or somewhere, and they're braggin about their boyfriends or who's the best boyfriend hehehe

I combined these all together because they all fit perfectly.

……………………………………………………………………………………….

 

The coffee shop was packed and most of the customers could probably hear Arthit’s rant…. But he didn’t care.

 

“He has no respect for privacy!” The oldest of the group hissed, “That box was under my bed for a reason, and he had no right to go snooping around in it!”

 

Third and Kao both nodded in sympathy. Tine, who was new to the group just stared, cup frozen halfway to his mouth.

 

“I mean, what did he even think was in there?!”

 

“Sex toys probably.” Third stated matter-of-factly, taking a sip as Arthit sputtered in indignation, “Khai tried to do the same. Not that we were together at that time, but he was hung up on this girl and wanted to have some fun with her and thought, ‘hey, I know! Third probably has sex toys, I’ll borrow one of his!’ Thank God I came back before he could actually see what was in the box.”

 

“… What-what was in the box?” Tine cautiously asked, not sure if he wanted to know the answer.

 

Third opened his mouth, only for Kao to cut in, “Pictures of Khai probably.”

 

“Shut up Kao!”

 

Dodging Third’s slap, Kao shrugged, “What?! Is it a lie?”

 

Silence.

 

“So… what did Kongpob think about your secret teddy bear?” Tine fought to change the subject.

 

“He thought it was cute.” Arthit growled, “I’m older than him! I’m not cute.”

 

The other three all took sips of their coffee’s, not commenting at all.

 

“So…” Kao cleared his throat, turning to Third, “… How has Khai been? You’ve been posting a lot of… sexually frustrated posts from you.”

 

“That’s because I am sexually frustrated!” Third groaned, placing the cup on the table, hands started to gesticulate wildly, “We kiss a lot, like he never gets tired of kissing. He’s come to terms with being bisexual easily, but with anything else he just- “Third made a cutting motion, “- Stops.”

 

“Khai?” Arthit frowned, “As in Mister ‘Sleep with any Female who looks at him?’”

 

“Exactly!” Third pouted, “Sleeps with any girl, but not with his boyfriend!”

 

“Well, are you sure that he’s not- “

 

“- He’s not cheating on me!” Third snapped, interrupting Tine, sending the newest member of the group, shrinking back against his chair, “He’ll barely leave me alone, so I know he’s not cheating on me. He even dragged me to his mother’s for a very awkward dinner!”

 

“Weren’t you friends before all this?” Arthit asked, “You knew his mother before all this.”

 

“Yeah, but she doesn’t know that we’re together now and she kept Khai if he had a girlfriend yet, and he kept looking over at me and umming and aahing. It was awful!”

 

Arthit and Tine nodded in understanding, only to frown when they both spotted Kao squirming in his seat.

 

“Kao?”

 

“It’s just…” Kao waved his hand, “… I haven’t exactly told my Mum yet. About me and Pete.” As the others all opened their mouths, probably to ask why, Kao waved his hand in dismissal, “I’m working on it, let’s just get back to Third and his sexual frustration.”

 

“He probably thinks you’re a virgin.”

 

They all turned to look at Tine, who flushed bright red.

 

“Well… that’s why Sarawat refused to even kiss me sometimes.” He explained sheepishly, “He didn’t want to push me too far.”

 

“Well… how did you get over that?” Third leant forwards in curiosity, trying not to smirk when Arthit did the same.

 

Kongpob was going to be in for quite the shock.

 

“I… kissed him till he dropped.” It was clearly an in-joke that they weren’t a part of as Tine smiled softly at some memory, “Turns out, I wasn’t the virgin in the relationship.”

 

The other three gasped in shock.

 

“Sarawat?!” Kao shook his head, “I never saw that coming.”

 

Tine was already covering his mouth, “I shouldn’t have said that.” He muttered through his palm.

 

“Don’t worry about it.” Arthit grumbled, “You’ll find yourself saying much worse things around these two. They have a way of pulling it out of you.”

 

“We have no idea what you’re talking about.” Third scribbled something in his notebook, probably Tine unintentional suggestion, “So Kao, how are you and Pete doing?”

 

“He’s his usual possessive self.” Kao shrugged, “If it weren’t for the fact that they’re having their own little meet-up right about now, he’d be texting me every five minutes. I had to fight to watch a film with my study group the other week.”

 

“So, same old, same old.” Third rolled his eyes, “You love it.”

 

Another shrug, as Kao beamed shyly. “It does make the sex more interesting.” He admitted, cackling when Arthit and Tine flushed bright red.

 

“Tine?” Third looked over at their newest member, “Anything you want to talk about? About Sarawat?”

 

Tine was silent for a moment, staring at his hands, “He’s… kind of perfect really.”

 

The other three waited, only to realise that Tine wasn’t going to elaborate any further.

 

“Go on!” Arthit gestured impatiently, “We’re going to need a little bit more to go off!”

 

“Yeah!” Kao agreed, “Like, is he actually perfect?”

 

“I-I think so.” Tine shrugged, “He makes me laugh, he makes me smile, he makes me feel… special. Like, who else saw me once when I was in high school and decided that I was the one for them?!”

 

The other three couldn’t argue against that.

 

None of them would admit to feeling a little jealous about it.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“- it was the cutest thing I’ve ever seen!” Kongpob stared dreamily into the distance, “The way his face scrunched up in indignation and he cuddled the teddy to his chest.”

 

Khai and Pete rolled their eyes at the lovestruck look on the other man’s face.

 

“I’m going to marry him.” Kongpob continued, “We’re going to get an apartment together… a dog or a cat… maybe both!”

 

“Aren’t you rushing into this?” Pete frowned, “Weren’t you just saying that you wished he would be more affectionate towards you and- “

 

“- That was before I saw how cute he was.” Kongpob waved his hand in dismissal, “We’re going to get married and adopt lots of kids.”

 

“Kongpob!”

 

“Would you be a Suthiluck or a Rojnapot?” Sarawat cut in, “Because I’ve been thinking of asking Tine to marry me at some point and I don’t know what I’d prefer.”

 

“We’ll hyphenate.” Kongpob poke over the groans of the other two, “There’s no need to pick one or the other!”

 

Sarawat seemed happy with that answer, nodding in agreement, before turning to Khai and Pete. “Haven’t you two ever thought about marrying Third and Kao?”

 

Silence.

 

“Neither of you? Really?”

 

Pete shook his head, but much to everyone else’s surprise, Khai slowly raised a hand.

 

“You’ve barely been going out six months!” Kongpob gasped, “And after all that you went through- “

 

“- Exactly! We’ve already gone through so much together! Most married couples haven’t gone what we’ve gone through!”

 

He had a point, and they all had to admit that.

 

“So… have you talked to him about it yet?” Sarawat asked.

 

“No.” Khai sighed wearily, “I don’t know how to bring it up in conversations. Every time I want to tell him, the words get stuck on my tongue and I can’t let it out. Maybe I should just propose and get it over and done with- “

 

“- You need to talk to Third about it first.” Pete warned, “At least get his feelings on the matter! You know what Third is like!”

 

“Yeah, you can’t just rush into this!” Kongpob nodded in agreement.

 

“But how do I even bring it up?”

 

“Talk to him in a place you both feel comfortable.” Sarawat advised, “And don’t just rush into it.”

 

“Spoken from experience?”

 

Sarawat winced, “Sort of.”

 

“Let’s just be thankful for two things.” Kongpob raised his drink in a toast, “To Sarawat finally asking Tine out, instead of fake dating for the rest of his life… and to Pete, for managing not to text Kao this entire time.”

 

“Shut up.” Pete glared at them all, “I don’t need to be texting Kao all the time.”

 

Almost in unison, they all started to speak up.

 

“Have I told you how pretty you are today Kao?”

 

“Who are you with? Can you sneak away for phone sex?”

 

“I want to hear your voice, can you call me?”

 

“Your voice gives me sweet dreams!”

 

“Enough, enough!” Pete growled, “I get it. So I like talking to my boyfriend, like you lot are any better?!”

 

“Fair point, well made.” Khai sighed, “We’re all just as bad as each other, let’s face it.”

 

“Agreed.”

 

“Yep.”

 

“Pete… Pete, are you texting Kao right now?”

 

“… No.”

Notes:

Jealous Pete and Jealous Kao next :)

Chapter 109: Pete/Kao - Jealousy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: Jealous Pete (Pete/Kao), lusty Pete, Protective Pete, jelaous Kao, lusty Kao, protective Kao. I’d love to see a all 3 feelings with Kao because he is so mellow & soft.

Jealous Pete and Jealous Kao first 😊

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

Pete knew he had a possessive streak.

 

Kao was his and he would fight heaven and hell to prove it.

 

Which was probably why he was picturing strangling this first year, who was currently salivating over Kao.

 

They’re were standing in line at the small shop just off of campus, a small bundle of snack in their arms to get them through their upcoming study session.

 

They were only a couple of people away from paying, when Pete saw Kao turn around, a pleased look appearing on his face.

 

“Tine!” He sounded pleased, “How did that test go?”

 

Pete glanced over his shoulder to see a first-year beaming at his boyfriend… complete heart eyes if Pete had ever seen them.

 

“I was nearly the top of the class!” Tine was practically bouncing up and down in place, eyes never leaving Kao, “I couldn’t have done it without you!”

 

“You just needed someone to help you focus a little, that’s all.” Kao brushed off the praise, not noticing how Pete was fuming by his side.

 

“You helped me do that though!” Tine moved a little closer, “So… I was wondering if I could take you out for dinner some time? Maybe to that new restaurant just down the road? I’ve heard it’s gotten some really great reviews and- “

 

Pete couldn’t take this anymore.

 

Turning around fully, he wrapped his arm around Kao’s waist, pulling him close to his side, making Tine freeze mid-sentence. Kao looked over at him, opening his mouth, probably to ask if Pete was alright.

 

He didn’t get the chance.

 

Pete’s lips clamped down on his, tongue slipping past the surprised gasp Kao let out. He didn’t care who was watching, making the kiss hot and slightly dirty, Kao grabbing onto his arm as he struggled to remain upright.

 

When Pete finally pulled back, nibbling at Kao’s bottom lip, he smirked at the slightly dazed look in his boyfriend’s eyes.

 

He knew that Kao wasn’t completely distracted though, judging by the knowing look on his face when he saw Pete giving Tine some serious side-eye.

 

“Behave.” Kao hissed, before clearing his throat and turning back to Tine, “Sorry, but I already have plans with my boyfriend. Maybe some other time.”

 

They all knew there would be no ‘other time’

 

As Tine muttered a quick “sure’ and scurried away, the pair moved to check out.

 

“Don’t think I don’t know what you were doing.” He muttered, “Traumatising first years like that.”

 

“First years should keep their eyes to themselves.”

 

“Possessive jerk.”

 

“You love it.”

 

Both of them ignored the smirk the cashier was giving them.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

The party was loud and full of grinding bodies, bottles of alcohol on every surface.

 

Kao… really hated clubs sometimes.

 

“Come on Kao.” He mocked, taking a sip of beer, “It’s just one night! Can’t I show you off to everyone?” He looked around, “I’ll take you to the club and then abandon you halfway through the night… like a jackass.”

 

He scanned the crowd again, hoping that Pete would pop up, his sheepish smile on his face and an apology on his lips.

 

Kao huffed, tapping his fingers against the bottle.

 

He needed to get some sort of tracker for his boyfriend sometimes, so he knew where he was at all-

 

Startled by the possessive nature of his thoughts, Kao took another hasty sip, turning his attention from the crowd to the row of drinks behind the bar.

 

Maybe he needed something a little stronger.

 

Or… maybe he needed to find Pete and get out of here.

 

Finishing off his beer, he moved to push through the crowd, avoiding the couple practically having sex on the dance floor, the girl dancing just out of everyone’s reach, the man shrinking away from a rather intense looking-

 

-Hang on.

 

Kao paused, turning on his heel to stare at the pair. Lights flashed overhead, and people were knocking into him in their drunken states, but he could see that the one shying away was Pete. He was smiling uncomfortably and shaking his head as his unwanted admirer came closer.

 

An admirer who was going to find out what a broken nose felt like.

 

“Really!” Kao heard Pete exclaim as he moved closer, “I need to be getting back- “

 

“- What’s the rush? Don’t you want to spend some more time with me?”

 

Kao started to seethe, not caring whose feet he stood on as he stormed over, inserting himself between the two with barely a glance at the stranger. Before Pete could say anything, he pulled his boyfriend into a kiss, his fingers curling into dark hair, their bodies pressing closer to one another.

 

“Hey!” The stranger exclaimed.

 

“What?” Kao growled back, keeping his arms around a now-blushing Pete as he nuzzled into his neck. Hopefully, he was conveying that Pete was off limits completely.

 

“See!” Pete looked at the stranger with a pleased little smile, “I told you I was taken.”

 

“By me.” Kao interjected, in case it wasn’t clear, a smug look on his face as he pulled Pete closer, “So piss off, before I make you.” The last bit was added under his breath, but the warning was clear enough.

 

The stranger stalked off and the couple relaxed.

 

“What did he even want?” Kao hissed.

 

“What do you think? He wanted to buy me a drink and have a dance.”

 

“I need to keep you on a leash.” Kao huffed, “I take my eyes off you and someone’s starting to steal you away.”

 

A pleased look flashed across Pete’s face. “I don’t care about them.” He whispered, “Why would I want anyone else?”

 

Kao couldn’t help but steal another kiss for that.

Notes:

Xia De pursues Xi Gu first next

Chapter 110: Xia De/Xi Gu - Alternate Universe

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: What if Xia De started to pursue Xi Gu before Hao Ting could because he doesn't want to see Xi Gu having a hard life (or something else lol) i mean, in the series, we all knew Xia De had a thing to Xi Gu but sadly, it was not focused on. So, how would Xi Gu's Life be, if the love of his life is Xia De, not Hao Ting?

………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Xia De debated following his brother and friends off of the rooftop, leaving Xi Gu there.

 

Until he saw the sadness etched into Xi Gu’s features.

 

It was a sadness that Xia De had seen many times, mostly when Xi Gu was studying and they were messing about as a group.

 

It was an almost… wistful sadness.

 

The one time he’d seen Xi Gu, was the moment he knew he had a crush on the other boy. A forbidden crush that he didn’t dare tell his friends or brother about.

 

Yes, he had some suspicions about Bo Xiang, but it just wasn’t something you talked about.

 

Maybe…. Maybe it was time to do something about it though.

 

Knowing that they wouldn’t miss him, he headed back over to Xi Gu, and helped him to his feet.

 

“Come on.” He whispered, “Let me buy you something to eat.”

 

It was alarming how easy it was to lift Xi Gu up.

 

“I need to study.” Xi Gu attempted to pull away, only to stop when Xia De didn’t let go.

 

“You can study and eat, I-I just want to- “Xia de winced. Saying sorry didn’t seem enough.

 

“I… want to spend more time with you.”

 

Xi Gu Stared at him for a few moments, before slowly nodding.

 

“Alright…just this once.”

 

……………………………………………………

 

Once turned into twice, which then turned into every other day, until they were eating together every day.

 

Xia De was a little hurt that his brother didn’t seem to have noticed.

 

Although, Hao Ting had been acting strangely. Maybe it was because of that?

 

As Xi Gu tucked into his food without even a word of protest, books lying off to one side, Xia De seized his courage and cleared his throat.

 

“Can we… can we talk?”

 

He was dismayed to see Xi Gu’s face fall back into that sadness, as he placed the fork back on the plate.

 

“I-I don’t have the money to pay you back just yet, but- “

 

“- What?” Xia De waved his hands frantically, “No, no, no! Not what I wanted to say…I- “He took a deep breath, “I… wanted to ask you out? On...on a date.”

 

Silence.

 

“I’ve liked you for a while, and I’ve loved just hanging out with you like this, but-but I thought that it never hurt to ask. Unless you’re not gay, then I’m really sorry and we can just- “

 

“- Okay.”

 

Xia De’s babbling came to a halt, “You… really?”

 

Xi Gu was staring into his food, “I-I can’t do much, and I still need to study, but- “

 

“- A movie then?” Xia De hoped he didn’t sound too eager, “I can pay, I don’t mind!”

 

“Alright.” Xi Gu gave him a shy smile, “A movie it is.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

His feelings for Xi Gu had come at quite a surprise.

 

Hao Ting watched as the smaller man made his way across the courtyard.

 

After his failed attempt to make the other boy late for the exam, seeing him climb onto the back of someone’s bikes, Hao Ting had started watching him closely, hoping to find another weakness.

 

And then he started to see him in a different light.

 

And when that happened, he ended up noticing something he never expected.

 

Xia De was the quieter twin, who didn’t really agree with their antics, so it was no surprise that they didn’t really notice him spending less and less time with them.

 

But… to hang out with Xi Gu?

 

He wasn’t sure if he liked that.

 

In fact, he knew he didn’t like that.

 

Don’t get him wrong, he liked how much happier Xi Gu seemed to be.

 

He didn’t like it when Xi Gu came in wearing that nice new scarf, clearly hiding a mark on his neck.

 

He liked how much healthier Xi Gu looked, and that fact that he noticed it, told him that Xi Gu was way too skinny before all this.

 

He hated how gentle they looked as a couple.

 

He liked Xi Gu.

 

He hated that he was too late.

Notes:

Lusty Kao/Pete next :)

Chapter 111: Pete/Kao - Lust (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: Jealous Pete (Pete/Kao), lusty Pete, Protective Pete, jelaous Kao, lusty Kao, protective Kao. I’d love to see a all 3 feelings with Kao because he is so mellow & soft.

Time for Lust!

………………………………………………………..

 

Pete had never been particularly good with romance, but he was proud of himself for this one.

 

Fairy lights around the room, soft, sweet music playing form his speakers, homemade milk tea (which didn’t look half bad)… perfect!”

 

Kao had let out a surprised giggle at the sight, allowing himself to be fed the chocolate covered strawberries as they snuggled up under a soft blanket, happy, sated smiles on their faces.

 

God… his boyfriend looked gorgeous in this lighting.

 

Pete snuggled a little closer, holding Kao closer and kissing the side of his neck, just to hear him sigh so that he could capture those lips in a kiss as well. The kiss was brief as he moved to kiss along Kao’s jawline, feeling the moment where Kao’s pulse started to race in anticipation.

 

He quickly got both of them naked, pressing against each other, their lips becoming red and swollen from their kisses. Their bodies grinded against one another, their cocks flushed and thick, pressing up against one another.

 

Every touch made them burn hotter, driving their arousal to almost unbearable heights. Kao was quivering underneath him, breathing coming in fast, ragged pants, nails leaving small crescents on Pete’s back as they rubbed up against each other.

 

There were no words needed, save for their harsh panting and lustful moans. Sweat dripped from both their bodies.

 

Kao cursed under his breath squirming as their movements grew more rapid, both of them coming at the same time.

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

Pete loved Kao, he really did.

 

He especially loved Kao when he got like this.

 

At first, he didn’t react to the sudden kiss, letting Kao take control, nipping at his lips. Automatically, his hands moved to his shirt, fingers unbuttoning it until he felt Kao grab his wrists.

 

“Don’t.”

 

Pete raised a questioning eyebrow. “Why can’t I take it off?”

 

Kao flushed bright red, but the determined look never shifted. “Just… keep the suit on.” He replied.

 

For a moment, they both stared at each other, until Pete grinned confidently.

 

“You like me in a suit.”

 

Kao narrowed his eyes at him, “I would prefer it if you were in me as well.” He started pulling his own clothes off, “Unless you want to spend all this time bragging.”

 

Pete’s cock jerked as Kao stripped in front of him.

 

Honestly, he just wanted some tips for his interview tomorrow and to show off his suit that he’d bought.

 

This was a nice turn of events though.

 

Kao’s hand brushed against his chest, fingers catching slightly on the buttons as it moved lower and lower and lower, until it was cupping his hard length.

 

“It’s a shame you’ve got the interview tomorrow.” Kao mused, “Otherwise I would make you come like this.”

 

Judging by the smirk on Kao’s face, he knew what Pete was thinking, probably feeling the cock jumping under his hand.

 

Kao’s voice then dropped an octave lower.

 

“I think I’d prefer it if you fucked me though.”

 

Pete’s mind went blank… where was his shy boyfriend? Where did he go?

 

“But, if I’m in this suit, than how can I- “

 

Swiftly, Kao unbuttoned the pants and pulled them and the underwear down low enough so that Pete’s cock was freed.

 

He didn’t need much more encouragement than that, pushing a naked Kao to the ground and preparing him as best as he could, grateful that their sex life meant that lube was easily available in every room.

 

Kao had already locked his legs around Pete, silently encouraging him on.

 

He deserved a reward for this.

 

Pressing his fingers up against Kao’s prostate, he smirked as his boyfriend arched his back and practically screamed in ecstasy. However, it wasn’t long before Kao was taking control again, pushing Pete back.

 

“In me!” Kao’s demand was breathless, “I need you in me now!”

 

Pete was quick to obey, loving this new side of Kao, pushing in quickly and pounding into him in a savage, uncontrolled rhythm that Kao encouraged at every turn, begging for it with every gasp.

 

He surprised Pete once again when he pushed himself up onto his elbows and snapped his hips forwards, meeting every thrust with a moan that could only be described as ‘slutty’.

 

Pete loved it.

 

“You feel so good.” Kao’s eyes were shut, “I want to feel you all day tomorrow! Sitting down during work and feeling you!”

 

At these words, they came at the same time, Pete seeing stars behind his eyes. When the high finally died down, Pete gently pulled out and rolled off to one side.

 

“I… think I need to have this suit washed again.”

 

“I think I need to be out of the house when you go for your interview tomorrow… or this will happen all over again.”

 

“Agreed.”

Notes:

Kongpob has to choose between Arthit and Thun next :)

Chapter 112: Kongpob/Met Must Choose

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: SOTUS- He's Coming to Me Crossover where Kongpob/Met is at crossroads on who to choose: Arthit or Thun

 

Guess which one is my favourite ship lol

……………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Arthit didn’t know what to make of the look on Kongpob’s face when he came back from answering the door.

 

He’d never seen the younger man look that nervous before.

 

“What’s wrong?” He asked quietly.

 

Kongpob just stood there for a moment.

 

“That was- “He gestured vaguely over his shoulder, “- that was Thun. M-my ex-boyfriend.”

 

It was clear that Kongpob was uncomfortable as he took a seat on the bed beside Arthit.

 

“We were… together throughout the majority of high school.” He sighed, “And then, we were accepted into different universities and it just… fizzled out.”

 

“So… you never actually broke up?”

 

“We did! We did!” Kongpob protested, “It was just… more for convenience rather than falling out of love or anything like that.” He paused, “He’s moved to this university though… said that he’d done nothing but think of me since we broke up and I just- “

 

Arthit couldn’t listen to this anymore.

 

“Arthit, what are you doing?”

 

“Isn’t it obvious?” Arthit knew he sounded bitter, but he couldn’t care less, “You’ve chosen him, right? You came to the crossroads and realised that you still loved your ex-boyfriend and why be with someone as… someone like me when you can be with him!”

 

“What?” Kongpob shot to his feet, rushing to stop Arthit from leaving, placing his hands on the older man’s chest, “Do you really believe that?”

 

“What do you want me to say?!”

 

“I- “ Kongpob shook his head, “- I thought we’d gotten past this P’Arthit.” He reached out to take Arthit’s hands, “Thun is my past, you are my future.”

 

“So, you weren’t even tempted?”

 

Kongpob hesitated for a moment, before sighing, “Maybe… when we first started… this.” He gestured between them both, “And neither of us knew what we were going to be, or how it was going to end… maybe I would have been tempted to give Thun another try.”

 

“But- “

 

“But not now.”

 

Arthit felt like his heart had stopped for a second or two, seeing the serious look on Kongpob’s face, not entirely certain he’d heard what he’d just heard.

 

“Not… now?”

 

A soft smile appeared on Kongpob’s face as he shook his head, “I was trying to say, that when Thun told me he’d done nothing but think of me since we broke up, all I wanted, was for him to go away because you were here, and why would I choose him, when I was here with you?”

 

“You… chose me?” Arthit preened slightly at this.

 

“Of course.” Kongpob whispered, “Why wouldn’t I?”

 

Arthit bit his tongue slightly. He had an entire list of why he believed he wasn’t worthy of Kongpob.

 

“Thank you.” He whispered.

 

“You’re what I want P’Oon.” Kongpob chuckled, leaning in for a kiss, smiling into it when Arthit eagerly returned it.

Notes:

Protective Pete/Kao next

Chapter 113: Pete/Kao - Protectiveness

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: Jealous Pete (Pete/Kao), lusty Pete, Protective Pete, jelaous Kao, lusty Kao, protective Kao. I’d love to see a all 3 feelings with Kao because he is so mellow & soft.

Protectiveness now!

…………………………………….…………………

 

Pete glared into his almost-empty beer glass.

 

With this his fifth or sixth?

 

Judging by the way the world was shaking, it was too many.

 

Kao was going to kill him.

 

Speaking of which, where was his boyfriend?

 

He said he was going out for a breath of fresh air… ages ago! Pete wasn’t sure of the exact time, but it was far too long ago.

 

Shoving himself away from the bar, stumbling outside into the cool night air in both an attempt not to throw up inside and to find Kao.

 

Barely two feet away from the door, he could hear a fight, one man hitting another in the stomach. The one being attacked let out a yelp, and instantly, Pete recognised the voice.

 

Kao.

 

Someone was hitting Kao.

 

Someone was beating up his boyfriend.

 

Pushing himself away from the wall, Pete stumbled over, throwing a clumsy punch at the attacker, followed up by him then throwing up on the attackers shoes.

 

You know… just to add insult to injury.

 

The punch had done nothing but distract the other man, and the vomit just pissed him off. He was in the middle of ducking his head to throw up again when the attacker swung a punch at him, only clipping the top of head, sending him stumbling back into the wall.

 

“Pete!” Kao coughed out, pushing himself back to his feet, having been knocked to the ground, “Pete, stop- “

 

But nothing was getting through Pete’s drunkenness.

 

He was going to protect his boyfriend, no ifs, ands or buts about it.

 

He charged at the stranger, slamming into the man’s side with enough force to send him stumbling and then falling into the gutter. Once he was on the ground, he decked the man in the face, busting his nose.

 

“Stay the fuck away from my boyfriend!” He slurred, hoping he sounded more intimidating than he heard.

 

The man sneered at them but made no move to retaliate as Kao grabbed Pete’s arm and started to pull him away.

 

“Pete, why did you- “

 

“- I saved you!” Pete protested.

 

“By throwing up on him!”

 

“It still worked!”

 

Kao sighed wearily, “My hero.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

The tables turned a few months later, when they found themselves out drinking about.

 

“Another round for everyone?” Pete had just received his highest mark ever and felt like celebrating with his boyfriend and friends.

 

Kao had been giving him proud, soft smiles all night, and Pete had never felt better as he strode over to the bar.

 

“If it isn’t Petey!”

 

Until this moment.

 

He immediately froze, heart dropping to his stomach as he slowly turned around.

 

Not here, not now.

 

“Hello Ming.” He hissed, mentally chanting ‘don’t panic’. Images of black eyes and getting pushed harshly into lockers flew through his mind.

 

“I thought it was you!”

 

Ming was just as he remembered.

 

Like their high school days, Ming was backing him up against the wall, looming over him…. And then he was gone.

 

“Leave him alone!”

 

Kao was then delivering a particularly nasty left hook, one of their friends quickly pulling him away before he could land another punch.

 

Ming thumbed at his split lip, sneering at the gathered group. “Look at that… Petey’s found himself a cute, little boyfriend.”

 

“Piss off!” Kao spat out.

 

Ming glanced at them all for a moment, before seeming to realise that he was fighting a losing battle here, scoffing and spitting at the floor in front of them, before making a dignified retreat… well as dignified as he could with a swollen lip.

 

Pete remained frozen against the wall.

 

“Pete?” Kao turned to face him, “Are you alright?”

 

“Wha- yeah!” Pete snapped out of it, “Yeah, of course I am.”

 

Kao clearly didn’t believe him though, taking his hand gently and pulling him back towards their table, one of their friends buying the round instead. Once they were sat down, Kao pressed himself closer, radiating comfort from every pore.

 

“Pete… are you sure you’re okay?”

 

“You- “Pete paused, glancing over at him, “- You punched someone… for me?”

 

“You’ve done that for me.”

 

“Yeah but- “

 

“- We’re boyfriends.” Kao mock-scowled at him, “We protect each other, okay?”

 

“… Okay.”

 

Pete could live with that.

Notes:

Jealous Can and Pete next

Chapter 114: Jealous Pete and Can

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from carriecnh12: Could you do a jealous Pete, and Can? We always get jealous Ae and Tin.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Can was pleasantly surprised that he was actually enjoying this party.

 

He loved Tin and these parties were a side-effect of dating someone as rich as him.

 

But he had never actually enjoyed one.

 

He leant back against the wall, a soft smile on his face as he watched Pete and Ae on the dancefloor. After all they’d gone through, it was nice to see them happy and in love.

 

Speaking of love… Can scanned the crowd, searching for his own boyfriend, only to frown when he saw a stunning woman skip over to Tin, her smile just a little too friendly. His eyes narrowed as she twirled a strand of her hair in between her fingers, giggling at whatever Tin said to her.

 

Can clenched his fist, before heading over to them, only relaxing when he saw Tin glance over at him and smile.

 

“Can, this is Kitty.” He introduced, as Can moved closer to him, “She was one of my best friends in high school.”

 

“Hi!” Kitty beamed, “I was just telling Tin how happy I was to see him here. Especially after everything that happened.”

 

“Yeah.” Can grunted, “Where have you been since then?”

 

“Can!”

 

He probably deserved the admonishment, but he wasn’t going to apologise.

 

Tin had felt like he was completely alone for years… if she was such a good friend, then where was she?

 

“You must be hungry.” Tin snapped, “Go to the buffet table or something.”

 

Yikes… it wasn’t his aim to piss Tin off so much.

 

Resisting the urge to throw his hands up into the air, Can stormed over to the table in question, ignoring the looks others were giving him. He stood there seething for a moment, stomach churning as he folded his arms over his chest.

 

And then the ice cream was brought to the table.

 

Perfect.

 

He grabbed one of the small bowls and headed back over to Tin and… her.

 

Let plan A commence.

 

Spoon in his mouth, letting some of the ice cream run down his hands, he waited for Tin to look over. As soon as he did, Can beamed at him, “Guess I did just need a little food.” He then acted shocked by the ice cream running down his fingers, “Shit.”

 

He then started to lick it from his hands.

 

The people at these kinds of parties had seen him do worse.

 

“M-Maybe you’d prefer a napkin!” Kitty managed to stutter out, looking away as Can finished licking his hand and the spoon clean.

 

“Couldn’t find any.” Can pouted, “Besides, you have to clean it off quickly or it gets sticky.”

 

With that, the last of Tin’s resolve broke. He grabbed Can’s arm and dragged him out of the room, the smaller man cackling as they went.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Pete chuckled as Kitty flounced off with a huff.

 

‘Well played Can’ He thought to himself, heading over to the buffet table to get him and Ae something to nibble on.

 

Looking around, Pete then froze when he saw Kitty had turned her attentions onto someone else.

 

Ae.

 

Ae… who looked a little stunned by the attention, but wasn’t pushing her away either.

 

Pete tried to remain calm, keeping up a mental mantra even as Kitty eyed Ae in a not-so-innocent way.

 

And Ae still wasn’t trying to escape.

 

Pete barely realised he was striding towards them until he heard Kitty’s soft voice.

 

“You look so sad? Why?”

 

“Don’t worry.” Ae patted her arm gently, “It’s… it’s nothing- nothing important.”

 

Stopping, Pete felt like his heart was going to break. He’d noticed that Ae looked sad whenever Pete wasn’t looking… almost as though he couldn’t believe Pete was there with him.

 

Almost as though he knew Pete was thinking about him, Ae glanced over, stiffening as their eyes locked.

 

“Pete…” Ae said breathlessly, “… I- “

 

“- What’s going on.” Pete asked, a little shocked by his cold tone.

 

“We were just talking.” Ae whispered, a concerned look on his face, “That’s it, just talking.”

 

Kitty opened her mouth to protest, only for the couple to ignore her. All of Ae’s attention was on Pete as some of the anger and jealousy Pete felt melted away at the soft look in his boyfriend’s eyes.

 

“I-I know.” Pete whispered, as Ae slipped his hand into his, pulling him out of the room, much like Tin had with Can earlier.

 

Pete couldn’t help but shoot Kitty a slightly smug look as they did so.

 

They headed out into the gardens, the cool wind hitting their faces as Pete took a deep breath, giving Ae an unsure look… and their lips were pressed against one another’s, his hands tangled in Ae’s hair, Ae’s hands on his hips.

 

When they eventually pulled away, their heads rested against each other, eyes closed.

 

“I’m sorry.” Pete whispered, practically soundless.

 

“For what?” Ae was clearly confused.

 

“For everything.” Pete whispered, “For letting Trump get the better of me, for letting my Father control my life, for breaking your heart, for ruining tonight because I was jealous, for- “

 

“- Why were you jealous?” Ae whispered, “You are the only one for me and you always have been. What does Pond call it?”

 

“P-Pete-sexual.”

 

“Exactly!” Ae made sure they were making eye contact, “No matter happens, we will always find our way back to each other.”

 

“Ae, I- “

 

“- I know.”

Notes:

Jealous Tutor/Fighter next :)

Chapter 115: Tutor/Fighter - Jealousy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Jealous Tutor/Fighter first

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

“P’Fighter?”

 

They were in the middle of a walk when they heard the voice to the left of them, and it took Tutor a few moments to process it.

 

“P’Fighter?”

 

Tutor pulled away from his boyfriend as they both turned to see a young lady, probably around their own age, waving eagerly at them.

 

“Cherry?” Fighter responded, sounding surprised. Tutor couldn’t help but shuffle closer, grabbing Fighter’s hand, trying not to glare at this… Cherry girl.

 

“Hi!” Cherry bounded over, pulling Fighter into a tight hug, not seeming to notice how Fighter and Tutor’s hands were intertwined, “It’s been so long! I never see you at any parties anymore!”

 

A rich girl… that explained everything.

 

“Yeah… too long.” Fighter’s hand squeezed Tutor’s, almost in reassurance as they pulled away.

 

“So, what happened?” Cherry pouted, “Where have you been?”

 

“My Dad and I… don’t see eye to eye anymore.” Fighter then held up their hands, “He isn’t a fan of my boyfriend.”

 

It comforted Tutor to hear just how happy Fighter was talking about them, but it didn’t make him feel a whole lot better.

 

“This is Tutor.” Fighter then introduced them, the smile disappearing from Cherry’s face.

 

“Nice to meet you.”

 

“Nice you meet you too.”

 

Their voices weren’t as warm as they could have been, leading Fighter to clear his throat nervously. “So… what have you been up to?”

 

As the girl went into a rant about her Daddy didn’t buy her the car that she wanted, Tutor resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

 

Oh, how the other half lived.

 

“We should grab something to eat together someday!” Tutor then heard Cherry say, dragging him out of his thoughts.

 

“Yeah, maybe.” Fighter replied, not even hissing when Tutor grip tightened for a moment, “I’m busy at the moment, but I’ll let you know when I’m free.”

 

Tutor clenched his jaw. Yes, he trusted Fighter… but there was a flash of doubt in his mind. Fighter had taken so long to come to terms with liking men… what if he decided it was easier to go back to women?

 

Fighter and Cherry said goodbye to one another, and Tutor and Fighter continued on with their walk.

 

“Who was she?” Tutor asked quietly, refusing to look over at his boyfriend. The venom in his voice was evident though.

 

“Cherry… we dated for a while in high school.”

 

“Oh.”

 

Fighter glanced over at him, “What’s wrong?”

 

“Nothing.” Tutor pulled his hand away from Fighter’s

 

“Hmm.” Fighter smirked, “You’re not jealous, are you?”

 

“I don’t get jealous.” Tutor snapped a little too quickly.

 

“Really?” Fighter leaned in close, “Because it’s really hot if you are.”

 

“… It is?” Tutor couldn’t help but smile softly, all annoyance melting away.

 

“Yep.” Fighter stopped, turning Tutor to face him, “You are most… gorgeous person in the world. I would never think about being with anyone else.”

 

Tutor knew he was blushing, trying not to look Fighter in the eyes. “Love you.” He muttered, voice quiet.

 

“I love you too.” Fighter replied, gently kissing him on the forehead. “Now… feel like going home and re-claiming me?”

 

“Down boy.”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

“So hot!”

 

Fighter chuckled as Tutor rolled away from him, trying to pull him back for a kiss.

 

“Stop it.” Tutor hissed, “What if someone- “

 

At that moment, someone cleared their throat beside him, prompting them both to look up quickly. Fighter was expecting Tutor to get annoyed at the stranger, but inside Tutor smiled warmly.

 

A smile that Fighter thought was his and his alone.

 

“Ae!” He wriggled free of Fighter’s grasp, pushing himself to his feet and pulling the shorter male into a tight hug, “When did you get here?”

 

“About a day ago.” Ae’s smile was small, but soft. Too soft to be looking at Tutor like that, “How have you been?”

 

“Good… better than I have been in a long time.” Tutor then (finally!) seemed to remember that Fighter was there, “This is P’Fighter by the way.”

 

“His boyfriend.” Fighter stated firmly, frowning when Tutor rolled his eyes.

 

Ae however, smirked.

 

“Pleased to meet you.” The shorter man actually seemed as though he meant it a little, before he turned back to Tutor, “Have you- have you heard from Pete recently?”

 

“No, sorry.”

 

Fighter only half paid attention to the conversation, too focused on how close Tutor and Ae were standing next to each other.

 

He didn’t even notice Ae leaving until Tutor was tapping him on the shoulder, a concerned look on his face.

 

“So.” Fighter asked, a little too casually, “Is he your ex?”

 

“What?” Tutor stared at him for a moment, before bursting into pearls of laughter, clutching at his stomach. It took several minutes for him to recover, giggling a little at the pout on Fighter’s face.

 

“He’s my brother’s boyfriend.” Tutor shook his head, “Or ex-boyfriend, I’m not sure what they class themselves as at the moment.”

 

“Your… really?”

 

“Ae and Pete, the great love story. The true endgame!” Tutor sighed, “Or at least, I hope it is.” He glanced over at Fighter, “He doesn’t like you.”

 

“What?! Why?!”

 

“You ignored him the whole time!”

 

“… True, but- “

 

“- Don’t worry.” Tutor beamed, “I plan for us to be together long enough for him to like you.”

Notes:

Protective Tharn/ Hurt Type next

Chapter 116: Tharn/Type - Protective Tharn

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Zazzel: Loving these! Was wondering if you could do a Tharn/Type fic with the two of them getting jumped by homophobic assholes. Would really love to feature protectiveTharn pissedoffTharn and hurtType if possible.

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

Tharn preferred remaining calm in the face of homophobia.

 

He won a boyfriend through this method, so he considered it a success.

 

There were times, however, when even he knew remaining calm wasn’t going to do anything.

 

They were walking home, literally fifteen minutes away from safety, when Type was suddenly crying out in pain, falling forwards as Tharn spun around, just in time to catch a fist to the face.

 

“FAGS!”

 

The yell was punctured with a kick to Type’s stomach, taking the breath from his lungs and pissing Tharn off in the process.

 

One minute, he was recovering from his own punch, the next he was kicking one of the attackers in the family jewels, and moving to tackle the other one to the ground, throwing a few punches before the other homophobe recovered and pulled him off.

 

A bad mood.

 

Elbowing the man in the face, Tharn went in for another go at the first one, only for familiar hands to pull him back.

 

“Tharn, you’re bleeding!” Type tightened his grip when Tharn struggled against his grasp, “We need to go!”

 

Now that Type had mentioned it, Tharn could feel the blood dripping from his nose. Quickly, he pressed his shirt sleeve against it, watching as the white fabric slowly started to turn red, Type pulling him away from the two attackers.

 

“Are you okay?” He asked his boyfriend, voice sounding a little odd over the pulsing of his busted nose.

 

Type refused to look him in the eyes.

 

“The back of my head.” He admitted, the wince obvious in his voice, “My stomach… and my chin.”

 

Tharn moved to check Type’s head first, only for his hand to be slapped away.

 

“Let’s get home first.” Type growled, “Away from those… jackassess.”

 

Tharn didn’t argue, letting himself be pulled along until they were finally home.

 

Thankfully, it was dark and they didn’t run into anyone else on the way there.

 

Once they were safely indoors, Tharn turned to Type, examining his chin first.

 

It would bruise, scraped and bloody from Type’s fall to the ground.

 

Silently, he went to grab from frozen vegetables from the freezer, holding one to his nose and handing the other to Type, who moved it to the back of his head.

 

For a moment, they just sat there in silence, until Type looked up at Tharn and sighed.

 

“You should put that at your knuckles.” He gestured at the melting bag.

 

“Yeah.”

 

It wasn’t hard to notice how tense Type was, as he clutched at his mid-section.

 

“Come here.” Tharn whispered, placing the bag on the side-table before lifting up Type’s shirt, hissing at how it was already starting to bruise, “We should go to the hospital, check that there’s no internal damage or- “

 

“- and tell them what?” Type sighed, “We got jumped by a couple of homophobes and had to run away?”

 

Tharn didn’t mention how he would have been more than happy to carry on the fight if it weren’t for Type pulling him away.

 

“It wasn’t our fault.” He whispered, “Those men were just… being bastards for the sake of it.” He shrugged, “Besides, I like to think they came out of it looking worse.”

 

Type rolled his eyes, “That doesn’t make me feel any better.” He moved to sit next to Tharn, placing his head on his boyfriend’s shoulders, “Can we… stay home for a while?”

 

“Whatever you want.”

Notes:

Tutor/Fighter - Lust next

Chapter 117: Tutor/Fighter - Lust (NSFW)

Summary:

So basically, my wifi went down at dinner time and has only just been fixed, so i was unable to post yesterday. As an apology, I've posted chapters 117 AND 118 :) Enjoy :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Lust for Tutor/Fighter

………………………………………………………………………

 

Fighter was panting heavily. He was on the bed, lying on his back, hair dishevelled with marks over his neck and chest as Tutor moved further and further down.

 

“T-Tutor.” He whimpered, feeling way too sensitive for this, “Tutor, p-please!”

 

Tutor just hummed in response, continuing to make hickey’s into Fighter’s skin. He loved Fighter like this, so needy and consumed with lust, practically sobbing with the force of it.

 

“P-Please!” Fighter tried again, “I-I need you!”

 

Tutor pulled away from him with a sly smirk, “You need me to do what?”

 

“F-fuck me!”

 

Slowly, Tutor moved up until they were face to face, kissing Fighter gently on the forehead as the older man spread his legs. He couldn’t help but chuckle at this, placing his middle and index finger on Fighter’s lips.

 

Almost immediately, Fighter wrapped his lips around those fingers, sucking and coating them with saliva as Tutor slowly to stroke at his cock. As Fighter started to wriggle uncontrollably at the sensation of Tutor’s fingers on his cock, Tutor pulled his fingers free from his mouth, circling him around Fighter’s hole inside.

 

He pushed them in slowly, trying his best not to hurt him, as Fighter’s jaw dropped open in a silent scream, eyes rolling to the back of his head. It burnt, but Fighter loved the feeling, especially when Tutor started to pick up the pace, curling his fingers up to that they brushed against Fighter’s prostate.

 

Body littered with purple and red hickey’s, Fighter’s knuckles were white as they clenched the bed sheets.

 

Beautiful.

 

“I’m going to fuck you now, okay?” Tutor whispered.

 

Fighter nodded frantically, not even managing to find the words to beg for it.

 

With a chuckle, Tutor leaned open to grab the lube from the bedside table, slicking up his cock and pushing inside. Fighter gasped, rolling his hips as Tutor paused, letting the older man adjust to the feeling.

 

“So good.” Tutor whispered, pressing a quick kiss to Fighter’s mouth as he pushed all the way inside.

 

“Faster!” Fighter whined, moaning when Tutor obeyed, speeding up as he placed one hand on Fighter’s cheek, thumb wiping away the tears that had escaped. His moans were non-stop at this point, each one louder than the other as he ran his hands over Tutor’s shoulder, trying to pull him closer.

 

Tutor then angled himself in a way that he knew would hit Fighter’s prostate.

 

“F-fuck! Right there! F-Feels good!” Fighter babbled, “Harder, please, h-harder!”

 

Once again, Tutor obeyed, battering into Fighter’s prostate over and over again. His hand moved from Fighter’s cheek, to his cock, stroking it at the same pace of his thrusts.

 

“I-I’m close, are you- “

 

Tutor cut him off with a sensual, passionate kiss, just as Fighter came with a high-pitched whine, spilling all over Tutor’s hand and his own stomach, feeling Tutor smirk against his lips. Pulling away from the kiss, Tutor rolled his hips, chasing his own orgasm.

 

Seconds before he came, he moved to pull out, only for Fighter’s legs to wrap around him.

 

“Inside!” Fighter gasped, face flushing at the sensitivity, “Please, inside!”

 

Tutor came with a low groan, spilling inside Fighter, before gently pulling out and rolling to the side, the pair of them holding each other tightly. All was silent for a moment, until Fighter broke it.

 

“Tutor?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“I love you.”

 

Tutor smiled, leaning over to give him a kiss.

 

“I love you too.”

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Sometimes… Tutor thought that Fighter might as well go shirtless with how he wore his shirts.

 

It was very distracting.

 

He couldn’t help but admire his boyfriend… to the point where he didn’t hear Fighter calling him until the older man was tapping his knee.

 

“Earth to Tutor!” Fighter chuckled.

 

“Sorry I was just… thinking.”

 

“Must have been something important.”

 

Tutor shook his head, making sure he was focused on Fighter’s face and not that tantalising chest area on show. “No… did you need something?”

 

For a moment, Fighter scanned him from head to toe, a sly smirk on his face. “See something you like?”

 

Well, how could Tutor resist an invitation like that.

 

Moving on automatic, his hands slipped into Fighter’s shirt, fingers running over hard, dusky nipples, making Fighter moan.

 

Tutor was quick to capture that moan with a kiss, pressing their bodies close as they both struggled to remove their clothes.

 

Once he was able to, he then wormed his hand in between them, gripping their cocks, the pair of them thrusting into the grip.

 

Tutor was slightly ashamed to admit that he came first, even if Fighter followed him not long afterwards. Resting his head on Fighter’s shoulder, he relaxed at the feeling of hands stroking down his back.

 

“I knew you couldn’t resist me.” Fighter chuckled.

 

“Shut up.”

Chapter 118: Kongpob/Arthit - Arthit in a car accident

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Unimportant: May i request one where Arthit is in a car accident and Kongpop is worried. Curious to see your take on it! Some angst but please have a happy ending! 🥰🥰 please and thank you soo much!!

…………………………………………………………………..

 

There was a lot to hate about ICU waiting rooms.

 

The smell.

 

The company and how they randomly burst into tears.

 

The colour of the walls.

 

The uncomfortable seats.

 

The sheer amount of tension in the room.

 

After two weeks though, Kongpob knew what the worse thing was… How little time he was actually allowed to spend time with his boyfriend, and inside had to wait in the waiting room, until he was allowed inside.

 

Less than five hours every day, staring at Arthit’s bruised and battered face, gently rubbing his hand in the hope that the gentle sensation would wake him up.

 

But Arthit refused to wake up.

 

In fact, the doctors had warned him that Arthit might not wake up at all.

 

Arthit had been on his bike on the way to work when he was hit by a car thinking that the red light didn’t apply to it. The wounds had been severe, to the point that the Doctors’ worried that he wouldn’t make it off the operating table.

 

Funeral arrangements were mentioned, and Kongpob lost his temper.

 

Arthit’s parents might have been willing to set something up, but he wasn’t. P’Arthit was going to make it.

 

He was too stubborn to die.

 

Kongpob fiddled with Arthit’s gear bracelet, having started to wear it when this all began as a form of comfort. He rubbed his thumb over the etching on the actual gear like it was the only thing there to ground him.

 

For too long, he’d been alone with his thoughts.

 

Their friends had been there for them, but they all had their own lives to live.

 

They couldn’t spend every minute of their lives here.

 

Not like Kongpob.

 

His homework that his friends brought him each and every day, remained on a pile in the chair next to him. It was probably full of silly mistakes and tear-stained splotches, but he was handing it in (or at least his friends were) and keeping up his education.

 

Arthit would be proud.

 

If he would wake up to tell him, Kongpob would be the happiest person in the world.

 

At the moment though, his boyfriend was getting worse every day, looking paler, thinner than ever before.

 

Kongpob desperately tried not to over-think the situation.

 

Arthit would make it.

 

They would get married, be grouchy old men together. They would adopt children and make family decisions. If they were going to die, it would be together, as old men passing away together in their sleep, hands intertwined.

 

He glanced up at the clock, sighing he realised that he still had half an hour left before he would be allowed to go in and sit by Arthit’s bedside.

 

Maybe he could finish the draft for this project in that time.

 

As he got settled in to try and scribble some rough notes, a nurse emerged from the room, heading straight for him.

 

“Mr Suthiluck? Kongpob Suthiluck?”

 

Kongpob froze, fingers gripping the gear.

 

Was this it?

 

Was this the bad news he’d been dreading?

 

“Mister Rojnapot has woken up.” She smiled warmly at him, “He’s asking for you.”

 

“… What?”

 

“Mister Arthit Rojnapot’s awake.” She repeated, a little softer this time, “He woke up about half an hour ago. His motor abilities seem to be fine as he used a pen and paper to ask about you. He doesn’t remember the crash, but that’s completely normal in these circumstances. His vitals are stable, so if you want to- “

 

“- He’s okay?” Kongpob interrupted, “He’s going to be okay?” His hand slapped over his mouth, as he tried to muffle the relieved sobs.

 

Arthit was alive.

 

Awake, alive and wanting to see him.

 

Arthit wanted to see him.

 

Kongpob shot to his feet, smoothing out his clothes the best he could, hoping that he didn’t look as bedraggled as he felt as he rushed towards the room, only to stop in the doorway.

 

Familiar eyes immediately found his.

 

Arthit reached out to him, and Kongpob needed no further invitation. Rushing over, he took Arthit’s hand in his, feeling Arthit weakly return his grip.

 

“I love you.” Kongpob breathed, pushing back his tears, leaning forwards to kiss Arthit lightly on his cheek. “I love you so much.”

 

Arthit’s grip tightened and Kongpob knew what he was trying to say.

 

‘Love you too.’

Notes:

Protective Tutor and Fighter tomorrow :)

Chapter 119: Tutor/Fighter - Protectiveness

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Protective Tutor/Fighter

………………………………………………………..

 

“Tutor… You’re bleeding.”

 

“Hmmm.” Tutor tentatively touched his split lip, flinching a bit at the pain. It was probably too much to hope that Fighter wouldn’t notice it, “I fell… into a wall.”

 

Fighter was already on his feet though, stalking closer to him, before pulling him into a chair. His eyes scanned Tutor’s face, his hand coming up to gently cradle his jaw. Brushing away Tutor’s hair from his forehead, he found another cut just above his eyebrow.

 

His cheekbone looked as though it was going to bruise soon as well.

 

“Tutor.”

 

“Yes?” Tutor hated how downtrodden he sounded as Fighter’s dark eyes turned murderous.

 

“Who did this to you?”

 

Hiding his flinch, Tutor forced a smile onto his face, “I told you, I fell.”

 

“Yeah… into a wall, right?” Fighter shook his head, “You’re a terrible liar.”

 

“I’m not lying!” Tutor hissed, tone betraying him.

 

Fighter crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow, waiting patiently for a moment, before sighing wearily when he realised that Tutor wasn’t going to just fess up who did it.

 

“Tutor, you know you can tell me anything.”

 

“Fighter, stop- “

 

“- Stop what?”

 

“Stop all this!” Tutor snapped, backing away from it, “I don’t deserve it.”

 

“Who told you that? The person who attacked you?” Fighter growled, “Was it another debt collector?”

 

“No- I- it was- “ Tutor sighed heavily, “It was just some homophobic asshole.”

 

He winced as Fighter’s face darkened in fury further, “Tell me everything.” His boyfriend ordered, “Start at the beginning.”

 

“There’s nothing really to really tell.” Tutor shrugged, “I left my last class to come here. Someone caught me by surprise and shoved me into a wall, which I didn’t lie about by the way, he punched me a bit, before he got spooked by something and made a run for it.”

 

He didn’t even realise he was crying, the events of the day having caught up with him, as Fighter leant over to wipe the tears away, before pressing a gentle kiss to Tutor’s lips.

 

Once he pulled away, he stared into Tutor’s eyes for a moment, before storming towards the door.

 

“I’m going to kill them.”

 

“You don’t even know who they are! I don’t even know!”

 

“Don’t care. I’ll find them.”

 

“Fighter!”

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Tutor could hear Fighter shuffling around at around 3 in the morning, prompting him to roll over and slowly open his eyes.

 

“Oh god.” He groaned, taking in the sight in front of him.

 

Fighter just blinked at him, hair sticking up in all directions, a blanket wrapped around his shoulders as he clutched at it almost desperately. His eyes were glassy, and his nose was almost bright red.

 

“What are you doing?” Tutor slowly sat up, as Fighter gave him a woeful look.

 

It wasn’t adorable… it wasn’t

 

“S’ too hot.” He complained, sinuses obviously inflamed, throat sounding like it had been put through a meat grinder.

 

“Get back into bed right now!” Tutor hissed, “How are you even upright, right now?”

 

Fighter sniffed pathetically, “I can’t sleep. There’s some sort of white noise in my head that makes me want to throw up!”

 

“Come on.” Tutor rolled his eyes, reaching out to pull Fighter down onto the bed, tucking him back in. He wasn’t surprised when Fighter fell asleep less than three minutes later.

 

With a weary sigh, Tutor moved to the sofa.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Fighter slept for about six hours, before he awoke with a hacking cough, groaning as he pushed himself up to a seated position, the duvet now wrapped around his shoulder, only his head showing.

 

Tutor had been up for a while now, finishing off one of his projects.

 

At the sight of his pitiful boyfriend, Tutor pushed himself to his feet and headed into the kitchen to make some lemon tea, hoping that it would help with the sore throat at least. It must have taken him less than two minutes, but when he returned, it was to the sight of Fighter sitting on the floor, glaring at his legs like they’d just betrayed him.

 

Glancing up, he made ‘gimme’ gestures at the sight of the steaming mugs, taking an eager sip and moaning in a way that Tutor had really only heard in the bedroom.

 

“Poor baby.”

 

It came out a lot softer than he intended, as Fighter gave him a small smile.

 

Tutor felt his heart flutter at the sight.

 

“I’ll make you some chicken soup.” He sighed.

 

“Really?” He sounded so young, and Tutor couldn’t help but wonder if Fighter had ever received this kind of care when he was sick.

 

A wave of protectiveness surged through him, as he nodded in determination, “Really.”

 

“That… sounds really nice.” Fighter said tentatively, looking at Tutor like he hung the moon, “And some more tea?”

 

“Anything for you.”

Notes:

Pete and ChaAim friendship next :)

Chapter 120: Pete & ChaAm Friendship

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: i have a promp that chaam & pete become BEST friends. pete changes completely around her — he’s really comfortable and they have crackhead energy whenever they hang out. they have sleepovers & chaam sends ae cute/silly photos n vids of pete - but pete never knows! also, pete, chaam, ae and pond all have a sleepover but it starts w pond n ae studying/doing schoolwork but chaam & pete are good students & have finished all their work so they just dance around n have fun whilst the others do work 💗 also!! with my chaam and pete prompt, they definitely are the type of best friends who will start uncontrollably laughing at anything, and it happens when they’re eating lunch, or hanging out and pond and ae definitely look at their respective partners with so much love in their eyes sjsjsjsj. they also ABSOLUTELY burst out singing at random times!!

…………………………………………………………

 

Chaam had been dating Pond for about four weeks when she realised that her and Pete were destined to be best friends.

 

“You are a braiding God.” She stated matter-of factly, practically feeling Pete’s blush, “How did you learn to do this?!”

 

“My Mum taught me.” Pete answered, finishing off the braid, “My Dad… She would get stressed and she always said this helped.”

 

“It does.” Chaam reached behind her to pat Pete’s hand in a reassuring manner, “It really does.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………

 

“Who are you texting?” Ae frowned, leaning a little closer to his boyfriend, “Chaam?”

 

“Mm.” Pete nodded, “She’s promised to teach me how to cook.” He glanced over at Ae a little guiltily, “I don’t want to keep relying on you for everything.”

 

“Ai’Pete…” Ae reached out and gently took his hand, “… that’s really sweet, but you don’t have to- “

 

“- I want to though.” Pete beamed, “She’s promised to show me how to make some sort of milk desert. I could make it for your birthday!”

 

Better than Pete spending loads of money on football shoes.

 

Ae couldn’t help but approve of this new friendship.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“My girlfriend is feeding your boyfriend.” Pond pouted, “There’s something so mixed up about all this.”

 

“I’m letting him try my dinner.” Chaam rolled her eyes, “Just in case he wants to try nothing new tomorrow.” She then gave Pete a stern look, “You need some meat on your bones.”

 

Instead of getting flustered and blushing like Ae though he would, Pete rolled his eyes fondly, “So you keep telling me.”

 

Yep… this friendship was definitely a good thing.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

From there, the friendship only flourished.

 

The pair would spend hours talking to each other, especially during double dating study sessions, when they’d finished long before their boyfriends.

 

Neither Ae nor Pond could really follow the conversation when they got like this.

 

But it was clear that Pete trusted Chaam, as he talked about the time his mother considered having him home-schooled when he came home with a broken wrist.

 

When Chaam pulled Pete to his feet and the pair stated dancing around the room, Ae and Pong couldn’t help but give each fond looks at the sight.

 

Yes, they were struggling to focus on their own work because of it, but it was worth every second of wasted time.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

“So, should I thank you for giving Pond the idea to get me chocolate for Valentines’ Day?” Chaam giggled, “Because he’s been looking panicked for about a week.”

 

“He asked me for some ideas.” Pete nodded, fiddling with the bracelet that Ae had given him, “I didn’t realise he’d get you so much though.”

 

“I don’t mind.” Chaam reassured him, “It means he tried and there is nothing more attractive than that.”

 

Pete opened his mouth, only to flush bright red and close it again, making Chaam gasp sharply.

 

“Did you just have a dirty thought?!” She grabbed his arm, “Tell me, tell me, tell me!”

 

“Ai’Chaam!”

 

Both of them seemed to have forgotten that Ae and Pond were even there.

 

Not that either of them really minded.

Notes:

Jealous Khai/Third next

Chapter 121: Third/Khai - Jealousy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Jealous Third/Kai

……………………………………………………………

 

Third slammed the door behind him.

 

“I’m tired of this!” He spun around to face his boyfriend, “I feel like you don’t trust me!”

 

Him and Intouch were friends, that’s all, and Khai decided that was the perfect excuse to act like an asshole. An irrational, jealous asshole.

 

“He was practically drooling all over you!” Khai grabbed Third around the waist, pulling him closer, “Didn’t you see that?!”

 

“You’re delusional!” Third rolled his eyes, “You’re just being jealous for no reason!”

 

They were having this conversation at least every two weeks now, and Third couldn’t understand why Khai didn’t understand, after years of him pining, he would never betray Khai like that.

 

He was Khai’s and had been for years, but his boyfriend still got overly jealous.

 

He met Khai’s dark gaze, keeping eye contact with him until Khai let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head.

 

“I don’t know why I get so angry.” He whispered, hands moving down to Third’s ass, only for them to be slapped away, “Maybe it’s because of all those people who think they can have you.” He walked forwards, until Third was falling back onto the bed, Khai towering over him, “They think they can fuck you right?”

 

Third just cackled up at him, “And you think you can?” He smirked, knowing that he was just winding Khai up at this point.

 

Judging by the hurt look on Khai’s face, he might have gone a little too far.

 

“Look.” Third sighed, pushing himself up, “It doesn’t matter if someone did want to be with me like that… why would I ever say yes when I have you?”

 

“Yeah?” Khai perked up a little, “Promise?”

 

“I promise.” Third reached out, encouraging Khai to sit by him, “Now… how do you feel about some make-up sex?”

 

“Deal!”

 

…………………………………………….

 

“Third, are you asleep?”

 

“Yes… deeply.”

 

Third did not sound impressed.

 

“I can’t sleep.”

 

“And now, neither can I.”

 

Taking a hint, Khai tried to turn his thoughts to other things in the hope he would get to sleep quickly.

 

He couldn’t be blamed for the direction his thoughts took.

 

“Seriously.” Third sighed, feeling a hardness against him, “Now?!”

 

Khai froze as Third wriggled a little bit.

 

“Thinking about me doing something special?”

 

Silence.

 

“You were thinking about me, right?” Third’s voice devolved into a growl as Khai whimpered behind him.

 

“Can you blame me?!” Khai whined, “She was hot!”

 

Here, Third remembered the film they’d watched before going to bed… and the actress in it.

 

“I am a normal, red-blooded guy!” Khai continued to protest, “My thoughts ran away from me! I’m sorry!”

 

Silence.

 

Khai knew that he was in trouble.

 

“Third… I’m sorry.” Khai whispered, “I honestly didn’t mean to.” He pushed himself up onto his elbow, staring down at Third, who had gone pale.

 

He was overthinking again.

 

Khai knew exactly what his boyfriend was overthinking about.

 

Was he, Khai, going to decide that this just working out for him? Was he going to turn his back on Third and go back to his numerous girls?

 

“You’re it for me.” He whispered, “For life Third.”

 

He pulled at Third, waiting until his boyfriend rolled over, before continuing. “I honestly think our love can last for all eternity.” He whispered, “You’re my soulmate, my destiny!”

 

Third didn’t look overly impressed with the flowery words.

 

“If a girl gave me her phone number now, I would throw it away!” Khai pleaded, “Right in front of her, if it meant that you would believe me that I wasn’t interested! And we both know I have very little chance with an actress like that.”

 

Hopefully Third wouldn’t pick up on the ‘little cha-

 

“You mean no chance.” Third smirked, “Right?”

 

“Yep! No chance!”

Notes:

Pond walks in on Ae/Pete next

Chapter 122: Ae/Pete - Pond Walks In (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: pete and ae are doing the do 👀 in ae and pond’s dorm room and then pond walks in without knocking or anything. pete is riding ae and so when ae sits up to cover them with the blanket, pete accidentally moans and has to shove his face in ae’s neck. and now, whenever pond wants to anger ae, he just mentions that moment and how hot pete looked and how cute his moans are 😳

……………………………………………..

 

“Ai’Ae!” Pete giggled as he was pulled into an empty stairwell, “Can’t you wait?”

 

“No.” Ae muttered into Pete’s neck, “Do you have any more lectures?”

 

“No, but- “

 

“- Neither do I.” Ae looked up at his boyfriend, giving him a hopeful look, which Pete succumbed to all too quickly allowing himself to be led back towards Ae’s room.

 

“What about Ai’Pond?!”

 

“He’s not due back for another couple of hours.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

As soon as the door closed behind them, Pete practically hurled himself into Ae’s arm, allowing his boyfriend to lift him into his arms, wrapping his legs around Ae as he was carried over to the bed. They fell onto the mattress, kissing each other fiercely, fingers fumbling with buttons, both too keyed up to take this slowly.

 

Preparation was quick, and soon, Pete was lowering himself down onto Ae’s cock with a moan of satisfaction, loving the ache and stretch of it as he moved up and down in a slow, deliberate rhythm. They were getting into it, skin glistening with sweat as Ae thrusted up into Pete’s body with fierce enthusiasm.

 

And then the door was flung open.

 

“Ai’Ae, do you know- OH MY GOD!”

 

Almost immediately, Ae was leaning forwards to grab the duvet and throw it over their bodies, pulling Pete down to lie on top of him.

 

Pete couldn’t stop the almost breathless whine that escaped as Ae’s cock jabbed right into his prostate.

 

“POND!” Ae bellowed, “WE’VE TALKED ABOUT YOU KNOCKING!”

 

Pond clearly had no self-preservation instincts, “You two you were- “ He paused, before smirking and imitating the noise that Pete had just made, shrieking and scrambling out of the room as Ae moved to get up and chase him.

 

As the door slammed shut, Pete whimpered, slowly pushing himself back up.

 

“Ai’Ae, what if Ai’Pond- “

 

“- Pond won’t say a word if he knows what’s good for him.” Ae bucked up his hips, trying to keep Pete’s mind off of the recent interruption, one hand moving to jerk his boyfriend off. Pete came with a yelp, spurting over Ae’s stomach, clenching tightly around him until Ae came as well.

 

They collapsed to the bed together, kissing and cuddling as the sun set in the sky.

 

Pete completely forgot about the interruption.

 

Until a week later.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Pond had been pushing his luck for a little over half an hour now, but Ae was determined to ignore him.

 

His best friend was almost like a toddler when it came to this.

 

If you ignored him, he would eventually give up.

 

Or he would escalate his attempts.

 

“Hey, Ai’Ae.” Pond leaned forwards, a vicious smirk on his face, “Have you told everyone about how cute Pete is today?”

 

Ae narrowed his eyes, “What are you- “

 

“Especially when he sounds like this.” And then Pond replicated the sound Pete had made when he burst in on them, the fake moan devolving into a shriek as Ae practically leapt over the table, hands outstretched to strangle Pond.

 

As the shorter male chased Pond, Chaam gave a furiously blushing Pete a sympathetic look.

 

“Come on.” She beckoned for him to get up, “Time for some time away from the boys I think.”

 

“Ai’Pond- “

 

“- Is getting what he deserves by the sound of it.”

Notes:

Khai/Third - Lust next

Chapter 123: Third/Khai - Lust (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Lust for Third/Khai

………………………………………………….

 

Third was wearing Khai’s favourite jeans on him… the ones that hugged his bum just perfectly.

 

He couldn’t tear his eyes away as Third chopped up some mango in the kitchen, not even seeming to notice that Khai was in the room.

 

He moved closer, pressing himself up against his boyfriend’s back, practically hearing him rolling his eyes as the knife work stopped.

 

“Really?”

 

“Hmm.” Khai kissed Third’s neck lightly, smirking as Third leant back into him slightly, able to feel just how hard Khai was already.

 

“K-Khai!”

 

“What? We haven’t had sex since- “

 

“- last night!”

 

Khai ignored him, spinning him around and pressing their lips together, before pulling them over to the sofa and pushing Third down onto it, climbing on top of him, removing both of their shirts giving him free access to Third’s abdomen.

 

“K-Khai, please!” Third hissed as Khai nipped and licked down his chest and abdomen, “S-stop teasing!”

 

Khai chuckled, pulling down Third’s pants along with his underwear so that he could kiss up and down his thighs. Third writhed at the sensation, panting as Khai moved upwards, mouthing over Third’s cock now, swallowing it down to the root.

 

Giving blowjobs were not something he ever thought he would enjoy, but when he first heard Third make those noises, he soon grew addicted. As he felt Third trembling, Khai pulled away, “I want you to ride me.”

 

Third didn’t hesitate to change their positions, scrambling on top of Khai as his boyfriend pulled himself out of his pants. Finding the lube in between the sofa cushions, the preparation was quick due to their exploits last night.

 

Soon, Third was sinking down on top of him.

 

“Look at you taking it so well.” Khai murmured, grabbing Third’s hips and thrusting in time to Third’s up and down movements, their skin slippery with sweat, Third’s fingers digging into his shoulder as he struggled to remain upright, “I love the way you feel around my cock. I’m g-gonna- “

 

“- Inside, please come inside!”

 

Khai took Third’s cock into his hand, jerking him off as he came, Third following on not long after, cumming all over Khai’s chest. As Third eased himself off, collapsing onto Khai’s chest, he lightly slapped his boyfriend’s chest.

 

“Can I finish dessert now?”

 

“I’ve just had it- OW!”

 

……………………………………………………………………………

 

The presentation had been a success, Khai had to admit that.

 

He didn’t expect this reaction though.

 

“Third, is this really the best time?”

 

Third just continued to hold him against the wall, sucking kisses in a line up his throat, hips rolling against Khai’s.

 

It was probably a good thing this classroom wasn’t used very often, as Khai lifted a leg to wrap around Third as he was pulled into a kiss. He let out a surprised moan as Third’s grip around him tightened.

 

He’d forgotten just how strong Third was.

 

Third then worked a hand into Khai’s shirt, reaching up to pinch at a nipple, making Khai arch up into the touch, breaking away from the kiss to hiss.

 

“Third, I-I really think we should at least move this to the bedroom.”

 

He was ignored as Third captured his mouth again, the sensation going straight to his dick. Shakily, he placed his hand on Third’s chest, moving it down until he was cupping Third’s dick, making his boyfriend’s movements stutter for a moment.

 

He stroked him once, twice over the top of his pants and Third was coming, biting down on Khai’s neck in order to muffle the groan. Third recovered quickly though, pulling back with a smirk.

 

“Can you stay quiet?”

 

“Huh?”

 

Khai watched in amazement as Third sank to his knees, hands on the waistband of Khai’s trousers. He was so close to coming, and Third hadn’t even touched him yet.

 

His pants and underwear were pulled down far enough for his cock to spring free, Third swallowing it down less than a few seconds later, tongue swirling underneath the sensitive head, bobbing up and down.

 

“P-Please, I-I- “

 

And then their eyes met.

 

Khai came with a barely muffled groan, feeling Third clean him up with little kitten licks, before getting to his feet, pulling Khai’s pants up with him.

 

His lips were a little red and swollen, and there was probably a damp spot on his trousers… but Third looked completely unphased by what they’d just done.

 

Khai knew he must look like a state though

 

“I-I think I need another minute.” He admitted, knees feeling like jelly, “Or two minutes.”

Notes:

Dean/Pharm - Chapter 50 sequel next

Chapter 124: Dean/Pharm - Chapter 50 Sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Awww, poor Pharm. Now we need Pharm showing up with snacks to pick Dean up and showing the girl he isn’t single. 😉 Referring to Chapter 50

……………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Siam was beautiful and she knew it.

 

Pharm hesitated near the door of the study room, peeking through the windows as Siam shuffled a little closer to his boyfriend… who didn’t look impressed.

 

Glancing down at the box of Khanom chan, he took a deep breath.

 

Dean had said there was nothing to worry about and Pharm believed him…. But a point still needed to be proven. Carefully balancing the box on one arm, he knocked on the door and slowly opened it, smiling shyly when Dean perked up at the sight of him.

 

“Pharm.” Dean pushed himself to his feet, heading over to his boyfriend and kissing him on the forehead, “Why didn’t you tell me you were coming, I would have given you a lift or- “

 

“- It was meant to be a surprise.” Pharm giggled, “And it’s okay, it’s not too far of a walk from the cooking club.” He then held up the box, “I thought you might like some of these while they’re still fresh.”

 

Dean eagerly accepted the box, opening it up and taking an appreciative sniff of the dessert.

 

The moment was ruined however when they heard someone clearing their throat behind Dean.

 

“P’Dean.” Siam gently spoke up, an unsure smile on her face, “Aren’t you going to introduce us?”

 

She must have seen the forehead kiss.

 

Maybe she was just a little hopeful though, believing that she’s misunderstood the entire situation.

 

“This is Pharm.” Dean didn’t even hesitate, pulling Pharm close to his side, “My boyfriend.”

 

“Boyfriend?!” Siam’s eyes widened, “Since when?!”

 

“One year, nine months and seven days.” Dean answered promptly, an innocent smile on his face, “Why?”

 

Siam’s mouth slammed shut, a flush appearing on her cheeks as Dean pulled up a seat for Pharm.

 

“It shouldn’t be much longer.” He whispered, as Pharm smiled up at him.

 

“I don’t mind.”

 

His work was done anyway.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Protective Third/Khai next :)

Chapter 125: Third/Khai - Protectiveness

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Protective Third/Khai

………………………………………………………………..….

 

Third was faking sleep and Khai knew it.

 

Half-curled up into a ball, back to the wall, it was clear that Third wasn’t relaxed in the slightest.

 

It was not how Khai imagined meeting his boyfriend’s dad for the first time.

 

“Third… are you okay?”

 

Silence.

 

Khai winced, not knowing what to do for a moment, before moving to take a seat on the edge of the bed, noticing Third’s slight flinch as he did so. He couldn’t help but smile though when Third rolled over to burrow his face into Khai’s midsection.

 

They stayed there for nearly ten minutes, before Khai mustered up the courage to break the silence.

 

“Does… does your Dad talk to you like that often?”

 

Third didn’t answer verbally, but he stiffened up, pressing closer to Khai, almost using him as a shield against the very thought of the older man.

 

“Alright.” Khai tightened his hold on him, “You didn’t deserve that… any of that.”

 

Third shivered, clearly trying to hold it all together. His breath shuddered a few times, before he seemed to gain control again.

 

Khai hated it.

 

How many tears had Third shed over him, but he wouldn’t cry over what his Father said?

 

“It’s fine.” Third sighed, his voice rough even as he tried to hide it, “He’s just a little mad because I wouldn’t loan him any money.”

 

“No, it’s not fine.” Khai snapped “There’s no reason for him to speak to you like that!”

 

Third broke, breathing coming in quicker and harsher, almost like he was struggling. And then the first tear appeared, dissolving into harsh sobbing.

 

When he finally managed to regain control of his breathing, Third could only manage to force out a weak “I’m sorry.”

 

“You’ve got nothing to be sorry for. You have every right to feel like this, yeah?”

 

Third nodded shakily as Khai leaned over to press a kiss to his cheek.

 

“And if you need me to go and kick his ass, just tell me.”

 

“You couldn’t kick anyone’s ass.”

 

“I could try!”

 

……………………………………..

 

Khai sat in the living room, trying to ignore the dark clouds that loomed outside.

 

He had an essay due in two days, he needed to focus on that.

 

Outside the rain pelted against the window, a streak of lightning flashing across the sky, followed by the rumbling of thunder.

 

Khai yelped and jumped in his seat, hand slapping over his mouth to try and cover the noise. He wasn’t very successful as Third looked up at him, a look of concern on his face.

 

“It’s okay.” Third whispered, “It’s just a storm.”

 

“I know!”

 

Another rumble of thunder echoed throughout the room, making Khai jumped again, squeezing his eyes closed in the hope that this was all just a bad dream. After another crash of thunder made him yelp even louder, Third came rushing around the table, pulling Khai into a hug.

 

“It’s okay.”

 

“I-I’m not afraid of storms!”

 

“Of course not.” Third didn’t even attempt to tease him, leading him over towards the bed, his grip tightening as there was another rumble of thunder, running his hand up and down Khai’s back. As they both lay down on the bed, Third very carefully didn’t mention the dried tear tracks on his boyfriend’s face.

 

He leaned back against the pillows, pulling Khai until the other man was leaning back against his chest, wrapping his arms around Khai as he handed him his headphones.

 

With Khai blocking out the sounds of the storms with music, sinking further and further into Third’s protective embrace, the pair soon fell asleep.

Notes:

Dean cooking for Pharm next :)

Chapter 126: Dean/Pharm - Dean Cooking

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Now I’m just gonna have to see a fic of Dean Cooking for Phram if that’s cool.

……………………………………………

 

Pharm was still sound asleep.

 

Perfect.

 

Dean slipped slowly out of bed and headed towards the kitchen, determined to make this anniversary perfect. He knew that he was nowhere near as talented as Pharm when it came to cooking, but he had spent hours watching his boyfriend in the kitchen.

 

Hopefully, he had picked something up.

 

He was as quiet as he could be creeping out to the kitchen, hoping that he could find everything without making too much of a ruckus and waking Pharm up.

 

Gai yang

 

Hot and fresh grilled chicken with sticky rice.

 

Perfect.

 

He went to the refrigerator and pulled out the chicken, giving it a quick sniff just to make sure that it was still safe to use.

 

They’d just bought it yesterday, but he was taking no chances.

 

The sticky rice had been soaking for nearly 24 hours now, so it should be soft and fluffy.

 

First he preparing the marinade for the chicken, coriander roots, lemongrass, garlic cloves and peppercorn for a thick paste, which was then combined with light soy sauce, dark, sweet soy sauce, fish sauce and turmeric powder and stirred until it was well blended together.

 

As the chicken marinaded in the mixture, for at least an hour, Dean set the oven to pre-heat.

 

This was why he purposely got up three hours before he really had to. It was a long process, but he hoped it would be worth it.

 

Once the oven was heated up, he waited for the chicken to finished marinading before putting it on a wire rack and putting it inside.

 

The chicken was close to being finished when a sleep-looking Pharm shuffled around the corner. “P’Dean? What are you doing?”

 

“Cooking breakfast for you.”

 

Pharm’s eyes widened slightly, looking extremely touched by the statement.

 

“I wanted to surprise you in bed.” Dean continued, opening up the oven to pierce the chicken with a thermometer, sighing in relief at the knowledge that it was cooked, “But I guess I was making too much noise, hmmm?”

 

“It was cold in the bed.” Pharm pouted, “I didn’t know where you were.” He glanced over at the chicken, where it was resting, “Gai Yang?”

 

“Yes, is that okay?”

 

Pharm nodded eagerly, “More than okay. It looks and smells really good.”

 

If Dean preened a bit at the praise, then that was between him and Pharm. “Go on.” He gestured back to the bedroom, “Back into bed, I’ll be there soon.”

 

Pharm beamed, moving closer and giving Dean a quick kiss on the cheek, before rushing off, clearly eager to be spoiled.

 

And Dean did love spoiling him.

Notes:

Jealous Shao Fei/Tang Yi next

Chapter 127: Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Jealousy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Jealous Shao Fei/Tang Yi

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Shao Fei was running late.

 

Damn Tang Yi and his octopus arms that kept him pinned against the bed.

 

“Shao Fei!” The captain yelled, “Interview in room 3!”

 

“Yes boss!”

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Tang Yi had tried his best to keep Shao Fei in bed with him that morning, to no avail.

 

Stupid stubborn policemen.

 

He lasted less than an hour before he was giving up on getting any work done that day, grabbing his coat and heading to the police station.

 

Maybe he could persuade Shao Fei to have an early dinner together.

 

The captain wasn’t anywhere to be seen, but Zhao Zi spotted him, jumping to his feet nervously. “A-Fei’s in the middle of an interview at the moment.” He stammered, “I-I don’t think he’s going to be done for a while.”

 

Tang Yi resisted the urge to groan. This is what he got for dating a police officer.

 

“You have a room you watch these interviews in, right?” He was already heading straight for where he knew the interrogation rooms were, “Take me to the one I can watch Shao Fei in.”

 

“I-I- “ Zhao Zi made a frustrated noise as he followed on behind, clearly deciding not to argue as he lead Tang Yi to the room in question.

 

Through the large window in the room, Tang Yi could see Shao Fei seated at the table, a rather handsome man sitting opposite. Tang Yi didn’t really notice that though, eyes firmly on Shao Fei.

 

There was something about his boyfriend in interrogation mode that really got him going.

 

And then other man, the one being questioned, was leaning forwards, a flirtatious smile on his face. It made Tang Yi’s smile fade as he straightened up, eyes narrowing as the man then started to flirt.

 

The interview must not have been going well for him to resort to be a shameless hussy.

 

Shao Fei, of course, was oblivious.

 

He gritted his teeth as he continued to watch, hands itching to wrap around Shao Fei and show that probable criminal, that the person he was flirting with was in a committed, loving relationship.

 

“Ummm.” Zhao Zi winced, “Maybe you should wait in the main office?”

 

“No.”

 

He was ignored as Zhao Zi dragged him out…. He could still remember a time when the shorter man was scared of him.

 

He remembered that time fondly.

 

It didn’t take long for Shao Fei to emerge from the interrogation room and back into the main room, smiling at the sight of Tang Yi sitting there.

 

“Hey!” He greeted fondly, before turning to Zhao Zi with a serious look, “He’s hiding something, definitely. Do some digging into his finances.”

 

“On it.”

 

As Zhao Zi shot off, Shao Fei turned to Tang Yi as he rose to his feet, placing a hand on Shao Fei’s nape.

 

“Hi.” Shao Fei greeted again, “Are you okay?”

 

“… That man wanted you.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“The man in the interrogation room… he wanted you.”

 

Feeling Shao Fei tense up slightly, Tang Yi rushed to reassure him.

 

“I’m not mad at you or anything, I just- “

 

“- want to be the only one who gets to flirt with me during an interrogation?” Shao Fei smirked knowingly, “We can certainly arrange that.”

 

“Oh no.” Tang Yi shook his head, “Tonight, I show you who you belong to. We can have a little bit of roleplay session tomorrow.”

 

“I’ll bring my handcuffs home tomorrow then.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Tang Yi walked into his office a week after the interrogation room incident, only to stop suddenly, surprised to find Shao Fei sitting on his desk.

 

They hadn’t managed to have their little roleplaying night as Tang Yi’s business suddenly got a lot busier, meaning that he was unable to spend long periods of time at home. Finding Shao Fei here was unexpected though, as he knew that it had gotten busy at the station as well.

 

His surprise quickly turned to pleasure as he smiled at the other man.

 

“Hello, what are you doing here?”

 

“Waiting for you.” Shao Fei didn’t look up at him, tracing out an unknown pattern on the desk. “Where have you been?”

 

“Meetings and things like that. Nothing very interesting.”

 

This got a faint smile from Shao Fei, but it was gone after a couple of seconds. Tang Yi frowned at this.

 

Something was wrong.

 

“Why were you looking for me?” Tang Yi asked, “Is everything okay?”

 

Shao Fei didn’t answer, and still didn’t look at him.

 

It was almost like he was sulking.

 

“A-Fei- “

 

“- You and that man that you were meeting with seem pretty close.” Shao Fei interrupted.

 

“What?” Tang Yi thought to himself for a moment, before he had a clue about who Shao Fei was talking about, “You mean, Peng Guiying?” He shrugged, “We’re friends.”

 

“Friends?”

 

“Yes friends… like you and Zhao Zi.” Tang Yi wondered where all this was going.

 

“Me and Zhao Zi don’t sit that close to one another.”

 

Tang Yi came to the realisation very quickly. “Are you… jealous?”

 

Shao Fei straightened up, almost knocking things off the desk with the sudden movement, “What? No! Of course not!”

 

“You are, aren’t you?” Tang Yi smirked, knowing that he was right, “You’re jealous of Peng Guiying!”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Shao Fei rolled his eyes. “Fine… I’m a little bit jealous.” He admitted, looking everywhere but at Tang Yi.

 

“Why?” Tang Yi honestly felt a little confused.

 

“Why were you jealous of that man last week?!” Shao Fei snapped, “He was flirting with you.”

 

“… Was he?” Tang Yi resisted the urge the wince. He hadn’t been that oblivious, right?

 

“He’s rich, good-looking and- “

 

“- and he’s not the one who remembered my birthday and made a point of celebrating it with me.”

 

Shao Fei still didn’t look impressed. “You don’t get it!” He threw his hands into the air in exasperation, before reaching out and grabbing Tang Yi’s arm, jerking him forward into a hard, and wholly unexpected kiss.

 

It was a quick kiss, but just as passionate as some of their longer ones.

 

“Come on.” Shao Fei growled, “We’re having that roleplay session now!”

 

Tang Yi wasn’t going to argue.

Notes:

Tharn/Type - Hanahaki Disease

Chapter 128: Tharn/Type - Hanahaki Disease

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from peachylittlepanda: Hello and thanks so much for this! I know I requested already and you just did one of them, but I was wondering if I could also request a TharnType oneshot where Type has a one-sided love for Tharn, but Tharn seems in love and dating with Tar. Type has the hanahaki disease and his time is pretty much almost up since his love has been kept secret for a long time and is getting worse. Happy ending though please if you write this, cause I can't take any more heartbreak from TharnType. Thank you so much for considering.
P.S. If you could somehow add type being insecure about his body since Tharn is used to small/feminine guys in his past, that would be good too, but if not no big deal :)

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

The first time Type saw Tharn, he felt like he was frozen in place, staring at his new roommate.

 

He wasn’t willing to admit that he had feelings for another boy, let alone Tharn…. It didn’t stop him from coughing up petals a few days later.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

It got worse one night when Type was dragged out to a bar, where Tharn was performing with his band, joking with a younger boy from the nearest high school, his laugh echoing throughout the room.

 

Type had never heard a laugh like it, so it was no surprise when he found himself running to the bathroom, hacking up even more petals into the toilet.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

The high schooler was called Tar, and apparently Tharn was just his tutor.

 

Type wasn’t dumb though. Small and cute, Tar was Tharn’s exact type, and it was hard to miss how the pair looked at each other.

 

Of course, he was going to look at Tar.

 

Type wasn’t small or cute… why would Tharn even look at him?

 

As Tharn and Tar studied in the room, Type’s eyes kept flicking over to them, focusing on the way Tharn’s lips stuck out in a slight pout, the way his eyes glimmered in the light.

 

If Tharn asked him to do anything, he knew he wouldn’t be able to say no to those eyes.

 

Neither of them noticed when he ran to the bathroom.

 

This time, it was almost a whole flower.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Things started to fall apart in the new year.

 

They were in a bar, having a few drinks when Tar suddenly showed up. Type wanted to make a comment about how ‘kids’ shouldn’t even be allowed in here, only to be shushed by Tharn.

 

“Don’t worry, I’ll just get him some water and take him home.”

 

That was half an hour ago, and now Type was watching as Tar tried to encourage Tharn to dance with him, hands on the other man’s hips.

 

Type felt a burning sensation in his stomach.

 

He resisted the urge to go over there and drag Tar out himself, pull him away from Tharn… but who was he to interfere in their relationship? If Tharn wanted to date a high schooler, that was his business.

 

It wasn’t jealousy.

 

Or so he told himself until he felt the burning in his chest.

 

He started to cough, lungs feeling full all of a sudden. He excused himself to the bathroom, feeling tears well up in his eyes, as he spat up an entire flower, staring at it as it floated in the water of the toilet bowl.

 

A Daffodil.

 

And then there was another one… and another one… and another one.

 

When the wave stopped, he leant back against the stall door, trying to control his sobbing.

 

This wasn’t happening… not to him.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

There was a bouquet of daffodils on Tharn’s desk.

 

“They’re from Tar.” Tharn explained at Type’s staring, “To apologise for the other night.” He then frowned in concern, “Are you alright, I didn’t see you leave.”

 

Type shrugged, “I… wasn’t feeling it, you know? Why daffodils?”

 

“They’re my favourite flower.”

 

“R-right.” Type’s mind flashed back to that flower floating in the toilet, “Makes sense.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Type took great care to avoid Tharn after that, hoping that these feelings would just… disappear. That if he ignored his feelings, the Hanahaki would go away.

 

He stayed at Techno’s and ignored Tharn’s calls and worried texts.

 

‘Please tell me what I did.’ One of them read, ‘I just want to make it better.’

 

Reading it brought tears to his eyes and petals to his lung.

 

It wasn’t working.

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

Type couldn’t avoid Tharn forever.

 

Not with meddling friends like Techno and Champ.

 

“We don’t know what’s happening between you two.” Champ sighed, “But it needs to be fixed.”

 

Needless to say, it was awkward.

 

Type refused to make conversation, despite Tharn’s best attempts.

 

After Type was done with one of his ‘bathroom’ breaks, washing his hands to get rid of the blood on them, Tharn entered the room, practically cornering him.

 

“What the hell is the matter with you?!” He snapped.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 

“Is it about the gay thing?!” Tharn continued, “Because if it is, I hate to break it to you, but- “

 

“- just forget it!”

 

“No! Why should I?!” Tharn almost screamed, tears pricking his eyes.

 

“You wouldn’t understand!” Type snapped back, pushing past Tharn and storming away, rubbing his eyes in an attempt to stop the tears.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Hello, one-nine-one, what’s your emergency?”

 

“I-I think I’m dying.”

 

“Sir? Are you hurt? Are you in danger?”

 

“I-I have Hanahaki and- and I-I can’t BREATHE! I-I don’t want to d-d-die!”

 

“Help is on its’ way, what’s your name?”

 

“T-Type, p-please! Hurry!”

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

The next time Type saw Tharn, his roommate was sat by his hospital bed, the bucket full of vomited flowers by his feet.

 

“You almost died Type.” Tharn’s voice was wrecked, eyes and nose red from crying, “Do you hear me? You almost died! They had to stick a tube down your throat to get you breathing again! They say you might need the operation, how could you be so stupid?!” His voice cracked dramatically.

 

Type could only sit there in silence.

 

“Why didn’t you tell anyone? Why didn’t you tell him… or her? Whoever it is who put you through this?!”

 

“H-He.”

 

A knowing look flashed over Tharn’s face, as he leaned forwards. “I know you’re not… fully comfortable with your sexuality but why didn’t you say anything?”

 

“It’s you!” Type growled, “Because it’s you, and you’re happy with Tar, who’s small and cute, which I’m not and- “

 

“- Me?” Tharn was starting to cry again, one hand covering his mouth, “I-I’m so sorry, I- “

 

“- You’re happy with Tar. It’s not your fault.” Type then coughed up a few more petals which only made Tharn cry harder.

 

“Me and Tar aren’t together!” He sobbed, “He likes me, but he’s just a kid and I wanted him to wait until he was older and- “ He paused, before grabbing Type’s hand, “- I hoped that he would move on, because I love you! Not him!”

 

“W-what?”

 

“I. Love. You.” Tharn smiled tearfully, “I can scream it if you want?”

 

Type decided it was easier to pull him into a kiss.

 

He didn’t feel the burning anymore.

Notes:

Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Lust next

Chapter 129: Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Lust (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Lust Shao Fei/Tang Yi

………………………………………………………………..

 

“Morning.” Tang Yi whispered, pressing a kiss to the back of Shao Fei’s neck, “Did you sleep okay?”

 

“Yeah… you?”

 

“Hmmmm.” Hands on Shao Fei’s hips, he turned his boyfriend around, appreciating the sight of Shao Fei wearing one of his t-shirts, the way it hung off of him. Taking a seat, he pulled Shao Fei onto his lap, cupping the other man’s cheeks and running his fingers through Shao Fei’s dark, messy hair.

 

Seconds later, they were removing their clothes, hands reaching out to each other once the clothes were on the floor, Tang Yi pulling Shao Fei into a kiss.

 

“Lie back on the counter.” He gently ordered the other man, “I’ll grab what we need from the bedroom.”

 

He ran into the other room, grabbing a condom and some lube, before making his way back. He prepared Shao Fei quickly, peppering the other man’s neck with kisses as he slid inside, loving every groan and whine that broke free. Grabbing Shao Fei’s legs, he moved with more gusto, leaning over to swallow Shao Fei’s yelps with a kiss, watching as Shao Fei’s eyes rolled to the back of his head.

 

Their breathing grew more laboured, sweat building on their bodies and their climaxes approached. Shao Fei’s hand moved up and down on his own cock as he got closer and closer, teeth digging into his bottom lip, back arching off the cool countertop as he spurted all over his chest, clenching around Tang Yi, who came shortly afterwards.

 

For a moment, they just stood there, panting through the aftermath, Tang Yi running his fingers through the mess on Shao Fei’s stomach, occasionally brushing against his boyfriend’s spent cock.

 

“Great.” Shao Fei groaned, the mess starting to cool and dry on his skin, “Now I need another shower.”

 

Tang Yi perked up at this, as Shao Fei rolled.

 

“Separately! I do need to go to work at some point today!”

 

“Do you really?”

 

“Yes! Get off!”

 

……………………………………………….

 

Shao Fei should have known that Tang Yi wasn’t going to sit back for this investigation.

 

One mention of a gang from one city over, and Tang Yi was acting like he was Shao Fei’s personal bodyguard.

 

But with Zhao Zi in the hospital, getting a gunshot wound stitched up, Tang Yi was his best option.

 

“We’re being watched.” Tang Yi reported, as they headed into a nearby alley, “To our right.”

 

Shao Fei, glanced subtly over in that direction, spotting a dark shape at the end of the alley, roughly the size of a fully grown man.

 

“One of Gu Peng’s men?”

 

“Probably.”

 

The man started to move towards them.

 

“A-Fei…” Tang Yi warned quietly, only for Shao Fei to cut him off.

 

“- Kiss me.”

 

“…What?”

 

Shao Fei rolled his eyes, grabbing the front of Tang Yi’s jacket and pushing him up against the wall, pressing his lips to Tang Yi’s.

 

The footsteps got closer and closer.

 

Tang Yi gasped as Shao Fei nipped at his lower lip, squeezing his eyes closed as the footsteps reached them… and continued on.

 

Once the man was gone, Shao Fei pulled away, lips swollen, a smirk on his face. “Never fails. People hate public displays of affection.”

 

“I- “

 

Shao Fei stared at him for a moment, before grabbing Tang Yi’s wrist and pulling him out of the alleyway.

 

“The case can wait for a few hours.”

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

Tang Yi didn’t remember the journey back to the apartment, drawing a complete blank as Shao Fei dragged him to their bedroom, pushing him down onto the bed and climbing onto his lap. Shao Fei’s hand were soon fisted in Tang Yi’s hair, pulling a moan out of him.

 

He didn’t even see his boyfriend grab the supplies from the bedside table.

 

He felt Shao Fei tugging at the bottom of his shirt, prompting him to raise his arms in the air as she pulled it off him.

 

“Does making out in a dirty alleyway really do it for you?” Tang Yi gasped, as Shao Fei started to strip, pushing Tang Yi onto his back to remove his pants, “Or was it- “

 

“- The look on your face after I took control.” Shao Fei whispered, “That’s my new favourite look. Now shut up and let’s do this. I plan to arrest Gu Peng by the end of the week, and I can’t do that in here.”

 

“So romantic.”

 

“Shut. Up.”

 

“Yes Si-UNGH!”

Notes:

Ming/Kit - Protective Ming next

Chapter 130: Ming/Kit - Protective Ming

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Fanficchica: Could I make a request for a mingkit one??? I’d really like possessive/ protective Ming taking care of kit because he’s hurt or someone said something to him...just like Ming being an engineering badass because people think he’s just gonna keep his mouth shut and that kits the only sassy one in the relationship....if that makes sense? Thank you!!!

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Ming, why are you going out with P’Kit?”

 

Ming pulled his attention away from the window and the outside world, having been completely lost in his own thoughts about his date with Kit the night before.

 

“Huh?”

 

“Why are you going out with P’Kit, that medical student?” The other student, who Ming honestly forgot the name of, leaned forwards with a smirk, “I’m surprised your cock hasn’t frozen off with how cold and frigid he is.”

 

The pencil snapped in Ming’s hand, as he slowly got to his feet.

 

“Shut up.”

 

The other student looked slightly alarmed, “What?!” He frowned, “You can’t be happy with him?”

 

“Except that I am!”

 

“Mister Daichapanya!” The teacher shouted from the front of the class, “Something you’d like to share with the rest of us?”

 

“… No.” Ming grabbed his books and bag, “I need to go.”

 

“Mister Daichapanya!”

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

“I can’t believe you.” Kit scolded, “You just walked out of class?!”

 

Ming tried to focus on his boyfriend’s face, disappointed and annoyed as it was, it was easier than focusing on what his classmate had said.

 

No, Kit wasn’t like Yo, but Ming was glad about that.

 

He loved Kit the way he was.

 

A soft hand on his own brought him back down to earth, prompting him to look into warm, brown eyes.

 

“I’m trying to lecture you here.” Kit sighed, voice slightly playful (although only Ming could probably here that).

 

“Sorry P’Kit.” He whispered.

 

It was quiet for a moment, before Kit spoke up again, “You’re worrying me slightly.”

 

Ming couldn’t say anything. How could he hurt Kit’s feelings by telling him what the other teen said? Silently, he pulled the older student into a hug, feeling Kit tense up slightly before he finally relaxed.

 

“Alright.” Kit sighed, “But don’t think this means this conversation in over.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

The conversation was over… for a few days.

 

Ming didn’t know Kit was planning to pick him up after classes. He didn’t know that he would be held behind after class for the teacher to give him a concerned talk about his behaviour the other day and if everything was okay at home.

 

He didn’t expect to come out of the classroom to see a large crowd gathering.

 

Pushing through the crowd, he froze at the sight of Kit standing there, looking down-beaten, eyes on the ground as the student from the other day was yelling at him.

 

Ming felt a red mist descend over his eyes.

 

He couldn’t hear the exact words being said, but judging by the hurt look in Kit’s eyes, they followed along the same line as what the other student was asking him about the other day, except crueller and harsher.

 

He pushed forwards until he was standing in front of Kit, grabbing the other student by the tie and slamming his fist into the other person’s face.

 

“MING!”

 

Ming felt Kit grab his shoulders, forcing him to let go of the other teen as he was dragged backwards.

 

“Enough Ming!” Kit hissed, “We need to get out of here before you get into trouble. Even more trouble.”

 

Ming allowed it… despite not being happy about it.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Later that evening, it was obvious that Kit was troubled by whatever had been, snippier than usual as he practically stormed around the room.

 

Ming hated it.

 

This was a time for them.

 

This was a time for his soft Kitty to come out.

 

“He’s why I was in a bad mood last week.” He began, Kit stopping in the middle of the room, giving Ming the chance to reach out and pull him closer, “The things he was saying… you know that none of them are true, right?”

 

Silence.

 

“P’Kit.”

 

“… What did he say to you?”

 

“Stuff.” Ming winced at the look on Kit’s face, “I mean- he wanted to know why I was dating you, and didn’t seem to believe that you made me happier than anything else in the world.”

 

“Even though I’m cold and frigid?”

 

Ming clenched his fist, desperately needing to go back and show that other student exactly how happy he was. “You are not cold or frigid!” He took Kit’s hand in his own, “I know you’re not like Yo or Forth when it comes to showing physical affection, but I don’t mind that! You’re affectionate when it matters!”

 

“So, why didn’t you tell me when you were upset?”

 

“… Because I knew that it wasn’t true and I didn’t want to upset you for no reason.” He moved one hand up to Kit’s nape, squeezing it lightly as a form of comfort, “I wanted to protect you from that.”

 

A soft look flashed across Kit’s face at the quiet statement.

 

“That’s… sweet.” He eventually said, before scowling, “It doesn’t mean you should have broken his nose though!”

 

“Did I really break his nose?”

 

“I heard the crunch, you definitely did.” Kit stared at him for a moment, before leaning in and giving him a quick kiss, “Thank you.”

 

“Anytime.”

 

“No! Not anytime!”

Notes:

Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Protectiveness next

Chapter 131: Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Protectiveness

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Protective Shao Fei/Tang Yi

………………………………………………………………………….

 

The bar was too crowded for Shao Fei’s liking.

 

He’d come here with Tang Yi on one of their rare nights off, but he’d lost him some time ago. Knowing that his boyfriend had probably just got caught up in speaking to someone he knew, he ordered a drink, taking a couple of sips before placing it back on the bar in front of him.

 

He’d planned on just sitting where he was and waiting for Tang Yi to find him again, that sheepish, apologetic look on his face… but the bartender was persistent and stubborn.

 

“My shift ends in a couple of hours.” The bartender spoke up, “Maybe if your ‘boyfriend’ hasn’t found you by then, then we could catch a drink together?”

 

Shao Fei did not appreciate the disbelief in the word boyfriend.

 

“No.” He rolled his eyes, “Sorry, but I think I need to find my boyfriend now.”

 

He downed the rest of the drink, before moving to leave.

 

It hit him as he hopped off the seat. All of a sudden, he felt dizzy to the point where he was worried that he was going to fall to the ground.

 

He wasn’t that much of a lightweight.

 

He shouldn’t even be buzzed at this point.

 

Something was very wrong.

 

Desperately, he pushed through the crowded dancefloor, trying not to panic as he looked for Tang Yi. Thankfully, it didn’t take long to find him, talking to a small group of men, one of whom was Andy.

 

“Tang Yi.” He grabbed his boyfriend’s shoulder, voice barely heard over the volume of the bar as Tang Yi turned around.

 

“Shit!”

 

Shao Fei winced, knowing that he must look as bad as he felt.

 

“What happened?”

 

“I-I think I need to go home.”

 

“Yeah, of course!” Tang Yi made his goodbyes quickly, gently leading Shao Fei outside as the world started to spin. He leaned heavily into Tang Yi’s side, unsure if he could remain on his feet for much longer.

 

Once outside, Tang Yi rang for Jack to pick them up, allowing Shao Fei to slowly lean against the wall and slide down to the ground.

 

“What happened?” Tang Yi knelt down in front of him, “Are you alright?”

 

Shao Fei found it hard to focus on his boyfriend’s face, feeling floaty and queasy. “That- that bartender.” He managed to spit out, “I-I think he put something in m-m-my drink.”

 

“The bartender?” Tang Yi’s expression went from concern to rage in a split second, “I swear I’ll kill- “

 

“- No, no killing!” Shao Fei quickly grabbed Tang Yi’s hand before he could storm inside.

 

He was feeling worse with each passing second.

 

“I won’t kill him.” Tang Yi reassured him, “I’ll make him regret that I hadn’t though.”

 

Jack pulled up moments later, emerging from the car with a concerned look as Tang Yi helped Shao Fei into the vehicle.

 

“I’ll be home soon.” He whispered, “I can’t let this go unanswered though.”

 

“… Promise not to kill him?”

 

“I promise.”

 

…………………………………………….

 

It took some time for Shao Fei to work up the courage to go out to a bar again.

 

It was like he was scared… more unnerved by what had happened. He was a police officer, wasn’t he meant to notice someone drugging his drink?

 

“I’m going to get us something to drink.” Tang Yi whispered, this bar a lot quieter than the other one, “Are you going to be okay?”

 

Shao Fei rolled his eyes, “I can take care of myself A-Yi!”

 

“Sorry, sorry!” Tang Yi held his hands up in the air in mock surrender, giving Shao Fei an apologetic look before moving to the bar.

 

It was then that Shao Fei noticed the group of men sitting at the nearby table.

 

Officers from another division.

 

Proper assholes who made his life difficult when they had to work together. Proper assholes who would probably know exactly who Tang Yi was.

 

Shao Fei tensed up, knowing that he was already glaring at the group.

 

If they even laid one hand on Tang Yi, Shao Fei didn’t care about his job, he would put them in the hospital.

 

“I remember being on the wrong side of that glare.”

 

Startled out of his thoughts, Shao Fei turned his attention to Tang Yi, who had a drink in each hand.

 

“Don’t worry.” The ex-gang leader had clearly spotted the group as well, “I can handle myself.”

 

“I know, I was just- “

 

“- I quite like having you looking out for me.” Tang Yi whispered, “But honestly, I’m fine.”

 

They completely forgot about the group until Tang Yi got up to fetch them more drinks.

 

“Hey, I know you!”

 

Shao Fei looked up sharply, spotting one of the officers grab his boyfriend’s wrist, stopping him in his tracks.

 

“You’re that criminal who fucked his way to freedom!”

 

Shao Fei shot to his feet, fists clenched as he stormed over, despite knowing that Tang Yi could get free easily, but didn’t want to cause a scene.

 

“Hey, do we get any of the same favours or- “

 

His words were instantly shut up by a swift right hook to the face from Shao Fei, forcing the man to release Tang Yi. Shao Fei then pulled his fellow officer out of the booth and threw him to the ground.

 

“You fucking- “

 

“- No!” Tang Yi grabbed his shoulder, pulling him back, “Use your head A-Fei!”

 

Shao Fei shot him a glare, before forcing himself to take several deep breaths, “Fine… I suggest you all leave.” He addressed the other officers, “Before I report you all for harassment, both sexual and physical, and I know for a fact that some of you can’t take another strike on your records!”

 

Neither could he really, but he didn’t mention that.

 

As the group sidled out of the bar, Shao Fei turned to Tang Yi. “Are you alright?” He then winced, “Sorry about that.”

 

“It was sweet… in a violent sort of way.” Tang Yi sighed, “Just, please don’t risk your job like that for me again.”

 

“You mean… no more than usual?”

 

“No more than usual.” Tang Yi chuckled, before pressing his lips to Shao Fei’s gently, “How about we get out of here?”

 

“Are you going to make breakfast for me tomorrow?”

 

“Let’s focus on tonight first.”

Notes:

Man/Type - Overstimulation

Chapter 132: Man/Type - Overstimulisation (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from In: Ghaaaaaah so cute! Could I request a Man/Type fic from 2gether? I feel like this couple gets no love. :’( I can just picture Man being the kind of guy that makes Type come over and over without letting him catch a break lol

……………………………………………………………………………..…………..

 

Man didn’t expect Type to come on his face.

 

They were at a point in the relationship, where Man knew all of Type’s little cues. How he let out little gasps, the way his thigh muscles tensed when he got close to the edge. Really, he should have known that Type was close, but he was so distracted listening to the cute little noises Type was letting out.

 

Then Type’s hips were bucking up under Man’s hands and he got a face full of come.

 

“Fuck.” Type’s voice cracked slightly, cheeks bright red as Man’s hands then started to trace the swell of his ass. Type arched his back at the sensation, squirming like he couldn’t decide whether to push forwards or pull away from Man’s fingers tracing his rim.

 

He was oversensitive, and this was Man’s favourite part.

 

“Remember, you can use the ‘oh so ridiculous’ safe word at any point.” Man teased, watching as Type rolled his eyes… much like he’d done when Man first brought up the idea of using a safe word.

 

“I know, I know! Stop teasing!” Type snapped, voice rough and thick.

 

Man fumbled with the cap of the lube, nearly spilling it onto the bed as he rushed to slick up his fingers. Type was relaxed from his orgasm, only clenching up slightly when Man pushed a finger inside.

 

“F-fuck!” Type’s voice was completely wrecked, despite their only being one finger inside of him, stomach muscles jumping underneath the skin as he struggled with the over-sensitivity.

 

Man kept a careful eye on his boyfriend’s reactions, sucking a hickey into Type’s thigh as he pulled the finger out and went back in with two.

 

“Nnngh!” Type whined, toes curling as Man’s fingers sank in deep.

 

How often had he jerked off at the thought of reducing Type to this? To the thought of watching Type twitch involuntarily around his cock, just on the edge of it all being too much for him.

 

He crooked his fingers a little, forcing another whine out of Type’s throat, before lining up a third finger.

 

Type was bright red and Man loved it.

 

“Tell me you want it.” He whispered, “Or I’ll stop.”

 

“D-don’t stop- “ Type gritted out, pushing against Man with needy jerks of his hips, clenching around Man’s fingers, “- P-please!”

 

Man couldn’t say no to a plea like that, pulling his fingers out and rolling Type onto his stomach, nipping at the back of his boyfriend’s neck, nuzzling into the think skin behind his ear.

 

Type just groaned, too far gone to be anything but needy.

 

Chuckling fondly, Man pulled Type’s hips up until he was on his knees, most of his weight balanced on his shoulders and upper chest, arms sprawled out in front of him. Man couldn’t resist licking his way down Type’s spine, spreading him open and licking lightly over his hole.

 

“I like you like this.” He murmured, “Are you happy like this?”

 

Type nodded, blindly reaching out to grab a pillow and shoving it under his hips as he nodded quickly. He was still soft from his previous orgasm but getting harder with each passing second.

 

Man wondered how it felt, his body responding too soon, the sensations just on the edge of pain. He squeezed more lube into his hand, slicking himself up, before sinking inside of Type, who tensed up immediately.

 

Man waited patiently, rubbing Type’s back and waiting for him to relax. Once he was sure that Type had fully relaxed around him, he started to move, watching his cock move in and out of his boyfriend, occasionally puncturing the thrusts with light slaps to Type’s thighs or nips to the shoulder.

 

Type just shuddered at the feeling.

 

Speeding up slightly, Man moved his hands to Type’s hips for a bit more balance, hearing a sob break free from his boyfriend’s mouth. He paused for a moment, unsure about the noise, until Type cursed at him, pushing back desperately.

 

“Alright, alright.” Man chuckled, changing the angle slightly and continuing, watching as Type turned his head to the side so that Man could see the overwhelmed tears brimming in his eyes.

 

He couldn’t help but speed up at the sight, Type bucking underneath him as he came again.

 

And Man didn’t even have to touch him.

 

Type’s sobs grew more high-pitched as he clenched around Man, Man coming seconds later.

 

It took him a few moments to come back down from his high, hearing Type make pained noises underneath him, prompting him to carefully pull out. Type tried to roll over onto his back, only to flop to one side, his body not seeming to cooperate.

 

“Here, let me help.” Man whispered, trying not to laugh as Type glared at his quivering legs. He gently moved Type onto his back, “I’ll get something to clean us up before we get all sticky.”

 

“Hmmm.”

 

Quickly, Man went to grab a washcloth, coming back in to see Type wincing in pain.

 

“I ache all over.” He whined.

 

“Sorry.” Man gently started cleaning the cum off of Type’s skin and from in between his legs, “Did you… did you enjoy yourself?”

 

A lazy smile appeared on Type’s face, “Yeah…” He whispered sleepily, “… It was amazing… except for this part.”

 

“Yeah, the clean-up is never fun.” Man then paused, “Should I get you some painkillers or something?”

 

“Stop worrying so much.” Type reached out, trying to pull Man closer, “Come here. Stop worrying.”

Notes:

Jealous Jack/Zhao Zi next

Chapter 133: Jack/Zhao Zi - Jealousy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Jealous Jack/Zhao Zhi

…………………………………………………..

 

It started with Zhao Zi’s cop friend.

 

Jack glared at the other man as the man leant in a little too close to Zhao Zi. Zhao Zi didn’t notice though, not shrinking away… as though this was a common occurrence.

 

Jack felt slightly sour at the thought.

 

When Zhao Zi laughed at something his work colleague said, Jack couldn’t stand back any longer, storming over and taking Zhao Zi’s hand, who looked up at him in confusion.

 

“Jack, what are you- “

 

“- Let’s go.” Jack gritted out, before dragging the shorter man away, holding onto Zhao Zi’s hand until they were far enough away.

 

“Jack? Are you okay?”

 

“I don’t like that cop who always tries to buy you dinner.”

 

“Jun Wei?” Zhao Zi’s frown deepened, “Why, is something wrong?”

 

“No, he’s just- “ Jack cut himself off, turning away from Zhao Zi and shaking his head. There was a reason Zhao Zi was a cop though, as he examined Jack for a moment, narrowing his eyes in suspicion.

 

“Are you… jealous?”

 

Jack paused for a moment, before turning to Zhao Zi and staring at him for a moment. When the silence continued, Zhao Zi grew nervous.

 

“Jack?”

 

He yelped as Jack picked him up and threw him over his shoulder, heading straight for the bike.

 

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Zhao Zi was startled as he was pulled into their home, Jack heading straight for the kitchen. He watched from the doorway as Jack pulled his apron on and started busying himself with making dinner.

 

“You didn’t answer my question.” He quietly spoke up, “Are you jealous?”

 

Silence.

 

“Jack… please, what’s wrong?”

 

Jack begrudgingly turned to face Zhao Zi, slipping his arms around Zhao Zi and pulling him into a hug. “Yeah… I was jealous.”

 

Zhao Zi chuckled, “Why? No-one is going to take me away from you.” He reached up to run his fingers through Jack’s red hair, pulling him down into a kiss, gently pressing their lips together. It didn’t take long before Jack was deepening the kiss, pressing his tongue in as Zhao Zi moaned.

 

He pulled back, now targeting Zhao Zi’s neck with passionate love bites…. Ones that that Jun Wei would be able to see from space.

 

Zhao Zi giggled, “Love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

………………………………………………………………

 

“Come on.”

 

Zhao ZI frowned as Shao Fei stormed past him, hitting the back of his chair to grab his attention. “Huh?”

 

“Tang Yi called.” Shao Fei sighed, “Him and Jack are at the bar, and I have had it with this case. So, we’re going out.”

 

“But… the report you asked me to do!”

 

“Do it tomorrow morning, it’s not important.”

 

“You said it was!”

 

“Shut up and come on.”

 

………………………………………………………………

 

From the second they stepped into the dark bar, Zhao Zi could see that Jack had managed to draw a lot of attention.

 

Like that pretty woman with the blonde dyed hair.

 

Jack was way out of her league.

 

As soon as he stepped inside, Zhao Zi needed air. Ignoring Shao Fei’s attempt to pull him back, Zhao Zi turned, not noticing how Jack got to his feet, having just noticed they were there.

 

“A-Li An!”

 

Zhao Zi only just heard him, heading outside, even as Jack gave chase.

 

“What’s wrong?” Jack reached out to stop him, “Is something the matter?”

 

Zhao Zi glanced back at Jack, staring at him for a moment, before pulling at the grip on his wrist, yanking Jack forwards and pinning him up against the wall… much to Jack’s surprise.

 

“Zhao Zi?”

 

“Did you like her?”

 

Jack was practically trapped.

 

“She liked you.” Zhao Zi growled, one hand on Jack’s chest.

 

“We were just talking!” Jack protested, a small smile on his face, “Why would I have any interest in her, when I have you?” The smile morphed into a smirk, “Jealousy and all.”

 

Zhao Zi groaned, burying his face into Jack’s chest. “I don’t think I like other people touching you.” He muttered.

 

“So… you were jealous.” Jack teased, nuzzling against Zhao Zi’s cheek, “You’re so cute.”

 

“Jack!”

Notes:

Ae/Pete - Pete singing next

Chapter 134: Ae/Pete - Pete Singing

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Could we have a fic where pete sings for a talent show or something and ae is just 🥺 the whole time

…………………………………………………………………….

 

“Ai’Pete?”

 

Pete looked up as Ae entered his apartment, unable to stop himself from returning the soft smile his boyfriend gave him. “Hello Ai’Ae, is everything okay?”

 

Not caring that Ae was still slightly sweaty from football practice, Pete shuffled closer.

 

“It was okay… Can got chased around by Type for being a pest to Techno, but that happens pretty much every practice.” Ae stretched out, noticing how Pete’s eyes followed the movements, “There’s a talent contest tonight at the campus bar, if you wanted to go out?”

 

Pete froze, “I-I-I’d love to…” He began nervously, “… but I have a big project due, and I really need to work on it and- “

 

“- It’s okay.” Ae whispered, a smile on his face, despite the disappointed look in his eyes, “I understand.”

 

“You should go though.” Pete rushed to say, “You can have a night out with your friends.”

 

“I don’t want you to be here all alone.”

 

“It’s okay.” Pete smiled, “I probably won’t be much company.”

 

“You’re always good company.”

 

It was clear that Ae was still disappointed though.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Ae had to admit that he was a little upset that Pete wasn’t able to join them tonight, especially when Can brought Tin with him, and Techno was in between Type and Tharn, not seeming to notice their lovestruck eyes on him.

 

“Hey, isn’t that Ai’Pete?”

 

Ae’s head whipped around so fast, jaw dropping open when he saw Pete on the stage, in front of the microphone.

 

“My name is Pete Pichaya.” Pete gently spoke into the microphone, obviously trying not to look over at Ae’s group, “And I’ll be singing Your Song by Elton John.”

 

Ae felt his heart flutter.

 

“It's a little bit funny, this feelin' inside
I'm not one of those who can easily hide.”

 

This was his favourite song and Pete knew it.

 

“I don't have much money, but boy, if I did
I'd buy a big house where we both could live.”

 

It was like Pete was singing to him.

 

Ae was transfixed throughout the entire song, leaning forwards in the hope that he would catch Pete’s eyes.

 

When he did, he hoped that Pete could see how proud his smile was.

 

‘ I love you’ He mouthed, hoping that Pete could read his lips.

 

Judging by the tears building in Pete’s eyes, he could read them perfectly.

 

It was no surprise when Pete came first place.

Notes:

Jack/Zhao Zi - Lust next

Chapter 135: Jack/Zhao Zi - Lust (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Lust for Jack/Zhao Zi

…………………………………………………………….

 

Jack hummed happily as he leaned back against the pillows.

 

Zhao Zi was out celebrating with the rest of his division after a successful case, and nine times out of ten, he would come home in the mood for a little bit of ‘bedroom fun’.

 

He heard the front door open, following by shaky footsteps up the stairs.

 

Jack would never admit that he was practically shaking in excitement.

 

He loved it when Zhao Zi tried to take control, just wanting to be fucked because he was that horny.

 

He heard the bedroom door open, followed by the bed dipping down and a whining voice.

 

“Jack… I’m tired!”

 

Jack smirked as Zhao Zi shuffled closer, pants already on the ground, closely followed by his underwear. Zhao Zi then started to tug at Jack’s pants.

 

“Not too tired for that though?” Jack teased, not helping Zhao Zi in the slightest.

 

“Jaaaack.” Zhao Zi’s tugging got harder, “Come on!”

 

Jack snorted, wriggling until his pants were down low enough for his cock to spring free, giving it a couple of strokes before stopping, leaning over to grab the lube, only for it to be snatched from his hands. Jack watched with interest as Zhao Zi slicked his fingers up and moved them between his legs, preparing himself quickly.

 

“Zhao Zi, maybe I should- “Jack stopped as his boyfriend climbed on top of him, balancing on his knees as he reached behind him and slicked up Jack’s cock.

 

Jack’s hands immediately moved to Zhao Zi’s hips, steadying him as Zhao Zi lowered himself down. He whined as Jack slid inside, the sound turning into a yelp when Jack bucked up, pushing in further.

 

Zhao Zi leant backward, panting as he slowed his pace to almost a teasing level.

 

Smoothing his hands over Zhao Zi’s thighs, to his belly, reaching for the shorter man’s cock, listening to Zhao Zi’s moan as he made him cum. Zhao Zi groaned as he came, watching it spill across Jack’s belly and chest, placing his hands on the mess as Jack came soon afterwards.

 

Coming down off his high, Zhao Zi slid off of Jack’s cock, rolling onto his side as he slowly drifted off to sleep.

 

He barely registered Jack getting up to fetch a cloth to clean them with. Once he was done, he leant over to press a gentle kiss to Zhao Zi’s cheek, before joining him in slumber.

 

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“C’mon Jack! Surely you’ve got a pretty girl to stick it into?”

 

Jack ignored his colleagues’ comments, cleaning down the bar for the night.

 

It was always this way. Once the majority of the customers were gone, the other bartenders would start talking about their recent conquests… or fantasies about their current partners.

 

Jack had to fight not to show how his own fantasies of Zhao Zi were affecting him.

 

He would never admit to Zhao Zi that he got inspiration from what his work colleagues talked about.

 

………………………………..

 

“Jack! How was- MMPH!”

 

Jack smirked into the kiss as Zhao Zi practically melted into it, allowing himself to be lowered to the ground. He nipped at Zhao Zi’s lower lip, knowing that that drove the younger boy insane, running his hands all over his boyfriend’s body.

 

He needed to get him naked and quickly.

 

Pulling his shirt over his head, he started to pull Zhao Zi’s pants down, mouthing along Zhao Zi’s neck, watching as the flush on Zhao Zi’s cheeks moved south to his neck. When he removed Zhao Zi’s t-shirt, he was pleased to see that the flush had moved down to his chest as well.

 

The words from his colleagues were still ringing in his ears.

 

He wanted to take Zhao Zi into his mouth, suck him off to completion. Turn him over and fuck him until he was hard again, stroking him until Zhao Zi came in his hand.

 

“Come on.” He pulled Zhao Zi to his feet, pulling him towards the stairs.

 

Later, he wouldn’t be able to decide which part he enjoyed the most.

 

When Zhao Zi’s fingers tightened in his hair, trying to pull him off his cock before he came with a groan.

 

Or maybe, it was when he took Zhao ZI on his side, their legs intertwined, whispering filth into his ear, thumb teasing the top of Zhao Zi’s dick until he was pleading for release.

 

Or how Zhao Zi had shouted his name at the top of his lungs, shaking apart in Jack’s arms, before sinking into the grasp, spent and done.

Notes:

Pete/Ae & Tutor/Fighter - Pete is a secret agent next :)

Chapter 136: Ae/Pete & Tutor/Fighter - Secret Agent Pete

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Cookie200119: So I have a very dark request, if you do not mind of course. I wish to request a ficlet where Pete is an agent that works for a spy company. His real lover is Ae, but Ae has no idea what Pete does in secrecy. And Pete is told to bond with and seduce his new target, Fighter, who is also an undercover spy, to gain intel. Pete has to change his looks in a subtle manner and to change his name and his natural sweet and respectful personality for a rude and bitchy one instead. But he ends up being caught by the time he is in the process of "seducing" and he has to explain it all to Ae. The rest is up to you <3 PS. Love your work

……………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Pete was late again.

 

Ae wished he could say that he expected this, but this had been happening more often than not recently.

 

It was like Pete was a completely different person.

 

He’d even found an engineering shirt that definitely wasn’t his in the wash.

 

And now he was here, waiting for his boyfriend at a super fancy restaurant that he’d reserved for months in advance…. For their anniversary.

 

Pete had remembered that thankfully, but not this?

 

Sighing wearily, he looked up from his phone (having been desperately waiting for a text from Pete) and tried to catch the waiters’ attention, knowing that he would need another drink to deal with this.

 

And then he heard a familiar voice.

 

“P’Fight, you really didn’t need to go through all this trouble for me.”

 

Ae ducked down slightly, watching as a new couple entered the restaurant.

 

“Only the best for you Tutor.”

 

Peeking over the top of his menu, Ae felt his heart sink to his stomach at the sight of Pete allowing an older male to pull out his chair for him at the table next to him.

 

Except… that it didn’t appear to be Pete.

 

The hair was slightly more stylised, there was an un-Pete like smirk on his face.

 

He watched as Pete…Tutor leaned forwards, a flirtatious look on his face, reaching out to take Fighter’s hand.

 

He couldn’t take this anymore.

 

Getting to his feet, he stormed over to the table.

 

“Ai’Pete?”

 

Both glanced over at him, and if Ae focused really hard, he could see the panic in Pete… Tutor’s eyes.

 

“Sorry.” A familiar, apologetic smile appeared on Pe- Tutor’s face, “I think you have me confused with someone else.”

 

“You’re Pete.” Ae stated stubbornly, “My boyfriend, who is out on a date with another man on our anniversary.”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Tutor winced, “Ah… Pete’s never talked about me, huh?”

 

“… What?”

 

Tutor turned to him, a soft smile on his face. “Pete… he’s my twin. We had a bit of a disagreement about our Father and went our separate ways a long time ago. Fighter saw him with, who I imagine was you.”

 

“I confronted Tutor as well, don’t worry.” Fighter gave Ae a reassuring smile… which didn’t work.

 

“So… you’re a twin that Pete never told me about?!”

 

“Sorry.” Tutor shrugged, “Is it so hard to believe? You know how sensitive Pete can be, I’m sure he’s not completely forgiven me yet. That or I’m a master of disguise and let’s face it, we both know I’m not as cute as Pete.”

 

Ae hesitated for a moment, before suddenly hearing his phone chime in his pocket, prompting him to pull it out, seeing that it was a text from Pete.

 

/Where are you? I thought we were meeting outside the restaurant? :( \

 

Ae’s eyes widened. Did he… did he give Pete the wrong information?

 

There were two of these restaurants near the university, at opposite sides.

 

Maybe Pete got mixed up with which one he meant.

 

Another chime.

 

/Ae… I’m sorry, but I’m going to my Mother’s. I can’t wait here all night. \

 

Shit.

 

“I-I’m sorry.” Ae stammered, “I-I need to go! Sorry for the misunderstanding!”

 

“It’s oka- “

 

Ae was gone before Tutor could finish, rushing off to pay the bill, before rushing to try and apologise to Pete.

 

He should never have thought the worst about him.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Pete/Tutor resisted the urge to sigh in relief as Ae rushed off, shoving his phone into his pocket.

 

He was so happy that he’d perfected texting without looking.

 

His ‘mother’/handler would cover him for tonight, citing that Pete was too hurt to see Ae, believing that he’d been stood up on their anniversary, and yes, he would have to act the hurt boyfriend for a bit (not as long as usual as Ae wasn’t to blame), but his cover remained intact.

 

“Tutor, are you alright?”

 

Startled out of his thoughts, he forced a smile onto his face, turning his attention to Fighter again.

 

The other man was completely oblivious to who Tutor was, despite being in a rival agency himself. And it was this naivety that would lead to his downfall.

 

He needed to hurt Ae to make this night happen.

 

“I’m okay.” Tutor whispered, “I was just… worried about Pete, you know? I wish I could make him understand why I chose to be with Dad instead of Mum.”

 

“He will.” Fighter whispered, “Just give him time.”

 

Tutor wished he could say he’d miss Fighter after getting the information from him… but Ae was his future.

Notes:

Jack/Zhao Zi - Protectiveness next

Chapter 137: Jack/Zhao Zi - Protectiveness

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Protective Jack/Zhao Zi

…………………………………………………………….

 

Zhao Zi winced at his reflection, at the bruise on his stomach.

 

That thug must have kicked him harder than he thought.

 

There was a slight swelling as well, one that was thankfully hidden by his shirts, so Jack hadn’t noticed… yet.

 

“A-Zi! Dinner!”

 

Slowly, Zhao Zi headed downstairs to the kitchen, the scent of the food killing what little appetite he had, as his stomach contracted with remembered pain.

 

“That might be the slowest I’ve ever seen you come down for food.” Jack teased, back still to Zhao Zi as the shorter man tentatively sat down. He forced a smile onto his face as the plate was placed in front of him, ignoring how the dull pain almost seemed to intensify.

 

“I-I don’t think I’m feeling too hungry.” His voice was soft and uncertain.

 

“… What?” Jack stared at him in shock.

 

“Sorry.”

 

Jack stared at him for a few moments, before shaking his head. “Just a few bites?”

 

“Okay… just a few bites.”

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Later, he was lying awake in bed, Jack asleep beside him.

 

His mid-section was aching too much for him to feel comfortable and relax completely. It wasn’t an intense pain, but more of a discomfort…. At least until he felt a pain high in his abdomen, directly beneath his ribcage, followed by the taste of something acidic in the back of his throat. Holding back a yelp, he swallowed it down and carefully pushed himself upright until he was sitting on the edge of the mattress.

 

His belly felt bloated and taut, prompting him to palm the swollen flesh, mentally preparing to make his way to the bathroom. He grimaced as he got to his feet, resting against the wall for support as he breathed through the pain.

 

He walked slower than usual, quickly realising that he wasn’t going to make it.

 

“Zhao Zi? What’s wrong?”

 

Jack must have heard him getting up, as the older man was suddenly there, cupping his elbow and helping to keep him on his feet.

 

“Zhao Zi?” Jack was clearly worried, as Zhao Zi opened his mouth to suggest that maybe they should go to the hospital.

 

And then there was a sharp pain in his stomach.

 

Instead of speaking, he ended up puking, noticing that the thick liquid was as red as blood before everything went black.

 

“A-ZI!”

 

………………………………….

 

When he came to again, everything was bright white, almost blinding.

 

He attempted to move, only to hiss as something pulled in his mid-section, sending a dull pain running through his body.

 

“Zhao Zi?”

 

He felt Jack’s hand grip his tightly as he looked over.

 

Jack’s usual grin was on his face, but there were bags of exhaustion under his eyes, hair stuck up messily on all sides.

 

And was that blood on his shirt?

 

“Wha’appened?” His voice came out croaky.

 

“You were kicked yesterday on the case, which you didn’t tell me about, and a vein in your liver was ruptured because of it.” Jack sounded as exhausted as he looked, “You had to be rushed to surgery.”

 

Zhao Zi winced, licking at his lips in an attempt to moisten them. His throat was so dry.

 

Jack noticed, picking up a glass of water with a straw in it, holding it up to Zhao Zi’s mouth. “Slow sips, not too much.”

 

When Zhao Zi felt a little better, he opened his mouth to apologise, only for Jack to hold up a hand. “They had steel-capped boots on A’Zi… you could have died, don’t you get that?!”

 

“I- “

 

“- I could have lost you, because of some thugs that though they could get away with it!”

 

Here, Zhao Zi’s eyes went to the blood on Jack’s shirt.

 

“Sssh.” Jack had noticed the look, reaching out to press the button to the morphine pump, “We’ll talk about it another time.”

 

Zhao Zi didn’t even bother to argue, letting the drugs drag him back under.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Jack was not having the best of days.

 

Fifteen minutes late for his new job, which led to a scolding from his boss, followed by his final warning.

 

He couldn’t lose another job, which meant that he couldn’t fight against being forced to stay overtime.

 

Which of course meant that he couldn’t pick Zhao Zi up from work (his boyfriend only just having returned since the ruptured vein incident), and it meant that he couldn’t cook the meal that he planned.

 

And now the wind and rains were starting to pick up.

 

He needed to get home though, despite the risks.

 

It really should have been no surprise when his bike skidded dangerously along the road… and went onto it’s side, sending Jack flying across the ground.

 

At that moment, he could swear that he felt something in his leg snap, before everything went black.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

Waking up was not as effortless or as pain free as he would ideally hope for.

 

He came around to the sound of steady beeping and the smell of antiseptic…. Not that he could really smell it through whatever was in his nose. Clumsily, he reached up to try and remove it, only for a hand to grab his own and pull it away.

 

“Zhao Zi! I think he’s waking up!”

 

“Jack?” His other hand was grabbed, “Jack! Can you hear me?!”

 

“Mnh?”

 

“How are you feeling?!”

 

“H’urts.” He managed to slur out, tongue feeling like a brick in his mouth.

 

“He must be hurt if even he’s admitting to it.” Another voice spoke up, “And he’s on the good drugs as well.”

 

“Need b’tter ones.” Jack forced out, feeling Zhao Zi’s grip tighten.

 

“Can we get him better drugs?” Zhao Zi stated with all seriousness, “I’m sure we have better drugs in the police store-rooms.”

 

“A-Zi! No!”

 

“I was joking… mostly.” Zhao Zi certainly didn’t sound like he was, “Can we increase the morphine, let him sleep some more.”

 

“No.” Jack mumbled, despite sleep sounding like a fantastic idea, “W’anna know wha’ happened.”

 

“You were driving too fast in the rain, came off your bike and broke your leg in three places.” Zhao Zi’s voice was stern, and Jack knew that the moment he felt a little better, he would be getting the lecture of a lifetime, “I got a call from A-Fei, telling me that you were being taken into surgery.”

 

“M’ bike?”

 

“Totalled.” Tang Yi answered, “You got off lucky.”

 

Zhao Zi’s grip tightened, as Jack decided that he didn’t want to ask just how bad the damage to his bike was.

 

“You’ll need physiotherapy.” Tang Yi continued, only to stop at a slightly feral growl from Zhao Zi, “But… we can talk about that later.”

 

“Yes. Later.” Zhao Zi sighed, “Don’t worry Jack, I’m not going anywhere.”

 

“P’omise?” Darkness took him once more before he could hear the reply.

Notes:

Pete/Kao - Sick Kao

Chapter 138: Pete/Kao - Ill Kao

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Shadow4263: Could you do a Kao/Pete one maybe some fluff of Pete worrying over Kao since he got sick.

……………………………………………………

 

Pete rubbed Kao’s back as he struggled through another coughing fit, wincing at every weak gasp that his boyfriend let out, as he fought to catch a breath. His throat and chest ached in sympathy listening to the hacking cough, feeling the way it wracked Kao’s body.

 

Two weeks of pneumonia.

 

Kao still felt weak from the fever, his chest and throat sore and his voice a gravelly croak from hours of coughing.

 

As Kao moved to lie back down, Pete started to rub his chest instead.

 

“We still have some soup left.” He whispered, “Do you feel like eating something?”

 

Kao gave him a look of disgust.

 

“It’ll be warm.” Pete pushed on, “It’ll make your throat feel better and-and you need to eat.”

 

Kao stared at him for a few moments, before nodding wearily, knowing that it was not to argue.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

“Here.” Pete gently pressed the bowl into Kao’s hands, “There’s plenty more where that came from if you need it.”

 

Kao nodded in understanding, taking a few spoonful’s of the thick broth, before a grimace flashed over his face and he moved to hand it back over to Pete. “Enough.”

 

“Alright… enough for now.” Pete placed the bowl on the bedside table, wincing at how much was left.

 

Kao needed to eat more or he would start to waste away.

 

“I feel gross.” Kao croaked.

 

“Not to me.” Pete reassured him, “I promise, when you feel a little better, you can have a bath, okay?”

 

“Hmmm, tomorrow?”

 

“We’ll see how you feel.”

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

“You can leave me to have a bath alone you know.” Kao tried to snap, only for the sentence to come out a lot weaker than he preferred, “Change the sheets or something.”

 

“And risk you passing out and drowning? No way.” Pete continued to help Kao get undressed, the water already in the bath. From there, he helped his boyfriend settle into the hot water, making sure he didn’t slip right under.

 

Kao couldn’t help but let out a sigh of bliss at the sensation, feeling the hot water soothe his aching muscles.

 

He felt Pete gently wet his hair, before fingers started rubbing at his scalp and the scent of shampoo filled the hair. It was incredibly soothing and Kao felt like his muscles were turning to jelly.

 

“Lean forwards.” Pete gently whispered after rinsing it out, starting to scrub Kao’s back as Kao rested his chin on his knees, letting out a half-sigh/half-moan as the soap cleared away the layer of sweat and dirt he imagined was there.

 

He felt vulnerable… but also safe with Pete there.

 

Feeling clean finally, Kao watched as Pete sat on the edge of the tub, stroking a few strands of hair away from Kao’s forehead, lazily letting his fingers brush through the damp strands.

 

“Want to join me?” Kao asked, already half asleep.

 

“No, no, no.” Pete gave him a soft smile, “This is just for you.”

 

“Thank you… I know looking after someone when they’re ill isn’t fun.”

 

“I don’t need it to be fun… I need to make sure you’re feeling better.” Pete leaned over to kiss Kao on the forehead, “It’s my job as a boyfriend.”

 

“Hmmm, can my boyfriend carry me to bed?”

 

“Whatever you want.”

Notes:

Jealous Can/Tin next :)

Chapter 139: Tin/Can - Jealousy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Jealous Can/Tin

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

Can desperately wished he could have slept in.

 

He was already missing his bed.

 

And now he was at another fancy, posh, rich party with his boyfriend, wondering why he was even there.

 

He sighed, resisting the urge to run his fingers through his neatly styled hair, knowing that it would just earn him ‘the look’ from Tin.

 

He hated ‘the look’.

 

Almost like he’d read his mind, Tin gently nudged him in the side, “I know.” He whispered, “I hate them just as much as you do, but it’s only for an hour more.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Can sipped at his coke, nearly missing the man striding up to them.

 

“P’Tin.” He greeted Can’s boyfriend, before turning to Can with a confused look, “And you are?”

 

“Can.”

 

The man looked almost… interested.

 

Not that Can was really paying attention to that though.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

The evening was dragging on far too long as Can struggled to remain awake.

 

“I need fresh air.” He mumbled to Tin, who barely paused in his conversation to nod at him.

 

He was nearly free when the man from earlier grabbed his arm, stopping him in his tracks.

 

“Where are you going?”

 

“Um… bathroom.” Can thought of the excuse quickly, only to frown when he was dragged away from the large French doors that led to the outside world and freedom, “Hey! What are you- “

 

“- The bathroom is this way.”

 

Can wanted to argue, only to realise that he’d gotten himself into this situation

 

“Can!”

 

His other wrist was grabbed, as he turned his attention to a clearly pissed off Tin.

 

“What are you doing Oak?” Tin hissed.

 

“I was showing him where the bathroom is.”

 

“I can do that.” Tin reached over, prying Oak’s fingers away from Can’s wrist, “Come on Can.”

 

“Ah Ai’Tin!”

 

The grip wasn’t too tight thankfully, so once they were outside (and nowhere near the bathrooms), Can pulled himself free. “What’s wrong?”

 

“Why were you letting him drag you around?!” Tin snapped, “Didn’t you see the way he was looking at you earlier?!”

 

“Huh?”

 

Tin stared at him, before groaning and shaking his head. “Of course, you didn’t.”

 

Can glanced between the open doors and Tin… and quickly came to a realisation.

 

“Were you… jealous?”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Tin was grabbing his wrist again, pulling him over towards the nearest wall, pinning Can to it before pressing their lips together in a passionate kiss.

 

When they finally pulled apart, Can couldn’t help but cackle slightly in victory. “You were jealous!”

 

“Shut up.”

……………………………………………………………………

 

Can hated to admit it… but he did sort of enjoy the rich lifestyle that Tin led.

 

Not that he would ever admit that to his boyfriend.

 

He even started to like the parties to some degree (although that was mostly for the food and pissing Tul off).

 

What he didn’t like however, was the attention Tin got from some of the rich girls at these parties.

 

It was obvious most of these girls had crushes on Tin, despite all the rumours that were flying around, and Tin never seemed to discourage them.

 

As soon as someone paid attention to Can, Tin was practically shouting to the world that he and Can were together… but when he was the one being paid attention to, he was silent.

 

Can hated it.

 

Tin was his boyfriend… his and no-one else’s.

 

Tin really should have expected to be pinned up against the wall as soon as they left the most recent gathering.

 

“Can!” Tin wriggled under the firm grasp, frowning when he realised that he couldn’t actually break free, “What are you doing?!”

 

“You’re letting them flirt with you.” Can stated flatly, keeping his eyes on Tin’s, “Why are you letting them flirt with you like that?”

 

For a moment, Tin’s eyes widened slightly before he glared down at Can, “It’s all part of an act. We flirt, knowing that it won’t go anywhere, but it keeps our parents quiet.”

 

“Your parents know you’re dating me though! Almost everyone knows it!”

 

No-one was particularly happy about it, but Can couldn’t care less.

 

Tin rolled his eyes though, “I wouldn’t expect you to understand it.”

 

Can was done being treated like he was an idiot, especially when Tin knew that he wasn’t.

 

“I see you flirting with them, and it makes me think that you’re cheating on me.” He whispered, making sure he sounded extra hurt to get through to Tin, “I don’t like it.”

 

Tin was silent for a moment, before his face fell, “Can, I… you know I don’t mean to- “

 

Can cut him off, cupping Tin’s cheek with one hand, moving it around to the back of his neck and yanking him into a kiss. Tin froze at his boldness, only reacting when Can deepened the kiss, gasping as the shorter man moved his hands down to Tin’s ass. Letting out a low groan, Tin’s hands clenched at the new suit that Can was wearing, not caring how expensive it was as they lost themselves in the sensation.

 

They remained that way for a good while, Can keeping Tin pinned against the wall as they kissed each other tenderly.

 

He almost felt bad when they had to end it for air.

 

“Mine.”

 

“Yeah.” Tin’s face was flushed, a soft smirk on his face as he stared at Can, “All yours.”

Notes:

So today, I found out that we're not getting a Crossing the Line sequel... but we are getting HIStory 4, with a possible Make Our Days Count sequel!
SO EXCITED!

Arthit visits Kongpob mid-hazing meeting next :)

Chapter 140: Arthit/Kongpob - Hazing Interuppted

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from TheWhutNow: i have a prompt????? okay so something like arthit coming to visit kong during one of the hazing (the first years were being hazed) and not just arthit like the whole gang???? and yknow what p'dear did??? something like that?? oooh and arthit tested how well the hazers were doing?? while kong and his friends weent at the back??? get what im saying???? and please add kong flirting with arthit in front of the first years

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

Ice had never seen Head Hazer Kongpob look this mad before.

 

Standing beside his other first years, he couldn’t take his eyes off of the hazing team and the unlucky pair standing at the front.

 

They’d put peanuts in Earth’s drink… and Earth was allergic to peanuts.

 

“You’ll be thankful to know, that Earth is going to be just fine.” P’Kongpob began, voice low and almost dangerous sounding, “Which is more than what I can say for you two.”

 

Ice wondered if everyone else was as terrified as he was, despite not being involved in this so-called ‘prank’.

 

“What the hell were you thinking?!”

 

Behind P’Kongpob, the rest of the team were looking just as stern…. Especially P’Wad, who Ice could honestly say, scared him the most.

 

“Someone tell me what you were thinking, right now!”

 

“It-it was just a prank! How were we meant to know he was allergic to peanuts?!”

 

“It’s one of the most common allergies out there!”

 

“He was the one who put it in!”

 

“You are BOTH to blame!” P’Kongpob snapped, “You for doing it, and you for letting him! You were both irresponsible and completely lacking in all common sense and human decency!”

 

“And that’s only the start of it.”

 

Ice and the other first years all flinched at the new voice, heads turning to the entrance, to see a group of fourth years entering the room.

 

“That’s P’Arthit.” Narowat, Ice’s friend, whispered to him, “He was the hazer when P’Kongpob was a first year. We are so screwed right now.”

 

“No. They are.”

 

“P’Arthit.” Ice wondered if anyone else noticed the slight smirk on P’Kongpob’s face, “To what do we owe the pleasure?”

 

“The teachers have heard about the allergy incident and wanted to make sure the punishment was appropriate for the crime.”

 

“They thought I would go easy on them?”

 

“The opposite.” P’Arthit smirked, as Ice felt a shiver run down his spine, “Apparently you had a strict teacher.”

 

“Are they flirting?” Narowat hissed, as Ice stared at the group standing behind P’Arthit… and how they were nudging each other, clearly trying not to laugh.

 

The rest of the hazers behind P’Kongpob seemed to be doing the same.

 

“I really did.” An almost soft look flashed across P’Kongpob’s face, before it was replaced with his stern look again, “They have two options open to them.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“The first one…” P’Kongpob never looked away from P’Arthit, “… is that they are removed from all of these activities. They’ll lose the opportunity to put this as an extra-curricular activity on their resumes and they won’t get the support they may need from the upper years.”

 

“And the second option?”

 

“They stay with their classmates and continue to attend meetings… but when Earth comes back, they will be… his helpers. Whatever he needs help with, they will do, with reason and when me and the hazing team feel like they are truly sorry, they can stop.”

 

P’Arthit almost looked impressed by the options (Ice could swear he saw P’Kongpob preening).

 

“So, what is it going to be?”

 

Ice watched as the two cuplrits glanced at each other, before coming to a decision.

 

“Second option please.” “Second option please.”

 

Both P’Kongpob and P’Arthit nodded, the meeting coming to an end.

 

“Come on!” Narowat hissed, “I really don’t want to hang away here any longer than I have to.”

 

“Wait, wait, wait!” Ice pulled his friend to one side, “Is P’Arthit blushing?”

 

They both focused on the hazing groups, the two background groups groaning and making mock vomiting noises as P’Kongpob and P’Arthit stood less than an inch apart.

 

“He is!” Narowat hissed, “He is blushing!”

 

“Ssh! Come on!” Ice tugged on his friend’s hands, “Let’s go before either of them notice. Unless you want to do squats for the rest of existence.”

 

“I thought you liked it when I took control?”

 

At the statement from P’Kongpob, and the ensuing protest from P’Arthit, the pair quickly raced out of the room.

 

It was better not to know.

Notes:

I wrote about 30 prompts over the November month when they were closed... and i think i've just got 30 added back on XD

Lust for Tin/Can next

Chapter 141: Tin/Can - Lust (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Lust Can/Tin

………………………………………………..

 

Tin thanked the driver as he got out of the backseat, swaying slightly from side to side. He was glad that he’d decided against bringing Can to this evening’s event, as Tul was on top form.

 

Can would have killed his brother.

 

Having drunk a little too much in order to deal with his sly comments, it took him some time to make his way up the stairs to the apartment he shared with Can. Entering the apartment, he flicked on the light, only to stop in the doorway.

 

“You were gone for ages.” Can pouted, “I missed you!”

 

Tin remained frozen in the doorway.

 

Can was clearly wearing one of his t-shirts, the fabric hanging off him slightly to reveal tantalising collarbones…. And nothing else.

 

Tin was on top of him in seconds, scrambling to find the small tube of lube they had around here from the last time this happened. Slicking up his fingers, he teased his fingertips over Can’s puckered hole, who keened and rocked back against Tin.

 

“Come on! Come on!” Can gasped.

 

“Remember when you used to be all shy about this?” Tin chuckled, “What happened to that Can?” He pressed one finger inside before Can could answer, his other hand stroking Can’s cock.

 

“Stop being a tease and come on!”

 

Tin pressed the second finger in, pressing his lips to Can’s, who moaned against his mouth, fingers scrabbling against the buttons of Tin’s shirt in an attempt to undo them. Pressing these two fingers up against Can’s prostate, he smirked as Can came with a yelp, shaking through his orgasm.

 

Tin barely waited for Can to recover, rolling the younger man onto all fours, pulling down his pants and underwear to reveal his own cock, before pressing inside.

 

Can must have been feeling sensitive, but it didn’t stop him from egging Tin on as his boyfriend started to pound into him, crying out in pleasure as his back arched.

 

“M’ gonna cum again!” Can groaned, a sheen of sweat on his skin, only to yelp again as he came again, Tin following on shortly afterwards.

 

Pulling out, the pair lay on the sofa for a while, panting heavily through their climaxes.

 

“Tin?”

 

“Mmm?”

 

“Do you need me to go and kick your brother’s ass?”

 

“… Let me think about it.”

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Can, do you have the room key? I think I left my phone in there.”

 

“Yeah, I- “ Can glanced up, only to freeze in place

 

“Can?” Tin frowned, “Are you okay? Have I got something on my face or something?”

 

“Y-You’re not wearing a shirt.”

 

This was their first couple holiday. They had never gone all the way, and Can had never seen Tin looking anything but perfect.

 

And definitely not shirtless.

 

A pleased look appeared on Tin’s face as he looked down at himself, seeming to already know what Can was thinking. “Yeah… do you mind?”

 

Can quickly shook his head, “Not at all!”

 

“Good.” Tin smirked, “It’s a bit too hot out there for my usual clothes.”

 

“Y-Yeah.” Can couldn’t stop himself from staring.

 

“… Which means that I’m going to be shirtless a lot more often for a while.” Tin knew the effect he was having on his boyfriend, the smirk only deepening.

 

“Y-Yeah?” Can glanced around, frowning at just how many people were around.

 

He would need to get Tin back to the room… especially when Tin was giving him that look.

 

They came on this holiday for a reason, right?

 

“Can? Something on your mind?”

 

Can squirmed in his seat.

 

“It sure looks like there’s something on your mind.”

 

Can grabbed his drink, gulping down the rest of the soda, before getting to his feet and grabbing Tin’s arm, pulling him back towards the room. Once he was sure that they were alone, he pinned Tin up against the nearest wall, leaning up to get his mouth on Tin’s neck, digging his teeth in slightly.

 

“F-fuck!” Tin whined, feeling Can’s fingers playing around his swimming trunks’ waistband, bringing his own hands to rest on Can’s back, “Guess it didn’t take much to make you s-snap!”

 

“You’re so distracting!” Can growled into Tin’s neck, “I-I can’t handle it!” He pushed his hands beneath the waistband of Tin’s short, getting a hold of his cock as Tin shuddering in both surprise and arousal.

 

“J-Just because I was shirtless?”

 

Can nodded, even though really, it was because of a lot of things. He bit down again, making Tin’s head fall back against the wall, “F-fuck! Ca- Can! Fuck!”

 

He came, whimpering into Can’s hands, panting in pleasure as Can nuzzled against his neck, licking at it slightly.

 

“Mine.” He muttered.

 

“Yours…” Tin gasped, “… Now let’s get into our room and finish this.”

 

“Deal!”

Notes:

So, I know have to post every day because otherwise some people could be waiting over a year for their prompts XD

Pete has a seductive power of Ae next :)

Chapter 142: Ae/Pete - Pete has a certain... power (NSFW)

Notes:

Protective Tin/Can next

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: pete definitely has the power to get ae hard but just simply touching his shoulder or knee, and once he finds this out, he uses it to his advantage...

……………………………………………………………..

 

Ae couldn’t remember when it all first started.

 

When the slightest touch to his shoulder or knee from Pete would make him hard almost immediately, leading to him pulling his boyfriend into the nearest private area and… having a little fun.

 

He couldn’t even remember when Pete started to do it more often.

 

He definitely remembered when Pete grew bolder though, leaning over to nuzzle slightly at Ae’s neck when they were studying together, or stroking down his arm to calm Ae down if he was starting to get frustrated.

 

Pete knew the effect his touch had on Ae.

 

His innocent little Pete… was trying to get him riled up.

 

Ae loved the thought.

 

“Ai’Ae?”

 

As if on cue, Pete’s soft voice broke through his thoughts, prompting Ae to lift his head and meet his boyfriend’s eyes. Silently, Pete made his way over to him, taking a seat next to Ae and enveloping the other boy in a hug.

 

Ae couldn’t help but pull him onto his lap, only to realise that Pete’s leg was pressed up against his crotch.

 

A surprised noise left his mouth.

 

“Ai’Ae?” Pete’s voice was innocent, but Ae knew better.

 

Especially when Pete’s leg started to move.

 

This was a lot more obvious than a simple touch to the shoulder or leg, but Ae could feel himself harden all the same, and he knew that Pete could feel that.

 

And then his boyfriend stopped, starting to move out of his lap.

 

Ae couldn’t take it anymore, pulling Pete back, smirking at the surprised yelp that Pete let out. “Nope.” He moved Pete’s hand to the bulge in his pants, watching as Pete flushed bright red, like he was surprised by it, “You’re going to finish what you started.”

 

They stared at each other for a few moments, before Pete slowly moved to his knees, pulling Ae’s pants halfway down his thighs, then followed by his boxers. Pete then took Ae into his mouth, making Ae cry out.

 

Pete’s mouth was hot and wet around him, and Ae wasn’t sure how long he’d last.

 

As Pete took Ae’s cock deeper into his mouth, Ae couldn’t help but run his fingers into Pete’s neatly styled hair to guide his movements. Pete let out a small sound when Ae tugged at his hair, groaning around his mouthful at the sensation.

 

Ae was close, and Pete knew it.

 

Which is why he pulled off of Ae’s cock with a pop.

 

“Fuck, Ai Koon Chai, please!” He tightened his grip on Pete’s hair, noticing how his boyfriend’s eyes darkened at the sensation, making a mental note about the reaction, as Pete took him back into his mouth.

 

Ae came with a shout, panting through the high…. And then he noticed the hopeful look on Pete’s face.

 

“Don’t worry.” Ae chuckled breathlessly, “I’ll give you what you deserve for being a tease.”

 

“Ai’Ae!”

 

……………………………………………………..

 

“Are you limping?”

 

Pete blushed bright red, “No!”

 

Tin stared at him for a few moments, before a smirk appeared on his face, “So, I’m guessing the plan you had worked then?”

 

The blush deepened.

Chapter 143: Tin/Can - Protectiveness

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Protective Can/Tin

…………………………………………………………

 

Can loved it here in England.

 

Even if it was cold and wet most of the time.

 

Despite this, snow was now one of his most favourite things ever. It seemed endless, stretching out for miles all around, the sun reflecting off the frost and the frozen lake.

 

“We can go back to the hotel, if you want?” Tin asked quietly.

 

“Can we stay out for a bit longer?”

 

Tin’s eyes narrowed, “… You just want to go on the frozen lake.”

 

“Just a little bit, yeah.” Can started to tug on Tin’s arm, “It’s safe right? Like in the ice rinks on Youtube?”

 

“I really- “

 

It was too late. Can was already slowly making his way onto the ice, sticking to the edges at first.

 

“This feels wrong.” He eventually confessed, stepping out a little further, “I don’t think this is as steady as- WOAH!”

 

He heard Tin scream his name before he was plunged into freezing water. As a reflex, he gasps at the temperature, ice water filling his lungs. If he was cold before, he was freezing now, heavy clothing weighing him down. Desperately, he thrashed towards the surface, vision darkening as he heard a panicked voice overhead.

 

A hand grabbed his wrist in a vice-like grip, dragging him towards the surface and suddenly, Can could breathe again.

 

Coughing violently, he bent forwards, spewing up water as his limbs shook in exhaustion. Collapsing forwards, he rolled onto his side, eyes weakly going to his saviour.

 

Tin was silently crying by his side.

 

“It’s okay!” Tin’s arms were completely soaked, “S-someone’s called the ambulance service. Y-You’ll be fine, okay?”

 

Can just gasped for air, shaking too hard to even speak. His entire body ached, hair plastered his face, feeling like a popsicle.

 

A Can-popsicle.

 

The thought made him chuckle, before everything went black, Tin shouting his name as he passed out.

 

The next time he opened his eyes, they were in what seemed to be a hospital.

 

“Can!”

 

Tin was there in a mili-second, helping him sit up, hushing him gently as Can let out a pained sound.

 

He looked like he hadn’t stopped crying since Can fell into that lake.

 

“Are you okay? Does anything hurt?”

 

Can examined himself. He certainly felt warmer than before, although his feet still felt a little stiff and cold.

 

“I-I think I’m okay.” He whispered, hearing the wind howling outside.

 

Tin practically deflated in relief, pulling Can closer.

 

“I love you.” He whispered, almost desperate to make sure Can heard and understood him, “I love you so much.”

 

“Ai’Tin- “

 

“- I’ve never been so afraid.” Tin whispered, as though he’d never heard Can, “Ever.” He almost seemed to shudder at the memory, pulling Can closer. “You’re warm enough, right?”

 

“Mmm.”

 

Tin kissed his forehead, “Go back to sleep, if you need it. I’ll be here, I promise.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

After over a year of dating, Can hated lying to Tin, but there was no way he could tell him that he was going to speak to Tul.

 

“I’m surprised you agreed to meet.” Tul said as a greeting, opening the door to let Can in, “From what I’ve managed to learn about you, I expected a much ruder response.”

 

Can just shrugged., “I wanted to speak to you in private.”

 

“Oh?” Tul smirked, “How intriguing.” They moved into the living room, Tul taking a seat on the sofa, looking like he didn’t have a care in the world, “So, what do you want to talk about?”

 

“I want you to leave Tin alone. He’s doing well, and he doesn’t need you ruining his life again.”

 

Tul was shocked for a split second, before he covered it up with a smirk, “Is that love that I hear?”

 

It was a rhetorical question, that much was obvious.

 

Not trusting his voice, Can nodded.

 

“And Tin has you believing that I’m this bad guy who keeps ruining his life, is that it?”

 

“I know you are.” Can felt a surge of protectiveness flow over him, “So, you need to leave him alone.”

 

“Or what?”

 

“Or I’ll ruin your life.” It was Can’s turn to smirk now, “I wonder if your wife would like to know about a certain brothel you like to visit every Thursday night?”

 

Tul shrugged, “You have no proof of that.”

 

“Aside from all the photos I have.” Can shrugged, “You’ve grown too big for that blue shirt by the way.” As Tul paled, Can turned and headed for the door, “Just something to think about.”

 

Tul didn’t stop him.

 

As he left the Medthanan home, Can sighed in relief.

 

It had been sheer luck that he saw Tul going into the brothel that day, but it had worked out in his favour.

Notes:

Dean/Pharm - Getting Together AU

Chapter 144: Dean/Pharm - Pharm remembers first AU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from nunoo7: Can you write about how dean work hard to win pharm heart because pharm know what happen to Kornln so he didn’t repeat that accident and he keep refuse till ..... I will keep it to you

………………………………………………………

 

“I can’t believe you’re still going after N’Pharm!” Win exclaimed, looking at his best friend over the table, “He wants nothing to do with you! Can’t you see that?”

 

Dean was all too aware of that.

 

For some reason, Pharm didn’t even acknowledge the pull between them, rejecting Dean’s each and every attempt to court him.

 

“Dean.” Win’s tone changed slightly, “Maybe- maybe it’s time to give up on this.” It was clear that he’d chosen his words carefully, sympathetic for Dean’s plight, “Maybe it’s time to leave Pharm alone.”

 

“I-I don’t know if I can.” Dean confessed, focused on his fingers, rubbing at them anxiously.

 

It felt like something was tied around his index finger.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Pharm remembered everything.

 

His dreams were always plagued with the life of Intouch… and his death.

 

The knowledge that Korn killed himself in front of him, not even seeming to care about the effect that it would have on Intouch, and then Pharm.

 

He felt nothing but anger and pain when he saw P’Dean on induction day.

 

He wasn’t going to go through that all again, so when the older student did try to speak to him, Pharm gave him blunt responses.

 

Never again.

 

………………………………………………

 

“Alright, N’Team said that he, N’Pharm and their friends are in this restaurant.” Win reported, “So, I booked us a table as well. We bump into them, and you strike up a conversation with N’Pharm.”

 

“Right… sounds like a plan.”

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

This was not a good plan.

 

Dean had never felt so nervous as he looked over at Pharm.

 

Win had managed to convince the younger students to share their table after a ‘booking accident’, and Pharm hadn’t said a word the entire time, picking at his meal.

 

“So, N’Pharm, how are you finding the- “

 

“- Sorry Phi.” Pharm interrupted, “But I think we still have some homework left to finish.”

 

“We do?” Team frowned, only to wince at the look on Pharm’s face, “Oh! Yeah! We do!” He apologised as well, before being dragged towards the cashier.

 

“Well…” Win sighed, watching the first years all leave, “… at least he stayed for at least half an hour, and they’re paying for their own food. That’s nice, right? It’s a start.”

 

Dean disagreed.

 

Maybe it really was time to give up.

 

“Dean…” Win gently placed a hand on his shoulder, “… You know half the uni population would love to have a date with you. Maybe you should- “

 

“- It’s just him.” Dean whispered, “It’ll always just be him.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Pharm had spent the first few months of the school year avoiding the swimming pools, for obvious reasons.

 

“Please?” Team had begged him, “Just for this one competition, can you watch and support me?”

 

Team was his best friend; how could he say no?

 

It turns out, he should really learn.

 

“Leave me alone!” he ended up snapping at P’Dean, who had been trying to strike up a conversation for the last ten minutes, “Why can’t you just leave me alone!” He knew that tears were streaming down his cheeks, the frustration of the past few months finally spilling over.

 

Dean went silent, staring at the hard ground under his feet

 

“I know you feel like we should be together!” Pharm continued, “That we’re drawn to each other, but I remember what happened last time! I remember the pain you caused me, and I will not go through that again!”

 

He didn’t notice how the entire area had gone silent, all eyes on them.

 

“N’Pharm.”

 

He turned to P’Win, who was giving his best friend a sympathetic look.

 

“Maybe, we should take this conversation somewhere else.” He whispered, “Come on, both of you.”

 

He led them into the locker room, before heading back to the pool area, pausing in the doorway. “Just… I think you both have a lot to talk about.”

 

The door shut behind him, leaving the pair in silence.

 

“Pharm, I- “

 

“- Why are you doing this?” Pharm asked weakly, “Can’t you remember?”

 

“Remember what?” Dean tilted his head to the side slightly, “I-I don’t know what you’re talking about!” He held up his hands as Pharm glared at him, “I don’t know what you’re talking about but…” He took a deep breath, “… But I want to be close to you. Every time you pushed me away, it hurt, but I didn’t want to give up.”

 

“You- “

 

“- If you really, really don’t want to even try and see where this goes, then tell me now and I’ll leave you alone, I promise.” Dean watched as Pharm turned away from him, “But… if you want to try, I promise I will never hurt you.”

 

Pharm couldn’t help but scoff, knowing that Korn had said the same thing once upon a time. “What makes you so confident that you won’t hurt me?”

 

“… Because I think I love you.” Slowly and cautiously, he reached out to take one of Pharm’s hands in his own, “And I’d like to be given the chance to prove it.”

 

“… One chance.” Pharm whispered, “And that’s it.”

 

“That’s all I need.”

Notes:

Jealous Hao Ting/Xi Gu next

Chapter 145: Hao Ting/Xi Gu - Jealousy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Jealous Hao Ting/Xi Gu

……………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Hao Ting had never really noticed it before, having never really paid his boyfriend much attention before all this began… but Xi Gu got flirted with a lot.

 

And he hated it with every fibre of his being.

 

He had been so thrilled at the beginning of the evening, when he’d managed to persuade Xi Gu to come out with him and his friends, to the local ‘high school friendly’ club, and now… now he was watched Xi Gu stood at the bar, eyes on someone from their rival school.

 

There was a small smile on his face that Hao Ting never thought he would see directed at someone other than him.

 

The other student wasn’t even that good looking, especially not compared to him surely?

 

Hao Ting downed what was left of his soda, suddenly done with the entire night. He got to his feet and strode over the pair by the bar, hoping that he didn’t look as jealous as he felt.

 

“Hey, I think I’m going to head home.” He piped up, interrupting whatever conversation Xi Gu was having, “I think Zhi Gang is staying, so he might take you home.”

 

Xi Gu’s attention immediately turned to him (which was a point for Hao Ting in his books), examining his face for a moment before a soft smile appeared on his face.

 

“No, I think I’ll go home as well.” He said, turning to the other student, “Thank you for the offer, but no thank you.” Without giving the man the chance to reply, Xi Gu took Hao Ting’s hand and pulled him towards the exit.

 

“You looked like you were having fun.” Hao Ting couldn’t help but mention, “You didn’t have to leave.”

 

“So, you could go home and fall into a jealous sulk?” Xi Gu teased, as they headed outside.

 

“… I wasn’t going to sulk.”

 

Xi Gu raised an eyebrow in disbelief. “If you really must know, he asked me out, and I said no… because I’m dating you, remember?”

 

“Oh… yeah. I know that, but- “

 

“- Hao Ting.”

 

“… Yeah?”

 

“Stop overthinking it.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

“No, no, NO!”

 

Xi Gu glanced up from his studies, unable to stop the frown from appearing on his face as Hao Ting chatted with his new online friend.

 

He was a little jealous, if he had to be honest.

 

This was their time… where they could actually talk and spend time together.

 

“Nah, just with my boyfriend.”

 

JUST with his boyfriend… as if Xi Gu didn’t matter.

 

He’d had just about enough of this.

 

“Hao Ting?” He spoke up, “What do you want for dinner?”

 

“Come on!” Hao Ting didn’t even flinch at his voice, “Aim!”

 

Being ignored wasn’t something new… but Hao Ting could hear him, surely? They weren’t sitting that far apart?

 

“Hao Ting? What do you want for dinner?”

 

This time, Hao Ting reacted, glancing over at Xi Gu quickly. “Sorry, what was that?”

 

“… What do you want for dinner?”

 

Silence.

 

“Fine.” Xi Gu muttered, slamming his book shut, “Feed yourself.”

 

He fought to remind himself that Hao Ting still loved him, no matter what.

 

“Xi Gu? Xi Gu!”

 

Xi Gu was already making his way to the kitchen, barely hearing Hao Ting mutter a quick goodbye, before his headphones were thrown on the ground and he was running after Xi Gu.

 

“Xi Gu, what’s wrong?”

 

“Nothing.”

 

“C’mon, I know there’s something.” Hao Ting’s voice was sweet, as though he didn’t know.

 

“It’s just... I don’t like you spending all your time talking to your online friend, when this is our time together and I know it sounds stupid, but- “

 

“- It’s okay.” Hao Ting interrupted, looking a little fond, “I know, I should be paying more attention to you, it’s just… I don’t want to spend all my time studying.”

 

Xi Gu thought about it for a few moments, before he nodded in understanding.

 

“Alright… I think we can come to a compromise then.”

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

“Xi Gu!”

 

“I thought the aim of the game was to win the race!”

 

“Not by pushing me off the side of the track!”

 

“Still winning.”

Notes:

Ae/Pete - 'Walking in naked on partner' challenge

Chapter 146: Ae/Pete - Walking In Naked Challenge (Semi-NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: PLEASE write something about pete doing that “walking in on my boyfriend naked challenge” on ae!!! ✨🐛
……………………………………………………………

 

“No, the answer is eighty! You have to square that and THEN divide it by that!” Ae was sat in the middle of the living room floor, work spread out all around him, his laptop next to him with Zoom open.

 

“I thought the division came first!” Pond argued over the speakers.

 

“Look at your notes!”

 

Pete could hear Ae getting more and more frustrated through the open bathroom doors. Getting out of the shower, he reached for the towel and started to dry himself, mind turning to Ae as the frustration continued.

 

With exams coming up, he was used to helping Ae with his stress.

 

Maybe he could help now?

 

Wrapping the towel around his waist, he took a seat on the toilet and grabbed his phone, liking a few posts on Instagram, before pulling Tik Tok up.

 

‘Naked Challenge’?

 

Pete hesitated for a moment, before tapping on the video, eyes widening at the clips of people filming from their own POV, walking into a room in just a towel, standing in front of their unsuspecting partner and dropping said towel, catching the reaction on video.

 

He was wearing just a towel… and Ae was on a Zoom call.

 

Could this… help Ae?

 

Ae could never resist the sight of him naked, and sex always helped to relax Ae.

 

Pete took a deep breath, pulling up the camera on his phone, making sure it was filming from his POV, gripping the towel tightly, he headed out into the hallway and towards the living room.

 

Thankfully the laptop was facing Ae and not the door, so that Pond and Ae’s other friend’s wouldn’t get an eyeful.

 

Taking another deep breath, making sure the camera was focused, he stepped into the living room, as Ae looked up. Without breaking eye contact, he dropped the towel.

 

As the towel dropped, so did Ae’s jaw, eyes widening as he gawked at Pete.

 

“Ae? Ae? What are you- “ Pond paused and cackled, “- Oh! Is Ai’Pete doing something- “

 

The call was ended, cutting Pond off immediately as Ae closed the laptop lid, getting to his feet.

 

Pete couldn’t help but feel pleased at the reaction.

 

“Bed. Now.” Ae grabbed Pete’s hand and pulled him towards the bedroom.

 

“I-I wanted to help you relax- “

 

“- And you did.” Ae pushed him onto the bed, before starting to strip himself, “You always make me relax.”

 

“Ai’Ae?”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“Love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Notes:

Hao Ting/Xi Gu - Lust next :)

Chapter 147: Hao Ting/Xi Gu - Lust (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Lust Hao Ting/Xi Gu

…………………………………………………

 

Hao Ting never knew that he had an oral kink.

 

More specifically, a Xi Gu oral kink.

 

“I didn’t know you liked strawberry yoghurt that much.” He whispered weakly, watching as Xi Gu licked at the spoon.

 

“Hm?” Xi Gu glanced up at him, before smiling brightly, “Oh yes! Thank you so much for picking some up for me!”

 

He had another spoonful, and Hao Ting actually felt his knees grow weak.

 

“Hao Ting, are you alright?”

 

“Y-yeah! Perfectly fine!”

 

“Right.” Xi Gu narrowed his eyes at him suspiciously, “We should probably get back to class.”

 

It wasn’t until Hao Ting was taking his seat, that he realised what he was feeling.

 

Lust. Pure lust.

 

Pushing it to the back of his mind, Hao Ting completely forgot about the entire situation… and least until they met up again later that evening for a ‘study session’

 

Except, it did turn out to be a study session.

 

A study session where Xi Gu was sucking on the end of his pen.

 

“Xi Gu.” Hao Ting’s voice cracked, prompting his boyfriend to look up, “Can you maybe not do that?”

 

“Do what?”

 

Hao Ting gestured vaguely, the notebook that he’d had on his lap to hide the ‘evidence’ falling to the ground. Xi Gu’s eyes went straight to his groin, followed by a smirk and a roll of his eyes.

 

“Really?”

 

“Shut up!”

 

Hao Ting’s eyes then widened as he watched Xi Gu placed his own notebook and textbooks to the side, slowly crawling over.

 

Hao Ting would forever deny the squeak that escaped his mouth as Xi GU’s fingers deftly undid his trousers and pulled out his hard cock.

 

“S-shit!” Hao Ting moaned as Xi Gu’s lips wrapped around the head of his cock, tongue flicking over the skin. Unable to stop himself, Hao Ting’s threaded his fingers through Xi Gu’s hair, almost directing his movements.

 

His fingers digging into Hao Ting’s thighs, Xi Gu let Hao Ting guide his head, teeth scraping over the hard shaft lightly as his tongue flicked the head of Hao Ting’s cock.

 

It didn’t take long for Hao Ting to come.

 

Swallowing the slightly bitter flood, Xi Gu gave the cock a final lick before sitting back.

 

“Feel any better?”

 

Hao Ting whimpered, “No, not really.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Xi Gu wasn’t sure why he was feeling like this today.

 

Did all couples go through this?

 

Days of not wanting to be separated from them and to feel their skin against his.

 

He’d been feeling like this all day, and it was starting to drive him a little insane. He’d barely been able to concentrate all day.

 

“Xi Gu!”

 

Flinching at the voice he’d been dying to hear all day, Xi Gu spun around to see Hao Ting running over to him, a big smile on his face.

 

“Fancy studying together? My parents and sister won’t be home.”

 

It was like fate.

 

“Sure.” Xi Gu smiled weakly, “Sounds good.”

 

……………………………………

 

He couldn’t resist for long.

 

As soon as they were in Hao Ting’s room, he was pushing the taller boy towards the bed, watching as Hao Ting fell back onto it.

 

“Xi Gu, what- “

 

Hao Ting fell silent as Xi Gu undid his jeans and pulled his cock out, immediately taking it into his mouth. He showed no mercy for almost two minutes before pulling off and starting to take his own pants off.

 

“Please…” Hao Ting practically sobbed, “… Please, let me- “ He pulled the lube out from the side of the bed, slicking his fingers up before starting to prepare Xi Gu quickly.

 

Xi Gu lost his patience fairly quickly though, only allowing Hao Ting to use two fingers, before pushing the older boy back down and straddling him, carefully steadying Hao Ting’s cock before sitting down on it.

 

He couldn’t help but wince slightly in pain, but it was soon replaced with pleasure as Hao Ting’s cock hit his prostate perfectly, Hao Ting stroking at his cock in unison with the thrusts.

 

Hao Ting used his other hand to try and unbutton Xi Gu’s shirt, wanting his boyfriend to be completely nude. It took some time, but he eventually managed it, leaning up slightly to lick at one of Xi Gu’s nipples.

 

Xi Gu’s movements grew more passionate, completely losing himself in the sensation, as Hao Ting’s mouth moved from his nipples to his collarbone, using his nose to move the shirt collar out of the way.

 

“On my back.” He ordered, “Please, take me on my back!”

 

Hao Ting was quick to obey, rolling them over and increasing the speed of the thrusts, watching as Xi Gu jacked himself off, eyes rolling into the back of his head as he came all over his shirt.

 

Six thrusts later, and Hao Ting was cumming as well.

 

Pulling out, he moved to lie next to Xi Gu, the pair of them panting heavily after the act.

 

“So…” Hao Ting whispered, a sly smirk on his face, “… That was new.”

 

Xi Gu rolled his eyes, pushing Hao Ting’s face away, “Shut up.”

Notes:

Dean/Pharm & Third/Khai - Double Date

Chapter 148: Dean/Pharm & Third/Khai - Double Date

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Somehow Third and Pharm become friends and drag their boyfriends on a double date. Khai starts to feel insecure seeing how g*damn perfect Dean is with the whole waiting until he found Pharm and being the perfect devoted boyfriend. Plus look at him.
Maybe the past lives comes up idk that up to you.

…………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Third had come up with the idea after meeting Pharm on a LGBTQ friendly Facebook page.

 

Double dating.

 

Khai hated the idea.

 

He was already fed up with hearing about ‘oh so perfect’ Dean, and how he and Pharm were soulmates, not being with anyone else other than each other.

 

How Dean had practically asked Pharm to marry him already.

 

How they were literally the perfect couple.

 

“You have sulked the entire way here.” Third snapped, “Lighten up will you? I don’t want you making Pharm feel unwanted or anything.”

 

“Won’t his precious P’Dean make him feel all loved up and special.”

 

“… Jealousy is an ugly look on you.”

 

Khai opened his mouth to protest, only for them pull up outside the restaurant, a couple waiting outside, who Khai assumed were Pharm and Dean.

 

“Third!” The shorter one waved in excitement, “Hi!”

 

“Hi Pharm!”

 

Khai took a deep breath.

 

This was going to be a long night.

 

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

Khai hated to admit it but Pharm was freakin’ adorable.

 

Seriously, no-one had a right to be that cute.

 

Being snappy with him would be like snapping at a puppy… and if he ever thought about it, he was sure that Dean would be on him in a second.

 

It was only as they sat there and chatted, that Khai could understand all of this soulmate business.

 

If soulmates did exist, they definitely existed in Pharm and Dean.

 

They seemed to feel every word that was being spoken by the other, even when it seemed that nothing was being said.

 

Dinner passed without incident, and soon they were leaving the restaurant, into the chilly evening. Almost immediately, Dean was removing his jacket and placing it over Pharm’s shoulders.

 

Khai glanced over at Third, who had his arms wrapped around himself, pointedly not looking at him.

 

The hint couldn’t be more obvious.

 

Removing his own jacket, he did the same for Third, who gave him a knowing smile.

 

Khai was almost surprised to find that he wasn’t ready for this date to end anymore.

 

“This was nice.” Pharm stated, “We should do this again.”

 

“Yeah, of course!” Third nodded eagerly, “There’s a fair coming up next month, maybe we can all go there?”

 

Plans were made and soon, the two pairs were splitting up, waving goodbye to one another as Khai and Third got into the car.

 

“So…” Third began, as they set off, “… You were acting… strangely.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Taking off your jacket to keep me warm, not staring at the waitresses- “

 

“- Hey!”

 

“- Sorry, but you were being weird.” Third shrugged, before a concerned look appeared on his face, “I don’t know how it’s possible, but if you don’t like Pharm and Dean, then you can just- “

 

“- I like them, it’s just- “ Khai shrugged.

 

“… Just what?”

 

“We didn’t have a good start, and then I hear all about Dean and Pharm’s perfect relationship and I can’t help but feel…” Khai shrugged again, “… A little envious.”

 

There was silence for a moment, before Third cautiously spoke up again.

 

“They don’t have a perfect relationship.” He whispered, “They’ve had rough spots… and it’s not like our relationship is terrible, right?”

 

Khai glanced over at him, taking in the nervous smile and returning it with a much more confident one.

 

“Right.”

Notes:

Protective Hao Ting/Xi Gu next

Chapter 149: Hao Ting/Xi Gu - Protectiveness

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyDerora_AriesPrincessSlyffindor: In fact, I’d like to request all 3 plots for the following ships too: Tutor/Fighter, Third/Kai, Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Jack/Zhao Li, Can/Tin & Hao Ting/Xi Gu. (referring to the jealous/lust/protectiveness series)

Protective Hao Ting/Xi Gu

………………………………………………………

 

Xi Gu groaned, not entirely sure why he was awake, eyes focused on the harsh green light of the alarm clock.

 

Not even half two in the morning.

 

Slowly, he pushed himself up and looked over at Hao Ting, who was still deeply asleep, curled up on his side. Xi Gu reached out and lightly brushed Hao Ting’s hair out of his face.

 

He couldn’t believe he’d ever gotten so lucky.

 

Figuring that sleep was a lost cause for now, he slowly got out of bed to get himself a glass of water, shivering slightly in the night chill.

 

“-Gu?”

 

The soft voice stopped him in his tracks, wincing slightly.

 

He didn’t mean to wake Hao Ting up.

 

“I’m right here.” He whispered, turning back around, only to frown when he saw that Hao Ting was still asleep… tossing and turning in place.

 

“No… please no.”

 

Xi Gu froze, heart dropping into his stomach.

 

“Someone- help, please!”

 

Xi Gu didn’t hesitate any further, moving to head back into the bed as Hao Ting’s breathing grew more panicked.

 

Quickly, Xi Gu switched on the light.

 

He knew exactly what Hao Ting was dreaming of.

 

“Wake up!” He begged his boyfriend, “I’m here, it’s just a dream!”

 

Hao Ting’s eyes snapped open with a jolt, darting around, wide but unseeing. Xi Gu fought to keep the soft smile on his face as reassurance, until Hao Ting suddenly shot up and pulled Xi Gu into a tight hug, arms a vice grip around him.

 

He could feel Hao Ting trembling.

 

“It’s okay.” Xi Gu whispered, returning the hug, “I’m here, it was just a dream.”

 

Hao Ting’s breathing was ragged as Xi Gu petted his hair soothingly. Less than a minute passed, before Hao Ting fully relaxed, slumping forwards like a puppet with its strings cut, sobbing into Xi Gu’s neck.

 

“Deep breaths… deep breaths.” Xi Gu whispered.

 

Eventually, Hao Ting’s sobs quietened down to the occasional hiccup, pulling away from Xi Gu but still holding onto his hands

 

“Hey.” Xi Gu smiled softly at him, “Want to talk about it?”

 

Hao Ting shook his head, as Xi Gu wiped his tears away.

 

Xi Gu then pulled at him, until they were both resting against the wall, cuddled up underneath the duvet, reaching over to switch the light off again.

 

“You can come and talk to me at any time.” Xi Gu eventually whispered after a moment of silence, “You know that, right?”

 

“… Because you love me?”

 

Xi Gu leaned over and kissed him, finding his lips easily in the dark.

 

“Because I love you.”

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Xi Gu woke up, covered in sweat and his breathing laboured.

 

It was still dark outside, the only sound being his own sobbing.

 

It had been years since the car accident.

 

He shouldn’t still be having nightmares about it.

 

He brought his legs to his chest, letting his head fall onto his knees, hands tangling in his hair, nails digging painfully into his skull in an attempt to calm down.

 

“Xi Gu?”

 

Xi Gu flinched, looking up at Hao Ting, who was staring blearily at him.

 

“Xi Gu, what’s wrong?” Hao Ting asked gently.

 

“I-I’m fine!” Xi Gu forced out, “I just- “His sobs cut him off, as he buried his face back into his knees.

 

“It’s okay.” Hao Ting shuffled closer, “It’s okay, you’re safe. Nothing is going to happen to you, I’ll protect you.”

 

Immediately, Xi Gu was leaning forwards, silently asking for the hug that he so desperately needed, which Hao Ting was all too happy to give.

 

“Hao Ting?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Notes:

Dean/Pharm - Pharm is harassed next chapter (Trigger warnings for sexual harrassment)

Chapter 150: Dean/Pharm - Harassment (TW: Sexual Harrasment)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from TheWhutNow: Because of this i have another prompt...hmm....something like pharm being oblivious to how many people like him (they keep touching him but pharms nice so he keeps quite) and pharm just keeps being sweet, so manaow team (who realise about it and tries their best toprotect pharm frpm being molested) have to keep quiet obout that from dean (cause they promised pharm that they would let him deal with it) but team tells win because he is very worried and win tells dean and the swimming club who help dean deal with the molesters (quietly cause they dont want pharm to know) dean even asks alex (because the molesters in drama club) to help him deal with them. (basiclally the swim team had grown very fond of pharm becuase he keeps bringing them food to eat and taking care of them so they see him as their brother) they dont tell team and manow becausee who know maybe they will tell pharm.
manow had recorded everytime someone had molested and talked inappropriatly talked about pharm and keeps it in a place so when pharm is ready to report them they will have proof.

…………………………………………………………………

 

Pharm couldn’t place exactly when it started.

 

At first, they just offered to help him with his work, almost pressing him up against the corridor wall in their persistence.

 

Then, when they went to see Manaow during her drama practice, the three boys were there again.

 

“We have kissing scenes we’d like to practice.” One of them whispered in Pharm’s ear, grabbing his arm when he tried to flinch away, “Maybe you could help with- “

 

“- Hey, Alex needs you!” Manaow’s voice was suddenly right there, as she pulled Pharm away, “Something about you needing to actually learn your lines and everything.” Before the other student could answer, Manaow was pulling Pharm away.

 

“Manaow! What are you- “

 

“- Pharm.” She was suddenly serious, Team making his way over as well, “You can’t be alone with them.”

 

“Why?”

 

His friends glanced at each other, before Team nervously cleared his throat. “Didn’t you see how they were acting?”

 

“Yes, but he was just- “

 

“- Being a creep.” Manaow cut in, sending a glare at the back of the stranger’s head, “Team, stick with him.”

 

“I don’t need- “

 

“- Got it.”

 

Pharm gave up.

 

He really didn’t need protecting though.

 

………………………………………………………………………………

 

“He doesn’t even seem to realise what they’re doing!” Team hissed, as he and Win sat in the changing rooms, the rest of the team having already made their way to the pool, “We don’t know what to do.”

 

“Well… we tell Dean! Obviously!”

 

Team shook his head, “Pharm doesn’t even want me and Manaow involved, let alone Dean!”

 

“Dean would want to know though!”

 

“I know that, and you know that, but Pharm doesn’t want to bother him.” Team winced, “Not after everything that they’ve been through.”

 

“Surely that’s all the more reason to tell him!”

 

Team shrugged, not disagreeing, but not wanting to go against his friends wishes.

 

“Come on.” Win whispered, “We need to tell Dean and sort this problem out once and for all.”

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

“They what?!” Dean was ready to explode, the rest of the swim team tensing up behind him.

 

They all liked Pharm. He brought them sweet treats after tournaments, and kept their captain in a good mood, of course they liked him.

 

“They’re just being creepy at the moment.” Team explained again, feeling like he was betraying Pharm in some way, “Manaow records it when she sees it, but we can’t be with him all the time.”

 

“And they’re in the drama club?” Dean was starting to pace back and forth, “Did Alex put them up to it.”

 

“No, no, no!” Team quickly interjected, “Manaow’s already confronted him, and he’s been helping as much as he can. He can’t just throw them out though, not unless he’s confronted with actual proof that they’ve broken a rule of the university.”

 

“It’s a complicated situation Dean.” Win sighed, “We can’t just go accusing them of this, we need multiple witness to it.”

 

“So… we’re just going to let Pharm be bait?!”

 

“Manaow and I will protect him!” Team blurted out, “We promise!”

 

Dean stared at the younger man for a moment, before sighing wearily. “Fine… I want everyone on high alert though. I’m not willing to let them get away with this for too long.”

 

Everyone nodded in agreement.

 

None of them were willing for that to happen.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Pharm wasn’t really happy to be dragged along to the opening night of the play Manaow and the rest of the drama club were working on.

 

“Just for my scene, please!” Manaow had begged him, and how could he say no to that?

 

It was the intermission break when he got a text from Dean, telling him that he was on his way and that he would give him a lift home.

 

“That’s a nice smile. Why haven’t we seen that smile before?”

 

He couldn’t help but flinch at the new voices, glancing up to see three familiar students, still dressed in their costumes.

 

“I- “He stopped as the obvious ‘leader’ of the trio took a seat next to him, putting an arm around his shoulders.

 

“So, we still have twenty minutes before the play starts again.” The other student’s voice was probably meant to be seductive, but Pharm just felt sick, “How about you and me have a little fun?”

 

“N-No thank you!” Pharm tried to remove the arm, only to yelp as the grip tightened and another hand went to his hip.

 

“Don’t be such a bitch.” The man hissed, evident that he was starting to lose his temper, “I’m fed up with you playing the innocent.”

 

“I-I said no!” Pharm managed to wriggle free, shooting his feet and racing towards the exit, firing off a quick text to Dean.

 

//Not feeling too good. Heading home now. \\

 

He knew it would make Dean panic, but he wasn’t really thinking about that too much.

 

He didn’t see Dean and Win by the doorway of the theatre room

 

…………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Call the swim team.” Dean hissed, “We’re getting this sorted out once and for all.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Dean, Win, Team and Manaow all watched from a distance as the three boys apologised to a stunned Pharm.

 

One was recovering from a busted nose, the other two hiding similar bruises underneath their clothes, and they all were more than aware of the consequences should they try again.

 

“I have all the videos if they ever try again.” Manaow whispered, “What exactly did you say to them P’Dean?”

 

“I gave them a fair warning.” Dean watched as Pharm smiled warmly at the three before spotting Dean standing there, waving at him in glee, “A completely fair warning.”

 

“Touch Pharm and die?”

 

“Not that drastic.”

 

Manaow caught Win’s eyes, who simply shook his head. She smirked.

 

She knew it had been drastic.

 

And Pharm would never know.

Notes:

2moons2 - Jealous Pha, Forth and Ming next.

Chapter 151: Jealous 2moons2 Couples

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Solar_exlispe: Okay but 2moons, and Wayo, Beam and Kit go out drinking one night, mostly Beam and kit were the ones who dragged Wayo out because the guys wanted some time away from their boyfriends. They are at the club and are approached by these guys who sit down at their table, One of them knows Beam and Kit so they naturally start talking. As they're talking, kit suddenly stops, and forces the conversation to halt. Wayo looks to his right and sees Pha looking very angry. Kit sees the same with Ming and Beam with Forth. Jealously ensues. This prompt has been on my mind for a while 😂

………………………………………………………………………

 

“So, it’s just going to be us?” Wayo asked, as they headed into the club, “Really?”

 

“We’re fed up of Forth and Ming hovering over us.” Kit sighed, “So, we decided to give you the chance to get away from Pha as well.”

 

Wayo stayed silent. He wasn’t going to admit that he was a little tired of Pha’s constant attention as well, especially as the majority of it was due to what had happened.

 

He needed a little bit of his old life back.

 

“There’s a table over there, I’ll go and grab it.”

 

Thankfully, the club wasn’t too crowded, so they got their drinks fairly quickly, Yo sipping on some sort of strawberry flavoured drink as the music thumped overhead. It didn’t stop them from gossiping though.

 

“So, what are Forth and Ming doing that’s bothering you both so much?”

 

Beam and Kit glanced at each other, before Kit waved his hand in dismissal. “Well… it’s actually more that we noticed how frustrated you were getting with Pha constantly hovering over you.”

 

Yo opened his mouth to argue, only to close it again and sigh. “He’s acting like I’m going to break down at any moment! Like I’m constantly seconds away from crying.”

 

“You did go through something traumatic.” Beam stated sympathetically, “He’s just worried.”

 

“I don’t mind him being worried, I mind that he never lets me go anywhere on my own!” Yo gestured around them, “I never thought I’d be able to go out like this again.”

 

“He’s being overprotective.” Kit agreed, “I can understand why, but anyone could tell that you were getting frustrated with him.”

 

Before Yo could answer, three other students stopped at their table.

 

“Beam!” One of them smiled, “Do you mind if we sit here? Everywhere else was full.”

 

“Decha!” Beam greeted, “Sure, of course!” He then turned to Yo, “N’Yo, this is Decha, Earth and Tine. They’re in our classes.”

 

“Nice to meet you Phi.” Yo greeted them, as they took the seats opposite them.

 

“Yo is Pha’s boyfriend.” Kit stated.

 

“Trust us, we know.” Earth rolled his eyes, “I used to be in a study group with him.”

 

Yo flushed red at the implication, that even to near strangers in a study group, Pha would talk about him.

 

“You’re just as cute as he said.” Earth teased, laughing as both Decha and Tine nudged him in the side.

 

“It’s almost like you want to bring the wrath of Pha down on us!” Tine exclaimed, as the entire table burst out into laughter, taking the teasing for what it was.

 

None of them noticed the group on the table to their right.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“I can’t believe you dragged us into doing this.” Forth groaned, as Pha never took his eyes off the table that Yo was on, “Beam’s going to think I don’t trust him!”

 

“P’Kit’s going to be mad.” Ming didn’t look all that bothered by the statement, which was a little concerning.

 

“I just don’t want him to get hurt, that’s all!” Pha protested. It was a feeble excuse, and he knew it.

 

He knew that Yo was getting annoyed by his constant presence.

 

“Uh Oh.”

 

Having turned his attention away from Yo for a moment, Pha was surprised to see Forth and Ming glaring at the same table. Turning his own head that way, he couldn’t help but glare himself.

 

Who were they?

 

…………………………………………………..

 

“- And then, he starts comparing us to the moon and- “ Kit suddenly stopped, all of them falling silent as Kit glared off to the right.

 

Beam and Yo turned to where he was looking and groaned in unison.

 

“Why am I not that surprised?” Beam sighed, burying his face into his hands as the three other students all glanced at each other nervously.

 

“We’ll let you guys deal with this.” Tine winced, noticing the look on Kit’s face, “Good luck… to them.”

 

When the three boys left, Kit was on his feet in an instance, storming over to the other table.

 

Ming, to his credit, looked a little ashamed as Kit beckoned for him to get up and follow him.

 

Not that he looked ashamed for very long when Kit led him towards the bathrooms.

 

Beam led Forth towards the exit, Forth looking a little less hopeful than Ming.

 

That left Yo and Pha.

 

“I’m sorry.” Pha winced, “But I was worried and- “

 

“- You followed me.” Yo sighed, “I just wanted some time out, to have fun without my boyfriend lurking over my shoulder!”

 

Alcohol always did make him more honest.

 

Pha just nodded, looking down at his hands.

 

“Well… P’Kit and P’Beam don’t seem that mad.” Yo chuckled, “Do you… maybe want to get out of here?”

 

How could Pha say no.

Notes:

Win/Team - Body Insecurity next

Chapter 152: Win/Team - Body Insecurity (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Kitty: Team becomes more insecure of his body and Win shows him just how much he loves it. Brownie points for thigh grasping because eesh.

………………………………………………………………..

 

Team had started to hide his figure from the others on the swim team again.

 

It was like that after every visit home, his Father sat in his chair and pointing out every little flaw that Team had, even when they were non-existent.

 

His lack of muscles despite swimming.

 

His midsection, including his stomach and thighs.

 

His cheeks.

 

Every comment beat him down a little further, and when he was back at Uni, seeing the other swimmers with their model-like bodies, Team felt more than a little inadequate. Especially when he was next to Win, with those gorgeous muscles, blonde hair, mischievous eyes and bright smile.

 

“Come on!” Dean ordered, “Everyone into the pool, time to see if anyone’s slowed down over the break.”

 

Team had never felt so uncomfortable in his swimming trunks before.

 

“Don’t worry.” Win came up to him, patting him on the back, after seeing him shiver, “I made sure the pool is a little warmer today.”

 

“Y-Yeah.”

 

…………………………………………..

 

Practice went well, and Team soon forgot all about his insecurities, especially after shaving a couple of seconds off his personal record and receiving praise from Dean.

 

It only after he walked by the shower room’s mirror, that they all came rushing back to him.

 

The first thing he focused on, was his belly.

 

Almost in a trance, he started to grab the areas of his body that he felt were too fate, mainly his thighs, fingernails digging into them, leaving marks.

 

He must have been there for longer than expected, when he felt a pair of strong arms wrapping themselves around his body. It took a moment to register that the person holding him was his beloved Hia.

 

“Are you alright?”

 

At the quiet question, Team immediately broke down in tears. “I’m disgusting and fat, and you’re so perfect and- “ He was cut off as Win spun him around, cupping his cheeks before leaning in and pressing a gentle, but passionate kiss to his lips.

 

A kiss that Team couldn’t help but return and lean into, holding onto Win’s shoulder.

 

And then he remembered that they were in the shower-room, where anybody could just walk in.

 

Sensing Team’s tension, Win pulled back, a reassuring smile on his face. “Team… you are gorgeous.” He pushed Team back against the mirror, lifting one of Team’s legs into the air, leaning over and kissing at the marks left by Team’s fingernails, “I especially love your thighs… I love being between them more than anything.”

 

Team blushed bright red, wrapping his arms around Win’s shoulders for support as Win lifted the other leg up as well, kissing both thighs now.

 

“Nobody’s around.” Win whispered, “If we go into one of the cubicles, can I show you just how much I adore you.”

 

“I-I- “

 

“- We can home if you’d prefer?”

 

“Yes… please?”

 

Win chuckled warmly, “Whatever you want.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Team’s skin felt soft beneath Win’s lips as he alternated between open mouthed kisses and sucking. Team’s back arched with every touch, whines breaking through bitten, slightly swollen lips.

 

Win couldn’t help but feel pride in how he’d managed to work Team up so quickly, grazing his teeth against the inside of Team’s left thigh, feeling those thighs clench up, hips bucking up slightly only for Win to pin them back down.

 

“H-Hia! P-Please!” Team had never realised just how sensitive his inner thighs were, not until Win was sucking hickys into them and reducing him to mush.

 

“F-fuck!”

 

Win couldn’t take his eyes off of him, taking in the dilated pupils, the flushed face and chest, the tautness of every muscles.

 

It might have been cruel to tease him this way, but he loved what it did to Team.

 

“P-please!” Team’s hand blindly fisted in Win’s hair, his thighs covered in red and purple marks, hair stuck to his head from sweat, “P-please!

 

Win pulled back at the desperate plea, “Ride me?” He asked, trying not to seem too hopeful.

 

Team looked a little embarrassed, but nodded, making Win beam.

 

After all, Team never looked as gorgeous as when he was riding him.

Notes:

Saifah/Zon/Tutor/Fighter foursome next :)

Chapter 153: Saifah/Zon/Tutor/Fighter - Foursome (NSFW)

Chapter Text

Prompt from K: I wanted to make a request for Saifah/Zon/Tutor/Fighter foursome. Please and thanks.

…………………………………………………..

 

Zon drew the short straw again, making him whine.

 

“Really?” He could feel his cock hardening as the other three started to grope him, “This is rigged!”

 

“You say that every time.”

 

“Exactly! Every time! Rigged!”

 

He was ignored, led into the bedroom, stripped, and shoved down to his knees, before starting to remove their own clothing.

 

“You’re looking a little overwhelmed already Zon.” Saifah teased, kneeling beside him.

 

Zon opened his mouth to snap at his first boyfriend, only to shudder when Saifah grabbed his cock and slowly started to stroke it, whining when the sensation didn’t last as long as he wanted, Saifah pulling away with a smirk.

 

“I-I- “ Zon whimpered as Fighter moved underneath him, leaving Zon to awkwardly straddle him, Tutor and Saifah on either side, quickly preparing him, slick fingers twisting and turning inside of him.

 

When his whines threatened to get too loud, a hand was placed over his mouth, muffling his moaning and whining until they were sure that he was properly ready.

 

“Zon…” Fighter whispered, brushing one hand over their dicks, which were pressed up against one another, the sensation making Zon buckle slightly, “… You’re going to be a good boy, right?”

 

“Of course, he is.” Saifah chuckled, right by his ear, playing with Zon’s cock, “He knows that good boys get to cum.”

 

Zon breathed deep, trying to calm down. Eventually, he managed to regain his senses and nod.

 

“Good boy.” Fighter stated simply, grinning as Zon was lifted up once again, giving him the chance to line himself up properly. Zon gasped as the head of Fighter’s cock slipped inside him, slowly filling him up until it was fully inside of him.

 

“A-Ah!” Zon couldn’t help himself, groaning at the wonderful feeling of being filled in such a way, Fighter moving in short, little thrusts that brushed against Zon’s sweet spot, “Ah!”

 

“Come on Zon.” Tutor gently grabbed his head, turning it towards his own cock, “Don’t forget about us.”

 

Zon nodded, opening his mouth, only for Tutor to lightly slap his cock against his cheek, before shoving it inside. Zon took it eagerly, bobbing his head up and down, teasing the tip with his tongue, moaning as pre-cum dribbled out.

 

“G-od.” Tutor groaned, “How had I forgotten how good you are at this?”

 

Zon flushed bright red at the praise, feeling Saifah wrap his arms around him from behind, nibbling at his ear and making him shudder.

 

“You want to cum?” Saifah whispered, pulling him off of Tutor’s cock (much to Tutor’s displeasure) and turning his head so that he could kiss his boyfriend, “Huh?” He smirked, pulling away, “Do you think you’ve been good enough?”

 

Tutor was pushing his cock back inside his mouth quickly, before he could answer, Saifah’s hand on the back of his head, pushing him all the way down onto Tutor’s cock. Zon groaned, lungs straining as he deepthroated Tutor’s cock.

 

“I think he’s being a good boy.” Saifah eventually answered for him.

 

Zon gagged slightly, pushing back against Saifah’s hand in order to get some air, only to realise that he didn’t have enough leverage, Saifah’s hand a constant pressure. Sucking in some air through his nose, he fought not to gag again.

 

He knew that if it was truly too much, he was to click his fingers.

 

Tutor’s hand tightened in Zon’s hair, feeling the shorter man’s throat fluttering around his dick.

 

“Zon.” Fighter’s voice was dripping with lust, as he bucked his hips up, “Don’t forget about me.”

 

Zon pulled off of Tutor’s cock, thankful for the brief breather, before Fighter was grabbing the back of his head, pulling him down into a passionate kiss. When they finally pulled apart, he pushed Zon back up, grabbing the younger man’s hips before bucking his hips up again and again, feeling his cock sliding in and out of Zon.

 

Zon met the thrusts eagerly, bouncing up and down on the cock at a relentless pace, loving the feeling of calloused hands on his hips. Any moaning was muffling by Saifah and Tutor alternating shoving their cocks in his mouth. Whilst his lips were wrapped around one, he was jerking the other off, them taking it in turns.

 

“So good on my cock.” Fighter grunted, “Like you were m-made for it!”

 

Zon whined, which only spurred his three boyfriends on.

 

“So needy for our cocks.” Tutor chuckled

 

“Mmmm!” Zon had lost all ability to think, their paces increasing until they were all cumming; Saifah and Tutor all over him, Fighter in him, filling him up completely.

 

Feeling like he was drenched in cum, Zon slipped off of Fighter’s cock and fell limp to the ground, cock still hard as Saifah pinched the base of it.

 

This night wasn’t over yet.

Chapter 154: Ming and Yo - Pha interuppts a Bro Date

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Wayo and Ming decided to go on a bro date to hang out away from their boyfriends. Of course Pha tries to crash and gets introuble and wines at Kit.

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Really, Yo should have expected this when he planned a ‘besties’ day out with Ming.

 

Just them two.

 

No, P’Pha or P’Kit.

 

They walked around the mall for a while, Ming humouring Yo’s runway performance as he picked out some new clothes for free days (like the good old days), and then they went to their favourite restaurant.

 

It had started out as a really good day.

 

“Is it just me, or have these noodles got spicier?” Yo commented, taking another gulp of pink milk.

 

“A little.” Ming smirked, “They probably did it to match up with your spiciness.” He dodged the thrown spoon with a giggle, ducking under the table.

 

And then Yo spotted the figures sitting a couple of tables behind Ming.

 

Yo nearly choked on his mouthful. He knew the back of Pha’s head like the back of his hand, which only posed the question… of why was his boyfriend and P’Kit here?

 

At the very restaurant that Ming and him were at, on the one day they had taken for themselves.

 

“- at’s the matter?”

 

Yo tore his attention from the pair on the other table, forcing a smile onto his face, “Hmmm?”

 

“Are you alright?” Ming gave him a concerned look, “It’s not… you know who?”

 

“Who? Voldemort?” Yo teased, before shaking his head, knowing exactly who Ming was talking about, “No, it’s not him.” When Ming glanced down at his food to take another bite, Yo managed to catch Pha’s eyes, angrily gesturing for him to follow.

 

“I’m just nipping to the toilet.” He then stated, not even waiting for an answer, before he was out of his seat, storming towards the restaurant toilets.

 

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Judging from the look on P’Pha’s face, Yo must have looked pretty angry.

 

“Why. Are. You. Here?”

 

“I-I was just making sure you were alright!” Pha defended himself, “That’s all!”

 

“I’m with Ming! Why wouldn’t I be okay?!”

 

“I just- “

 

“- hated the thought of me going out with anyone else, including my best friend?!” Yo snapped, throwing his hands up into the air in exasperation, “I can’t believe you!”

 

“N’Yo, I- “

 

“- No!” Yo lightly slapped the encroaching hand away, rolling his eyes at Pha’s dramatic pout, “I am spending the day with my best friend, and you are spending the night in your own dorm room… alone!”

 

And with that, he stormed out, heading back to the table.

 

Ming looked up at his arrival, a frown on his face. “Are you sure everything’s okay?”

 

“Positive.” Yo beamed, “Fancy going and getting some ice cream, I really think they’ve made these noodles spicier.”

 

“Sure!”

 

…………………………………………

 

“Soooo.” Kit smirked as Pha made his way back to the table, “What did he say?”

 

Pha just pouted.

 

“Ah, let me guess. You’re sleeping alone tonight?”

 

Pha’s head slammed down on the table as he let out a whine. Kit’s vicious smirk only deepened.

 

“I did warn you.”

 

“I knoooow.”

 

“So, what have we learnt?”

 

“… Listen to you?”

 

“Exactly.”

Notes:

Kongpob/Arthit - Kongpob gets into a fight next

Chapter 155: Kongpob/Arthit - Kongpob in a Fight

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from hey_im_okay: Kongpob gets into a fight with someone (about what idk) and Arthit (and someone else maybe?) find them and see how mad kongpob looks
it looks like kongpob is losing so arthit tries to stop the fight but in the end kongpob actually wins the fight

……………………………………………….

 

Arthit only became aware of the fight when he heard his boyfriend’s voice rising high above the rest.

 

“… your senior!” Kongpob sounded furious, “Have a little respect!”

 

They were a few days into the new year, which meant that there was new freshman to deal with. Every year, it was guaranteed that at least a few freshman would cause trouble.

 

Last year it was Kongpob, unsurprisingly, although Wad came a close second.

 

This year, it sounded like there were more issues than simply talking back to the seniors.

 

“Yes, I’m dating a man.” Kongpob continued, making Arthit flush slightly at how proud Kongpob sounded at that, “A wonderful, smart man who makes me happy. Why should that bother you in the slightest?!”

 

“It’s unnatural!”

 

Pushing himself to the front, Arthit arrived just in time to see the first-year punch Kongpob right in the face.

 

Arthit felt his heart stop in his chest as his boyfriend stumbled back, the rest of the hazing team moving forwards to catch him if he fell. Arthit opened his mouth to make this kid even regret having the slightest urge to touch his boyfriend, spotting Kongpob’s friend all doing the same, M and Oak already moving forwards to teach the kid a lesson.

 

Now, Arthit knew he couldn’t let this happen, not unless he wanted the hazing activities and SOTUS to be shut down forever.

 

But oh god, he wanted it to happen.

 

Before he could anything though, Kongpob had already regained his senses, kicking out at the freshman’s knees, sending him to the ground.

 

“Now you listen to me.” Kongpob hissed, blood streaming out of his nose, the first-year looking too stunned to even think about getting up and fighting back. Not when every hazer was standing behind Kongpob in a wall of solidarity, “I am going to say this once, and once only. You say that two people of the same sex is unnatural but know this… homosexuality is found in over 1’500 species, and homophobia is found in only one. Who’s unnatural now?”

 

Silence.

 

Pressing a hand to his nose, wincing at the blood, Kongpob shook his head. “I will be reporting you to the Head of the Department for a hate crime. If you really want to study here, I suggest you start working on your apology.”

 

Kongpob turned to leave, only to see Arthit standing there, the serious look disappearing almost instantly as he visibly brightened. “P’Arthit!”

 

“Kongpob.” He reached out and grabbed his boyfriend’s arm, pulling him away from the crowd, knowing that Kongpob’s friends would deal with it, “What were you thinking?”

 

Kongpob pouted, “I can’t stand homophobia…. Why is it even called that? You’re not scared, you’re just an asshole.”

 

“You’re on the hazing team! You should have just walked away!”

 

Kongpob winced, knowing that Arthit was sort of right.

 

“But…” Arthit continued, “… I think you handled it better than I would have done.” He smiled softly, “Come on, let’s go and get you patched up.”

 

“Do I get a kiss to make it all better?”

 

“Kongpob!”

 

“Kidding… mostly.”

Notes:

Sarawat/Tine - Amusement Park Date next :)

Chapter 156: Sarawat/Tine - Amusement Park Date

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Rosalyn: awwww omg and please keep SarawaTine coming cause they're the cutest couple ever!!can you do a fic with them going to an amuseent park date?i want Sarawat to stare at his Tine throughout the date ^_^

………………………………………………………………………..

 

Sarawat groaned when he felt Tine pulling away, leaving a cold space next to him.

 

“It’s too early.” He whined, blearily opening his eyes to peer at his phone, “Not even eight am… on a Saturday!”

 

Tine didn’t say anything, practically bounding around the flat.

 

“Nuisance!” Sarawat scowled, “What are you doing?”

 

“Well, someone’s not a morning person!” Tine cackled, “I thought we could do something fun together! As a proper couple!”

 

Sarawat couldn’t help but preen slightly at the acknowledgement of them being a proper couple, “Oh… so where are we going?”

 

“Dream World. Hence the early start!”

 

“Dream Wor- that’s in Bueng Yitho!”

 

“Hence the early start, like I said. I want to have a full day there.” He clapped his hands together, “Let’s get dressed, we can get breakfast on the way.”

 

“Are you sure we can’t spend all day in bed?”

 

“No.”

 

………………………………………………………….

 

“Fun time!” Tine whooped when they arrived at the theme park, “What do you want to do first? Maybe a thrill ride?” He gestured to the nearest ride, “This one sounds fun. Any ride with plunge in the title, has to be fun!”

 

Sarawat looked up at the ride, eyes widening. It was one of those rides that rose you up super high, only to shoot you back down again. He wasn’t afraid of going on it, but he didn’t consider it to be fun. “Ummm, I don’t know- “

 

“- Are you scared?”

 

Folding his arms, Sarawat quickly shook his head, “No!” He knew he didn’t sound convincing, “I just… think we should go on something tamer. We have just eaten after all.”

 

“We ate hours ago!” Tine reached out and grabbed his boyfriend’s wrist, “Come on!”

 

When Tine looked at him like that, how could Sarawat say no?

 

They sat in seats next to each other, waiting for the ride to start. Sarawat’s breathing hitched when he felt his seat rising up only a moment later.

 

“Here.” Tine reached over and grabbed his hand, “Squeeze if you need to.”

 

Sarawat was all too happy to do that when they came to a complete stop high in the sky, remaining there for a moment. He kept his eyes closed, as they zoomed down to ground at high speed, trying not to scream the entire time.

 

Tine was cackling like a demon beside him.

 

When they were finally freed from the ‘torture machine’, Sarawat had never gotten out of his seat quicker.

 

“Let’s do something closer to the ground now.” He fought to remain calm

 

“But that was fun, right?”

 

“No.”

 

“Not even a little bit?”

 

“Not even slightly.”

 

These were words he would soon come to regret.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Two hours and six terrifying rides later, Sarawat was thankful when Tine suggested a lunch break.

 

“You are having fun, right?” Tine sounded a little unsure, “Because if you’re not we can always go home and- “

 

“- I’m having fun!” Sarawat quickly interrupted, not wanting to see that disappointed look on Tine’s face any longer, “Honestly!”

 

He would never regret putting that smile on his boyfriend’s face.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

“One more ride!” Tine pleaded, as the time ticked closer to eight pm, “Please?”

 

“It’s late, we should really be going back home and- “

 

“- Just the Ferris wheel! That’s it!”

 

Sarawat paused. How often had couples in shows gone onto Ferris wheels and had the most romantic times of their lives.

 

And it wasn’t the least bit scary.

 

“Only if I can hold your hand the entire time.”

 

Tine rolled his eyes, but relented with a grin, knowing that he’d won the battle, grabbing Sarawat’s hands and pulling him towards the last attraction.

 

They took their seats as the Ferris Wheel started to move slowly, until they were at the top.

 

“Wow.” Tine whispered, staring out at the view, seeing all the city lights from afar. There was almost a childlike wonder in his eyes.

 

Sarawat had never seen something so beautiful.

Notes:

Dean/Pharm - Sequel to Chapter 56 next :) Where Dean and Pharm tell their friends about the reincarnation

Chapter 157: Dean/Pharm _ Chapter 56 Sequel (TW: Suicide Mention!)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Multiple Prompters!!!: Chapter 56 sequel 😊

I tried my best to add all the elements that everyone mentioned in the comments 😊 For anyone who is unsure, Somkrit is played by the same actor who played Ae, In's best friend :)

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Del was the first to notice that there was something…. Different in Dean and Pharm’s relationship.

 

Her brother had never been a particularly warm person, and then he met Pharm and everything seemed to change.

 

How they almost seemed drawn to one another.

 

And then there was how Grandma treated him.

 

Now, unlike Dean, her Grandma had always been warm and loving, but with Pharm, there was almost a sadness to her actions… as though she couldn’t believe he was really there, as though he was going to be snatched away from him at any moment.

 

And then she remembered the conversation she’d overheard.

 

Pharm reminded her mother of her Uncle In.

 

“Don…” She gently spoke up as they drove to their Grandma’s home, meeting up with their mother, Dean and Pharm for a family meal, “… do you believe in the red string of fate, like Grandma told us?”

 

“… You’re thinking of Dean and Pharm.”

 

Startled by her brother’s words, she turned to him, “So, you see it too?”

 

“How can I not? They’re the definition of soulmates.”

 

“Should we… tell them that we know?”

 

“What if they don’t even know themselves?” Don pointed out, grip tightening on the steering wheel, “Would you want to suddenly learn that you were the reincarnations of two teens who killed themselves?!”

 

Del had no answer for that.

 

They arrived at the home not long afterwards, entering the house to see that the table had already been set and the food was being placed on the table.

 

“There you two are!” Their Grandma beamed at them, “Come, come, have a seat.”

 

“Thanks Grandma.” Del’s eyes glanced over Pharm and Dean, who were whispering to each other, soft smiles on their faces.

 

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Dinner was quiet.

 

Del knew that she and Don were part of the reason why, seeing her mother and grandma giving the pair of them concerned looks.

 

“Alright.” Their mother eventually broke the silence, “What is the matter with you two?”

 

They glanced at each other.

 

“Del? Don?”

 

“Nothing!” Del winced as her brother’s voice cracked.

 

“What he means to say… is that we wanted to ask Dean and Pharm a question?”

 

Don shot her an alarmed look, not believing that Del was actually going through with this.

 

Dean also seemed a little confused by her words, “Okay.” He said slowly, “What did you want to ask?”

 

“Grandma… was telling us about her uncle… and her uncle’s boyfriend.” The tension was almost unbearable as Pharm bit nervously at his lower lip, eyes fixed on Del, “And what happened to them.”

 

“Hm.” Dean’s eyes were also on her.

 

“… And that their fathers tied a red string between them, wanting them to find each other again.” Del took a deep breath, “We were just wondering- “

 

“- If Pharm and I were Korn and In?”

 

Del nodded, as her Mother frowned, however, before she could protest and state that what was being said was ridiculous, Dean spoke up, “We are.”

 

Silence.

 

The only one who didn’t look surprised was their Grandma, which wasn’t much of a shock to Del.

 

“When- when did you find out?”

 

“Well… when we met each other, really.” Dean’s hand was on top of Pharm’s, almost as a comfort, “That’s when the dreams started.”

 

“Dreams?”

 

“Dreams of… In and Korn.” Pharm was the one to answer this time, “About their lives.” A slightly shaky smile appeared on his face, “I was always scared of loud noises… and now I know why.”

 

The implications were horrifying, and Del couldn’t help but tear up, watching as her Grandma and Mother both reached to Pharm.

 

“So… you did find each other again?” Don whispered, sounding a little in awe, “Woah.”

 

“Does anyone else know?” Del asked, “Manaow? P’Win?”

 

They both shook their heads, before glancing at each other.

 

“Maybe…we should?” Pharm hesitantly ventured, “Team as well?”

 

“Yeah… maybe we should.”

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

They decided to only tell Win, Team and Manaow, going out to the shopping mall over the weekend.

 

“So, you’re probably wondering why you’re all here.” Dean cautiously began, the other three all freezing mid-mouthful.

 

“This isn’t your, I’m leaving the swimming team speech is it?” Win frowned, “Or your dropping out speech?”

 

“Did you and Pharm elope?” Manaow asked, a daft smile on her face.

 

“No, no and no.” Dean rolled his eyes, “Do you remember at the beginning of the year, when we were talking about the red string of fate tale?”

 

Team was the only one who nodded.

 

“Well, there might be a bit of truth in it.”

 

Manaow’s eyes widened, pointing between them, “You and Pharm are- “

 

Dean nodded, as all three of them sat back in shock.

 

“So…” Win frowned, “… you’re past lovers who found each other again?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Who were you?” Manaow blurted out, practically gushing at the romance of it all.

 

“Well…” Dean glanced at Pharm, “… That’s when the story gets a little complicated.”

 

“Bad complicated.”

 

“A bit of both really.” Dean sighed, “A bit of both.”

 

****Flashforward Six Years*****

 

“Come on Uncle Somkrit.” Ae led his Uncle into the new restaurant, “Pete said he was going to meet us here soon.”

 

“Hmmm.” Somkrit glanced up at the restaurant sign, “Fate? Odd name for a restaurant?”

 

“Apparently it’s doing really well, despite only just opening up.” A host led them to a table, “Pete recommends the omelette.”

 

Somkrit smiled at the warmth in his nephew’s voice when he talked about Pete.

 

Times were different now.

 

Things were better now.

 

Somkrit only wished his best friend… In, had been given the same chance with Korn.

 

It wasn’t time for sad thoughts like that though, not when he was going to be meeting his nephew’s boyfriend for the first time.

 

………………………………………………………..

 

Pete was a sweet young man, and Somkrit liked him instantly. He was a perfect match for Ae.

 

“You were right about this restaurant N’Pete.” He smiled at the shy younger man, “This omelette is amazing!”

 

It had taken him a long time to eat omelette’s again after In’s death, but this was definitely one of the best ones.

 

“You should tell the chef.” Pete smiled shyly at him, “He’s really nice.”

 

“He must be very busy and I- “

 

“- He won’t mind, I promise.” Pete caught the server’s attention, “This food is amazing, can we speak to the chef?”

 

“Of course!” The server beamed at them, “I’ll see if he’s available.”

 

Somkit turned his attention back to the omelette, not seriously thinking that in a restaurant like this, the chef would take the time out to-

 

“- Good afternoon, I hear you’re enjoying everything here today?”

 

Somkrit looked up… and froze.

 

The young man standing by their table froze as well, before covering it up with a soft smile. “Is the omelette to your liking sir?”

 

“It’s… perfect. Thank you.”

 

The younger man waiied politely, eyes suspiciously wet.

 

Somkrit put it down to the lighting.

 

“I’m happy that you are happy.” The chef stated, and somewhere there was a weight to the words.

 

A weight to the words, and yet… Somkrit walked away feeling lighter than he had in years.

Notes:

Khai/Third - Becoming cat dads

Chapter 158: Khai/Third - Becoming Cat Dads

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt Katie_Emm: It can be used for any fandom or pairing really but I’d love a Theory of Love, Khai/Third and 2moons, Kit/Ming versions. One of the boys find themselves becoming a Cat Dad to a Mommy and kittens being all cute and protective over them. Its also the last one you expected to go mushy over kitties.

Khai/Third first

………………………………………………

 

The meowing was the first indication that something wasn’t right.

 

Third frowned, placing the bag of groceries on the kitchen counter, “Khai?”

 

Silence… aside from little chirps which also sounded suspiciously like meowing.

 

“Khai… what is that noise?”

 

“Nothing!”

 

How could Third believe him when he used that tone of voice?

 

Entering the living room, Third froze in place. “Khai…” His eyes were on the sofa, “… why is there a cat... and kittens in our flat?”

 

The mother cat was on Khai’s lap, as he softly stroked her fur, a guilty look on his face… a guilty look which practically turned into a silent coo when one of the kittens stumbled over and licked at his hand.

 

“Khai!” Third snapped, startling the mother cat and her kittens. The mother cat jumped off of Khai’s lap and raced into the kitchen, the kittens scattering in all directions. When one raced under the sofa, Third groaned.

 

Who knows what’s under there?

 

“You scared them!” Khai pouted.

 

“THEY shouldn’t even be in here!” Third threw his hands into the air in exasperation, “Where did they even come from? Did you steal them or- “He stopped, “- Please tell me you didn’t just bring them in from the alleyway, Khai, think of the germs!”

 

“She needed rescuing!”

 

“From what?!” Third heard rustling in the kitchen, followed by the mother cat running past him with the meat that he had intended to cook for tea, “She clearly knows how to take care of herself! THIEF!”

 

“She had to feed herself and the poor babies!”

 

“We need to eat as well!” Third then felt tugging on his pants leg, prompting him to glance down, spotting one of the kittens slowly climbing up him. It made it to his waist, before he rolled his eyes and plucked it off, holding it up near his face, “Do you hear me? You’re a little thief.”

 

The kitten just purred.

 

“No. You are not cute.”

 

The purring continued, as a smug smile appeared on Khai’s face.

 

“That’s Chicken Leg.”

 

“… Pardon?”

 

“He’s all white, except for one tan leg, what was I meant to call him?”

 

Third felt older all of a sudden.

 

“Do you want to know what the rest are called?” Khai didn’t wait for an answer, point to a mostly tan one, “That’s Tuna.” To a fully white one, “Pork belly because he’s a bit chunkier than his siblings.” And then to a mottled one, “And that is Stir Fry.”

 

“… And the mother?”

 

“Milkshake.”

 

There was a distant reply, almost as if the cat was responding to the name.

 

“Khai…” Third sighed, “… I’m not good with animals.”

 

Khai was pouting now.

 

“… Once the kittens are old enough to be re-homed, then we will and then Milkshake is getting spaded, agreed?”

 

Khai shot to his feet, wrapping Third in his arms, lifting him up and spinning him around, Chicken Leg and all.

 

“Love you! Love you! Love you!”

 

……………………………………………………………………………

 

The morning after, Third woke up draped across Khai’s chest, frowning at the odd pressure on his back.

 

“Khai?”

 

“Don’t move!”

 

Third froze, feeling the vibrations now. He then glanced around the bed, to see the kittens spread out.

 

“Khai… tell me Milkshake’s not on my back, and that’s why you won’t let me get up?”

 

“Ummmm.”

 

“Khai!”

 

“Awww, you scared the kittens again!”

Notes:

Hao Ting/Xi Gu - Adopting a child together

Chapter 159: Hao Ting/Xi Gu - Adoption

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mari2986: BTW, could you write a Happy Ending AU for MODC where Yu Xi Gu had the accident but survived and the premise is him and Haoting adopting their first kid??? They just give me such dad energy!!!)

………………………………………………………..

 

Hao Ting had had multiple reasons to cry in his life.

 

His sister stealing his toys when they were children.

 

His parents not accepting his relationship with Xi Gu.

 

The moment where he thought he’d lost Xi Gu forever thanks to a tragic case of bad luck.

 

And now he was here, sitting on the cold hard floor, crying over paint swatches.

 

It had been almost three years since the accident, and when everyone was sure that Xi Gu would survive his horrendous injuries, Hao Ting proposed.

 

He wasn’t giving the universe another chance to try and screw them over.

 

They were married on a perfect autumn evening, when the stars could just be seen in the sky.

 

Well… Xi Gu’s parents had to be involved as well, right?

 

And now, almost three years later, they were going to be parents. In a little over two weeks, he would be a Father.

 

Adoption had been Xi Gu’s idea. Hao Ting had been a little apprehensive, thinking that it was too soon, only for his mother to remind him that she had him not long after her and his Father got married.

 

They’d only been waiting two months before this call came in.

 

Xi Gu had rushed into the kitchen, where Hao Ting was cooking (having gotten into it when Xi Gu was in the hospital, hoping to bribe him to wake up with good food), his phone on speaker as they both got the news.

 

There was a baby due in two weeks, and his mother was giving him to the system.

 

Apparently, Xi Gu and Hao Ting were a perfect match.

 

Which led him to where he was now… crying over paint swatches in what would soon become the nursery.

 

He wasn’t crying because he was upset though, quite the opposite… he was just worried. What if the baby hated the colour? What if it looked weird? What if the baby preferred Xi Gu over him? What if he just wasn’t going to be a good dad?

 

What if he couldn’t handle all this?

 

“Hao Ting?”

 

Startled at the voice, Hao Ting rushed to wipe his eyes, only for Xi Gu to take his hand.

 

“Hao Ting, what’s wrong?”

 

“… What if I choose the wrong colour?!”

 

“I… don’t think they’ll mind.”

 

“They might!”

 

Xi Gu’s smile was soft and understanding, wrapping his arms around Hao Ting and pressing a kiss to his cheek.

 

“Let’s choose together.”

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

“Well, I think the baby likes it.”

 

They’d eventually chosen the right shade (simply known as brilliant blue). On the ceiling, were dozens of glows in the dark stars, carefully stuck on by Xi Gu.

 

And in the cot, was their new-born son.

 

Hao Ting sighed happily as they watched their son snuffling in his sleep. He was married to the person he loved, living in a perfect home with a child of their own.

 

This was a new beginning for them.

 

“So… you know you can buy a space themed cot mobile right?”

 

Silence.

 

“You’ve already bought one, haven’t you.”

 

“Of course!”

Notes:

Ming/Kit - Cat dads next

Chapter 160: Ming/Kit - Cat Dads

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Prompt Katie_Emm: It can be used for any fandom or pairing really but I’d love a Theory of Love, Khai/Third and 2moons, Kit/Ming versions. One of the boys find themselves becoming a Cat Dad to a Mommy and kittens being all cute and protective over them. Its also the last one you expected to go mushy over kitties.

Kit/Ming

……………………………………….

 

The cat didn’t like Ming.

 

Not a surprise really.

 

Not that the cat would ever pass up an opportunity to sit on his lap, digging his claws in warning, just in case Ming ever thought about trying to pet him.

 

In the corner of the room, her kitten’s were watching with the same amount of judgement.

 

When Ming moved in with Kit, he could never have expected his boyfriend to be a cat dad to a mum and five kittens.

 

The mother cat was Luna.

 

The kittens were Mars, Jupiter, Venus, Saturn and Pluto.

 

And Kit adored them.

 

There was a clicking sound, indicating Kit’s imminent arrival. Ming yelped as Luna pushed herself off his lap (with a little claw help) and the kittens all rushed to the door, tiny mewls breaking free.

 

“Hello!” Kit beamed at the small crowd that had gathered by his feet, “And how have you all been today?”

 

Ming knew better than to think his boyfriend was including him in this.

 

Once the cat greetings were over, Kit turned to Ming. He looked a little tired, but mostly alright, hanging his scarf up for the kittens to pounce at and play with. Taking a seat by Ming, he moved until he was lying on his back, head on Ming’s lap.

 

Almost instantly, Luna and the kittens were clambering onto the sofa, all them fighting for the best spot on Kit’s chest. Kit immediately tried to cradle them as best he could, rubbing behind their ears, practically purring himself.

 

It was the cutest thing ever.

 

“I’ll go and make you a cup of coffee, if you want?” Ming gently spoke up, not willing to disturb them, but knowing that Kit liked having coffee when he got back.

 

“Hmmm, thank you.” Kit muttered, pulling Saturn closer and kissing his little head multiple times.

 

More than what Ming got, certainly.

 

As he made his way into the kitchen, Ming couldn’t help but wonder why the cats got all the kisses and not him? He’s the one who makes the coffee, not the cats.

 

“That was a big sigh.”

 

Ming turned to the doorway, to see Kit standing there, a fond smile on his face. A smile that made Ming’s heart beat faster.

 

“I- “

 

Ignoring the cats winding around his ankles, Kit moved forwards, grabbing Ming’s collar and pulling him into a kiss.

 

Luna ensuring meow of jealousy could have broken sound records, prompting Kit to pull away and coo at her.

 

That cat really didn’t like him.

Notes:

Short break to the fluff tomorrow!

Saifah/Zon - Zon believes Saifah is cheating on him

Chapter 161: Saifah/Zon - Zon believes Saifah is cheating

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from thatawkwardcreature: SaifahZon pls!! how about Saifah and Zon dating and then suddenly Saifah starts being seen around with Faii and lying to Zon about it, and Zon one day finds them in a compromising position?

………………………………………………………………………………

 

Zon lay in bed.

 

12 months. It had been almost 12 months since he and Saifah got together and started officially dating.

 

In fact, it was 12 months today.

 

Pulling out his phone, he quickly checked the time, sighing at the realisation that the facetime call that he and Saifah planned… was meant to have happened four hours ago.

 

He tried calling Saifah, only for it to go to voicemail every single time.

 

And he’d had no call from Saifah. Not even an apology text.

 

Sighing, he tapped the contact again. After a few rings, the call connected.

 

“Ai’Zon.” Saifah sounded like he was whispering but judging by the loud music coming from behind him, it was possible that he was shouting at the top of his lungs.

 

A club.

 

Why was Saifah at a club?

 

“Ai’Zon?” Saifah spoke up again, his voice louder and clearer this time, as he went out to hear better.

 

“Ummm, I was just- we were meant to have a face-time chat and- “

 

“- Oh, sorry!” Saifah did sound apologetic, “Tutor wanted us to go out, bad test, you know how it is, so we went to cheer him up.”

 

“Oh… yeah, that makes sense.”

 

“We’ll go tomorrow for something to eat.” Saifah promised, “Get some sleep, okay?” His soft was soft, and Zon had no reason to feel suspicious.

 

At least, until he heard a familiar voice calling out for Saifah, seconds before he hung up.

 

Why was Fai there as well?

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

They didn’t go out to eat.

 

In fact, Saifah and Zon barely saw each other, and Zon was starting grow anxious about it. Yes, he trusted his boyfriend, but all the absences, cancelled dates and Fai’s voice in the background of that call…. It was suspicious.

 

So, he kept his eyes out.

 

Saifah when they did spend time together, was always on his phone, looking guilty whenever Zon asked what he was doing.

 

Both Japan and Tanthai had seen Saifah meeting with a girl when he came out of class, although they couldn’t tell him whether it was Fai though.

 

“Zon, please don’t overthink this.” Tutor sighed one lunchtime, when Zon ranted and raved about Saifah not joining them AGAIN! “We’ve got exams and tests, he’s probably just busy studying!”

 

“He can do that at my house!”

 

Tutor rolled his eyes and gave up.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

Zon knew he shouldn’t be following Saifah… that it showed a lack of trust in his boyfriend, but he really felt like he had no other choice.

 

It was Fai he was meeting.

 

Why would he be meeting with Fai?

 

And why, at this moment, would he be following her into her dorm room…. When he’d sent a text to Zon saying that he was going home to get some much-needed sleep before a test tomorrow.

 

His thoughts were in a mess as he slowly moved closer to the now closed door, heart pounding in his chest. He knew he was seconds away from crying but refused to let them fall.

 

Saifah was going to get a piece of his mind for cheating on him, then he would go home and cry.

 

As he pushed against the door, he was surprised to find it opening easily. And there…. On the bed was his boyfriend, Fai sitting on top of him.

 

Saifah’s eyes were wide in shock as they turned to the doorway.

 

“Z-Zon!” He stammered, “It- It’s not what it looks like.” He pushed Fai off, as she rolled onto her bed with a pout.

 

“Yeah.” Zon was surprised at how calm he sounded, “What does it look like?”

 

“I-I- “

 

The stuttering only confirmed Zon’s suspicions.

 

“So, you were still seeing her… behind my back?!” The tears were starting to fall now, “Was this entire year just a joke?!”

 

Saifah was on his feet in an instant, reaching out for Zon who flinched away from him.

 

“You cheated on me!” Zon hissed, “Tell me the truth!”

 

“What?! I would never cheat on you!” Saifah protested, pulling Zon into a hug, ignoring his struggles, “Yes, I admit to keeping things a secret, but I’m not cheating on you! Don’t you trust me?!”

 

“Let me go!”

 

“Not until you calm down and hear me out!” Saifah shuffled forwards, until they were back out in the hallway, the door shutting behind them as a modicum of privacy.

 

When the snuffling and crying stopped, Saifah tried again.

 

“I’m sorry.” He whispered, “Fai was helping me with an anniversary surprise for you. I should have cut it off when she kept making excuses to drag it on past our anniversary, but I really thought she was trying to help.”

 

“You-You lied to me!”

 

“Because I knew how you felt about her! I didn’t want to worry you!” Saifah winced, “Turns out, I ended up doing that anyway.”

 

“S-so, today- “

 

“- She said we could finish tonight, and I could give you the surprise tomorrow, but that it was in her dorm room and she needed help… and then she pushed me onto the bed and- “

 

And then Zon entered.

 

“I’m sorry for making you feel like I was cheating, but I swear, I would never do anything with Fai, not when I have you! I would never do anything to hurt you!”

 

“Saifah- “

 

“- Can we…. Can we have a late anniversary dinner?” Saifah pleaded, “Just the two of us?”

 

“… Alright. But you owe me big!”

 

“I know.” Saifah looked so relieved, “I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Notes:

Merry Christmas!!!

 

Pete/Kao fluff tomorrow!

Chapter 162: Pete/Kao - Fluff/Ill Pete

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt Krati: could you please do one petekao. I love them

I wasn’t told anything specific, so here is some short fluff.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

It was a normal day in autumn. The breeze outside was a little chilly, pulling the last of the leaves off the trees, and scattering the ones on the ground.

 

Kao was wrapped up in his coat, gloves on his hands, a scarf around his neck and Pete’s hat on his head, staring at Pete, who was lying prostate on the sofa.

 

With the chilly weather, came the flu and colds.

 

Pete had been battling a fever for over two nights now, coughing until he felt like his chest was hollow, having coughed up his lungs, limbs heavy as they moved. The sofa was his new home now, unable to even make it to the bed.

 

“How do you look even worse?” Kao eventually broke the silence, mumbling through the scarf as he placed the pharmacy bag on the ground and started to unwrap.

 

“I’m dying.”

 

“No, you’re not.”

 

“Dying I tell you!”

 

“Stop being so dramatic.” Kao picked up the bag again, giving it a little shake, “This should help.”

 

Pete watched as Kao headed into the kitchen, hearing the clanking of medicine bottles being placed on the kitchen table.

 

“Alright.” Kao came back into the room, “One spoonful of this should help with the cough, and I got some fever reducers as well.”

 

“I love you.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, love you too.” Kao muttered, “Snotty nose and all.”

 

Pete accepted the medicine with no fuss, settling back down as Kao went to go put a movie in.

 

“How does Disney sound?” He asked, popping the DVD in, the screen lighting up, “Disney is the best cure when you’re feeling terrible.”

 

“Hercules?”

 

“Of course!”

 

As the film started to play, Kao got to his feet and took a seat on the opposite end of the sofa.

 

“Kao.” Pete slowly pushed himself up, making sure the blankets wouldn’t fall on the floor, “I love you.” He stated again, in the sappiest way he could, leaning over to try and hug his boyfriend.

 

The key word being tried.

 

Kao dodged his attempts at affection, pushing him away as gently as he could. “Gross!” He groaned, “Just watch the film!”

 

Pete pouted at how difficult Kao was being about the entire thing. He just wanted a hug… one little hug!

 

He tried again.

 

“Stop it!” There was a soft smile on Kao’s face, indicating that he wasn’t too angry with Pete, “I don’t want your germs, get away from me!”

 

Pete was already practically on top of him.

 

“You’re supposed to be resting!”

 

“I am… on top of you!”

 

Kao’s glare was weak, and full of affection, definitely not the stern look he was going for. Gently, he pushed Pete back up and to the other side, tucking the blanket in around him, before kissing Pete softly on the forehead.

 

“I’ll go and get you something to eat.” He whispered.

 

“Soup? Your chicken soup?”

 

“Whatever you want.”

 

As if Kao would make anything else when someone he loved was sick.

 

The soup took a little over half an hour to make, but soon they were snuggled back under the blanket together, identical bowls on their laps.

 

Warm, comfortable and safe despite feeling ill, Pete drifted off to the sounds of the muses singing, Kao humming along beside him.

Notes:

Merry Christmas!!!

 

Protective Champ next, against Kengkla. Champ/Techno

Chapter 163: Champ/Techno - Protective Champ (TW: IMPLIED RAPE)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from peachylittlepanda: 1: champno oneshot (Tharntype/LBC universe) where champ finds out what kengkla did to techno and he gets protective of techno and goes and makes kengkla admit to wrongfully assaulting techno. Maybe after that champ is even more protective of techno and he ends up confessing his love to techno and they maybe start dating? P.S. I'd love it even more if you added a scene where kla finds out that champ and no are dating and they rub it in his face as payback for the assault and manipulation if possible

…………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“So, you just left him on the floor?” Champ cackled at the thought, heading up Techno’s driveway, “All for a booty call?”

 

//It wasn’t a booty call! \\ Type snapped, “//Tharn just… needed me. \\

 

Champ sniggered, “Yeah, for a- “

 

//- Just check on Techno! Make sure that he’s okay. \\

 

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Using the spare key that all of them had for each other’s homes or dorm rooms, Champ wandered into the home, sighing in relief when he didn’t find Techno just lying there.

 

At least he had the coordination to make his way up to his room.

 

“Ai’No?” He called out, “Ai’No, are you alive?”

 

Silence.

 

Champ rolled his eyes, heading up the stairs until he was at Techno’s room, knocking on the door, “Ai’No?”

 

Someone moved in the room, prompting Champ to slowly open the door, hand over his eyes, “Scream if you’re not decent.”

 

Silence.

 

Well, at least, he thought it was silent, until he heard what sounded like sobbing.

 

“Ai’No?” Lowering his hand, he frowned at the sight of his friend on his bed, arms wrapped around himself, shaking madly, “Ai’No, what’s wrong?”

 

Techno almost looked confused. His hair was a mess, and he was shirtless…. It was warm in here, so Champ was convinced that he wasn’t shaking because of the cold.

 

“I-I think I did something terrible.” Techno eventually whispered

 

“Terrible? You?” Champ shook his head, “Not possible.”

 

“N’Kla, he said- he said I- “ Techno’s eyes filled with tears, “- He said I took advantage of him! That I- that I- “ He couldn’t even finish the sentence, before he was burying his face in his hands, the loud sobs breaking free once again.

 

Took advantage? Champ pondered over the words for a moment, moving to sit on the edge of the bed, “Ai’No…. deep breaths. What happened when you woke up?”

 

“I-I was hurting and N’Kla was in the same bed and- and he said that I took advantage of him and that I should make up for it by being his boyfriend and- “

 

“- Woah, woah.” Champ rushed to stop him, “When you say that YOU hurt… where?”

 

Techno flushed, making a vague gesture towards his arse.

 

Champ saw red. “Ai’No…” He fought to keep his voice calm, “… You didn’t take advantage of him. He took advantage of you.”

 

“B-but I’m older and- “

 

“- And you were drunk. He knew this and he still- “ Champ made a gesture, sensing that Techno was starting to get overwhelmed at the new information.

 

“So… so he- “

 

“- He’s never going to get close to you again.” Champ promised, “You are not boyfriends, and at this point, you’re not even friends!”

 

And then they heard the front door opening again, footsteps rushing up the stairs.

 

“I suppose it’s too much to hope that that’s Ai’Type?” Champ whispered, before the door flung open to reveal a younger teen staring in shock at them.

 

“Who are you?!” The teen asked Champ rudely.

 

“Ai’Champ… Techno’s best friend.” Champ narrowed his eyes at the kid, “You must be N’Kla. Ai’No and I were just talking about you.”

 

“Y-Yeah, I’m Kengkla, P’Champ.” Kengkla waiied politely, “Ai’No’s boyfri- “

 

“- No, you’re not.” Champ got to his feet, taking no small amount of pleasure at how Kengkla took a step back, “You’re the person who took advantage of him when he was drunk… who raped him.”

 

“I-It wasn’t rape! He wanted- “

 

“- He was too drunk to consent to anything!” Behind him, Champ could hear Techno’s breathing getting shaky again, prompting him to storm over to the teen, grab his arm and pull him out of the room, shutting the door behind him.

 

He didn’t want Kengkla to look at Techno anymore.

 

“I-I- “

 

“- I hate people like you.” Champ snapped, “Spoiled kids who think that they can just go through life, getting whatever, they want, no matter who it hurts.”

 

“You don’t under- “

 

“- I understand perfectly!” Champ interrupted again, “Now get out of here, and don’t you dare come near AI’No again! If you ever attempt to contact him again, or even so much as look in his direction, I’ll ruin your life, understood?”

 

Kengkla nodded, face pale as he rushed towards the front door.

 

Satisfied that Kengkla wouldn’t be back anytime soon, Champ headed back into the other room, only to see a huddle of duvet and blankets, that almost seemed to be quivering.

 

“Are you hurt?” Champ asked, a wave of dread rushing over him. Would Kengkla even have bothered about proper preparation, or anything like that? “Should I call an ambulance?!”

 

“No, I-I think- “The covers moved slightly, as Champ realised that Techno was actually checking himself, “- I think I’m just sore. Really, really sore.”

 

Champ mentally promised, that that next time he saw that kid, he was going to rip his dick off.

 

“Ai’Champ…” Techno slowly peeked his head out from the covers, “… stay with me? P-please?”

 

As if Champ could ever say no to that.

 

“I won’t leave you.” He whispered, watching as Techno succumbed to emotional exhaustion, falling asleep within minutes. Once he was sure that his friend was asleep, Champ pulled out his phone to text Type and Tharn.

 

Kengkla was definitely not getting away with this.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Type and Tharn did not go easy on Kengkla.

 

The younger boy was permitted to finish school, but no university in the city, or many other cities would take him in.

 

He would have to go further afield if he wanted a proper education.

 

Not that Champ or Techno really cared about that… not when they were celebrating their six month anniversary.

 

“Let me treat you for once.” Champ gently scolded his boyfriend, “I know how much you spend on Can and Good.”

 

“I can’t help it!”

 

Neither of them noticed the figure who had just entered the restaurant. The one who froze at the sight of them, a look of anger flashing across his face, before it was replaced with a look of regret.

 

Kengkla turned and walked away.

Notes:

Ghost Ships - Ming/Yo next :)

Chapter 164: Ming/Yo - Ghost Ship - Getting Together

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MEEN: Ghost Ships! Ming/Yo

……………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Do you think P’Forth will like something like this?” Yo held up the quirky t-shirt, “For his birthday?”

 

Ming shrugged. He’d never really seen his senior wearing anything casual like a t-shirt before, but it looked like something Forth would wear.

 

“Ming!” Yo pouted, “You’re supposed to be helping me!”

 

“I’m trying! But I don’t know what P’Forth would want for his birthday!”

 

“You’re his junior! You’re supposed to know things like that!”

 

As they bickered good-naturedly, an older woman paused in the middle of her own shopping, giving them a soft smile. When they paused in their mini argument, Yo heading to another aisle to grab another t-shirt he thought Forth would like, she spoke up.

 

“How long have you two been together?”

 

Ming winced, “W-we’re not?”

 

“Well… you should be. You look great together.”

 

Ming knew he was turning red, stammering out his thanks, before rushing to find Yo.

 

It had been one week since Yo and Pha broke up.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“I’ve missed our movie nights” Yo snuggled closer to Ming as the opening credits for Howl’s Moving Castle appeared on the screen, not seeming to notice how his best friend tensed up slightly, “P’Pha never wanted to watch things like this.”

 

“What?” Ming frowned, “This is a cinematic masterpiece!”

 

“I know!” Yo placed a hand on his chest in mock shock, “You see, this is why you and I are forever!”

 

“Y-Yeah. Forever!”

 

One month since the break-up.

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

Really.

 

Ming should have seen this coming.

 

It wasn’t as though they cut the Doctor gang completely out of their lives. Ming was still Forth’s junior, and where Forth was, Beam could usually be found as well.

 

Along with Kit and Pha.

 

“He’s moved on!” Yo was practically sobbing as he stared down at the phone in his hands. On the screen, was a photo of Pha with his arm around another medical student (thankfully not Pring).

 

“Maybe they’re just friends?”

 

Yo’s sobs got louder.

 

It had been a little over six months since he and Pha broke up, and honestly, Ming was sure that was an acceptable time period before you were allowed to date again.

 

Taking a deep breath, he decided to seize his moment.

 

Gently, he pulled Yo closer, placing his hands on the shorter man’s cheeks, using his thumbs to wipe the tears away.

 

Yo looked right into his eyes, almost as though he was searching for something behind there. Whatever he was looking for, he must have found, as he was suddenly lunging forwards, pinning Ming to the sofa and pressing his lips to Ming’s.

 

Ming froze for a second, going through a mini overload, before melting into the kiss.

 

Years seemed to pass before they finally pulled apart.

 

“I’ve wanted to do that for years.” Ming confessed, voice barely above a whisper.

 

“Really?”

 

Ming nodded, “Since the second year of high school.”

 

“But you never- “

 

“- You were hung up on P’Pha… I didn’t want to get in the way.”

 

“And so, you dated everyone and anyone?”

 

Ming winced, “Well… I hoped that I might… get over you one day.”

 

“So… since high school?” When Ming nodded, Yo smirked, “Then you’ve got a lot of catching up to do.”

 

“I- what?”

 

The smirk only deepened as Yo pulled him towards the bed.

 

“O-Oh! That kind of catching up!”

Notes:

The Doctor Gang giving shovel talks to Ming and Yo next

Chapter 165: Pha/Yo & Kit/Ming - Doctor Gang giving the shovel talk

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: You did a Ming and Yo giving a shovel talk, could we see the Doctor Gang doing the same?? Thank you!! I love your writing ☺️💐✨

………………………………………………………………………………

 

“Why are we shopping for something that P’Kit and P’Beam might like?”

 

Yo ignored him, still searching.

 

“Yo?”

 

“I just… think it would be nice to get them something!” There was no way he could tell Pha that the other two older students had given him the ‘shovel talk’, acting like he was going to break P’Pha’s heart.

 

He just wanted them to like him.

 

“You know…” Pha’s voice was gentle, “… It’s not like they hate you.”

 

Yo winced.

 

“Yo… why do you think they hate you?”

 

“They just…. Glare at me all the time! Like they think I’m seconds away from breaking your heart!”

 

“They haven’t given you the shovel talk have they?”

 

“No, but they keep giving me the shovel ‘glare’!”

 

Pha looked concerned for a split second, before he slapped his hand over his mouth, muffling his laughter.

 

“P’Pha!”

 

“Sorry, sorry, sorry!” Pha reached out and took Yo’s hand, pulling him closer, “They’re all bark and no bite though.”

 

“P’Beam, maybe, but P’Kit definitely has the teeth for it!”

 

“Then… I guess you’d better not break my heart.”

 

“I wasn’t planning on it.”

 

“Good… me neither.”

 

Especially not after Ming’s own ‘shovel talk’.

 

Yo seemed satisfied with the answer, leaning up to kiss Pha, trying to make it a lot more passionate than was strictly appropriate.

 

Needless to say, bribery gifts were soon forgotten for the moment.

 

…………………

 

“He’s done what?”

 

Pha rolled his eyes at his friend, “He’s bought you both gifts, because he believes that you both hate him.”

 

“Hate him?”

 

Pha looked them both in the eyes, “Yes… hate him. He says you’ve both been giving him the ‘shovel glare’?”

 

They both seemed to know what he was talking about, judging by the guilty looks they gave each other.

 

“Stop it.” Pha ordered them both, “I love Yo and he loves me. That’s the end of it, okay?”

 

“…Okay.” “Okay.”

 

“And you’re going to apologise to poor Yo.”

 

“Fine.” “Fine.”

 

………………………………

 

Ming hadn’t really ever been alone with just P’Pha and P’Beam, especially not after he and P’Kit started dating.

 

Possibly a good thing really, now that he was faced with the pair as he left his last class for the day.

 

“So, N’Ming…”

 

The blood froze in Ming’s veins at the low tone in P’Pha’s voice, and how it almost seemed to drip with menace.… and the dangerous smirk on his face.

 

Oh yes… this was revenge.

 

This was how he was going to die.

 

“… You and Kit have gotten pretty close recently.”

 

“Y-Yeah?” Ming realised he was being led away from the classroom… and therefore away from any witnesses.

 

“Kit’s never really had a steady girlfriend or boyfriend before… whereas you’ve had quite a few.”

 

“N-Not that many really!”

 

“That’s not what Yo says.”

 

Ming cursed mentally, vowing his revenge on his best friend, “I love P’Kit, I’m not going to- “

 

“- Really? You’ve only just started going out!”

 

“I’ve loved him for years!” Trying not to cower, Ming straightened up as best he could, “I-I love him, and I would never hurt him!”

 

“Well, we’re glad to hear that- ” It seemed like Pha was wavering slightly, only for Beam to roll his eyes and stand strong.

 

“- But he’s our best friend, and if you hurt him, or break his heart, then we will snap every bone in your body, and trust me, we know where they all are.”

 

“P’Beam, I- “

 

“- And then we’ll put you where they’ll never find you.”

 

Ming stopped breathing, in fact, he was a little afraid he might have peed himself slightly. This was the most scared he had ever been in his life.

 

He thought Beam was the nice one?!

 

He nodded frantically, hoping to convey his understanding.

 

“Good. Glad you- “

 

“- What are you all doing?”

 

All three of them flinched at P’Kit’s voice, spinning around as the shorter male headed straight for them.

 

He gave his friends a suspicious look, before turning to Ming and grabbing his wrist. “Come on. It’s you turn to treat me to something to eat.”

 

Pha and Beam let them go.

 

The message had been received loud and clear…they were sure about that.

Notes:

Champ/Blue next - Champ getting closer to Blue after saving him in the locker room

Chapter 166: Champ/Blue - Champ falling in love

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from peachylittlepanda: champblue oneshot (Why RU universe) where champ starts to get closer to blue after he saves blue from dew during the locker room scene.

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Champ had never been interested in anyone at this uni, more focused on football and his studies.

 

And then Blue came.

 

At first, Champ had seen him as just another first year. Cute but slightly naïve. And then Dew had started to pay more attention to the first year as well, but not in a nice way.

 

Pulling Blue out of the shower as Dew pinned him against the wall was the straw that broke the camel’s back.

 

It was like the floodgates had opened up.

 

Champ couldn’t stop thinking about what it would be like to kiss Blue… hold his hand…. Go on dates.

 

Which led him to where he was now. Idly kicking a ball back and forth between his two feet as the pitch spotlights came on. It was late, which is why he was startled by the new voice on the pitch.

 

“P’Champ?” Blue moved a little closer, dressed in his uniform with a coat over the top, “What are you doing out here so late?”

 

“I was just… thinking.”

 

Blue tilted his head to the side, and it took all of Champ’s will not to coo at the sight.

 

“You look… tense.”

 

Champ scoffed, “I’m not tense, I’m fine, okay?”

 

Even before he finished the sentence, he knew that he didn’t sound fine. Therefore, it was no surprise when Blue spoke up again.

 

“You- you know you can talk to me about anything? Right, P’Champ?”

 

“… Yeah, I know.”

 

“Then why don’t you?”

 

Champ sighed, pausing in his repetitive movements, “I don’t- there are just some things that I need to figure out on my own. That I can’t really talk to anyone about.”

 

“What kind of things?”

 

Damn that first year curiosity.

 

“Just… private things, okay?”

 

Blue seemed to take the hint, but continued to watch him silently from the side-lines, shivering slightly in the cold.

 

He just looked so… vulnerable. Like he needed someone to take care of him.

 

Champ summoned up all the courage he had.

 

“I think… I might like you N’Blue, and not just as a friend or a team-mate. I mean, that I might be falling for you and it’s been taking some time to come to terms with that.”

 

He didn’t mention that he was dealing with it better than Dew was.

 

Blue stared at him, clearly surprised by the sudden outburst, taking a moment to process what was just said to him.

 

Champ was seconds away from taking it all back and making a hasty retreat, when Blue stepped forwards, closing the gap between them. He couldn’t even be sure that this was even happening until he felt Blue take his hands, go up on his tiptoes and press his lips to Champ’s

 

“I like you too P’Champ.”

Notes:

Ghost Ship - Forth/Pha next

Chapter 167: Forth/Pha - Ghost Ship - Getting Together

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MEEN – Forth/Phana

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

When the new year started and it became painfully obvious that Wayo wasn’t coming to this university, Pha threw himself into helping out the school clinic, needing to take his mind off of losing the love of his life.

 

It was there, that he met Forth.

 

The trouble-seeking Engineering student.

 

The one who flirted relentlessly.

 

One Wednesday evening, Pha heard the clinic doors open. He didn’t even have to turn around to know who it was.

 

“Good evening Doc!” Forth beamed at him, waving at him as Pha placed a box of expensive medical on the table in front of him. As the Engineering student moved further into the room, Pha noticed the limp, and upon closer examination, he noticed the ripped pants and the graze on Forth’s knee.

 

Nothing serious, thankfully.

 

Especially compared to some of Forth’s other injuries.

 

Pha gestured for him to sit on the bed, moving to the cupboard to fetch what he needed. Clean towels, sterile adhesive dressings etc. He washed his hands, before heading back, kneeling in front of Forth, who had already rolled up his pant leg, and washing the dirt from the wound.

 

“How do you even keep getting injured like this?” He eventually broke the silence, “The human body can only take so much you know.”

 

Deeming the wound clean, he then went to open the dressing, frowning at how the packaging refused to split. He would swear, hand on heart, that medical companies do this on purpose to make future doctor’s lives more stressful.

 

He could hear Forth trying to muffle his laughter, as he pressed the adhesive bandage down, making sure that it was secure.

 

“That should do it.” Pha softly announced, pushing himself to his feet, “You come here so often, anyone would think that you were trying to get hurt on purpose!”

 

It was a joke, and yet a serious look appeared on Forth’s face.

 

“What if I was? Getting hurt on purpose I mean?”

 

“Why would you- “ Pha paused, as Forth slowly smiled, one hand moving to cup Pha’s chin briefly, before moving to hold the back of his neck, fingers gently brushing against his cheek as he went. Forth’s other hand moved to Pha’s hip, slowly moving closer.

 

His touches were gentle, giving Pha enough chance to pull away from them if he wanted.

 

Pha stayed still, as Forth pressed their lips together, more chaste than Pha ever expected from the other man.

 

Without pulling apart, Forth managed to turn them, pushing Pha back onto the bed and straddling his lap.

 

Pha knew it was inappropriate, but he didn’t have the heart to push Forth away. He didn’t even fully register the pillows on the bed had been knocked to the ground, due to Forth’s hand running through his hair, tugging on the strands lightly.

 

He was going to look like he’d been making out with someone and honestly, Pha couldn’t care less.

 

When they pulled apart from each other, Forth looked a little flushed himself. “So… do you… want to go on a date sometime?” He asked, uncharacteristically nervous.

 

“S-sure!”

 

“Dinner? Tonight? I’ll pick you up!” Forth leaned in to give him another, much quicker kiss, “Better than always meeting up in here.”

 

Pha had to agree with that.

 

Maybe he wouldn’t have to deal with Forth coming in everyday.

 

…………………………………………………………

 

Forth came in the day after their date with a sprained ankle and a sheepish smile.

 

‘Oh well.’ Pha mentally shrugged, helping his boyfriend to the bed, still too happy from their date to be annoyed, ‘This is what I signed up for.’

Notes:

Tin and Good bonding next :)

Chapter 168: Tin & Good - Bonding

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from carriecnh12: Hi, could you do a promt where Good and Tin have some bonding time, wherr they talk about their relationships with Can and Good tells Tin that he understands him, and has his back the way he has Can's?

I…. really struggled with this one, sorry :S

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Tin stuck to one end of the bench, as Good sat on the other.

 

It was awkward.

 

He’d never really had a full conversation with Can’s best friend before.

 

Usually, he would be alone on this bench, but Good had twisted his ankle early in practice and had been sent to rest.

 

Speaking of that….

 

“You should lie on the bench.” He cautiously spoke up, “Elevate your ankle.”

 

Good stared at him, before slowly doing as he was told, frowning when Tin shuffled further away. “Don’t… want… to… disturb you.”

 

Tin shrugged, silence falling between them once again.

 

“You and Can…” Tin sighed, “… You seem close?”

 

“We’ve been… friends…. Since… high school.”

 

“That long?”

 

“Hmmmm.” Good stared at him, “He’s…. never… had a… boyfriend before.”

 

“Yeah, I… figured that.”

 

Good stared at him for a moment, before a slow smile appeared on his face. “You… are… good for him. And… he… is… good… for you.”

 

“I… think I might love him.” Tin confessed, not believing that he was actually being so open with someone he barely knew.

 

“I… think… he… loves you… too.” Good pushed himself into seated position, reaching over to pat Tin on the shoulder, “You just… need to… give… him… time.”

 

“Yeah… time.”

 

“You… are… good for… him.” Good continued, “And anyone… who… is… good for… Can…. Is… a friend… of… mine.”

 

Tin glanced over at him, taking in the soft smile on Good’s face and slowly returning it. “Thank you… and if you need- “

 

“Ai’Good, are you okay?!” Can came rushing over, “Does your ankle hurt badly?!”

 

“I- “

 

“- Ai’Tin! I think he needs food to help him heal!” Can pulled out his puppy dog eyes, making Tin roll his own, catching the fond look on Good’s face.

 

They both loved him, in their own way.

 

“I think some dinner is in order.” Tin caved, helping Good to his feet, “Support his other side. Let’s get him to my car.”

 

“Can we get pork?!”

 

“Why don’t we let Good decide?”

 

“Pork… is… fine.”

Notes:

Happy New Year!!!

Tin/Can happy ending tomorrow :) Similar to Chapter 58

Chapter 169: Tin/Can - Happy Ending

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from peachylittlepanda: Can you do the same thing for TinCan from LBC? Referring to the Happy Ending from Chapter 58

………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Can dragged him out to breakfast the day after their ‘break up’.

 

“I did some thinking.” He said around a mouthful of a sandwich that he’d clearly bought as a pre-breakfast snack, “I think you should meet my mum.”

 

Tin damn near choked on his own spit, “What? Why? NO!”

 

“If you want to be boyfriends, then we have to meet each other’s parents!”

 

Hissing at him to shut up, Tin buried his head in his hands. There was no way he could just bring Can to meet his parents.

 

Can however, was still chatting along eagerly, “I was thinking about it last night, and I think that I do have feelings for you, but it’s not like Ae and Pete levels yet, so why not see how it goes and- “

 

“- You said that you didn’t want to be together.” Tin interrupted, feeling both angry and confused, “You just wanted to be friends, and you know what, maybe that’s for the best!” Ignoring Can’s protests, Tin shoved some bills into his hands, “Here, buy yourself something nice!”

 

He tried to storm away, only for Can to grab his arm.

 

“You gave me a chance yesterday, and I know I said no, but- “

 

“- I’m not letting you hurt me!” Tin snapped, “Not again!”

 

Once again, he tried to pull away, Can’s grip tightening.

 

“When I was thinking last night…” The words came out fast, almost like Can was trying not to lose his nerve, “… I was thinking about the future, and I couldn’t help but think about sharing a house with you, and how good you were with Gucci, and having a dog of our own and- “ Here, he flushed bright red, “- other things. I just couldn’t get your stupid face out of my head!”

 

“Oh yeah! That’s helping!”

 

He found that he was already thinking about what Can said.

 

Could he really see a future with him?

 

“I realised that I was just being as stupid as everyone thinks I am!” Can continued, voice growing more and more impassioned, “Of course I like you!”

 

Arms moving on automatic, he wrapped them around Can, feeling almost soothed by the gesture as Can eagerly returned the hug.

 

“So… are you willing to give us another chance?” Can whispered into his shoulder, not willing to part, even as people passing, pointed and stared.

 

“Yes… I think I can manage that.”

 

Tin didn’t even need to ask before Can was leaning up and pressing their lips together.

 

And suddenly, everything was right in the world.

Notes:

First chapter of the new year! Yay!

Prompts are CLOSED

Ghost ship - Fighter/Pete next :)

Chapter 170: Fighter/Pete - Ghost Ships

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MEEN: Ghost Ships – Fighter/Pete

………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Pete was, needless to say, a bit shocked when his brother dragged him to the engineering department to have lunch with him.

 

Tutor hated Pete being anywhere near the Engineering Department, citing that it was full of bullies who thought themselves above everyone else.

 

It was almost like he had completely forgotten HE was an engineering student!

 

“Right.” Tutor stared at him, gaze almost thoughtful. The intensity of it made Pete shuffle on his seat uncomfortably, forcing himself to take deep breaths in an attempt not to blurt out all his secrets. He and his twin had always had their rough spots, but Pete honestly thought they had been getting better even since they decided to do separate courses.

 

“R-right what?” He eventually managed to ask, forcing a small smile onto his face.

 

“How much longer to you plan to keep P’Fight waiting? He keeps coming up to ME to ask how YOU are… put him out of his misery and go out with him. Or don’t, whatever.”

 

Pete nearly choked on nothing, eyes widening as his brother smirked at him.

 

What could he say to that?

 

“Well?” Tutor pressed the matter.

 

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about!” The response was fast, and somewhat strangled sounding, Pete’s nerves breaking free as a flush appeared on his face.

 

And then he spotted P’Fighter joining the lunch queue, a warm smile on his face as he talked to his friend beside him.

 

There was something about that smile that made butterflies fly around Pete’s gut, making him turn even redder. He quickly snapped his attention back to Tutor, hoping that his twin hadn’t spotted the lack of attention.

 

Judging by the look on Tutor’s face, he had.

 

“Either ask him out on a date, or I will do it for you!” Tutor hissed, “I won’t let you miss out on a chance of happiness just because you’re too shy!”

 

“I-I thought you hated P’Fight?” Pete knew his brother enough to know that Tutor wasn’t joking about asking Fighter out for Pete.

 

Tutor shrugged, “He makes you happy though. That’s the main thing.”

 

“I-I’ll talk to him… at s-s-some point! I swear!” His outburst had managed to get the attention of a few people, including Fighter, which didn’t help with Pete’s nerves at all.

 

Tutor clearly didn’t believe him though, pushing himself to his feet, moving slowly enough to give his brother the chance to stop him.

 

Pete simply floundered in place for a moment, still panicking, eyes wide as he stared at his brother.

 

And then Tutor headed over to Fighter.

 

“No, T-Tutor, wait!”

 

He was ignored as Tutor continued on his path. “Oi! P’Fighter!”

 

Fighter turned to him, all ready to argue, only for Tutor to cut in.

 

“Want to take my brother on a date?”

 

Pete buried his face in his hands, trying to hide his red cheeks.

 

Tutor and Fighter talked quietly for a few moments, before Tutor made his way back over.

 

“Alright, P’Fighter is going to pick you up from your apartment at seven pm tonight, so don’t keep him waiting. Wear something nice, he has the money, so he’ll probably take you somewhere fancy. Don’t worry, I’ve already informed him that he has to treat you right, or I’m going to make his life a living hell.”

 

Pete was still focused on the first part.

 

Fighter… said yes?

 

To a date with him?

 

Tutor continued to talk but Pete didn’t listen, eyes drifting over to Fighter, who seemed to have a flush on his cheeks as well.

 

It was… sweet.

 

Pete looked forwards to seeing more of it.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED.

If you want to know more about me and what BL's i like/what tropes i like, then i am doing a 30 day BL challenge on my Tumblr (https://geekygirl24.tumblr.com/)

Champ/Blue/Dew next :)

Chapter 171: Champ/Blue/Dew - Blue scared of storms

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from GeaMitology: Hi! Can You write more Champ Blue Dew? I think they are cute!

………………………………………………………………….

 

Blue’s gasp was followed by a whimper after he was woken up by the booming thunder outside. He stared at the window for a moment, only to hide back under the covers when he saw the flash of lightning through the curtains.

 

The next BOOM of thunder made him shudder.

 

Rain and wind he was fine with, but as soon as the thunder and lightning started, he couldn’t help but shake and shiver in fear.

 

“Blue?” Champ’s voice was tired, “What are you doing?”

 

“I-I can’t sleep.” Blue whispered back, trying not to wake Dew as well, despite the fact that his other boyfriend slept like a rock, “I think I’m just going to watch a film in the living room, see if that helps.”

 

“Well, I can get up and- “

 

“- It’s okay.” Blue quickly interrupted, “You can go back to sleep.”

 

“Knowing that you’re awake and clearly stressed out?” Champ leaned over and pressed a kiss to Blue’s forehead, “Never.”

 

Blue couldn’t help but close the gap between them, pressing against Champ’s chest, eyes closing. When the thunder echoed through the room again, he curled further into the other man, knowing that he was quivering slightly.

 

Champ kissed the top of his head, rubbing his back soothingly. “Stay here.” He whispered, “Dew and I will take care of you.”

 

“Dew’s asleep and- “

 

“- He can be a soothing presence.” Champ was already leaning over to wake him up though, shaking Dew’s shoulder. It took him some time to wake up, but when he saw his two boyfriends’ practically standing over him, Blue pressing himself against Champ, he shot up in concern.

 

“W’at’s wrong?” He slurred; tongue numb from sleep.

 

Champ just gestured for Dew to move over slightly, which he did, just as another flash of lightning and boom of thunder filled the room, Blue flinching at the noise.

 

Immediately, Dew understood.

 

He gestured for Champ to hand Blue over, watching as the older student then climbed in behind the youngest.

 

Blue relaxed almost instantly, enveloped in warmth and scents that he loved, the tension living his body. It was almost as though there was no storm at all. Champ’s arms were wrapped tightly around him, steady breathing against his neck as Dew’s lips pressed against the corner of his mouth.

 

He fell asleep a mere few seconds later, knowing that his boyfriends would protect him from the storm until morning came.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ghost ship Ae/Tutor next :)

If you want to know more about me and what BL's i like/what tropes i like, then i am doing a 30 day BL challenge on my Tumblr (https://geekygirl24.tumblr.com/)

Chapter 172: Ae/Tutor - Ghost Ship

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MEEN: Ghost ships – Ae/Tutor

………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Ae couldn’t remember how he and Tutor became friends.

 

The second-year student had been there from the beginning if he thought back to it. Offering up tutoring lessons (the irony didn’t escape Ae) , helping out the first years whenever he could.

 

He was closed off, only mentioning a twin once or twice.

 

He never mentioned anyone or anything else…. Which is probably why Ae was surprised to see a well-known debtor going after the older teen.

 

Thankfully, the fight was over pretty quickly, and soon Ae was helping Tutor back to his own room, knowing that Pond was out for the evening and that it was closer.

 

“I don’t think any of your shirts will really fit me N’Ae.” Tutor smirked from his seated position on the bed, “Although the thought is appreciated.”

 

“I-I just wanted to make sure you’re okay.”

 

Tutor stared at him for a few moments, before an oddly vulnerable look flashed across his face and he starting to remove his shirt.

 

Darkening bruises seemed to stain every inch of his chest, making Ae hiss in sympathy.

 

Tutor however, just shrugged, “It’s nothing. I’ve had worse.” His eyes then widening as Ae moved closer, fingers tracing lightly over the bruises.

 

“What if your ribs are broken?”

 

“Then they’re broken… not a lot you can do about broken ribs.”

 

The air felt electric between them, as Ae fought to take a step back.

 

“I have some ointment for bruises.” He whispered, “It’ll help with the ache.” He rushed into the bathroom, frantically trying to calm his heartbeat down, hoping that he wasn’t bright red in the cheeks.

 

When he re-entered the room, having grabbed some bandages as well, the sun was setting, the colours making Tutor’s hair look like spun gold.

 

“S-Sit back.” He forced out, “I’ll put this on.”

 

“I can do it my- “

 

“- You have bruises on your back that you would never be able to reach.” Ae stood firm, “Please P’Tutor, just…” He trailed off, clearing his throat as he got started.

 

Tutor remained silent through the whole process, until Ae started to help him wrap his chest and ribs up. His gaze grew more intense as he reached out, hand cupping the back of Ae’s neck.

 

“You know… I once thought you might be perfect for my brother.” He sighed, tone softer than Ae had ever heard before, “I think… I can afford to be a little bit selfish this once.”

 

And then Ae found himself being kissed.

 

It was gentle at first. Only to grow more heated when Ae moved to push Tutor back down onto the bed. He quickly stopped when Tutor hissed in pain though.

 

“Shit, sorry!” He pushed himself, “You need rest, and I need to- “

 

“- Stay.” Tutor gently pleaded, “I know that we need to talk about this, so you might as well… stay?”

 

“… Alright.”

 

……………………………………………..

 

They talked.

 

They started to date.

 

So far, they’d managed to keep it under wraps for over two weeks, Ae spending more time in Tutor’s room than his own (which of course meant that he had to make up all sorts of excuses to keep Pond from prying).

 

Ae manhandled his senior onto the bed so that Tutor was underneath him, his shirt already halfway off his shoulders as he pulled Tutor’s off over his head.

 

“Tell me to stop.” Ae whispered, kissing his way down Tutor’s chest.

 

“Never.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Another Champ/Blue/Dew chapter next :)

Chapter 173: Champ/Blue/Dew - Champ joins Blue/Dew

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Dew/Blue. Blue/Champ. Dew/Blue/Champ. The morning after Champ see’s the two being really close and hears Blue ask if Dew wants to walk him home again today and he questions his actual feelings for the younger. Maybe he interrupts their convo.

…………………………………………………………………….

 

“P’Dew, are you going to walk me home today, again?”

 

Champ was stunned at the words, pausing when Blue went rushing over to Dew, practically jumping at him.

 

He was even more stunned when Dew greeted him with a warm smile.

 

He’d only just come to terms with his growing feelings for Blue, and then this happened. Even with his fists clenched and his jaw tight though, he could see that this new relationship was good for the pair of them.

 

They were well suited for each other.

 

Blue’s innate cheerfulness would help to bring Dew’s mood up.

 

And Dew would be able to protect Blue if anyone else decided that the first year was an easy target.

 

Yes, they would be good to each other.

 

All he needed, was a minute to compose himself, and then he could go over to them, smile and laugh and be the friend they needed him to be.

 

“P’Champ!”

 

Champ forced the smile onto his face as Blue spotted him, pulling Dew over by his hand.

 

The sight made his heart clench, but he quickly squashed it down. Even if they did look like the perfect couple.

 

Something must have crossed across his face, as Blue and Dew stopped in their tracks, glancing at each other with a frown, knowing looks in their eyes.

 

“We need to talk.” Dew grabbed Champ’s arm, pulling him away from the main pitch.

 

“B-but, practice!”

 

“We’re early, they can do laps or something.”

 

They pulled him over to the shelter, where they stood in silence for a moment.

 

Dew was the first to speak, taking a deep breath, “Blue and I… we have something we’d like to talk to you about.”

 

“Okay.” Champ thought he knew what was going to be said. This was them announcing that they were together.

 

They glanced at each other again, almost as though they were trying courage from each other.

 

“We want to date you.”

 

Champ’s eyes widened, mouth gaping open slightly at he stared at them.

 

“I thought we were going to ask him a little gentler than that?!” Blue hissed, lightly slapping Dew on the arm.

 

“I panicked!”

 

They both turned to him, almost expectantly.

 

“I… didn’t think you were going to say that.” Champ admitted, “I thought you were going to tell me that you’re together.”

 

“We are.” Blue beamed, “But we were talking last night, and we quickly realised that we both loved you and that we both wanted to date you as well as each other. All three of us dating… at the same time.”

 

“O-oh?!” He glanced over at Dew, who nodded in agreement.

 

For a moment, there was silence as they stared at him, clearly waiting for his response.

 

Champ felt like he’d been frozen in place though. It took him some time to recover, looking at each of them in turn before nodding shakily.

 

Blue whooped and rushed forwards, wrapping his arms around Champ. Dew however, hung back almost uncertainly. “So… you want to date us?” He asked, “Are you sure?”

 

He sounded unsure, his voice twisting at Champ’s gut, especially when Blue tensed up in his arms, clearly believing that he’d rushed into this prematurely.

 

“I do.” Champ whispered, “I really do want to date you both.” He tried not to tremble as Dew rushed over and pressed himself close as well, all three of them wrapping their arms around each other.

 

“P’Champ.” Blue glanced up at him, eyes sparkling, “Do you want to walk home with us tonight?”

 

“Nothing would make me happier.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Another Champ/Blue/Dew chapter next XD

Chapter 174: Champ/Blue/Dew - Champ joins Blue/Dew (2nd go around!)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Marshmallord: If you could, could you write a Dew/Blue/Champ love triangle thing? Or a love triangle turned OT3? Or hell, a threesome would be rad. I feel like there’s so much wasted story potential between the three of them...

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Looking back, it should have been obvious to Blue and Dew.

 

The flush on Blue’s cheek whenever Champ stood a little too close.

 

How often Dew would arrange meetings that were just between the three of them.

 

P’Champ had been kind to both of them… they wouldn’t shut him out just because they were dating now.

 

It wasn’t until another member of the football made a vague comment about their crush on their Captain, that they decided to actually talk about it.

 

It started as an argument though.

 

“You still have a crush on him?!” Dew paced Blue’s dorm room, “Still?”

 

“You have a crush on him as well! It’s not just me!” Blue glared at him.

 

“I-I know, I- “ Dew paused, reaching out and grabbing Blue’s hands as he went past, “- I’m sorry. I love you and… I thought it would just go away. The crush I mean.”

 

“They don’t.” Blue whispered, “Trust me.” He glanced up at Dew and sighed, “So, what do we do? About this crush… for the same person.”

 

“Perhaps… we can both love him? If he loves both of us?”

 

Blue thought about it for a moment, realising some of the possibilities in that scenario. “I think… that’s a brilliant idea.” He eventually replied, “But we have to know that he likes us first.”

 

“Oh, he definitely likes you.” Dew grumbled, “He was forever protecting you from me.”

 

Blue giggled, “You were such a bully though!”

 

“I- “ Dew stopped at the look on Blue’s face, “- Alright… maybe I was, just a little.”

 

They were silent again for a moment, before Blue softly spoke up, “What if- what if people say that we’re wrong? For being in a relationship like that?”

 

“I don’t know…. But let’s take it one day at a time.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

In the end, it wasn’t even them who brought the subject up, despite having the speech all planned out.

 

It happened over lunch, just them two and Champ sitting opposite.

 

Champ was speaking to them, not seeming to notice how tense the other two were. Blue knew that he should have been listening, as it was probably about new training tactics for the next match, but honestly, he was too focused on the small dab of chocolate pudding on Champ’s top lip.

 

He just wanted to lick it off.

 

Dew wouldn’t mind, right?

 

Glancing over at his boyfriend, he nearly smirked at the look on his boyfriend’s face.

 

Dew was clearly having the same thoughts.

 

“- and that’s why I think we should all date. Like a threesome!”

 

Blue and Dew both startled at the words, neither of them having listened to the majority of the speech, only just noticing that Champ’s cheeks were slightly red.

 

Dew was the first to respond, letting out a relieved laugh as he reached over the table and pulled their captain into a kiss that made Blue simultaneously jealous and wanting. Almost an entire minute passed before the pair separated, Champ not even pausing before he was leaning over to pull Blue into a kiss of his own.

 

Blue was startled, so it wasn’t as good a kiss as he would have liked it to be…. He knew he would feel embarrassed later, but for now, he allowed himself to revel in the sloppy kiss.

 

“Back to the room.” Dew ordered, once they pulled apart, “Now!”

 

Hand roamed and kisses were exchanged between the three of them for what felt like hours. When they eventually parted, laying together in a mess of tangled limbs, Blue and Dew couldn’t help but lock eyes with one another, both of them with their heads on Champ’s chest.

 

Not quite according to their plan, but this worked as well.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Win/Team are caught secretly dating next :)

Chapter 175: Win/Team - Secret Dating Revealed

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Hamlingirl2002: Can you possibly do a winteam one where they are secretly dating and are caught by their friends

……………………………………………………………..

 

Win always called the sofa when their friendship group planned a movie night. He did it so that he and Team could share… not that anyone else knew that.

 

How, Win didn’t know.

 

Surely someone had noticed how touchy-feely they were with each other.

 

How Win would try and hold Team’s hand? How he always made sure they were sat next to each other.

 

Hell, didn’t they even realise Team was wearing his clothes?!

 

“That’s a little big on you!”

 

Spoke too soon.

 

Win watched as Manaow leaned closer to Team, a sly smile on her face. “That… looks borrowed.” She stated, eyes darting over to Win.

 

Team flushed bright red.

 

“Leave him alone.” Win took pity on him, “He spilt something on his shirt, so I leant him one of mine.”

 

If Team didn’t want to come out right now, then Win would respect that.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Everyone was asleep by the time the film was over… except for Team.

 

He fidgeted nervously.

 

He’d gotten so used to using Win as a pillow, and now that he couldn’t (not with everyone here), he was struggling.

 

“Having trouble?”

 

Jumping slightly at the voice, Team glanced over at Win, who still looked half asleep, a dopy smile on his face.

 

“I can’t sleep without…” Team gestured vaguely at Win, flushing when Win chuckled, “… shut up!”

 

Win rolled his eyes, reaching out and grabbing Team’s arm, pulling him closer until Team was on top of him.

 

“Sleep.”

 

“But- but the others- “

 

“- We’ll worry about it in the morning.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………

 

When Win next woke up, he sighed in relief at the sight of everyone else asleep as well. He looked down to see his gorgeous boyfriend sprawled out on top of him, head on his chest, legs tangled together, hair all a mess.

 

Win loved this man, so damn much.

 

Slipping free, trying not to coo at the disgruntled noise Team made, Win set about making breakfast, knowing that that would wake the others up.

 

Team was the last one, stumbling over to the table, blanket wrapped around his shoulders, eyes glazed over. Having clearly not woken up fully, he walked over to Win, practically falling into his lap, straddling him before laying his head on Win’s shoulder.

 

Gently, Win ran his fingers through Team’s hair… and then he looked up.

 

Everyone was shocked.

 

Manaow looked as though she was going to explode in glee.

 

Dean just looked stunned, as did Del, Don and Alex, even as Pharm started to smile.

 

Oops

 

“N’Team.” He whispered, “N’Team, the others- “

 

“- Y’can tell them.” Team slurred, “Probably… figured it out anyway.”

 

“… Are you sure?”

 

“Hmmmm.”

 

Win instantly felt lighter at the permission, turning back to their friends, who had remained surprisingly quiet.

 

“We’ve been dating for about two months.” He confessed, “N’Team was… a bit shy.”

 

“Two months?” Dean asked incredulously, turning to Pharm, “I can’t remember who put money on two months.”

 

“Me.” Del stated smugly, “Hand it over.”

 

Win watched in alarm as the others all rolled their eyes, handing over some notes. “You… were betting on it?”

 

“We’ve only suspected for about a week.” Pharm rushed to explain, “You kissed him on the forehead so…” He shrugged in a ‘what can you do’ way, “… It was Manaow’s idea.”

 

“Why does that not surprise me.”

 

As Manaow protested, Win found him taken aback by Pharm’s ensuing frown.

 

“Do you like him?” Pharm asked, everyone falling silent.

 

“… Yes. More than anything.”

 

Pharm beamed, “Then that’s all that matters.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Champ/Blue/Dew next (can you guys which chapter i received all these OT3 prompts on XD) - Jealous Champ and Dew

Chapter 176: Champ/Blue/Dew - Jealous Champ and Dew

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt Annielisie: Hi as you gave me this insight of ChampDewBlue then I was wondering, could you do one with Champ and Dew jealous cause Blue gets hit on a lot in the soccer team, them as a three way couple

………………………………………

 

Champ didn’t like getting jealous.

 

How many perfectly good pairings in dramas were ruined because of some stupid jealousy plot.

 

Despite this though, he couldn’t stop the aching feeling in his chest when he saw that new joiner to the football team practically draping himself all over Blue, leaning in closer to show him his ‘fancy footwork’ that ‘helped win all the games at his last uni’.

 

Champ hated it.

 

It wasn’t until he heard the newcomer state that Blue should give him a kiss on the cheek for a job well done, that Champ found himself intervening, glad that Dew was on the other side of the field.

 

Their boyfriend was less than patient when it came to these sorts of things.

 

“Blue!” He called out, forcing a smile onto his face, “Come and help me collect the equipment.”

 

Blue nodded, almost shoving the other boy away. “Um, nice talking to you!”

 

“What?” The newcomer pouted, “You’re just going to leave?”

 

“I need to help pick up the equipment! You heard the Captain!”

 

As they walked away, Champ could feel Blue pressing against him.

 

“He was really clingy.” Blue eventually stated, “Like really, really clingy.”

 

“I’m sorry.” Champ sighed, “I just got annoyed about it and- “

 

“- I liked it!”

 

Champ glanced down at Blue, who had flushed bright red.

 

“I like you being jealous.” The younger man whispered, “It makes me feel… like you really want me.”

 

“Always.”

 

…………………………………………….

 

Dew didn’t understand why Blue needed to talk to anyone who wasn’t him or P’Champ.

 

Especially not some snooty senior who barely showed up for practice.

 

He did not like this feeling in the slightest.

 

“Calm down.” He muttered to himself, “Blue would never leave us for some senior he barely knows.”

 

“Why are you talking to yourself?”

 

Dew yelped at the sudden appearance of Blue, spinning around as the younger man giggled.

 

“I was just- I thought you were talking to… whatever his name is.”

 

“P’Gun?” Blue shrugged, “He was getting a bit weird, so I pretended like you were calling me.” He then frowned at the look on Dew’s face, “Is that why you were muttering to yourself?” He reached out to take Dew’s hand, only for the other man to pull it away harshly.

 

“Sorry.” Dew immediately apologised after seeing the hurt look on his boyfriend’s face, “I- “

 

“- If it bothered you, then you should have said something!” Blue snapped, before shaking his head, arms suddenly darting out to pull Dew into a hug, “I’m yours… and I don’t mind if you want to shout it from the rooftops… or across the football pitch.”

 

“So… you like being owned?”

 

“P’Dew!”

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

Champ and Dew had identical glares on their faces.

 

Blue was getting flirted with… again.

 

Not that he was even aware of it, believing the flirter to be his friend… friends don’t flirt with each right?

 

Would his friend know what Blue needed before he even knew?

 

Would he go out to the store at two in the morning just to buy some cookies because Blue wanted them?

 

Would he know that Blue loved having his hair petted?

 

No to all above.

 

They were the best thing for Blue, and it was time that everyone else knew it.

 

Calmly, they headed over to Blue and his friend. Champ wrapped an arm around Blue’s shoulders as Dew did the same, but around Blue’s waist.

 

“Hey, we should really finish up soon.” Champ stated, an innocent smile on his face, “Remember, it’s date night.”

 

Blue’s friend caught Dew’s cold gaze, a slight bead of sweat forming on his forehead.

 

Blue glanced between the two of them, a knowing look on his face, before he turned to his friend. “Sorry, got to go.”

 

As they walked away, neither Champ nor Dew moving an inch away from Blue, their younger boyfriend started to giggle.

 

“You know, he really is just a friend.”

 

“Yeah, well he wants to be something more.” Dew huffed.

 

“You two are jeeeeaaalllloooouuuussss!” Blue sang, beaming when the pair flushed bright red.

 

“Yeah, maybe a little.” “No. we’re not!” Both Champ and Dew stated at the same time, turning to each other at the vastly different responses.

 

“Mhm, sure.” Blue teased as they headed off the pitch, shrugging their arms off of him to take their hands.

 

Nothing and nobody could pull him away from these two.

Notes:

Sarawat/Tine - Pride and Prejudice-esqe confession scene

Chapter 177: Sarawat/Tine - Pride and Prejudice-esqe Confession

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Rosalyn: 1)Mr. Darcy and Lizzy(urrrgh that Proposal scene in the rain and The BBC Colin firth one BOTH!!I can imagine Sarawat totally being vulnerable in front of Tine arrrgh and asking the latter to marry him and end his misery!!)

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Tine was drenched mere seconds after leaving the church, cursing the fact that the gazebo wasn’t closer to the church.

 

In his mind, he was so grateful that Dim had fought for Green, interrupted Tine’s wedding to the other man and fought for Green’s forgiveness.

 

He would have preferred for Dim to do it before the actual ceremony started though, just so he didn’t have to see the sympathetic looks from his friends and family.

 

From the corner of his eye, something moved, and he whirled around, breath catching in his throat.

 

Sarawat was standing under the gazebo with him, hair dripping from the rain, water running down his cheeks as he panted.

 

He must have chased after Tine.

 

“Tine, I- “He took a step forwards, only to stop when Tine took a step back, “- I can’t do this anymore. These past months have been torture for me… I had to see you.”

 

He took another step forward, clearly not understanding when Tine stepped back again.

 

“I don’t understand.” Tine murmured, heart racing. Sarawat was an arrogant bastard, someone he’d fantasized hitting more than once.

 

Now though, his hands were trembling.

 

“I love you.” Sarawat blurted, not seeming to notice the shocked look on Tine’s face, “More than anything.” The other man’s gaze was drawn to Tine’s chest for a moment, before glancing back up and making eye contact.

 

Tine glanced down to see that his shirt was clinging to his chest, practically see-through thanks to the rain.

 

“I would… like to court you.” Sarawat then confessed, “Maybe even… marry you.”

 

Courting? Marriage?!

 

Sarawat, one of the most sort out bachelors in the city… wanted to court him. Tin swallowed, gathering his thoughts and, with as much composure as he could manage, spoke.

 

“I-I don’t think that would be a good idea.”

 

Thunder boomed overhead as Sarawat frowned… like he hadn’t even thought of the possibility of Tine rejected him.

 

“What? Why?”

 

“Because this is clearly all one big joke to you!”

 

The frown on Sarawat’s face deepened.

 

“No, I’m not, I- “Another boom of thunder cut him off, “- I wouldn’t joke about something like this.” Sarawat moved closer, as Tine fought to remain where he was, trying not to back away as their faces came within inches of each other, chests practically touching.

 

The words flowed freely then.

 

“Wouldn’t you?!” Tine snapped, “Why would someone like you, ever want to marry someone like me?! I’m the last person in the world someone like you should want to marry!”

 

Sarawat’s eyes held him there in silence and slowly, Tine realised he’d gripped the other man’s elbow in his passion. Seconds dripped like the raindrops from the plastic roof of the gazebo as they simply breathed.

 

A warmth started to grow in Tine’s face, different from the anger and frustration he’d felt before when encountering Sarawat.

 

His lips parted.

 

Sarawat stared at his mouth, pupils growing wide as he then immediately looked Tine in the eyes, almost as though he was asking for permission.

 

Tine desperately wanted to kiss him.

 

The temptation was there, like a sweet on the tip of his tongue.

 

When Sarawat stepped away, Tine’s heart all but stopped.

 

“I’m sorry.” Sarawat whispered, “I shouldn’t have pushed the matter.”

 

And then he was gone, retreating back into the downpour as Tine stood there, frozen in shock.

 

“Wait!” He called out, only for the thunder to drown him out.

 

Sarawat was already gone.

Notes:

Tin/Can - People think Can is underage next

Chapter 178: Tin/Can - People Think Can is Underage

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LinaValenciaD: I wanted to read some Tin-Can. I got this idea bc Plan looks literally like a twelve-year-old lol. What about random ppl thinking Can is underaged and idk, giving them sh** about it, and Can always snaps bc he's the same age as Tin and he's not a boy. He's a grown-up, thank u very much!!

…………………………………………………………..

 

“Please, please, please, please!”

 

Tin rolled his eyes, watching as his boyfriend bounced up and down on the spot, like a small child asking for something. “Do you promise to stay here and not wander off?”

 

Can nodded eagerly.

 

“Then I’ll go and get some pork skewers.” Tin moved to leave, only to stop and turn back to his boyfriend with a stern glare, “Stay here. I really don’t want to spend the rest of our date looking for you like last time.”

 

“Cross my heart!”

 

Can watched Tin leave, eyes moving around the mall again.

 

Was that cotton candy?

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Nibbling on his sweet treat, Can quickly realised that he’d wandered far from the spot Tin told him to stay at.

 

Pulling out his phone, he tried to turn on the screen, only to curse a little louder than was publicly appropriate when he realised that it had died.

 

Hopefully Can wouldn’t be too mad.

 

He didn’t notice the concerned group following him until there was a hand on his shoulder, making him pause.

 

“Excuse me.”

 

Can turned to see a concerned looking security guard staring at him.

 

“Are you lost? Why don’t you follow me and we can call your parents at the information desk.”

 

Scowling, Can jerked his shoulder away and crossed his arms, “Hey! I’m not a kid!”

 

The man, and several others behind him, gave him a condescending smile.

 

“Look…” The guard sighed, “… several people have expressed a concern about who you were with earlier. I promise, I’m just here to help, okay?”

 

There was a crowd starting to gather.

 

Can really didn’t want to get arrested or anything in front of all these people… his Mother would never let him out again, and Tin didn’t seem like the sort of person who would risk climbing through a window to see him.

 

Gritting his teeth, he nodded sharply, following on behind the guard.

 

…………………………………………………….

 

Tin only just managed to pay for the skewers, before a guard was coming up to him with an apologetic smile, asking for Tin to follow him.

 

Just to clear something up.

 

When they arrived, Tin couldn’t help but chuckle fondly when he spotted Can sitting there, an adorable pout on his face.

 

He was less impressed by the crowd that were now glaring at him.

 

“What did he do now?” He sighed wearily, “Because whatever it was, I’m sure it was an accident and I’ll pay for- “

 

“- Hey!” Can snapped, “I didn’t do anything!”

 

Tin frowned in confusion, “Then why- “

 

“- See! He’s nice!” Can had already turned to the crowd, “Not every Medthanan is the same you know! Did you meet Tul, because Tul is the bastard one and- “

 

“- Are you aware of the penalty of dating an underage teen?” The guard cut Can off, focusing on Tin, whose eyes widened in alarm… seconds before he started to laugh.

 

“Undera- Ahaha!” He could barely breathe with how hard he was laughing, not caring that he wasn’t exactly endearing himself to the gathered crowd.

 

“UNDERAGE?!” Can lost it, “UNDER- I’M NEARLY TWENTY!”

 

Silence.

 

“I do not look that young!” Can continued to rant, “This face is a curse I swear!” He spun around and grabbed Tin’s hand, pulling him into a deep and passionate kiss, before pulling away, “Could a child do that? Huh?!”

 

Tin was too stunned to look smug as he was dragged away.

 

“Underage, underage! It’s not my fault I look about twelve!”

 

He was so annoyed, that he didn’t even seem to notice the pork skewers that Tin was carrying in a bag.

 

Tin made a mental note to never utter the words ‘baby boy’ in their relationship.

 

Not unless he really wanted Can this annoyed.

Notes:

Sarawat/Tine - Persephone/Hades Au

Chapter 179: Sarawat/Tine - Persephone/Hades AU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Rosalyn: Hades and Persephone(I literally can SEE THE DARK AND BROODING HADES SARAWAT FALLING IN LOVE WITH THE COLOURFUL PERSEPHONE TINE!!)

…………………………………………………………………………………….

 

His name was Tine, and he was the brother of Type, God of the Harvest and Hard-Work.

 

Tine was the personification of Spring, thriving even after the toughest winters.

 

Sarawat was the Lord of the Underworld, almost the complete opposite to the life-giving powers of Tine.

 

He watched the other God, trying to squash the feeling of longing.

 

He missed the curious looks from Tine whenever he attended a meeting with the other Gods.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

“You’ve been watching me.”

 

The God of Spring had a frown on his gorgeous face, clearly trying to be fierce as he leaned across the table, the other Gods all too busy arguing to notice what was happening.

 

“H-have I?” Sarawat mentally winced at his own stutter.

 

Thankfully he was saved by Man, yet again, annoying Type into almost leaping over the table at him, a look of fury of the God of Harvest’s face.

 

That night, he wrote songs of beauty, a rose blooming even in the dead of night.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Tine finally cornered him on a crisp, breezy morning in April, smelling of the flowers he surrounded himself with, of the fresh rain and cut grass.

 

He was lingering at the gates to the Underworld, an almost guarded expression on his face as Sarawat emerged from the darkness.

 

“Do you… like me?” Tine eventually asked.

 

“I- “

 

Tine just stared at him, patiently waiting for his answer.

 

“No… I love you.”

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

The grain shrivelled up the instant Type found out about the Lord of the Underworld’s intentions towards his little brother.

 

Sarawat was lucky that Type was just the God of Harvest really. Had he been any other good, the skies might have darkened forever, or the world set ablaze.

 

“You want him?” Type sounded like he’d never heard anything as absurd in his entire life… and he had Man flirting with him most of the time.

 

Sarawat knew some of his best friend’s pick-up lines.

 

“If you will give me your permission.” He eventually answered, startled when Type started to laugh.

 

It was not a nice laugh though.

 

“A God asking for permission! Now there’s a first!” Type shook his head, “How can I be sure that you won’t hurt him?”

 

“I won’t.”

 

This seemed to be the right answer.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“So, you managed to get Type to like you…. I didn’t think it was possible.”

 

“What about you?” Sarawat reached out, cupping the unblemished skin of Tine’s cheek, “Have I managed to get you to like me?”

 

Plush lips curled into a coy looking smile as Tine leaned into the touch.

 

“I haven’t decided yet…. But you’re definitely not as bad as everyone says.”

 

The words hung heavy in the air between them, as Tine reached out and pulled Sarawat into a soft kiss.

 

…………………………………………

 

“Have I trapped you down here?”

 

Tine, who was resting against Sarawat’s chest, basking in the other man’s warmth, rolled his eyes, “Maybe I want to be trapped?”

 

“That’s not answering the question.” Sarawat forced himself to remain calm, to not panic at the that of trapping something so beautiful within this realm.

 

“… I chose you.” Tine whispered, fingers intertwining with Sarawat’s, “That’s all the answer that’s needed.”

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

His next song was about how love could change a person.

 

No… not change.

 

More like bring out the best in them, something that just needed a little light to expose it to the world.

 

…………………………………………………

 

“Aren’t you scared?”

 

Tine certainly looked scared, though it was obvious he was trying not to show it. He looked away from the spirits that stood before them, their souls glimmering in the darkness. Darkness that always seemed to be there despite the blue flames that flickered in the mounted torches.

 

“There’s nothing to be afraid of… right?”

 

“…. There’s me.”

 

“No.” This was the surest Tine had ever sounded, “Definitely not you.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

“The Lord of the Underworld has been weakened, has become soft!”

 

The whispers followed him everywhere he went.

 

Not that Sarawat minded.

 

He didn’t see his love as a weakness… he saw it as a strength.

 

……………………………………………………………………….

 

“Are you happy with me?”

 

Sarawat watched as Tine ran his fingers over the brittle, dehydrated grass beside them, turning it lush and green as it started to fill with life.

 

Sarawat didn’t dare do the same, knowing his touch would have the opposite effect.

 

“Are you happy with me?” Tine repeated the question, insecurity flashing across his face.

 

Cupping Tine’s cheeks, hoping that his touch would kill any insecurities, Sarawat smiled warmly at him.

 

“More than anything.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Another Champ/Blue/Dew getting together fic next

Chapter 180: Champ/Blue/Dew - Getting Together

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Audoldends (Edle_Kraft): Could I ask for either some dewchampblue getting together

I’ve written a fair few of these, so thinking of a new way for them to get together was a little hard :S

…………………………………………………………………………

 

It took them longer then it should have to realise that Dew was exactly what they needed.

 

At first, there were misunderstandings.

 

Champ believed Blue would leave him for Dew.

 

Blue believed Champ would leave him for Dew.

 

And so, there were arguments.

 

“Should we just break up then?!” Champ threw his hands into the air, “Get it over and done with?!”

 

“I don’t know what you wanted me to do!” Blue yelled back, “I just didn’t want to keep it a secret from you! Besides, you like Dew too!”

 

This argument was followed by a few days of anxious silence, which Dew didn’t seem to notice. Even if he did notice the tension between Champ and Blue, he didn’t say anything.

 

He didn’t say anything when the couple seemed to avoid touching each other at all.

 

He didn’t seem to notice how tired the pair looked, the both of them plagued with thoughts of Dew and the other, multiple fingers against their skin.

 

Not that they told each other about these dreams either.

 

It all came to a head when Blue was so tired, that he missed the ball coming for his head.

 

“Ow!” Blue winced as Champ pressed the ice pack against the bump on his head, “Not so hard!”

 

“It needs to be hard.” Champ muttered, “Are you alright?”

 

“… Tired.” Blue glanced between Champ and Dew, taking in their identical concerned looks, “I couldn’t sleep… because I was thinking about you. Both of you.”

 

Champ’s jaw dropped open as Dew’s face coloured.

 

“O-Oh?”

 

Dew glanced over at Champ, who gave him a thoughtful look… before reaching out and gently kissing him.

 

When they pulled apart, an awkward silence fell over them again.

 

“So…” Dew nervously cleared his throat, “… all three of us? Together?”

 

“Yeah… I think that should work.”

Notes:

Suger Daddy Korn/Baby Boy Intouch next :)

Chapter 181: Korn/In - Baby Boy In

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Adiel101: Mafia leader Korn finds In injured and cold one dark winter night and decided to take him in only to fall in love with his adorable bubbly disposition.
The dynamic is a Daddy/Baby boy one and Baby In LOVES pleasing his daddy
Good luck 😉

…………………………………………………………………….

 

A young man kicked out of his home for being gay and finding himself lying in the gutter in the wrong area of the city.

 

Korn had seen it all before.

 

Same old story.

 

In was different though.

 

In would always be different.

 

From the very moment that he saw that younger man crumpled up in that alleyway, a bruise on his face and several cracked ribs, he felt a connection with him.

 

For years, he had pushed down his ‘urges’ to focus on taking over from his Father, to make the Mafia better.

 

He was the boss now; he didn’t have to push down those urges anymore.

 

And In, with all his endless enthusiasm, was the perfect person.

 

“You want me to stay here?” In questioned, “Buy me things, make sure I’m looked after and safe?”

 

“Hm.” Korn nodded, trying not to sound too eager.

 

“So… you want to be my sugar daddy?”

 

As In giggled, Korn could feel his face flushing. Clearing his throat, he slowly reached out, giving the younger man the chance to pull away if necessary.

 

In stopped giggling, remaining completely still as Korn placed a hand on his thigh, hoping that his grip wasn’t too tight.

 

“Something like that.” He muttered, using his other hand to brush away In’s hair, revealing a mostly healed head wound.

 

In shuffled closer.

 

“You smell nice.” In whispered, practically on Korn’s lap now, the light bruise on his face taking nothing away from his beauty, lashes fanning slightly flushed cheeks, “And so handsome!”

 

“Thank you, baby boy.” The words flowed from Korn’s mouth without him even thinking about it, too distracted by the stunned look on In’s face to be embarrassed, “You’re very pretty too.”

 

In squirmed on Korn’s lap for a moment, feeling the Mafia boss’s hand run through his hair.

 

“Don’t be rude…” Korn whispered, “… You should say thank you when someone compliments you.”

 

In’s squirming got worse, “Thank you.” His voice was breathless.

 

Something dark flashed in Korn’s eyes, something that made heat pool in In’s gut, stomach clenching as Korn smirked.

 

“Good boy.”

 

In was hard quicker than he’d ever managed it before, a small moan breaking free. The moan only got louder when Korn then started to stroke his hair, almost like he was petting a cat.

 

He felt so good.

 

“Are you falling asleep baby?”

 

In shook his head, allowing Korn to direct him into a chaste kiss. It was short and gentle, but it was enough to leave an obvious hitch in his breath.

 

In wanted, no he NEEDED, more!

 

As long as he kept getting treated like this, like a jewel on silk, then he wouldn’t mind spending the rest of his life as this mafia leader’s boy toy. He let out a soft little mewl as Korn pulled away, pouting when the older man chuckled.

 

“Come on.” He whined, “I was a good boy, right?”

 

“You are still injured.” Korn stated, before a wicked smirk appeared on his face, grabbing In’s chin so that he was looking him in the eyes, “What I plan to do to you, I want you to be perfectly healthy for.”

 

In was completely enraptured.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Pha and Kit giving Ming and Yo the Shovel Talk next :)

Chapter 182: Pha/Yo & Kit/Ming - Shovel Talks

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Audoldends (Edle_Kraft): pha and kit giving Ming and yo the shovel Talk?

…………………………………………………………………….

 

It was Kit’s smile that first caught Ming’s eye.

 

A smile that Ming desperately wanted aimed at himself.

 

He leant back against the wall, unable to stop himself from watching the older student…. Which was how he didn’t miss how Kit’s eyes seemed to flick towards to him, as though checking to see if Ming was still there.

 

Yes, sometimes it was like Kit wore an armour, shielding himself from the rest of the world, unlike Ming. Ming knew that he worse his heart on his sleeve most days, so that idea of him and Kit being a good match was… a strange one.

 

It still seemed like the perfect idea in Ming’s mind.

 

“N’Ming.”

 

Ming flinched, spinning around to see Pha standing there.

 

“P’Pha!” Ming beamed, “Is everything okay?”

 

“I need to talk to you.”

 

“Ummmm- “

 

“- He likes you, you know.”

 

Ming briefly considered playing dumb, like he didn’t know who they were talking about, “I- “

 

Pha cut him off again.

 

“- Don’t say that you have no idea what I’m talking about.”

 

Ming closed his mouth, staring at Pha as the medical student remained silent for a moment. Ming could only stand the silence for about three seconds though, before he was speaking up again, “So… is this a shovel talk? Because I didn’t give one to you for dating Yo and- “

 

“- He’s smiling more.” Pha whispered, “He talks about you and he smiles.”

 

The quiet words took a while to sink in, but when they did, Ming instantly felt lighter, “He talks about me?”

 

“Hmmm, in the same way you talk to Yo about him.”

 

Curse that traitorous best friend of his!

 

Ming nervously cleared his throat.

 

“I think you’ll be good for each other.” Pha confessed, as Ming gaped at him in disbelief.

 

“You-you do?”

 

Pha hummed, before fixing him with a glare so steely and intimidating that Ming had to resist taking a step back.

 

“If you break his heart, I will not hesitate to snap your spine in half… and that’s me being kind.”

 

Ming’s blood felt cold as he swallowed past the lump in his throat that was definitely not fear. As Pha moved to head back to his friends, Ming spoke up again.

 

“P’Pha…” He waited until Pha had turned back around, “… If I do… break his heart. I-I deserve more than that.”

 

Pha’s face was blank for a moment, before a small smile pulled at the corner of his lips.

 

“Good answer.”

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Yo… didn’t expect the shovel talk in the slightest.

 

He was a little flattered really.

 

Nobody ever thought him being capable of being the ‘heartbreaker’ in a relationship.

 

“We’ve been best friends for years.”

 

Yo didn’t speak, knowing that both their pair of eyes were trained on Pha, who was speaking to Ming about something.

 

Kit would continue when he was ready.

 

“He was the only kid who wasn’t scared off.” Kit sounded almost… sad by the memory, before his usual expression was back, “So if you hurt him, I will ruin your life.”

 

“Ummm, how?”

 

Nothing as Kit moved away, heading towards Beam.

 

“Oh… okay.”

 

As far as shovel talks went, it wasn’t the best.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Yo turned to his boyfriend, knowing that the dumbfounded look was probably still on his face, “I think… he just gave me the shovel talk.” He was still reeling over this fact.

 

Which is probably how he missed the guilty look Pha gave Ming.

 

“What did he say?”

 

“Doesn’t matter.” Yo turned to him, leaning up to kiss him gently on the lips, “I’m in love with you. I could never imagine hurting you.”

 

“I know, and Kit knows that too.” Pha stole another kiss, “You know what he’s like.”

 

“I know, I know.” Yo smirked, “I was quite flattered really.”

 

“… Not what people usually say.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Dew/Blue - What happened after Blue invited Dew inside next

Chapter 183: Dew/Blue - What Happened Next? (NSFW version)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous & Kate_emm: Hi! What about a nsfw prompt about Dew and Blue from why r u? From when their last scene together when Dew entered Blue’s house.

………………………………………………………………………………

 

“Do you want to come in?”

 

That was how it all started.

 

Blue would honestly say that he never expected this to happen…. Not that he was actually complaining.

 

They were barely in Blue’s dorm before Dew was backing him into his desk, ravaging his mouth and palming his ass. The pair nearly tripped over as they stumbled towards the bed, shirts flung to the ground as Dew pushed him down onto the bed, pressing their hot skin together, biting and licking along Blue’s neck and jaw.

 

Blue whimpers, grinding impatiently into him.

 

“Don’t move.” Dew held onto the younger man’s hips to stop the desperate movements, “Not until I tell you too. Turn onto your stomach.”

 

Blue was quick to obey, feeling Dew strip him of the rest of his clothes.

 

“Spread your legs.”

 

He heard the clicking of a lube bottle (Dew was that prepared?!), before a slick finger made its way slowly inside. Blue had to fight not to arch his back and push back on the sensation. He whimpered when Dew removed the digit, adding more lube for good measure, only to return with two fingers.

 

It seemed to be going on forever.

 

“I-I’m ready.” He pleaded, “P-Please!”

 

There was the crinkling of a condom wrapper, before there was pressure against his hole.

 

Dew resisted the urge to bury himself right in Blue’s warmth, grabbing Blue by the hair and pulled him away from the bedding.

 

“Please!” Blue’s cries were unmuffled now, “Please, please, please!”

 

Taking the consent for what it was, Dew pushed past the ring of muscle as Blue clawed at the sheets.

 

“Move P’Dew… move.” He whined, feeling Dew grab his hips and thrust experimentally. Pleasure shot through him, even at the slow pace, making him moan out Dew’s name.

 

Dew focused on keeping his thrusts rhythmic, changing angles ever so often to try and find-

 

“There!” Blue shuddered, “There, please! Harder! Faster!”

 

Knowing that he had the right angle, Dew started to speed up his thrusts, unable to hold himself back, “You like that?” He grunted, “Is it good?”

 

“S-so good!” Blue whined, “I-I’m close!” His voice rose to a scream, to the point where Dew was sure that everyone on this floor could hear them. He reached around to take Blue’s cock into his hand, stroking in time to his thrusts.

 

And Blue loved it.

 

“I-I’m coming! I’m coming!” He groaned, Dew continuing to stroke him even as Blue’s ass clenched tight and hot around him. Blue collapsed onto his front, only for Dew to catch and pull him tight to his chest, rhythm fading into frantic thrusts as he came as well.

 

Together, they fell onto the bed, Dew fumbling with the condom as he threw it into the bin. Drifting into dreams, Blue felt Dew then hold him close as they both fell asleep.

 

“Love… you.”

 

……………………………………………………

 

Dew woke up to the soft sensation of Blue’s thumb stroking at his face, prompting him to lean into the touch…. Only to realise that he was hard.

 

He heard Blue chuckling, the hand that was stroking his face, moving down his neck, and then his chest.

 

“I can help with that.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Fighter/Tutor - Exhausted Tutor next :)

Chapter 184: Fighter/Tutor - Exhausted Tutor

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from kayhimura: Two years(or so) Fighter is learning his fathers bussines to succed him. Tutor as lovely and supporting husband he is tries to make P'Fight life easier, neglecting himself. So one night P'Fight returns home to find a fainted Tutor.(I love watching a selfless Tutor). So its time for P'Fight to take care of his baby.

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

Fighter still couldn’t believe his Father was willing to put their differences and let him learn how to run the company.

 

Even though he’d married Tutor not long after they both finished college, his Father continued to be civil.

 

Tutor helped him out by doing the cooking and the cleaning around the home, making sure that his suits were ironed every morning and that he had something to eat come dinnertime.

 

Honestly, it was better than he could have asked for.

 

His days were long, usually leading to him going home at gone 9 or 10 in the evening, so today, when he managed to escape the office at half three, getting home for four, he felt like he was on top of the world.

 

At least at first.

 

“Ai’Tutor?” He called out, frowning when there was nothing but silence. Was Tutor on a conference call or something? “Tutor?”

 

Still silence.

 

He headed further into the home, deciding to try the kitchen first. Maybe Tutor had his headphones on or something?

 

And then he saw Tutor collapsed on the ground.

 

“Tutor? TUTOR!” He rushed over, falling to his knees beside his husband, hands hovering over him, “Tutor? Tutor!”

 

It took a few moments, before Tutor started to come around, groaning as Fighter gently helped him up. “W-what happened?”

 

“You-you passed out.” Fighter felt like he was having a heart attack from how fast it was beating, “Have you been eating properly? Drinking properly? Sleeping properly?”

 

“You know I’ve been sleeping properly!” Tutor tried to play it off, despite the queasiness in his stomach.

 

He could remember getting something out of the cupboard, feeling light-headed, everything sounding like it was underwater and then… nothing until he heard Fighter calling his name.

 

Fighter didn’t fall for the teasing.

 

“I’ll take that as a no to all three.” He sighed, “Tutor, why- “ And then he stopped.

 

He knew why.

 

“You really want it to work with your Dad.” Tutor sighed, “And if that meant easing your stress at home, then so be it.”

 

“So, all the nice meals you’ve been making me?”

 

“… I have some, but I’m too busy to sit down and eat it.”

 

“Drinking?”

 

“Not as much as I should.”

 

It was paining Tutor to admit this, Fight could tell.

 

“You come to bed later than me and you leave earlier too.” Fighter concluded, sadness in his voice, “I never thought you were going this far.”

 

“You needed- “

 

“- You to be healthy. That is all I’ve ever wanted.” Fighter helped him to his feet, and honestly, Tutor was too tired to protest. It must have been difficult for Fighter to carry him all the way to their bed, given that Tutor wasn’t exactly a small man, but Fighter bore it without complaint.

 

He tucked Tutor into bed and gave him a stern look. “I’m getting you something to eat and drink, and you going to go to sleep for as long as you need. Understood.”

 

“But what about- “

 

“- I’ve been working non-stop for almost a month. It’s time for me to take care of my husband and if Father doesn’t like it, then he hasn’t changed as much as I would have hoped.”

 

There was a soft, almost stunned smile on Tutor’s face, as though he still couldn’t believe that Fighter was his.

 

It was a smile that never got old for Fighter.

 

He vowed to see it every day for the rest of his life.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Win/Team - Team in the Kissing Booth next :)

Chapter 185: Win/Team - Kissing Booth (Chapter 66 Sequel)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Augusta: Can you please do this same trope again but with team in the kissing booth, like everyone thinks that win has a lot of fans but when Team's chance came the line was longer. Maybe something like this. I really love a good jealous Win. Thank You!!!! – Referring to Chapter 66

………………………………………………………………………..

 

“We have a problem.”

 

Win and Team glanced up at Dean, who was looking like he was completely done with this fundraiser.

 

“Lamon’s taken ill, so he can’t do the kissing booth.”

 

“What?” Win groaned, “Don’t tell me that I have to- “

 

“- Actually, I was thinking that Team should take over.”

 

Team flushed red at the thought, but before he could say anything, Win spoke up again.

 

“Why can’t you do it?”

 

Dean raised an unimpressed eyebrow, holding his clipboard in the air, “I need to actually run this fundraiser. You and Team are just sitting here, and you’ve already been in it.”

 

“I-I can do it.” Team blurted out, “If there’s really no one else available?”

 

“There’s not. Thank you for being the mature one in your relationship.” Dean sent a warning glare over at Win, who did not look impressed.

 

“He’s not doing it.”

 

Dean ignored Win’s protests, keeping his focus on Team, “The booth is already set up. You know how it goes I’m sure.”

 

“He’s not doing it.”

 

Team turned to Win and frowned, “Why?”

 

“… Because.”

 

“Because what?”

 

Dean had a knowing smile on his face, as he cut in, helping Team to his feet, “Team said he’s happy to do it, and that’s that.”

 

Team allowed himself to be led away, glancing over his shoulder to see Win glaring at his best friend.

 

Oh well… he’d find out why Win was so annoyed after his hour in the booth.

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

That… was a really long queue.

 

And it was getting longer by the second.

 

“I hate you, I want you to know this.” Win muttered to Dean, watching as a pair of teenage girls walked away from the booth, giggling their heads off with cheeks flushed bright red, “You knew what you were doing.”

 

“I thought that it was only fair that you should understand how Team felt when you were doing it.” Dean didn’t look guilty at all, “Oh… look, it’s Gun.”

 

Win’s head shot back towards Team.

 

Gun was attractive… and very much attracted to Team.

 

And now he was pulling Team into a kiss.

 

Win was not having this at all.

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Team wanted to push Gun away, but before he could even put his hands on the other man’s chest, someone was yanking him back. Team looked up to see Win looming above him, holding onto Team’s shoulder firmly.

 

“Hey!” Gun frowned, “I wasn’t done yet!”

 

“Trust me, you were.”

 

Team glanced back and forth between them frantically, knowing that they were seconds away from causing a scene in the middle of the fundraiser.

 

“Excuse us!” He grabbed Win quickly, pulling him away. Once he was sure that they were out of earshot, he focused on Win, “What was that?”

 

“I’m not standing back whilst someone else kisses my boyfriend!”

 

“It’s not nice, is it?!”

 

Silence.

 

Eventually, Win sighed, dragging a hand over his face, “Nobody ever said jealousy was rational. I hated that.”

 

“Yeah, I hated people kissing you too.”

 

“So… can we agree to no kissing other people?”

 

Team nodded solemnly, “No kissing other people… not even for charity.”

 

All of a sudden, Win’s lips were inches away from Team’s, making Team’s gaze drop.

 

“Only me.” Win stated lowly, as Team nodded again.

 

“Only you.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Kongpob's friends are surprised to learn that he is rich next (with a crossever from other shows ;) )

Chapter 186: Kongpob/Arthit - Kongpob is rich?!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Enii: Kong, Win, Beam and Kit know each other from high society parties. Kong's classmates are surprised to learn that he is rich. Established relationships (Arthit, Ming and Team). Happy ending and humor.

I changed it to Kong, Win, Beam and Ming, as I think Ming is technically the rich boy of the pair. Pairings are the same.

……………………………………………………………………………

 

Arthit wasn’t suspicious when Kongpob never mentioned anything about his friends from before college.

 

Why would he, it was really none of his business.

 

That is, until the letter arrived.

 

Kongpob had been sitting on the kitchen counter when Arthit handed him the letter, and it wasn’t hard to notice how Kongpob winced at the sight of it.

 

“Bad news?”

 

“Not… exactly.” As if on cue, Kongpob’s phone started to buzz incessantly, prompting him to answer it.

 

“Hello Ming.” He greeted the person on the other line, “You and P’Beam got the letter as well then?”

 

Pause.

 

“No, I don’t know if P’Win got one, but probably, if got it.”

 

Another pause.

 

“I’ll ask him, but- “ Kongpob glanced over at Arthit, “- It’s a little tricky. You two are asking Kit and Forth, right?”

 

Pause.

 

“And of course, Win will ask his boyfriend. Team?”

 

Kongpob hummed and aaahed for a few more minutes, before hanging up and turning to Arthit with a sheepish smile, “Ummm, my parents are having a smallish get-together? If you’d want to come?”

 

“… Who was on the phone?”

 

“A friend.” Kongpob gave him a hopeful look, “So… is that a yes?”

 

“… Okay.”

 

Kongpob opened his mouth to say something else, only to stop and turn away.

 

Arthit was instantly suspicious.

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

“So, none of you know who he was before coming here?”

 

He’d managed to corner Oak, M and May, hoping to… gently question them about Kongpob.

 

“We met here!” Oak protested, “How are we meant to know- “

 

“- He hasn’t told you anything?”

 

They all glanced at each other, before M softly spoke up, “Ummm… he hasn’t told you either Phi?”

 

This was getting him nowhere.

 

Tensely thanking them, he stormed away, hoping that Kongpob would give him more information before the visit itself.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Kongpob said nothing else until they were pulling up to the… Arthit could only refer to it as a mansion.

 

“Kongpob…”

 

“… I know, I know.” Kongpob winced, “Please just… I promise I’ll tell you everything, just… afterwards.”

 

“Kongpob!”

 

They got out of the taxi and headed towards the doors, where a well-dressed man bowed slightly.

 

“Master Suthiluck.”

 

Suthiluck… he knew that name.

 

Why did he know that name?

 

“Kongpob!”

 

An older couple came walking over to them, and Arthit knew where he’d heard the name from.

 

The Suthiluck’s were one of the richest families in Thailand.

 

His boyfriend was the heir to a multi-million-dollar company.

 

And… he had chosen Arthit.

 

“Mum, Dad, this is P’Arthit.” Kongpob introduced him, as Arthit hurriedly waiied politely to them.

 

“It’s nice to meet you.” He hoped he didn’t sound as nervous as he felt.

 

“It’s nice to meet you too Arthit.” Kongpob’s mother smiled warmly at him, “With how often Kongpob talks about you, I feel like we know you already.”

 

“Mum!”

 

Chuckling at her son’s embarrassment, she waved her hand, “I’m teasing sweetie, and you know it.” She then gestured over to the far corner, “I believe your friends are already here. Introduce Arthit to them. We will speak later.”

 

“Yes Mum.”

 

Arthit then found himself being dragged over to a group of six.

 

Six… really good-looking guys.

 

“Kongpob!” A blonde one called out, one arm over the shoulder of a rather over-whelmed young man.

 

He looked how Arthit felt.

 

“P’Win!” Kongpob called back just as eagerly, “I can’t believe you actually got out of the pool for this!”

 

“Hey!”

 

As the others laughed at the teasing, Kongpob pulled Arthit a little closer. “P’Arthit, these are some of my best friends in the world. P’Win and… Team?”

 

He pointed to the blonde one and his partner, Win nodding in greeting.

 

“P’Beam and P’Forth.” Another striking couple, one of whom had a tattoo going up his neck.

 

“And Ming and P’Kit?” This was definitely the… odd couple out of them all. Ming was beaming and Kit was scowling.

 

Arthit wondered if he was aware of how rich his boyfriend apparently was.

 

“It’s nice to meet you all.” He eventually managed to force out, getting knowing looks from Team and Kit.

 

“Let me guess.” Kit smirked, “He didn’t tell you he was rich until you actually got here?” He pointed at Ming, “This one told me yesterday.”

 

“This morning.” Team whispered, looking around at the well-dressed crowd, before looking at Forth, “What about- “

 

“- I’ve been friends with Beam for years, I always knew he was loaded.” Forth shrugged, “It’s called healthy communication.”

 

Win, Kongpob and Ming winced in unison, all speaking up and protesting.

 

‘The subject never came up.’

 

‘Didn’t want him to think any differently of me.’

 

‘We’re not that rich.’

 

It was quite entertaining really.

 

Arthit exchanged fond looks with Kit, Team and Forth and finally relaxed, feeling Kongpob’s hand in his own.

 

This… wasn’t so bad.

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

“Kongpob…Suthiluck.” M sounded like he was in shock, “We’re friends with the Suthiluck heir.”

 

“I mean… we all knew he had to come from somewhere, right?”

 

“Not this!”

 

All three of them sat there in silence, before Oak turned to the other two. “I mean… he’s still our friend, right?”

 

“Right.” “Right.”

 

“… And we’re not going to mention this, right?”

 

“Right.” “Right.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Alpha/Omega Phayo next

Chapter 187: Pha/Yo - Alpha/Omega (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Could we get abo Phayo??

…………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

At first, Yo had been wary of the prospect of sharing P’Pha’s rut with him, but honestly, several years into the relationship, Yo could honestly say that they were his favourite times of the year.

 

He especially loved the days leading up to the rut.

 

The days where Pha was horny and needy. The calm before the storm.

 

“Finger yourself.” Pha whispered from where he was stretched out on the bed, Yo kneeling in front of him on the mattress.

 

Yo was eager to obey, finding it easy to push two fingers up and in, slick hole clenching around his knuckles. He was needy and he was soaked, having been wet for what felt like hours… ever since Pha had come to his room, scent raw and desperate.

 

“Does it feel good?”

 

“Y-Yeah.” Yo breathed out, fucking himself a bit, pushing back onto his fingers, slick sliding down over his knuckles. It was hard to make himself stop, and honestly, he didn’t want to.

 

“I love how you smell.” Pha whispered, “Love it so much.”

 

In the few days before his rut, he was always so willing to watch instead of pinning Yo down onto the bed.

 

And with Pha lying down, it gave Yo the perfect chance to take some control before he lost it. Crawling on top of Pha, he lined himself up, before slowly sinking down, making Pha moan, the sound low and guttural.

 

It wasn’t long before he was all the way inside.

 

“God…” Pha groaned, “… you feel so good!” The Alpha’s eyes almost seemed to be turning red in the low light, his skin flushed all the way down his chest. As Yo clenched around him teasingly, Pha cried out, eyes rolling back in his head.

 

“Please, w-wanna, wanna knot you, p-please!”

 

“Don’t come yet.” Yo ordered, a slight hitch in his voice as he changed angles, Pha’s cock pressing right against his prostate. A few more thrusts against it, and he was soon overcome with pleasure, dropping his forehead down to Pha’s collarbone, gasps when long fingers tangled into his hair and pulled slightly.

 

The slight pain drew the orgasm right out of him, clenching tight around Pha.

 

“Yo!” Pha gasped, finally moving to buck his hips up, “Oh God, you’re beautiful!” He reached up and pulled Yo into a kiss, his other hand moving to Yo’s hip and rubbing soft circles into it, “Y-You feel- “His words trailed off into a loud growl as he shoved his hips up so forcefully that Yo faltered, thrown off balance.

 

Yo couldn’t stop the high-pitched that escaped him, whole body throbbing in over-sensitivity.

 

It didn’t stop him from riding Pha in earnest, Pha’s hands now on his arse, spreading him apart to drive into him deeper and deeper, getting the perfect leverage to fuck up into Yo.

 

Yo’s toes curled as he chased his second orgasm.

 

“Gonna- “

 

“Me too, I- “Yo gasped as Pha got one hand around his cock, crying out as he came for the second time, “Knot me!” He pleaded through the waves of pleasure, “Please, please, please!”

 

“Fu-fuck!” Pha cursed, movements stopping as his knot started to fill out, Yo’s rim catching on it over and over again until Pha fucked it into him properly. It swelled up, huge and sensitive, making him ache inside.

 

And yet, it filled him up just the way he liked it.

 

He tucked his face into Pha’s neck, feeling Pha stroke his hair, shivering when the other hand’s fingers dipped into the crease of his arse to prod gently at Yo hole, which was stretched tight around his knock.

 

“Feels good.” Yo mumbled, too exhausted to move, though his expression was blissful and sweet.

 

“Yeah?” Pha pressed his palm into Yo’s belly, like he was hoping to feel himself through it, “Are you… are you going to be here tomorrow?”

 

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Win/Team - Jealous Team next

Chapter 188: Win/Team - Jealous Team

Summary:

Me: Wants to quit job after a breakdown in work due to bitchy co-workers

Also me: But we're in the middle of a pandemic and the chances of me getting another job is low.

Now me: Writes horrible things about co-workers in notebook and seethes at her desk.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Enii: TeamWin. With jealous Team. Happy ending.

………………………………………………………………..

 

It had been hard enough to deal with the Team x Pharm posts on the cute boys page.

 

The Dean x Win page was the worst though.

 

Team scrolled through the dozens of posts… pictures of the pair sitting together at lunch…. Of Win with his arm around Dean’s shoulder, the smirk on his face indicating that he was teasing Dean at the time.

 

He knew that deep down in his heart.

 

But to see the gushing comments on every post! He made a face and switched the screen off, throwing the phone onto the bed, before rolling over and burying his face into the pillow.

 

“They’re best friends.” He muttered into the fabric, “Dean is dating Pharm and they are literal soulmates. Nothing is going on between them.”

 

It didn’t stop him from seething at every new post though.

 

……………………………………………………

 

“Alright, what’s wrong?” Win asked the following night, quickly realising that Team wasn’t paying a lick of attention to the movie they were meant to be watching.

 

“Nothing.”

 

“Bullshit.” Switching off the film, Win turned to him fully, a concerned look on his face. “You can tell me… you know you can.”

 

“… There are 153 followers on the Team x Win page and over 600 on the Dean x Win page.”

 

Silence.

 

Glancing over at Win, Team winced at the confused look on his boyfriend’s face. “It just- it feels like people prefer the idea of you and Dean being boyfriends than you and me being together!”

 

“So?” Win frowned, “Dean and I aren’t a couple, we never have been, and we never will be!” He reached out for Team’s hand, “I’m with you… we know what the truth is.”

 

“Nobody else seems to!”

 

Sensing that this required something a little extra, Win moved to kneel in front of Team, “Dean and I are best friends… you know people like to see too deeply into best friend relationships.”

 

“I know.” Team refused to look Win in the eyes, looking down at his lap, “I’m sorry that I’m acting so stupid about this.”

 

“You’re not acting stupid… how do you think I feel about that Team x Pharm page?”

 

“… You hate it?”

 

“More than anything.” Win confessed, “And I know you and Pharm are just best friends, like me and Dean, and that Dean and Pharm are soulmates, but- “

 

“- you still hate it.” Team finished, pulling Win back onto the sofa so that they could snuggle properly, “We know the truth.” He reaffirmed to himself, “That’s all that matters.”

 

“Exactly.”

 

………………………………………….

 

It was another week before Team grew frustrated by the page again, agreeing to meet up with Win and the others for lunch, only to see a small group of girls taking pictures of Dean and Win sitting next to each other, giggling to themselves.

 

Team wasn’t going to stand for this any longer.

 

Summoning up every inch of courage that he could, he stormed over to the table, seeing Win look up and beam at him… only to frown in confusion when Team didn’t reciprocate the smile.

 

“Team, what- “

 

Team cut him off by pressing their lips together in a passionate kiss.

 

Take a picture of that!

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tin/Can first date next

Chapter 189: Tin/Can - First Date (Chapter 68 sequel)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Would it be terrible to ask for another in this universe? Just Tin and Can going on a first really date (Referring to Chapter 68)

…………………………………………

 

Can opened the gate for what was probably the hundredth time that afternoon, heart pounding in his chest.

 

Even though he’d gone out with Tin numerous times, this was the first ‘official’ date.

 

And Tin was close to being late.

 

He rushed back into the house to check on himself in the mirror, hoping that Tin wasn’t going to try and take them to a posh restaurant… he was definitely not dressed for a posh restaurant. He winced, running his hands through his hair.

 

Why was he so worried?

 

He headed outside and opened the gate once again, only to see a familiar car pulling up. Tin got out, an unsure look on his face.

 

“Hey.” Tin sounded just as unsure as he looked, eyes never quite settling in one place.

 

“… Hey.”

 

“Are you ready?”

 

Can nodded, “Yeah… I’m ready.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Tin had never felt so nervous.

 

He honestly thought that he was going to crash on the way to Can’s house, he felt so nervous.

 

He definitely didn’t feel any better after picking Can up from his home, taking deep breaths to avoid either saying something that he would later regret or from throwing up what little he’d managed to eat at breakfast.

 

He glanced over at the other boy, the late afternoon light hitting him perfectly, catching the faint highlights in his dark hair.

 

This was going to work out.

 

It just had to.

 

……………………………………………………………………………

 

Can was so relieved when they headed to a street vendor after parking the car, getting something warm and fried, which they could eat whilst walking around.

 

He didn’t notice Tin sneaking glances at him.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Tin regretted suggesting ice cream after the skewers.

 

Can looked so cute licking away at his cone.

 

Tin couldn’t hold back any longer. Slowly, he reached out and took Can’s free hand in his own.

 

Flustered by the action, Can dropped his cone.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

After Tin bought him a new cone, they went to see a movie. This time, when Tin took his hand, Can was more prepared for it.

 

They didn’t let go of each other until the film was over.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Tin felt something warm well up inside of him as Can babbled eagerly about the film, sounding so much like his usual self.

 

He could never tire of Can’s boundless enthusiasm.

 

The drive back to Can’s house was a lot more pleasant, the pair of them smiling. All too soon, they arrived back at Can’s home, and it was then that Tin noticed how quiet Can suddenly had gotten, a nervous look replacing the smile.

 

“Can?” The nausea he was feeling earlier came rushing back.

 

What if Can REALLY didn’t want to be with him?

 

What if Tin was forced to live with the fact that Can wanted to be his friend and nothing else?!

 

“I liked this.” Can confessed, cutting off his question and turning to Tin with a determined frown, taking a step forwards and grabbing Tin by the back of the neck, pulling him into a kiss.

 

He was shy at first, pressing his lips lightly against Tin’s, but soon, he pressed harder, wrapping his arms around Tin’s shoulders.

 

Once Tin got over his shock, he couldn’t help but pull Can closed, swiping his out to taste Can’s lip, making Can gasp (despite how many time they’d done this previously). Personally, he would have been happy to stay that way for the rest of the day, but eventually, they did separate.

 

Can’s cheeks were a little red in the light, and Tin couldn’t resist the urge to kiss them.

 

“Goodnight… Cantaloupe.”

 

Where once that name would have made Can scowl, the shorter man looked a little pleased by the use of his full name.

 

“Goodnight… Tin.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Best Man speeches at Kongpob/Arthit's wedding next :)

Chapter 190: Kongpob/Arthit - Best Man Speeches

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Enii: Kong and Arthit's friends tell how they met and their impressions at their wedding. Happy ending and humour

………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Alright, it’s time for the best men speech!”

 

Arthit froze at Bright’s voice. “Best men?” He hissed over at Kongpob, “I thought they were doing separate ones?”

 

“I guess they decided on something different.” Kongpob didn’t look as concerned.

 

Which was foolish in Arthit’s opinion.

 

When it came to his friends, they should be very worried.

 

“Most best men speeches involve witty anecdotes about the couple and how they met…” Bright continued, “… usually with a few comments about how we never thought they’d ever get married.” He glanced over at Kongpob and Arthit, “And this is especially true of these two!”

 

“So….” Knot spoke up, “… we decided it was best that we tell you the story of Kongpob and Arthit… in the form of a short play.”

 

“I’m going to kill them.” Arthit moved to get up, only for his new husband (which was still a strange thought) to grab his hand, keeping him seated.

 

“It won’t be that bad.” Kongpob tried to reassure him, “After all, they didn’t see everything between us. Just the stuff during SOTUS meetings.”

 

“Which were bad enough!”

 

Judging by the shit-eating grins on Knot and Bright’s face, they knew exactly what this was doing to Arthit.

 

“And in the starring roles, are our very own… Prem and Wad.”

 

Neither looked particularly amused, with Wad even glancing over at the pair and giving them an apologetic look.

 

Kongpob felt a lot more worried.

 

“0062!” Prem suddenly bellowed, startling everyone, making them jump in their seats.

 

It didn’t take long for the giggling to start.

 

“Where are all your friends?!”

 

Wad sent a look up to the ceiling, almost like he was pleading for help, before forcing a cheeky smile onto his face. “I don’t know.”

 

“How could you not know?”

 

“This has been done already.” Arthit hissed, face turning red, “And I don’t sound like that!”

 

“It’ll be over soon.” Kongpob patted him on the leg, “And think of the revenge we can get at their weddings.”

 

“You’re assuming they’ll make it to their own weddings. They have to make sure I don’t kill them first.”

 

Kongpob went to answer, only to spot Prem raise a gear necklace into the air.

 

“Do you see this gear?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Everyone who was there started to laugh, much to the confusion of their family.

 

“If I don’t give you this gear, what are you going to do?”

 

“… I’ll just take it from you.” Wad’s smirk was a lot like Kongpob’s, Arthit had to admit that, “If you don’t give the gears to us, we can just snatch them from you.”

 

Prem’s ‘angry’ look didn’t look anything like him though.

 

“And how are you going to do that?”

 

“I’ll just… make you my wife.”

 

Everyone burst into laughter as Arthit buried his face in his hands, unwilling to let anyone see what the memory did to him.

 

“Oh Kongpob…” He heard his new mother-in-law sigh, “… Please tell me that you didn’t.”

 

Well. He wasn’t going to pass up a chance to get Kongpob into trouble, especially when his husband was so clearly enjoying this.

 

“Oh…” He smirked at her, “… he did.”

 

Kongpob gave him a look of betrayal, as Prem and Wad went into the next scene.

 

“Those 54 students aren’t missing!” Wad announced, getting more into the swing of things now, “Though they cannot be here in person, they’ve sent their hearts!”

 

“Your missing friends must have a lot of heart to spare!”

 

“No… they sent them to only me.”

 

“Why did they send them to you only?”

 

“To replace my heart that has already been given to you.”

 

“KONGPOB!”

 

Another round of cringing and laughter.

 

“You are just like your Father.” Kongpob’s mother sighed.

 

From there, the play devolved as Prem and Wad couldn’t keep straight faces for any longer.

 

“P’Arthit! Please watch me at the contest!”

 

“Kongpob!”

 

“Take care of my gear for me!”

 

They got sillier and sillier as the crowd cackled in delight.

 

Kongpob leant over to Arthit, “Think of all the things they didn’t know about. They could have included them.”

 

“… I hate our friends.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

 

Keng/Shin - Happy AU

Chapter 191: Keng/Shin - Happy AU (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: An AU fic of "The Effect" where Keng and Shin had a happy ending, rather than the original, twisted one. Where Keng and Shin communicated properly and figured out their feelings for one another and a happy one for them. A smut would be good but your choice hahahah loving your prompts uwu.

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

Shin hadn’t really meant to cut Keng out of his life completely like that.

 

He just… wanted to fly under the radar, and all the rumours online surrounding him and Keng had the opposite effect.

 

He should have expected Keng to be waiting for him… Keng wasn’t the type to be ignored, as evident by the fact that he grabbed Shin’s arm as he tried to rush past.

 

“Why aren’t you answering my calls?” Keng asked, “You’re avoiding me aren’t you?”

 

Shin couldn’t think of anything to say.

 

“I have to talk to you. Come with me.”

 

When Keng tugged on his arm to pull him away, Shin stood firm.

 

“I have class, I can’t be late… sorry.”

 

He knew that wouldn’t be the end of it though.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Keng knew this was wrong.

 

To wait outside Shin’s house like this.

 

But it was the only way he was ever going to be able to speak to Shin... to tell him how he felt.

 

Like he predicted, Shin let him come inside without complaint, gesturing for him to take a seat.

 

Keng made sure to sit as close as possible.

 

“I know you’re avoiding me…. I just don’t know why.” He whispered.

 

Shin was silent for a moment, before he sighed wearily, “I just think it would be better if we didn’t see each other for a while.”

 

“How would it be better?!” Keng felt like his heart was breaking in his chest, “Is it that you don’t like how people look at us when we’re together? Is that it?”

 

“No! It’s not like that!” Shin shook his head, “I just want to the rumours to go away! If we still hang out, people will keep bringing them up! Nasty rumours, nasty words… I’m the reason you’re not the ambassador anymore and- and I just don’t want to make any more trouble for you!”

 

“I told you, I don’t care about that!” Keng shuffled a little closer, “You promised me you would be by my side, no matter what happened!”

 

“That was before all this!”

 

It would have been so easier to grab Shin’s arm, grip it tight so that Shin was forced to look him in the eyes.

 

But a small voice kept telling him that that would be the wrong thing to do.

 

That that was the start of a very slippery slope.

 

He took a deep, calming breath.

 

“I love you.” He blurted out, “I don’t want to lose you, and I’ll do whatever it takes to make it better, to keep you by my side!”

 

Shin eyed him curiously, and it was in this moment, that Keng knew his feelings weren’t returned.

 

He had to go.

 

A dark storm twirled around in his mind and he wasn’t going to subject Shin to that.

 

He was halfway out the door when he heard Shin call out for him.

 

“W-wait!”

 

He stopped.

 

“I respect you…” Shin stated, voice quivering slightly, “… but… I don’t know if I love you. I-I don’t know what love feels like.”

 

Keng turned back to him, taking steps forwards until he practically had Shin pinned up against the wall.

 

He left just enough of a gap between them to give Shin the chance to get away if he needed.

 

Shin just stared up at him, cheeks started to redden under Keng’s gaze.

 

“Does your heart race when you see me?” He asked softly, “Has this separation between us hurt you as much as it has me?”

 

“I-I- “ Shin paused as Keng moved closer, pressing a gentle kiss to the younger man’s neck.

 

“I want you…” Keng cut him off, “… I hope that you want me as well. The thought of you being with anyone else, I-I can’t stand it!”

 

Shin couldn’t say anything, not when Keng was now nipping at his neck.

 

He still didn’t push Keng away though.

 

“I love you.” Keng whispered, “Please… please can I show you how much?”

 

A few moments passed by in silence, before Shin nodded shakily. “O-Okay… but not here. In my r-room.”

 

Keng couldn’t stop the noise from the back of his throat as Shin slowly led him over to his room. He kicked the door shut, laying Shin gently onto the bed before moving to hover over him. Their clothes fell away quickly as Keng’s kisses got harsher.

 

The dark cloud was still there, but no-where near as oppressive as before.

 

Shin still seemed nervous though, even as Keng worshipped his body.

 

“I love you.” He whispered to the younger man again, kissing Shin’s belly, down his hips, back up to his chest and over his heart, “So much.”

 

“I- “

 

He pressed their lips together again, cutting off anything Shin might have said.

 

Unless it was ‘I love you too’, he didn’t want to hear it.

 

Soon, they were completely naked, panting harshly into each other’s mouths.

 

“Please…” Shin eventually managed to force out, “… More, please!”

 

More, Keng could do.

 

He opened Shin up slowly, gently, making it last. He kissed the younger man like he was dying, hoping that he could transmit his love through a kiss. He held Shin as he sank into his body, Shin clenching around him.

 

“O-Oh!” Shin rolled his hips in time with the slow thrusts, “I-I- “

 

Knowing that Shin was finding some pleasure from it, Keng sped up. Shin’s moans turned into mewls and gasps, voice a tiny stream and ‘ah, ah, ah!’, legs moving around Keng’s back.

 

It wasn’t too long before he was coming, blacking out at the intense sensation.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

When he came too, it was to feeling something a little sticky on his chest… evidence of Keng’s finish.

 

“I’m here.” Keng whispered, “I’m here.”

 

“Was- was it good? For you?”

 

“You were perfect!”

 

Shin seemed satisfied with that answer, before a serious expression appeared on his face.

 

“I-I still don’t know if I love you… but- “

 

“- We have time. I can convince you… I will convince you.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Arthit's co-workers find out about him being head hazer next

Chapter 192: Kongpob/Arthit - Arthit was the Head Hazer?!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Enii: I'd like to read a story where all of Arthit's coworkers (especially P'John) know that Arthit was the leader of the Hazer and how tough and intimidating he can be. Kong is very proud that his boyfriend is bossy. Happy ending

…………………………………………………………………………………………

 

John couldn’t remember how he stumbled onto the video.

 

It was his lunch break (he swore!) and he was mindlessly scrolling through youtube, when he saw a familiar face on one of the thumbnails.

 

“N’Arthit?” He frowned in confusion, before spotting the red shirt the younger man was wearing and letting out an ‘ah’ of understanding.

 

Something from Arthit’s uni days then.

 

Curiosity prompted him to click on it, only to have to rush to turn down his volume as Arthit’s voice nearly deafened him.

 

“Shit.” He muttered under his breath, “Who knew that N’Arthit knew how to shout?” Unable to tear his eyes away from the video.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Shit.

 

Arthit was the head hazer.

 

John could vaguely remember his own university days, shaking slightly as the head hazer bellowed at them, making them run laps or do sit ups.

 

And Arthit was the one doing the shouting.

 

“P’John?” One of the girls from the office piped up from the doorway, “Are you okay?”

 

John glanced up, to see her and her friend standing there. Quickly, he gestured for them to come over, pointing at the screen. “Look! Look at that!”

 

“Is that N’Arhit?”

 

“What is he doing?”

 

“N’Arthit was the head hazer for SOTUS when he was in University!” John hissed, “He can shout! Proper shouting!”

 

“N’Arthit?”

 

“No!”

 

“Um, is everything okay?”

 

Three heads shot up to stare at the doorway in unison, making Arthit take a steady step back, hands twisting nervously around his bag strap.

 

“Nothing!” John managed to blurt out, knowing that this wasn’t the right answer, “It’s… I was just showing them a video I found.”

 

“Right.” Arthit smiled softly, before going to take his seat at his desk, “Ummm, do you need me to do anything after work P’John?”

 

“Not that I can think of, why?”

 

“My- Kongpob is coming to pick me up.”

 

“Oh…” John nodded slowly, “… Yoy guys met in Uni, right?”

 

“Yes?”

 

“That’s… nice.”

 

Arthit gave them a strange look, before focusing on his work.

 

John sent the other two the link to the video.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

The others in the room had been acting strange all day.

 

P’John hadn’t been completely over-whelming him with work and Earth and Somoh had even gotten him some coffee that morning.

 

What was going on?!

 

……………………………………………………………………………

 

“Surely it’s a good thing that they’re treating you with a bit more respect, right?” Kongpob chuckled over the phone, not seeming to care about Arthit’s plight.

 

“Not this suddenly!”

 

Kongpob chuckled again, “How about I pick you up after work again? It sounds like I’m not quite understanding you fully.”

 

“No, you’re not!” Arthit snapped, before taking a deep breath, “But… I wouldn’t mind. If you picked me up, I mean.” He tried to keep his tone nonchalant, but it was obvious that he hadn’t managed it.”

 

“I’ll be there then.”

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

Kongpob understood where Arthit was coming from. Even just from watching from the doorway, he could see that things had changed.

 

“I just need to…” Arthit gestured towards the bathrooms, “… wait for me here?”

 

“I’ll always wait for you P’Arthit.”

 

“Kongpob!”

 

Taking a playful step back when Arthit hissed at him, Kongpob watched him rush down the corridor, before turning his attention to the other three, who were giving him curious looks.

 

“What is it?” He asked.

 

“You and N’Arthit… met in university, right?”

 

“Right?”

 

“When- when he was the Head Hazer?”

 

And suddenly, it all started to make sense.

 

“Ooooohhh.” Kongpob smirked, “You didn’t know he was the Head Hazer? How did you find out?”

 

“There was… a video.” John glanced at his computer, “I don’t know how I ended up watching it but- “ He paused, “- You wanted to be with him? Even when he shouts like that?”

 

Hearing Arthit coming back, Kongpob made sure his reply was short and sweet.

 

“Don’t worry… I like that side of him.”

Notes:

Prompts are Closed

Tine/Sarawat - Misunderstand and break up next

Chapter 193: Sarawat/Tine - Misunderstandings and Break Up

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mia_tae: Can you do a prompt where they break up due to a misunderstanding, the one misunderstood (eg let’s say Time) starts spiralling while the other (Sarawat) tries to move on but fails but all Tine sees is Sarawat thriving and moving on, then Tines friends start expressing their concern about Tines deteriorating state to Sarawat and from there, the process of them resolving the misunderstanding and getting back together happens. Sorry I now this quite a long and specific prompt, if it’s not possible it’s okay thank you x

…………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Let’s break up.” Tine stated, the moment Sarawat reached the top of the stairs, making the other stop in his tracks.

 

He looked stunned, completely taken aback.

 

“W-what?” His voice cracked slightly, and Tine felt awful.

 

He had to do this though.

 

“Let’s break up.” Tine repeated himself, bending over to pick up the bag he’d packed previously, that were just waiting at his feet, “I’m- I’m breaking up with you.”

 

Sarawat steadied himself on the bannister, “Why?” His voice was stronger this time, but not by much.

 

Tine shrugged, hoping that he came off as nonchalant, “It’s just… not working out. I think it was a mistake.” He looked down at his feet when he saw tears started to brim in Sarawat’s eyes.

 

“But… I love you.” Sarawat said it as though it would change things.

 

It wouldn’t.

 

Not after what Tine had seen.

 

Tine just shrugged again, not meeting Sarawat’s pleading gaze as he shouldered past the other man to leave.

 

He didn’t know how long Sarawat stood there for, shock freezing every muscle in his body.

 

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

It had taken months before Tine had the courage to do that.

 

And it all started with the fresh wave of students the university received, many joining the ever-popular music club.

 

His name was Jay and him and Sarawat had gotten close, very quickly.

 

Jay already knew how to play the guitar, meaning that him and Sarawat were able to play these beautiful duets together. There was chemistry there, more than what was between Tine himself, and Sarawat.

 

He tried to ignore it at first, but they kept staring at each other.

 

There was something in Sarawat’s smile that Tine had never seen directed at him before.

 

He loved Sarawat, he really did… so there was no point in trapping him in a relationship he didn’t want anymore, so a breakup was the best solution. Tine knew he would be miserable, but if it meant that Sarawat was happy, then so be it.

 

………………………………………………………………………………

 

Sarawat was dating Jay.

 

That was the new gossip spreading around the university.

 

Tine didn’t go to his classes for almost three days after hearing that for the first time, not believing that he would ever be able to bear the sight of those two together.

 

Sarawat needed space to move on.

 

And so did he.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

He wasn’t moving on anytime soon.

 

Knowing this to be a fact, Tine reluctantly headed back to his classes.

 

Green, who probably believed he was helping, dragged him to the music club. Dim gave Tine a short nod, patting him on the shoulder almost sympathetically, before clapping his hands for order.

 

Sarawat and Jay were in the corner of the room.

 

Tine knew he should have left right there and then. He should have sent P’Dim a text quitting the music club and stayed far away.

 

But his feet were glued to the floor and he simply couldn’t move.

 

It wasn’t until Green pulled him to the side of the room, allowing him to hide behind one of the banners, that he forced himself to move.

 

He only vaguely heard P’Dim mentioning something about a charity event, before Jay was speaking up.

 

“I’d like to say something!”

 

Tine was actually surprised that P’Dim didn’t eviscerate the younger student on sight. Judging by Green’s chuckle beside him, his friend almost seemed disappointed by lack of reaction from his boyfriend.

 

Or he knew what was coming.

 

“P’Sarawat, I love you!” Jay dramatically announced, which Tine though was a bit strange.

 

One, they were already dating right? And secondly… wasn’t it too soon for love declarations?

 

“I’m in love with you and I know you know that… so please, please consider dating me?!”

 

Tine was thoroughly confused now.

 

Sarawat was staring wide-eyed at Jay, prompting Tine to look away. Alright, maybe they weren’t together yet… but Tine was about to witness the moment where they-

 

“- No.”

 

Silence, as Tine’s head shot back towards the pair.

 

Sarawat almost looked angry, even as Jay looked shocked.

 

“P’Sarawat- “

 

“- This is your fault.” Sarawat hissed, “All this was your fault.”

 

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 

Other club leaders might have gestured for everyone to leave so that this discussion could be had in private.

 

Not P’Dim. He was clearly enjoying the drama.

 

“It’s your fault he left me!” Sarawat snapped, “I knew it, and I tried to keep you away, I said NO to all those extra lessons, all those invitations to dinner. Didn’t you notice that my smiles were fake?!”

 

Ah… Tine might be a bit oblivious, but he could see what was going on here.

 

What he’d seen in Sarawat’s smile… was a grimace.

 

Jay looked heart-broken, and Tine now started to feel sorry for him.

 

Sarawat had clearly been pushed to the edge. No-one had heard him shout like this before.

 

Tine was done listening to this, darting out of his hiding place, wrapping his arms around Sarawat (ignoring the coos from Green and the girls), who practically crumpled into his embrace.

 

“I’m sorry.” Tine rushed out, “I’m sorry, I-I thought that you liked him too!”

 

“Idiot.” Sarawat returned the hug, both of them oblivious to their audience (or the fact that Jay had left), “I love you! I’ve loved you since that first moment I saw you, I wrote a song for you. Don’t leave me, don’t ever leave me again.”

 

Now, Dim was gesturing for everyone to leave.

 

“Not unless you tell me too.” Tine answered, “That was the hardest thing I’ve ever done. This entire week has been hell.”

 

“Think how I felt!”

 

“I know, I know, I’m sorry.”

 

“Stop apologising and just kiss me already.”

 

“Saraleo.”

 

Tine obeyed though.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Cairo/Gave first meeting next

Chapter 194: Cairo/Gav - First Meeting AU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from GACTsevil: If you watch Gameboys, could you do one when Cairo & Gav finally meet? It could be as sappy sweet as they are or NSFW?

I didn’t get into this series, so this is a short one.

………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Cairo could never have predicted this year.

 

Who could have really?

 

A pandemic sweeping through the world, killing thousands.

 

Finding out that he was gay.

 

Running away from home.

 

His father passing away due to COVID.

 

His family was moving away.

 

And now he was meeting Gav in person in – he glanced at his phone – twenty minutes.

 

After all this time, they were finally meeting.

 

His fingernails and cuticles had been nibbled almost constantly since they agreed to this meeting, that’s how nervous the thought of meeting up with Gav made him. He was excited too, of course, because who wouldn’t be?!

 

Restrictions had thankfully been lifted slightly to allow this to happen.

 

Could they hold hands? Would they even be allowed to?

 

Knowing that he was close to over-thinking everything, going around in circles again and again until he had driven himself to insanity, Cairo took a deep breath.

 

He needed to make a good first impression.

 

He tapped at his phone screen, pulling up one of mobile games, hoping to distract himself from the anxious thoughts.

 

It wasn’t until he was halfway through a level, that he actually realised he was playing a game that Gav had once recommended to him.

 

Ten minutes left.

 

He kept glancing up, only to see no-one there.

 

His phone felt slippery in his hands from the nervous sweat.

 

Two minutes to go, where was he?

 

He shoved his phone into his pocket, resisting the urge to nibble on his fingernails again.

 

“Cairo?”

 

Cairo spun around, eyes widening at the familiar face behind him.

 

“Gav?”

 

Gav scratched the back of his neck nervously, the tips of his ears reddening slightly, “Uh, hi?”

 

“I- Hi!”

 

Gav’s smile was as relieved as Cairo felt, as he held out his hand, waiting for Cairo to take it into his own.

 

He did… slowly.

 

As their fingers intertwined, Gav squeezed Cairo’s hand.

 

“Shall we?”

 

“… Let’s.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Omegaverse - Lan Wangji/Jiang Cheng next

Chapter 195: Lan Wangji/Jiang Cheng - Lan Wangji makes a choice

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wujijijiji: Can you make a prompt in omegaverse wherein jiang cheng and lan zhan became mates after wei wuxian died not knowing that wuxian never died and hid his self in the burial mound? Make wei wuxian go in the cloud recesses and go to his lan zhan (even though they are now ex mAtEs) and find jiang cheng and lan zhan kissing in the jingshi coz i want it to be angsty and let lan xichen comfort wei wuxian. I also want xichen to be wuxian's mate in the end so that wuxian will also be happy hehez.

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

Wei Wuxian was his omega.

 

The thought made his heart hurt, more than his back ever would.

 

Wei Wuxian was his omega, and now he was gone.

 

The world was silent without him in it.

 

The silence made him want to weep, to crumple to the ground and let the grief and sorrow pull him under.

 

He couldn’t though.

 

Not after the message he’d just received from Jiang Cheng.

 

//Come to Lotus Pier. We need to talk. \\

 

Jiang Cheng had been all too ready to kill Wei Wuxian, especially after the unfortunate death of their older sister, and yet Lan Wangji found himself drawn to the omega.

 

Jiang Cheng was his last connection to Wei Ying after all.

 

The urge to cry was back. He steeled himself and prepared to leave, knowing that he would have to sneak out after curfew if he wanted to get away.

 

The elders had been paying far too close attention to him ever since the ‘incident’.

 

He couldn’t help but wonder if this was how his Mother felt.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

He reached out, tracing a soft hand against the leave of the lotus plants as he walked through Lotus Pier.

 

“I didn’t think you’d actually come.”

 

Slowly, he pulled his hand away, turning to see Jiang Cheng staring at him, a bundle of gold blankets in his arms. Lan Wangji would never say this out loud due to Lan politeness…. But Jiang Cheng looked terrible.

 

Possible as bad as Lan Wangji felt.

 

“Sect Leader Jiang.” He greeted, eyes widening slightly at the smell of omega going into heat hit him.

 

“I know.” Jiang Cheng hissed, obviously having spotted the look, “Apparently after everything’s that happened, my instincts are going a bit haywire.” He gestured down at the baby with his head, “The fact that I’m now the main caretaker of a baby isn’t helping.”

 

Of course.

 

He was a distressed omega.

 

Who wouldn’t be after losing a brother and a sister within a few hours?

 

“Why have you called me here?” Lan Wangji asked stiffly, not letting Jiang Cheng see that his scent was starting to affect him.

 

“To discuss being mated.”

 

Lan Wangji took a step back in shock, automatically starting to shake his head.

 

“Hear me out.” Jiang Cheng pleaded, “I know Wei Ying was your true love… but he’s dead now and- and the other Sect Leaders are already doubting that I can build my home back up, as both an omega and Wei Ying’s brother! If I’m not careful, they’ll have me married off and I’ll have to share the Jiang Sect with someone who would just seek to control me!”

 

“Why me?”

 

Here, Jiang Cheng winced. “I… You’re the last connection I have to my brother. Is it wrong to want that still?”

 

Lan Wangji could have mentioned how it was Jiang Cheng who was ready to kill Wei Ying… but the omega was as distressed as it was.

 

“Mm”

 

“It’s not that I’m expecting you to have children with me or even share my heats with me.” Jiang Cheng’s face was turning red, “It’s just- “

 

“- Fine.”

 

Jiang Cheng froze in shock, “W-what? Are you- is that a- “

 

“Let’s get mated.”

 

It was the only way to stop him from completely drowning in grief.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Three years went by.

 

It was a surprise to almost everyone when Lan Wangji and Jiang Cheng turned out to be a good fit for one another.

 

No one was as surprised as them though.

 

That afternoon, as they spent the winter months in the Cloud Recesses, they were sitting quietly together in Lan Wangji’s jingshi, both unaware of the chaos heading their way.

 

Their mated life had been full of ups and downs, but heats and ruts had been spent together, and so they were mostly content.

 

Lan Wangji leaned over, silently expecting something.

 

“You’re serious about that everyday thing, hmm?” Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes, despite his voice being light, leaning over to allow their lips to meet.

 

And then the jingshi door was flung open.

 

“Lan Zhan, I- “

 

They pulled apart, eyes widening at the sight of Wei Ying standing in the doorway.

 

A very much alive Wei Ying.

 

“What- how- WEI YING!” Jiang Cheng jumped to his feet, “What are you doing here?!”

 

Wei Ying’s eyes were on the mating mark on the curve of Jiang Cheng’s neck where it met his shoulder, “I-I just went into hiding…” He weakly explained, “… just to get everyone off my back.” He gestured between the pair of them, “You- you’re both- “

 

“- Wei Ying.” Lan Wangji pushed himself to his feet, taking a step forward.

 

Jiang Cheng tensed.

 

It was obvious that he thought that what they had, would end there and then.

 

So, he was surprised when Lan Zhan placed a hand on his lower back.

 

No other words needed to be said, even as Wei Ying’s eyes started to fill with tears, despite the weak smile on his face.

 

“I’m happy for you both.” Wei Ying whispered, “I- Very happy.”

 

“Wei Ying- “

 

“- Sorry, I should go and see Sect Leader Lan.” Wei Ying cut Jiang Cheng off, turning away as the tears started to fall, “Make sure that no one is after me.”

 

“Wei Ying, wait, we- “

 

But Wei Ying was gone.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

The way they looked at each other.

 

Wei Ying never thought a look could break his heart before.

 

Perhaps he was being childish to think that Lan Zhan would wait three years for him.

 

His brother and the person he’d once… liked, were happy and that was all that mattered.

 

“Wei Wuxian?”

 

Startled out of his thoughts, he spun around, almost falling into Lan Xichen’s chest, who quickly steadied him.

 

“Is everything okay?”

 

“I- “

 

Warm golden eyes stared down at him, and Wei Ying felt himself at a loss for words.

 

Lan Xichen glanced over at his brother’s jingshi and winced in sympathy, “Ah… come. I have some new tea that may help.”

 

The Alpha led him over to his own jingshi, ignoring the whispers from surrounding disciples and Wei Ying couldn’t help but feel, like there was a glimmer of hope.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Kan/Coach Tee (Waterboyy) next :)

Chapter 196: Kan/Coach Tee - Age Appreciation (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from kitkats_online: Could you do a Kan and Coach Tee ( Waterboyy ) story? The series showed Kan as being Lind of a toxic lover and friend but I really liked their relationship.

So this ended up being NSFW, because I love Top so much and I quite liked this pairing.

……………………………………………………………………………………

 

“Hmmm, you’re turning into such a silver fox.”

 

It had been in the aftermath of an orgasm and honestly, Kan was happy with the new look his lover had. Dark hair peppered with silver strands, and when he didn’t shave, it was the same with Tee’s beard.

 

It was hot, to put it bluntly.

 

It had been meant as a compliment, and for the longest time, he thought Tee saw it like that as well.

 

At the time, he should have noticed Tee’s smile wasn’t as big as usual.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

It all came to a head over the following weekend. It was a day for relaxing, as they snuggled up on the sofa, a favourite movie of theirs playing on the TV.

 

Waii was out and Maii was at a friend’s house for a sleepover, so they had the whole house to themselves.

 

Tee seemed distant though.

 

Over half the film passed, before the silence between them was broken.

 

“Should I dye it?”

 

Kan frowned, “Dye what?”

 

“My hair.”

 

That got Kan’s attention, as he twisted around to look at Tee, noticing immediately that something was wrong. No matter how hard Tee tried to hide it.

 

“Why would you do that?” Kan asked.

 

“I’m quite a bit older than you… I didn’t think you needed reminding of it all the time.”

 

“What?!”

 

“I- “

 

“I thought our age difference didn’t bother you anymore!”

 

Tee shook his head quickly, bringing Kan’s hand up so that he could place a light kiss on the back of it, “It doesn’t, I promise. I thought it might bother you thou- HEY!”

 

Kan quickly straddled his lap, forcing Tee’s eyes to meet his.

 

“It has never once bothered me.” He stated firmly, “I love you. You’re the best man I’ve ever known, and if someone wants to judge us, then let them. They don’t know how lucky we are to have each other!”

 

Tee wrapped his arms around Kan’s waist as he spoke, slowly rubbing his hands up and down.

 

“So, no!” Kan pouted, “Don’t dye your hair. I like it, it makes you look handsome.” He kissed Tee on the cheek, “Distinguished.” Another kiss, “And it really turns me on.” He rocked his hips against Tee’s, thankful for them being alone.

 

He wasn’t good at being quiet.

 

“Oh, does it?” Despite Tee’s casual tone, Kan could feel him hardening in his sweatpants just before he pulled Kan’s shirt over his head, hands immediately going to his nipples. Lacing his fingers through Tee’s greying hair, Kan pressed himself up to him as close as possible.

 

“Bedroom?”

 

Tee shook his head, lowering it so that he could nip at Kan’s nipple. “Too far.”

 

“But- “

 

“- We have supplies in here.”

 

Kan got off, pulling his pants down as Tee did the same, reaching over to the drawers by the sofa and pulling out a small packet of lube and a condom.

 

“Seriously?” Kan hissed, “What is Waii or Maii find that?”

 

“They know better than to start snooping.” Tee reached over and pulled him back down onto his lap, starting with the preparation as any protests that Kan might have had, trailed off into a moan.

 

One finger quickly turned into two and then three, and soon enough, Kan was sinking down on Tee’s cock, stilling as he adjusted to the older man’s size.

 

Once he had adjusted, he slowly started to move up and down, pressing their lips together as he sped up. Tee’s hands were on his hips to help him move, and once they broke away from their kiss, he nuzzled into Kan’s neck, nipping along his jaw and earlobe.

 

Feeling the familiar coil of pleasure in the pit of his stomach, Kan started to sob with need, begging for Tee’s help to make him cum.

 

His lover never needed much encouragement.

 

Planting his feet firmly on the ground, he thrust his hips up to meet Kan in the middle, one hand moving to Kan’s cock, softly stroking it as Kan’s movements grew more erratic.

 

“T-Tee!” Kan stammered out as he tipped over the edge, cumming all over his lover’s chest.

 

As Kan collapsed forwards, Tee picked up the slack, thrusting up several more times before cumming with a grunt.

 

The entire room stank of sex, and Kan vaguely made a mental note to put on an incense stick or air freshener later.

 

Fingers crossed, that Waii would never find out.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

TharnType - Type tells Techno of his past next

Chapter 197: Techno & Type - Type tells Techno about his past (TW: Past Child Sexual Abuse)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Can you do a Tharn/Type one where Type tells his friends (or just Techno) about his past and Tharn supports him? I felt like sometimes everyone seemed a little insensitive towards Type and why he acts the way he does because they don't know about his trauma and I think he trusts Techno enough to tell him.

……………………………………………………………………………………….

 

They were in their bedroom, moments away from having a full on make-out session when Type pulled away from Tharn, a nervous look in his eyes.

 

“I-I want to tell Ai’No.”

 

Tharn was confused for a moment, a soft smile on his face, “I’m pretty sure Ai’No already knows about us.”

 

“Not about us!” Type hissed, “About… you know.”

 

Tharn didn’t know.

 

As the silence between them stretched on, Tharn noticed how Type’s hands were starting to shake.

 

They only shook when he was thinking of--- Oh.

 

That.

 

“Are you sure?” Tharn asked softly, as Type nodded in determination.

 

“He needs to know why I was… the way I was.” He explained, “He needs to know why I was so homophobic, only to end up with you all of a sudden. I feel… like he’s the one who deserves to know the most.”

 

“… Alright. But I want to be there.”

 

Type rolled his eyes, “Like I would have it any other way.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Techno seemed oblivious as to why they’d invited him round for dinner.

 

Then again, he had been quiet recently.

 

“Ai’No.” Type took a deep breath, “I think… I think I need to explain something to you.”

 

Techno frowned, turning to face his best friend fully.

 

“I’ve been meaning to tell you this for a while…” Type continued, “… but it’s only recently that I’ve… really had the courage.”

 

Even Techno could see how serious this conversation was going to be, slowly reaching out and grabbing Type’s hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. “You can tell me anything, you know that.” He whispered.

 

Tharn watched from beside Type, as his boyfriend looked down at Techno’s hands around his own, shakily taking a breath.

 

“When I was a child… I was sexually assaulted.” Type sounded like he was reading off a script, “I was eleven, and the man kidnapped me for the purpose of molesting me.”

 

Techno visibly jolted at the words, his grip on Type’s hands tightening slightly.

 

“I told my Dad…” Type continued, “… and he reported it to the police. The man was arrested and imprisoned.” Here Type’s voice started to shake slightly, “Everyone knew about it. Justice was served, but it was all over the news and-and everyone knew what had happened to me.”

 

“Ai’Type- “

 

“I hated him.” Type hissed, “And so I hated gay men…. I couldn’t tell the difference between the two. So, when I started feeling…. Things for other men, I started to hate myself.” He finally met Techno’s gaze, hoping that the tears in his eyes weren’t too visible, “That’s why I was like the way I was… I know some people would say it doesn’t give me an excuse for acting like that but- “

 

He was cut off as Techno dived forwards and wrapped him up in a hug, only to pull back quickly, a look of panic flashing across his face.

 

Before he could say anything though, Type was rolling his eyes and pulling him back into a hug. “You can hug me, it’s fine.” He sighed, “We’re best friends, why wouldn’t I?”

 

Tharn met Techno’s eyes over Type’s shoulder and gave him a reassuring smile.

 

There was still work to be done, but this was a good start.

 

And then Techno pulled away.

 

“I have- I have something to tell you guys.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Pete/Tutor Twin Au mix up next :)

Chapter 198: Tutor/Fighter & Ae/Pete - Twin Mix-ups

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Could you do one where Pete (LBC) and Tutor (WhyRU) are twins and their boyfriends don't know about it? I think their reactions would be hilarious when they realize that they got the wrong twin XD All that chaos!

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Fighter could do this.

 

He wasn’t panicking in the slightest.

 

He’d been waiting at the airport for over two hours now, waiting for Tutor to return home from visiting family in Germany, so that he could suggest them moving in together.

 

There!

 

Tutor was just emerging from around the phone, a soft look on his face as he stared down at his phone.

 

Reading over their last conversation perhaps?

 

Why he was in a shirt and tie, Fighter would never know, but he liked the look.

 

“Tutor!”

 

Tutor jumped at the sudden call, glancing up to see Fighter jogging towards him, before the older student was pulling him into a tight embrace.

 

“I’ve missed you so much!”

 

He wasn’t put off by the lack of response, taking a step back to admire what Tutor was wearing again.

 

“I love this look on you.” He couldn’t help but flirt, “Very… first year.”

 

Tutor stared at him, wide-eyed as Fighter continued to talk, nerves getting the better of him.

 

“I-I’ve been waiting to ask this for a while…” He began, “… But I really wanted to wait until you got back. It’s been three weeks, and like I said, I really missed you and I can’t imagine us going back to separate homes after this, so I was hoping that maybe, you would… move in with m- “

 

“- P’Fight!”

 

… He knew that voice…. And it didn’t come from the person in front of him.

 

Both their heads turned to the corner, where Tutor (another one?!) was running towards them, clearly oblivious as to what had just happened.

 

Fighter wanted to die, feeling completely and utterly mortified.

 

If THAT’S Tutor… then who is this?

 

“Oh, you’ve already met Pete!”

 

“Y-Yeah!”

 

Pete… a twin.

 

“I-I didn’t know you were a twin?” Fighter wanted to run away and change his identity.

 

“Yeah, Me and Pete kind of lost contact after our parents’ divorce.” Tutor winced, “Mostly my fault, but we’re working on it. Sorry I never told you.”

 

“N-Nice to meet you P’.” Pete waiied cutely at him, a sly look appearing in his eyes.

 

Now Fighter could definitely see the family resemblance. Pete’s cheeks with a little more filled out, and his hair was a bit darker…clearly, he hadn’t had to go through the hardships that Tutor had.

 

“I think P’Fighter has something to tell you.” Pete smirked (and now Fighter could really see the family resemblance), “I should get back home.” He then smiled sweetly at his brother, “Maybe we could have lunch tomorrow, together?”

 

Pete didn’t seem like he was going to mention the slip-up, and for that, Fighter was grateful.

 

Tutor glanced curiously at Fighter, before nodding in reply to his brother’s question. “Sure… that sounds nice.”

 

“Don’t worry. I’ll pay.”

 

“Pete- “

 

“- Bye Tutor, bye P’Fighter!” Pete was gone, before Tutor could protest further.

 

“Little brat.” Tutor hissed, before turning to Fighter, “You wanted to tell me something?”

 

“Yeah…” He could do this, “… I-I’ve been waiting to ask this for a while…”

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Ae made his way up the stairs to Pete’s apartment. His phone had died earlier, meaning that he was unable to let Pete know that he was on his way.

 

Oh well… Pete did say he was always welcome… and it would be a nice surprise, right?

 

………………………………………………………….

 

Sorry, I’ll be back late ☹ - 17:34

 

No worries, I can finish this essay. Your boyfriend isn’t coming round, right – 17:36

 

I’ve not heard anything? – 17:37

 

Good. That would be awkward – 17:38

 

…………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Opening the door using the spare key, Ae shuffled inside. He removed his shoes and placed them neatly by the door and headed into the living room.

 

Pete was sitting on the floor by the table, engrossed in typing out an essay of some sort. Without even thinking, Ae moved to kneel by him, pressing his lips to Pete’s, running a soft hand up and down his back.

 

“Why aren’t you sitting on the sofa?” He asked, “This isn’t good for your back you know.”

 

“You- “

 

“- What are you wearing?” Ae frowned at the sight of the engineering shirt, “Is that… mine?”

 

He didn’t hate the thought of it being his at all.

 

“Were you…” Ae smirked, “… were you hoping to have a little fun tonight?”

 

He moved his hands a little further down, only to hear an inarticulate sound of annoyance, before his hand was slapped away and Pete was shooting to his feet.

 

“Really? Is this really how you treat him every time you enter? Not even bothering to ask if he’s okay?!”

 

Ae froze.

 

Crap.

 

Those were not the cheeks of the man he loved.

 

There was no warm gaze.

 

And that shirt fit him a little too well.

 

“T-Tutor?!” He stammered.

 

Of course Pete had told him about his twin, especially when Pete kept going to have lunch with a mysterious stranger.

 

Ae never planned to meet him like this though.

 

“S-sorry!” He finally managed to blurt out.

 

“Sorry?!” Tutor squawked, “That’s all you have to say?!”

 

And then the door opened up again, Pete’s soft voice echoing throughout the apartment.

 

“Tutor? Tutor, are you- “

 

Pete stopped in the doorway, a beam appearing on his face at the sight of Ae, “Ai’Ae! I didn’t know you’d be here!”

 

Ae had never felt so guilty.

 

“We were just having a chat!” Tutor spoke up, acting as though nothing had happened, “Engineering stuff, you know.”

 

Pete glanced between the two of them for a moment, forcing Ae to put on his best poker face.

 

“Well…” The smile came back onto Pete’s face, “…it’s nice that you two met. Should we go and have dinner?”

 

“Yes please!” “Yes please!”

 

Ae and Tutor exchanged a look as they moved to leave.

 

This was never to be spoken of again.

Notes:

Comments from last chapter summarised... "AAAHHHH! TECHNO! WHAT WAS TECHNO GOING TO SAY?!"

XD Techno was just going to tell them about what happened with him and Kengkla. I have a lot of stories independent from this series about that if you guys want to try them :)

Next, Champ and Techno find out about TharnType AU

Chapter 199: Tharn/Type - People Find Out AU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Angelika_Anna: I'd like to see reaction of Type's friends (and everyone else) to his relationship with his boyfriend. But everyone have remembered that he used to be a homophobe.

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Type had been acting differently for a while now.

 

Nicer… less quick to anger.

 

“I know they say that Uni changes people…” Champ muttered, as he and Techno watched Type during football practice, “… but it’s like he’s been possessed.”

 

“I thought possession makes you nastier.” Techno frowned, “He got nicer… maybe he USED to be possessed!”

 

Champ couldn’t help but chuckle, patting his friend on the shoulder, “We’ll speak to him after practice. I’m sure there’s a reasonable explanation for it. He probably got a new girlfriend or something.”

 

“Another one?”

 

“Maybe this one will be a little more permanent.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Type rushed out of the changing rooms as Champ and Techno were putting their shoes on.

 

“It’s like he knows we want to talk to him.” Champ grunted, shoving his laces into the shoe by his feet, instead of tying them, “Come on. He won’t have gotten far.”

 

To his relief, he was right, the pair of them spotting Type a little way off in the distance.

 

His relief soon vanished however, when they saw someone reach out from a side street and pull Type out of sight.

 

“AI’Type!” Techno’s voice barely came out as a whisper, he was so terrified, but he still raced forwards, Champ following on behind him. They rounded the corner… and stopped in their tracks, jaws practically dropping to the floor.

 

Tharn… was kissing Type.

 

Who was… responding?

 

He wasn’t lashing out, kicking, scratching, anything!

 

“Ai’Type?”

 

At Techno’s shocked voice, the pair broke away… well, Type pushed Tharn away to be more precise.

 

“Ai’No! Ai’Champ! It’s not what you think!” Even as he was saying this, Type was smoothing out his shirt, indicating that Tharn’s hands had been up there.

 

And Type still wasn’t punching him.

 

“What. The. Hell.”

 

Tharn looked a little worried, which made Champ pause…. They were friends with Type. Did Tharn think they were homophobes as well?

 

Because that was what Type was.

 

Or used to be?

 

“What we saw…” Champ began slowly, “… was the biggest homophobe in the school, getting kissed by his out and proud roommate, without getting angry and returning the kiss. But perhaps you can explain it a little better?”

 

Judging from the look on Type’s face, he couldn’t.

 

“But…” Techno’s voice was unsure, “… Ai’Type… you hate gay people.”

 

“I-I- “

 

Here, Tharn stepped forwards, almost as though he was taking pity on Type’s stuttering. “Ai’Type has been… going through some things.” He explained tactfully, “I- “

 

“- You’re together.”

 

Tharn paused, glancing over at Type, who made no move to argument.

 

“We are.” He eventually confirmed, “It was a mutual decision, I promise, as strange as that seems.”

 

Here, Champ and Techno glanced over at Type in unison, only relaxing when he nodded silently.

 

“Alright…” Champ sighed, “…we’re going to need a proper explanation at some point, but… were happy for you both, right Ai’No?”

 

Techno nodded, looking as though he was still coming to terms with it all.

 

“Really?” Type whispered.

 

“You were the only one in our group who… who acted like that.” Champ gently pointed out, “This is… well, we like the change.”

 

“… Thank you.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

TharnType are protective over Techno next (can sort of be considered the sequel to Chapter 197)

Chapter 200: Tharn and Type protective over Techno

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyLeo93: Can you do a fic in which TharnType are protective of Techno?

…………………………………………………………..……..

 

Honestly, after Kengkla was previously warned away from Techno and his family moved away, Tharn and Techno thought that would be the last of it.

 

They were having a date night together when they realised that wasn’t the case.

 

Type’s phone buzzed on the coffee table, forcing them to separate reluctantly from their make-out session.

 

“Ai’No.” Type sighed, “Probably nothing.”

 

Tharn chuckled, “Go and answer it. He’ll only start knocking on the door.”

 

Type had to agree, grabbing the phone, and answering it.

 

“Ai’No, this had better be good.”

 

“Are you and Ai’Tharn home?”

 

There was something off in Techno’s tone, something that Type spotted immediately.

 

“Yeeeeaaaah… what’s wrong?”

 

This caught Tharn’s attention, as he straightened up on the sofa.

 

“Can I… can I stay with you guys for a bit? Maybe a few nights.” His voice was even and controlled… and clearly forced. There was someone knocking on the door in the background, which made Type think that Techno was in his room.

 

“Yeah, of course you can.” Type knew that Tharn wouldn’t mind, “Is something wrong?”

 

“I- can you guys pick me up… like now?”

 

Something was definitely wrong. Type frantically gestured for Tharn to grab his car keys.

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

They were already moving to the door, shoving their shoes on as quickly as they could. Even though Tharn couldn’t hear the conversation, he followed on with just as much urgency.

 

“Ai’No, what’s wrong?”

 

Techno let out a shaky breath, as a faint voice could be heard in the background. He didn’t reply though.

 

Type checked to make sure that the call hadn’t dropped, before a soft voice finally spoke up.

 

“Kengkla… he’s back.”

 

Fuck.

 

“Technic just let him in.” Techno sounded on the verge of tears.

 

“We’re on our way.”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

There was a familiar car parked outside of Techno’s home as they pulled up outside. They rushed up the steps, Type cursing when he realised that the front door was locked.

 

“Spare house key, under the pot.” He directed to Tharn, practically snatching it out of his boyfriend’s hands to open the door.

 

Kengkla and Technic were in the kitchen, whispering to each other, only for their eyes to widen at the sight of Tharn and Type standing there.

 

“I will deal with you two later!” Type hissed, pointing at them harshly, before they made their way upstairs, knocking on the door. “Ai’No… it’s us.”

 

The door opened immediately, and they were pulled inside.

 

Techno’s eyes were red, and there were red marks on his arms, like he’d been gripping onto them too tightly. As Type rushed to pull his best friend into a hug, he could feel the shorter man shaking.

 

A single sob broke free, before Techno was burying his face into Type’s shoulder.

 

“Come on.” Tharn gently pulled them onto the bed, “Calm down Ai’No. We’re here now.”

 

Techno was practically crawling into their laps as they sat on the bed, Type rubbing his back in an attempt to soothe his panicking friend.

 

Eventually, Techno managed to catch his breath.

 

“I-I heard Technic come in…” He whispered, “… I left to ask him what he wanted for tea and- and there he was… smiling up at me like nothing had happened. I ran into my room, locked the door and called you guys.”

 

“I’m surprised he had the balls to come back.” Type hissed, hearing the knocking start up at the door again, “I think we need to be clearer.”

 

Leaving Techno huddled around the bed, clutching at one of his pillows, the boyfriends headed over to the door, opening it up just a crack as they braced themselves against the door to stop Kengkla from forcing his way in.

 

“Can we help you?” The words may have been polite, but Tharn’s tone was anything but.

 

“I need to speak to Ai’No.” Kengkla probably meant to sound aggressive, but in their opinion, it just sounded pathetic.

 

“Not a chance.”

 

The younger man pushed against the door, only to get nowhere.

 

“Kengkla… you need to leave.”

 

Kengkla made a face, probably trying to be intimidating.

 

It didn’t work.

 

“I’m not leaving until Ai’No comes out here and talks to me!” Kengkla puffed himself up, “I’m not scared of you two anymore!”

 

Both Tharn and Type let out identical, evil cackles.

 

“Then you’re an idiot.” Type hissed, “Your parents are used to you going missing for days on end, right? Think what we could do to you in those days? We could hurt you beyond belief and who would believe you? Nobody trusts you since you basically got away with rape.”

 

“I suggest you leave.” Tharn started to play the good cop, “Before we really lose our temper.”

 

“I-I’ll come back! Technic’s my friend, you can’t stop us from meeting up!”

 

“No, we can’t, more’s the pity… but we can stop you from coming anywhere near Ai’No ever again.” Tharn then spotted Technic standing a bit behind Kengkla, “It’s up to you whether you want to be friends with a rapist… but leave Techno out of this. You two have done enough to him.”

 

Technic nodded shakily, grabbing Kengkla’s wrist and pulling him away from the door. The pair shut it and turned back to Techno, who was still looking pale.

 

“We have a spare room.” Tharn whispered, “You can move in with us. He wouldn’t dare touch you there.”

 

“I-I- “

 

“- Ai’No.” Type interrupted, “We can keep you safe.”

 

Techno hesitated again, hands still shaking slightly. However, after a moment of silence, he nodded.

 

“Okay.” His voice was so quiet, it could barely be heard, “Okay.”

Notes:

Win/Team - Win tries to re-do his and Team's first time

Chapter 201: Win/Team - Win tries to be romantic

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Kitty: PLEASE DO THIS: After being sought out for advice by Dean, Win reflects on his "first time" with Team and feels guilty. So he plans a grand, romantic gesture- which fails hilariously.

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Win had been thinking about it ever since Dean came to him.

 

‘How do I make Pharm’s first time perfect?’

 

Win had helped, of course he had! Dean was his best friend and he’d never seen a couple more perfect for one another than those two.

 

And now Pharm would have the perfect first time…. And Team wouldn’t.

 

His first time had been rushed… tricked into a simple study session that turned into something more.

 

It wasn’t romantic and it wasn’t special.

 

Win groaned, burying his face in his hands.

 

Pharm was going to tell Team about his perfect first time, and then Team was going to wonder why he didn’t get… and then he’d realise that Win was a jerk and leave him!

 

No!

 

He couldn’t let that happen.

 

Pulling out his phone, he sent a text to Dean.

 

‘Does Pharm know any good, romantic meal ideas?’

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

The smoke coming from the kitchen was the first hint that something was wrong.

 

Team sent a concerned look up to the smoke alarms, which weren’t reacting in the slightest.

 

Student accommodation. Said it all really.

 

The second hint was the vicious cursing coming from the same room.

 

He moved further into the room, peeking into the kitchen, and taking in the… well, the disaster to put it politely.

 

Some sort of powder dusted the floor and counters, a stray handprint here and there. Footsteps were easily marked as Win had stepped in some sort of sauce at some point. The sink was full of dishes that were caked in burnt stuff… and something was stuck to the ceiling.

 

“Ummm… Hia?”

 

Win practically jumped up off the ground, spinning around with a startled look on his face, “Uh-uh- I- “He floundered for the words, hands moving frantically.

 

Team didn’t say anything, waiting him out.

 

“I… wanted to make dinner for you.” Win eventually managed, as Team was forced to bite back a grin.

 

“Ummm… why?”

 

Win had never done something like this for him before… this sort of gesture was better suited for Dean and Pharm’s relationship.

 

“I-I just thought it would be nice!” Win desperately tried to explain, “And it’s been almost six months… right?”

 

Six months?

 

Six months since what?

 

“Since… our first time together.” Win must have seen the confusion on his face as he explained, an almost upset look on his face, “Guess I really didn’t make it special after all.”

 

And Team… was officially lost for words.

 

Win didn’t think their first time was special?

 

“The pot is boiling over.” His voice was quiet as he retreated back into the living room, letting Win deal with the mess.

 

Not special?

 

……………………………………………

 

Needless to say, they ordered some food.

 

Curled up on the bed, Team mustered up the courage to speak up.

 

“I-I thought my first time was special.” He whispered, “You didn’t hurt me or kick me out after it was over.” He felt Win tense up underneath him, “Did you- did you really not find it special?”

 

There was a moment of silence as Win’s arms tightened around Team, a relieved sigh breaking free.

 

“It was perfect… fancy having a repeat?”

 

“We were having a moment Hia!”

Notes:

Cairo/Gav - First meeting out of quarantine

Chapter 202: Cairo/Gav - First Date AU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from i_dont_feel_so_good7: Cairo/Gav - Maybe one where they first meet out of quarantine

I hope the last line doesn’t age badly.

………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

It was February before the risk of the pandemic was deemed low enough to end the quarantine fully, bringing life back to ‘normal’.

 

They agreed to meet on Valentine’s day.

 

At a café halfway between their two homes, Cairo sat at a table and tried not to panic.

 

Gav was due any minute now.

 

“Is this seat taken?”

 

Cairo’s head shot up. He had been so lost in his thought, trying to stop himself from panicking, that he hadn’t even realised Gav had arrived.

 

“N-No!” He stammered, hands twisting nervously together as Gav sat opposite him, hoping that he wasn’t blushing too much.

 

Was Gav’s smile brighter in person, or was it just him?

 

He felt like his stomach to was turning to mush at the mere sight of it.

 

What was this? He already knew that they had feelings together, they had ‘kissed’ over a virtual screen…. Why was he so nervous about a face-to-face meeting?

 

“Do they sell nice food here?” Gav tried to break the silence, sounding just as nervous as Cairo felt (much to the other teen’s relief)

 

“Y-Yeah! It’s not bad!”

 

Gav, thankfully, seemed to take pity on him, giving him a warm smile. “Then we’ll stay here for a bit. After that, I have a surprise for you.”

 

“A-a surprise?”

 

“A good one. I promise.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………

 

Gav… was a hopeless romantic…. And Cairo shouldn’t have been surprised about that.

 

“Here!” Gav held out the stuffed animal that he’d just won, having taken Cairo to the re-opened amusement park, “For you!”

 

He looked so happy just being here with Cairo, that Cairo couldn’t help but return the smile.

 

“Take it.”

 

Cairo actually looked at what Gav had won… a stuffed bear that came with its own little, soft headset and a t-shirt that said, ‘You’re my Player 2’.

 

“You… won this for me?”

 

“You don’t have to have it if you don’t want it!” Gav rushed to explain, “I just… thought it fit us perfectly.”

 

“Of course, I want it.” Cairo gently took it from his hands, cautiously stepped closer, giving Gav the chance to back away if he wanted. When he didn’t, Cairo leant up and pressed a gentle, chaste kiss to the other’s lips.

 

It was quick, and when Cairo pulled away, he couldn’t help but giggle at the stunned look on Gav’s face.

 

“That was… amazing.” There was laughter in Gav’s voice, as he reached out to take the hand that wasn’t holding the teddy, pulling Cairo closer as they left the stall and heading off to see the rest of the fair.

 

“So… where are we going next?”

 

Their hands were swinging gently in between them as Cairo let Gav pull him past the bright, flashing lights and the stalls.

 

“Cotton candy!” Gav announced, “You don’t know how much you miss it until you can’t go out and get it!”

 

“You- you can buy it in the supermarkets, can’t you?”

 

“It’s not the same!”

 

Cairo chuckled, glancing at the bear in his arms and then to his hand, which was still in Gav’s.

 

2021 was going to be a better year.

Notes:

Win/Team - Protective Team next

Chapter 203: Win/Team - Protective Team

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lunabell_SAD_angel: Can we get one where Win is like being aggressively hit on at a swim meet and he keeps trying to escape the dude but like is being crowded so Team goes to help?

………………………………………………………………………………

 

It had been a year since they started dating, and Team could say with confidence, that Win was possibly the hottest guy in the university, no matter what he was wearing.

 

In fact, he could wear a bin bag and still be the hottest man in the room.

 

In Team’s opinion, anyway.

 

And his was the only one that mattered.

 

They should have stayed in…. like Team wanted.

 

********

 

“We need to get to a swim meet.” Win playfully slapped Team’s hands away, “Remember? The emergency one that Dean called?”

 

“Is it really such an emergency?”

 

“Probably not, but you’re not the one who gets the Dean Doom Glare if we’re late.” Win chuckled, “Apparently, I’M the bad influence!”

 

********

 

Win was hot and everyone knew it… including this douchebag senior from the opposing Uni who had his arm resting against the wall next to Win’s head, leaning in close as though he couldn’t hear what Win was saying.

 

Team hated it.

 

“Team, are you okay?”

 

Team glanced over at Pharm, who was giving him a concerned look. “’M fine.” He grunted, glancing back over at Win, who was now looking at him.

 

Win winked and Team couldn’t help but relax slightly.

 

His boyfriend had this under control. He needed to stop worrying.

 

Turning back to Pharm, he gave his friend a reassuring smile. “Sorry, I just… I’m just a bit tired.”

 

Pharm frowned, “You should go and get some sleep. I’m sure if I spoke to P’Dean, he wouldn’t mind- “

 

“-I’ll be fine.” Team rushed to interrupt, “It’s not really fair on everyone else if I get to go home early, right?”

 

And it would only worry Win.

 

“If you’re tired you should- “Pharm stopped, eyes widening slightly as he stared at something over Team’s shoulder, “- Is P’Win alright?”

 

Team spun around.

 

His boyfriend did not look happy, shoulders drawn back rigidly, the senior from earlier trailing his hand up and down Win’s arm, effectively boxing him in. Win was obviously rejecting him, both physically and verbally if Team heard the “No, thank you” correctly.

 

The senior wasn’t listening though, leaning in closer to Win, nose practically pressed up against his neck.

 

That prompted a stronger reaction from Win, who shoved the senior away, drawing the attention of surrounding students.

 

“I am not going to sleep with you.” Win snapped, “Go away!” His hands were curled into fists by his side.

 

“Oh, come on! Everyone knows you’re a whore!”

 

Team got to his feet, rushing over, and standing in front of Win, arms out protectively (despite the senior towering above him). “I-I think you need to go.” He forced out, hoping that he didn’t sound as terrified as he felt.

 

He must have sounded pretty terrified though, as the senior refused to back down. The older man turned to Dean, who was looking just as furious as Team felt.

 

“Why don’t you tell your slutty vice-captain not to be such a cock-tease if he isn’t going to follow through?”

 

Team beat Dean to the punch… literally.

 

The senior was the Captain of the other team, but Team didn’t care, surging forwards and knocking the guy flat on his ass with one strike to the nose. As Team shook out his throbbing hand, hearing the other swim-team start to kick up a fuss, Win stepped out from behind him, a sly smirk on his face.

 

“Oh, I’m going to follow through… but with my boyfriend, not some asshole who can’t take no for an answer!” He then looked around the rest of the opposing swim-team, “Everyone saw him being an ass… do you really want to get reported as well?”

 

The protests trickled down into angry mutters, as Win grabbed Team’s wrist and pulled him aside, over to where Dean, Pharm and the others were staring at him in shock.

 

“Team…” Dean’s voice was stern, “… You know I can’t just let that go unpunished, right?”

 

“Come on Dean!” Win immediately protested, “That was an asshole! He wouldn’t let me go and- “

 

“- I know.” Dean sighed, “But the university didn’t see that. Yes, we have witnesses, but they have witnesses that will state that Team punched that guy.”

 

“It was worth it.” Team frowned, pulling Win closer, ignoring how Win lovingly kissed the knuckles of his bruised hand, “He wasn’t leaving Win alone!”

 

“Hmm, my hero.” Win whispered in his ear, leaning over to nuzzle at Team’s shoulder, “I think this swim-meet is a bust… maybe we can go for that follow through I was speaking about?” He then lifted his head to beam at Dean, “Don’t worry, I can punish him if you want.”

 

“Win!”

 

“Hia!”

Notes:

Pang/Wave next from the The Gifted

This is not a BL technically, so i may not accept any more prompts for them

Chapter 204: Pang/Wave - Authority Kink (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Angela Merkel: Would a Pang/Wave (The Gifted) smut be possible?

Because The Gifted isn’t a BL technically, any prompts regarding them are shorter than usual.

………………………………………….………..

 

“Pang, just shut up for two seconds so that I can focus on this!”

 

Pang cut off the laugh that fought to break free. Yes, he and Wave had come far since he was first introduced to Class I, but there were still occasions where that grumpy nature would re-surface.

 

“Yes, sir.” He teased, only to be surprised when Wave flushed bright red.

 

Now… that was interesting.

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

“Why are you stopping?!” Wave groaned later that night, as they lay in bed, “Come on!”

 

“You want me to keep going… Sir?”

 

Wave let out a breathless moan, cock jumping in Pang’s hand, pre-come leaking out of the slit.

 

“Holy shit.” Pang whispered, unable to stop the delighted smile from appearing on his face, “I thought I’d imagined it!”

 

Wave’s hips jerked helplessly, pushing his cock into Pang’s fist, who tightened his grip slightly, rubbing his thumbs over the glands.

 

Wave shuddered, and Pang knew that he was close to the edge.

 

“You want to make me take it Sir?” He whispered, voice rough with need, “You gonna pin me down and make me take it? Is that what you want Sir?”

 

Wave was full-on panting now, letting out desperate little sounds that might have been Pang’s name.

 

“Please.” Pang heard, as Wave shook violently.

 

“Come for me.” Pang ordered gently, “Come… Sir.”

 

Wave broke apart perfectly, right on cue, bucking to the point that Pang was concerned he was having a seizure instead. His voice was little more than a rasp, throat raw from over ten minutes of almost continuous begging, almost non-verbal now that he’d finally reached this point.

 

Pang had never felt so powerful before.

 

“Fuck me.” He was in shock, never having managed to make Wave come that hard before. He was so hard, he was aching… and yet he almost felt like he was the one who had just had the best orgasm of his life.

 

Wang’s eyes were still closed, and there was a faint, contented smile on his lips.

 

Pang was willing to let him bask in the afterglow for a moment longer, before he wound the other man up again.

Notes:

Tin/Can - Sequel to Chapter 73 next

Chapter 205: Tin/Can - Sequel to Chapter 73

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Oh, if it’s ok maybe a continuation of this thread.
Tin/Can, Good/Can (friendship), Pete/Tin (friendship), Pete/Ae (background)
Tin’s at the game to do the supportive Boyfriend thing and noticed the two and gets jealous of how close the two have to be to be able to play like that.
Sequel to Chapter 73

…………………………………………………………………….

 

“You’ll- you’ll come and watch me in the match, right?”

 

Tin glanced over at Can, who was pouting.

 

He knew Tin couldn’t resist the pout.

 

“You want me to?”

 

Can nodded eagerly. “Ae has Pete watching him, Ai’No and Ai’Type have Ai’Tharn… and you can watch Ai’Good as well!”

 

Sport wasn’t really Tin’s thing, and cheering crowds definitely weren’t… but Can looked so hopeful.

 

“It’s this Saturday, right?” He asked, acting like he didn’t already know, “I’m sure I could make it.”

 

“Even though you don’t know the first things about football.”

 

“I know the aim of the game is to score goals.” Tin waved his hands dismissively, “I think I can work out the rest of it.”

 

“… Are you going to cheer for me?”

 

“Obviously.”

 

……………………………………………………

 

Tin headed straight to the stands once they arrived at the football pitch, sidling past people to sit next to Pete, who gave him a warm smile.

 

“You’re going to enjoy this.” Pete stated, instead of greeting him, “Ae, Good and Can are all playing together.”

 

“… And?”

 

Pete sent him a sly smirk, “You’ll see.”

 

Tin frowned, watching as the team warmed up by the edge of the field, eyes focusing on Can bouncing up and down.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Woo! Go Ae!” Pete clapped eagerly as they scored yet another goal.

 

Tin didn’t understand what he was so excited about.

 

Ae, Good and Can were far too close for his liking… they weren’t even talking as they passed the ball to one other… in fact they didn’t even seem to be looking at each other!

 

It was like they telepathically knew where they were each going to be at any given point.

 

Tin hated it; he hated the sinking feeling in his stomach as a wave of jealousy rose up. It wasn’t rational and he knew it.

 

Ae was with Pete and would never do anything to hurt him (it had taken Tin some time to accept that) … and if Good really was interested in Can, wouldn’t he have gone after him long ago? They’ve been friends for a long time, right?

 

He had to think be rational about this, or he would just push Can away.

 

He joined in with Pete’s cheering when the next goal was scored.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“I didn’t know you, Good and Ae could do that.”

 

Can looked up, cheeks bulging slightly from the amount of pork skewers he’d shoved into his mouth, “Mmph?”

 

“That… telepathic thing.”

 

It took Can a moment to figure out what he was talking about, quickly swallowing and beaming at Tin. “Did you like it?! Me and Good knew each other in high school and we perfected it then, but then we had a bet with Ai’Type that Ae made, because we’d played against him in high school, and we won that! So, we decided to teach him how to do it as well!”

 

“It was… interesting to watch.”

 

Can, who spoke fluent Tin by now, smirked. “Were you… jealous?” He leaned in closer, fluttering his eyelashes playfully, “You know you’re the only one for me.”

 

“Stop.” Tin pushed him away, “You can pay for your own pork skewers next time.”

 

“How about… I pay for dinner instead?”

 

Tin paused, looking over at Can in shock.

 

Every time Can offered to pay for something, he felt his heart stopping in his throat.

 

“Tonight?”

 

Can nodded, “Sure! To celebrate my win!”

 

“Don’t you mean the team’s win.”

 

“I’m not paying for all of them as well! Why, are you inviting them?!”

 

Tin shook his head fondly, “Never mind Cantaloupe, never mind.”

Notes:

Forth/Beam - Arguments, motorbike accidents and hurt/comfort next

Chapter 206: Forth/Beam - Hurt/Comfort

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from kayhimura: Beam and Forth fighting 'cuz Beam internship leave them with little to non-time for each other, hours later Forth having a motorcycle accident due to a drunk driver. Just please happy ending<3.

……………………………………………………

 

They’d been fighting for a while now.

 

Beam’s internship had taken up all of his time, which of course meant that he and Forth were unable to spend any real, quality time together.

 

It was only a matter of time before Forth snapped.

 

“All I’m asking is for one dinner next week sometime! Is that really too much to ask for?!”

 

“And I told you that I’m working the Paediatric Ward next week! You know, the ward where I want to specialise in? They won’t postpone it just because you’re feeling lonely!”

 

“Lonely?!” Forth let out a broken laugh, “You think this is just because I’m lonely? No… it’s because next week is our anniversary! And maybe, I want to actually spend time with my boyfriend instead of feeling like the side-chick to your job!”

 

Beam was silent, as Forth shook his head.

 

“You forgot… didn’t you?” He turned away to leave, storming to the bedroom and slamming the door. Moments later, he then emerged, a rucksack over his back and his motorcycle helmet in his arms.

 

“W-where are you going?” Beam asked, “Aren’t we going to talk about this?”

 

Forth paused, mere footsteps away from the front door.

 

“What’s there to talk about?” He whispered, “I’m sure they won’t mind you finishing early one night… the only issue, is that you don’t want to. You forgot our anniversary Beam.”

 

“I-I know but- “

 

“- I-I just need some time away.” Forth sent him a weak, but reassuring smile, “I’ll call you… in a couple of days.”

 

Beam didn’t stop him as he left, getting onto his bike, and setting off to spend a couple of days with a friend. Stopping at a red light, he sighed wearily.

 

Maybe he shouldn’t have snapped at Beam… being a Doctor was hard work, and everyone knew internships were basically a way to torture students before sending them out into the real world.

 

He would give Beam a call when he reached Laem’s house.

 

The light turned green and he set off again.

 

Only for something to hit him from the right as everything went black.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

It was two hours after Forth left when he got the call.

 

He’d received several texts from Laem asking where Forth was, which raised his concerns slightly. He pushed them away, thinking that Forth had simply gone to see another friend… or maybe to his parents.

 

That’s what most people did after having a fight with their significant other, right?

 

//” Beam Vongviphan? We’re calling on behalf of Forth Jamornhum, he has you listed as his emergency contact? I’m afraid there’s been an accident.” \\

 

The words refused to leave his mind, echoing through his mind over and over again as he rushed to the hospital, hands shaking on the steering wheel.

 

“Forth? Forth Jamornhum?” Were his first words to the receptionist, “Is he alive? Please tell me he’s alive!”

 

He didn’t recognise his voice, with how desperate it sounded.

 

“A-A Doctor will be out to see you shortly!”

 

This did nothing to reassure him.

 

And when the Doctor did come by, with talk of broken bones, a punctured lung and a minor concussion that could have been so much worse had he not been wearing his helmet, this didn’t help either.

 

Forth was in surgery and he was in the best care possible.

 

All he had to do, was keep thinking that to himself.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Another four hours passed before Forth was wheeled out of surgery, his punctured lung all mended, and his broken limbs set. When they came out to tell him that Forth was being taken to recovery, Beam wanted to collapse in relief.

 

Instead, he managed to force his shaking limbs to cooperate as he followed the nurse to Forth’s room.

 

Seeing Forth on the bed, plugged into those machines that Beam had once studied so clinically, took the wind right out of him.

 

Had they really fought only a few hours ago?

 

Over something so… so completely and totally Beam’s fault?

 

If he’d just agreed to that one evening, this would never have happened.

 

Feeling like his heart was breaking in his chest, Beam took a seat by the bed, taking Forth’s hands into his own in order to feel that soothing pulse.

 

Yes, the heart monitor was still beeping… but he needed to feel it for himself.

 

Forth wouldn’t wake up tonight, as the Doctor’s needed to monitor his injuries.

 

And Beam would be right there when he did.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Beam would never forget how it felt when Forth opened his eyes for the first time after the accident. He had been staring at Forth’s face, barely registering anything else going on around him, until he heard the grunt.

 

“Forth? Forth?” He knew his grip on Forth’s hand was close to crushing.

 

Forth made a noise that sounded like his name as Beam pressed the call button.

 

“You’re okay.” He whispered, “You’re okay… you’re okay.”

 

Whilst he didn’t quite have the breath to speak properly, Forth focused on Beam’s face, mouthing ‘I love you’ to him.

 

“Yeah…” Beam couldn’t stop the tears from flowing now, “… I love you too.”

Notes:

Knock/Korn - Possessive Korn

Chapter 207: Korn/Knock - Possessive Korn

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Shadow4263: If ur doing together with me ones can u do one for korn/knock. Maybe about how korn being possessive over knock. That leading to them being all fluffy.

……………………………………………………………..

 

“Seriously!” Knock glared down at his boyfriend, only just resisting the urge to stomp his foot when Korn ignored him completely, eyes on his phone, “Ai’Korn!”

 

“Hm.”

 

“You- “Knock’s hands darted out to grab a pillow from the bed, hitting Korn with it, “- Are you seriously ignoring me?!”

 

“No.”

 

“… Well, you’re not talking to me!”

 

“I’m busy.” Korn continued to scroll down on his phone, occasionally double tapping something on the screen.

 

Knock hit him with the pillow again. “Stop it!”

 

“I’m not doing anything!”

 

Throwing the pillow onto the bed, Knock plucked the phone out of his boyfriend’s hands, throwing it in the vague direction of the small sofa in their room, before moving to straddle Korn…. Who did not look impressed.

 

Not the usual reaction when Knock did this, it had to be said.

 

“Knock…” Korn growled, “… go and get my phone.”

 

“Really?” Knock grinded down slightly, “You’d rather have your phone?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Knock flicked his boyfriend’s forehead and pouted. “Why are you being like this?!”

 

“I’m tired, leave me alone.” The glare on Korn’s face said otherwise.

 

That glare seemed to suggest that Knock should know why he was acting so pissy.

 

Knock refused to move, “Tell me what’s wrong? Why are you so mad at me?”

 

“It. Is. Nothing.”

 

“Bull. Shit.”

 

He watched as Korn visibly took a deep breath in order to calm down. “I’m fine.” He stated, trying again.

 

“And I say again… Bull. Shit!” Knock grinded down again, raising one eyebrow when Korn didn’t react, “Really? Nothing?”

 

Korn rolled his eyes, throwing Knock off of him and over to the other side of the bed, “I’m just not in the mood, now stop pestering me!”

 

“Oh, come on!” Knock rolled over to look at him, “We were having fun at that party, and then suddenly, you’re dragging me out, acting like a damn caveman and then ignoring me!”

 

Korn’s fists clenched slightly, before he rolled over, his back to Knock. “If you were having so much fun, then just go back there.”

 

“Are you…. Sulking?”

 

Silence.

 

Knock was getting worried now, shaking Korn’s shoulder, “Korn. Tell me what’s wrong… tell me what I did!”

 

Silence.

 

“Is it something I did?”

 

Silence.

 

“Something I… didn’t do?”

 

Ah! There! A slight tensing of the shoulders!

 

“Korn… what didn’t I do?”

 

The shoulders tensed further, before Korn was rolling back over to face him, a dark look in his eyes. “You really want to know?!” He snapped, as Knock tried not to instinctively shuffle back, “Because you let that girl practically feel you up AND THEN, you gave her your number when she asked for it!”

 

Knock stared at his boyfriend in disbelief, before quickly reaching out to stop Korn from rolling back over and ignoring him again. “I-I’m sorry. But… I gave it to her as a friend!”

 

“Ha!”

 

“Really!” Knock argued, “I don’t feel anything for her, and I never will!”

 

“She liked you though.” The anger seemed to have completely vanished from Korn’s voice, and now he just sounded weary, running his hand through his hair, “You don’t know how frustrating it was to watch her ‘neaten out your shirt’ or whisper some shit in your ear with that little smirk… she was pissing me off.”

 

“It was a loud party! She had to get closer so that I could hear- “

 

“- You were oblivious, I get it!” Korn groaned, “And I’m taking out my anger on the wrong person, I’m sorry.” He reached over and pulled Knock closer, tightening his hug at Knock’s token struggles. He pressed a loved kiss to the tip of Knock’s nose.

 

“I’ll delete her number.” Knock whispered.

 

“Good…. I love you.”

 

“…I love you too.”

 

“I know.” Korn thumbed circles into Knock’s hips, “And I’m sorry for getting angry at you… I didn’t hurt you right? I know I was pretty rough dragging you back here.”

 

“Oh please.” Knock rolled his eyes, “Like you haven’t treated me as roughly in bed?”

 

“Hmmm, true.” Korn rolled over until he was pinning Knock to the bed, “Perhaps I should leave a few marks on you to show her who you belong to.”

 

“You know that chances of us ever meeting her again are- AH! Korn!”

 

“Ssssh.”

Notes:

Clingy/Needy Sarawat/Tine, Ming/Kit and Fighter/Tutor

Chapter 208: Sarawatine/Mingkit/FighterTutor - Neediness/Clingyness (Slightly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from jzrabbitbaby: Can you do a clinginess/needy and just wanting to cuddle afterglow for Sarawat, Ming, and Fighter.

…………………………………………………………….

***Sarawat/Tine****

Panting raggedly, Tine gently pulled out of Sarawat, moving to lie beside him, hand over a heaving, sweaty chest. With his other hand, he brushed his hair away from his eyes and turned to look at Sarawat.

 

With his own cum splattered over his chest, Sarawat looked completely exhausted… happy, but exhausted. When he noticed that Tine was looking over at him, he smiled tiredly, eyes gentle and soft.

 

“Hmm, was that good?” He mumbled, always courteous of Tine’s feelings.

 

“You know it was.”

 

Tine took delight in how Sarawat’s cheeks flushed slightly, the expression slightly unfamiliar on Sarawat’s face. He rolled over to reach out towards the edge of their bed, body angled sideways in his attempt to grab the wet wipes and his underwear from the floor.

 

“Tine, where are you going?” Sarawat immediately started to whine, long, guitar calloused fingers curling around Tine’s ankle, who wriggled it to try and free himself.

 

Tine chuckled, cleaning himself off and holding his underwear up into the air, quickly shoving them on as best he could lying down. “Don’t worry…” He rushed to reassure the other man, “…I’m here, I’m not going anywhere.” He laid next to Sarawat, gently brushing sweat-slicked hair away from the other man’s forehead.

 

When Sarawat hummed in pleasure, Tine couldn’t help but chuckle.

 

“You’re like a giant cat when you get like this.” He teased, watching as the flush on Sarawat’s face deepened, the other man rolling over to bury his face into Tine’s chest with a whine.

 

Tine continued to softly stroke Sarawat’s head, pressing a kiss to the other’s forehead as Sarawat snuggled closer.

 

Wanting a deeper kiss, Tine gently pushed him away slightly, ignoring the pout on Sarawat’s lips as he hooked slender fingers around the back of the other’s neck, keeping him in place as he pressed their lips together.

 

Sarawat let out a startled noise when Tine initiated the kiss. It didn’t happen very often so hopefully it was a pleasant surprise for him.

 

Their lips moved softly against one another, before Tine pulled away, both of them opening their eyes at the same time and locking gazes.

 

Sarawat then rolled over until he was facing away from Tine, whilst still making sure that Tine’s arms were still around him, leaving Tine to spoon him from behind.

 

Tine pressed a quick kiss to the back of his neck, “Is this okay?”

 

“Hmm, it makes me feel safe. Warm… loved.”

 

Tine felt like his heart was going to beat out of his chest, as he hid his smile by burying his face into the back of Sarawat’s neck (although he was sure that Sarawat could probably feel it from how close they were pressed up against one another). “You are so cute.” He muttered, “Why are you so cute… I thought I was the cute one!”

 

Sarawat didn’t say anything, ears flushed red now as he giggled, snuggling closer (even though it shouldn’t have been possible), easing slowly into relaxation and closing his eyes.

 

Tine loved this feeling.

 

Intertwining their fingers together, he closed his eyes as well, following Sarawat into a peaceful sleep.

 

***Ming/Kit****

The dull light shone from the small slit between the curtains, shining onto the bed they shared after their long night together. Kit was curled up against Ming, as the larger of the pair slept on his side, facing Kit.

 

Kit had fallen asleep not too long ago, leaving Ming awake as he stared at him. Carefully, he pulled the shorter male closer, smiling when Kit’s face scrunched up slightly before relaxing again. Getting away with that, Ming then leaned over to press a light kiss on Kit’s forehead, the hand on Kit’s back, rubbing gentle circles.

 

There was going to be a hickey on those gorgeous hips that Kit would scold him for tomorrow, but honestly, Ming couldn’t care less.

 

And then he felt a hand slide down his back and settle above his tailbone.

 

Taking this as permission, he cuddled closer, his grip on Kit tightening.

 

“Ming!” Kit groaned, “I’m sore enough without you trying to crush me!”

 

Ming relaxed his grip slightly, but kept his face buried into Kit’s neck.

 

“So needy.” Thankfully, Kit sounded fond.

 

With one arm still around, Ming propped himself up on the bed, one elbow supporting his weight as he smiled softly down at Kit.

 

“What?” Kit scowled up at him, lightly slapping him on the chest, “Don’t look at me like that! My ass and back are sore enough without you wanting a second round!”

 

He was shocked when Ming’s face flushed red, the younger man burying his face into Kit’s neck once again, the flush even spreading down his ears and neck.

 

“N’Ming?” Kit reached out, running a hand along Ming’s cheekbones, trying to prompt the other man to look up, “Are you… shy about what we just did? Really?”

 

“No.” Ming mumbled, “And I didn’t want a second round, honestly!”

 

“Okay, so- “

 

“- I like being here with you P’Kit.” Ming confessed, pulling away slightly, “I like it when we just… hold each other like this.”

 

“Hmmm.” Kit pressed a quick kiss to Ming’s lips, “I like it as well.”

 

“Really?”

 

“Really.”

 

Ming made a soft noise from the back of his throat and snuggled closer, “I love you.”

 

“Hmmm, good thing too.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Because I’m too sore to make breakfast in the morning, so you’ll have to serve it to me in bed.”

 

“… And then can we- “

 

“- N’Ming!”

 

****Fighter/Tutor***

Fighter was leaning heavily against the wall of the shower, legs still shaking from the last hour he’d had with Tutor.

 

He loved it when Tutor took control like that.

 

“Fighter, are you nearly done yet?” Despite the harshness of the knock, Tutor’s voice was gentle, “I’ve re-made the bed for us.”

 

“Hmmm, be out in a minute.”

 

The thought of Tutor taking care of him, being held and comforted and Tutor letting him to cling to him, was more than nice. Tutor was always so warm, stroking his hair and massaging his back after a long session. It made him feel… loved.

 

Suddenly needing that relief, Fighter got out of the shower, drying himself off as quickly as he could and heading back into the bedroom, wearing just a pair of sweatpants. Standing in the doorway, hugging his arms around his chest, he stared at Tutor’s back.

 

Only for a moment though.

 

Soon, he was rushing over and hugging Tutor, clinging to him in the hope that he would never leave.

 

“Fighter…” Tutor sighed, “… I told you to tell me if it ever gets this bad.” He slowly turned in Fighter’s grip, returning the hug as tightly as he could.

 

What Fighter didn’t know though, was that Tutor loved it when he got like this. A little needy and a little clingy… but a whole lot of cute.

 

Fighter whimpered, almost as though he knew what Tutor was thinking, hands grasping at Tutor’s back. “Love you.” He whispered, “Need you.”

 

“I know. Let’s lie down and relax, okay?”

 

Fighter nodded, eyes closing as he was led over to the bed, gently moved so that they were lying side by side. With a little bit more shuffling, Fighter was able to rest his head on Tutor’s collarbone, feeling Tutor pull the duvet over them.

 

For a moment, there was silence.

 

Which gave Fighter the chance to over-think.

 

“Tutor?”

 

“Hmmm?”

 

“You love me, right?”

 

“Of course.” Tutor ran soothing fingers through Fighter’s damp hair, “I will always love you… I don’t know how I couldn’t.”

 

“Mmm, thank you.” Fighter snuggled a little closer, placing a gentle kiss to Tutor’s neck, “I love you too.”

Notes:

Tharn turned on by Type doing manuel labour next

Chapter 209: Tharn/Type - Manual Labour Turn On (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from rc_glasses: Tharn finds out or sees Type doing manual labour (because he only ever sees Type studying or playing soccer or whatever) and is surprised by how much he's turned on by watching Type work with his hands. You can make it whatever flavour of hot sauce you want!

……………………………………………………………………………

 

Tharn had honestly been waiting for a moment like this since he saw Type helping to fix his Dad’s guttering.

 

He honestly hadn’t been expecting the hot flush that spread through his entire body when he saw that, and ever since then, he’d been waiting for another moment to arrive.

 

And he’d only just managed to stop himself from deliberately sabotaging their new home.

 

“I think there’s something wrong with our sink.” He poked his head into the living room, “There’s… water spurting out everywhere.”

 

“Really?” Type frowned, abandoning his project for the time being and heading over.

 

The tap was spurting a little, but it wasn’t as bad as Tharn made it out to be.

 

“Looks like it’s just a leaky faucet.” He sighed, “I’ll fix it, no need to call the landlord.”

 

Someone was up there answering all of Tharn’s prayers right now. He watched as Type grabbed some tools, opening up the cupboard under the sink and shuffling under, until only his back end was showing.

 

“I never realised you were so good at things like this.” He took a seat on the counter, happy to just watch.

 

“My Dad taught me.” Type’s voice was muffled slightly.

 

“Oh…. Do you need me to get you something to drink?”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

“… Yes, you are.”

 

Type let out a sound that sounded like a chuckle, pulling himself out and raising an eyebrow at Tharn. “Are you really flirting with me right now?”

 

“Finish fixing our sink, and then maybe you’ll find out.”

 

As Type went back to work, Tharn continued to admire him. The t-shirt Type was wearing had lifted slightly to reveal a tantalising strip of skin. His throat felt a little dry as he watched Type back out, getting to his feet and trying the tap.

 

Water flowed out without a problem.

 

“Wow.” Tharn was suitably impressed, “That was… quick.” His voice was fainter than he expected, which caught Type’s attention as he made his over, slotting in-between Tharn’s thighs. And then, much to Tharn’s surprise, Type grabbed the back of his hair and pulled him into a ruthless and demanding kiss, that left Tharn gasping for breath once it was over.

 

This was an unexpected turn of events… and he loved it.

 

Pushing Type back slightly, he hopped off the counter and dropped to his knees, pulling Type’s pants down past his knees, freeing a hardening erection. Opening up his mouth, he took Type’s cock into his mouth and got to work.

 

The way Type’s cock felt, bumping against the back of his throat, was turning him on so much that his hips started to roll involuntarily, eager for contact with something.

 

“Up.” Type then ordered, pulling Tharn roughly off his cock and then to his feet, “Take off your pants.”

 

Tharn wasn’t sure he’d be able to do it from how hard his hands were shaking with lust, but eventually, he managed it, groaning when Type reached out and gently brushed against his aching cock.

 

He bucked into the sensation, only just stopping himself from whimpering when Type pulled away.

 

And then he begged for something he never thought he would have BEG Type for.

 

“Fuck me.” He pleased, “Please, do whatever you want.”

 

Type looked just as shocked as he felt, but the other man took control quickly, turning Tharn around until he was leaning against the sink, ass exposed, heart beating fast in anticipation.

 

And then Type was moving away.

 

“Hey, what are you- “

 

“- We don’t have any lube in here, jackass!” Type shouted over his shoulder, “I’m not risking hurting you!”

 

Tharn couldn’t help but flush in pleasure at the words.

 

“I knew you cared about me!”

 

“Shut up!” Type was back in record time, already coating his fingers with the substance, before gently pressing them inside without any more warning.

 

Tharn heard a high-pitched keen and realised that it was coming from him, wriggling as Type quickly prepared him. He then moaned loudly when Type’s cock started to push inside.

 

If it weren’t for the fact that Type loved being taken care of, Tharn would insist on this happening more often.

 

Type was fucking him hard and fast, making his entire body tingle, the counter digging into his waist. And then Type was reaching around and grabbing his dick, making a twisting sensation build deep in his stomach. His toes curled against the floor and he pressed his ass against Type, urging him further in, coming hard and fast.

 

It was long before Type was coming as well, with a guttural groan, shuddering against Tharn’s back. As soon as Type pulled out, Tharn felt himself sag against the sink, only for warm hands to hold him up.

 

“You okay?” Type asked.

 

“Mmm, more than okay…. We should get to bed though, before my legs completely give out.”

 

“Shower first, then bed.”

 

“Is someone up for a second round then?”

 

“Ai’Tharn! You’re insatiable!”

 

“That’s why you love me!”

Notes:

Type watches gay porn next

Chapter 210: Tharn/Type - Types Watches Gay Porn (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Type wants to experiment if he's really only attracted to Tharn, so he looks up gay porn. Tharn finds out and shenanigans ensue? You can interpret shenanigans however you want.

………………………………………..

 

Tharn was exhausted when he came home.

 

2 tests, both a surprise, followed by band practice… and he still had a lot of coursework to do for next week.

 

Closing the front door behind him, he put his shoes by the wall and took a deep breath.

 

And then he paused.

 

What were those sounds coming from the living room?

 

Brows furrowed, he moved further into the room, mouth dropping open at what he saw.

 

Type was sitting on the sofa, laptop on the table in front of him… and it was obvious what he was watching.

 

“Um- “Tharn’s voice was a little weaker than what he intended, “- What are you doing?”

 

Type jumped, spinning around to look at Tharn, a light flush on his cheeks. “I-I was just- “

 

“- Watching porn?” He looked over at the laptop screen, “Gay porn, how far you’ve come.”

 

He winced at the unintentional pun, taking a seat by Type as the men in the video continued to make out, their hands running all over each other.

 

“Why- why are you watching porn?”

 

Type reached over to pause it, a nervous look flashing across his face. “I-I was checking something.”

 

“Checking something?”

 

“… I was checking to see if it was just you, I was attracted to okay?!” Type snapped, “You just be attracted to one person of the opposite sex, right?”

 

“Umm…. You could be Bi-sexual I suppose?”

 

“Or… Tharn-sexual?”

 

Tharn chuckled, shaking his head, “I think, once you’re attracted to even one person of the opposite sex, you’re considered Bi…. Or it could be that you’re pansexual or- “

 

“- I think I’m gay.”

 

Tharn paused, noticing now that Type was starting to shuffle slightly in place. He glanced down, seeing that Type was definitely hard in his pants.

 

Now, he knew he could have done something about it there and then… but Type had worried him slightly, so a little bit of teasing was warranted. He reached out, and pressed play.

 

The actors were certainly flexible…. But like with most porn, it was more of a show, than an act of true love and respect for one another.

 

It didn’t stop Tharn from getting hard as well though, prompting him to rush into the bedroom and change into something a little looser and relaxed. When he next sat down, him and Type were practically pressed up against one another.

 

“I bet I can make you make those kinds of noises.” Tharn leaned over to whisper in Type’s ear, smirking when his boyfriend bit at his lip to stop any sound of appreciation from escaping, “Then again, I always do the work, right?”

 

“Hey!” Type snapped, missing how Tharn smirked in victory, “You do all the work?! I’ll show you!” He pushed Tharn down on the sofa, teeth nipping at the other man’s neck, making him hiss. Tharn took the opportunity to slip his hands down the back of Type’s pants and massaging his ass.

 

Immediately, they started rutting against each other, lips skimming over skin, leaving bruises behind as their hands squeezed and caressed. They were both panting heavily, when Type broke away.

 

“Do we have any lube in this room?”

 

Tharn’s hands dove down in-between the cushions, crying out in victory when his fingers curled around the small bottle, they’d left in here the last time this had happened. They soon got back to making out, shedding their clothes along the way.

 

The video continued to play in the background.

 

Once they were both naked, Type opened up the lube bottle, quickly preparing himself, before slicking up Tharn’s cock and positioning himself over it, hovering just above it.

 

He then smirked at Tharn.

 

“You do all the work, huh?”

 

The head of Tharn’s cock teased against his rim, making Tharn’s hips buck. Type just moved up slightly.

 

“Type, come on!” Tharn pleaded, stroking Type’s thighs, wanting nothing more than to bury himself inside of his cute boyfriend. Type ignored him though, leaning in until their faces were only inches apart.

 

“You want me to do the work? You want me to ride you?”

 

A whine escaped Tharn’s throat as he nodded. His eyes were wide, and his pupils were blown. Type beamed and pulled Tharn into a deep, long kiss, one hand reaching behind him to stroke at Tharn’s cock.

 

Another whine escaped, as Tharn rolled his hips desperately.

 

“Alright, alright.” Slowly, Type sank down onto Tharn, the pair of them moaning when Type was fully seated, pushing down so that Tharn couldn’t buck and take control.

 

And then he started to move.

 

Tharn was already ready to come, feeling Type clench around him with every movement, his boyfriend’s hands on his chest, fingers pinching and rubbing at his nipples, which made Tharn moan at the sensation.

 

Type was merciless.

 

“T-Type.” Tharn breathed out, pouting when Type showed no signs of giving up control, smirking as he continued to ride Tharn, feeling his hips buck and knowing that Tharn was close to the edge, “Type, please!”

 

Knowing that he wouldn’t last much longer either, Type leaned over, teeth nipping at Tharn’s neck and jaw before moving to his ear.

 

“Fuck. Me.”

 

Tharn didn’t need any further permission, hands gripping onto Type’s hips as he planted his feet on the arm of the sofa and started to thrust upwards. He shifted every so often, changing angles until Type cried out in sheer pleasure.

 

“There! Right there!”

 

It wasn’t long before Type was coming, head falling back with a loud moan as he came hard, cum splattering all over Tharn’s chest.

 

And he still continued to move.

 

“Type, Type, Type!” Tharn pleaded, no longer in control as Type whined with over-sensitivity, “Please, I- “ He came seconds later, pulling Type down on his cock as his hips jerked upwards, spilling inside of Type before practically collapsing with exhaustion, limbs going limp as he lay slumped on the sofa.

 

He barely felt Type pull himself off, wiping them both clean before sprawling out on top of him.

 

“That… was amazing.” Tharn finally managed to find the words, wrapping his arms around Type and pressing a kiss to his forehead.

 

“… I’m the one who does most of the work. Admit it.”

 

Tharn chuckled, already half-asleep.

Notes:

Sarawat/Tine - Sarawat finds Tine's nudes next

Chapter 211: Sarawat/Tine - Sarawat Finds Tine's Nudes

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi I’ve been thinking about this sarawatine prompt for a while: Sarawat’s phone breaks so tine let’s him use his phone sometimes while on there he finds tines nudes when he asks tine about the pictures tine reluctantly tells him he’s too shy to send them to Sarawat so he keeps them on his phone

……………………………………………………………….

 

Sarawat would forever maintain that it was the stone step’s fault.

 

After all, it was that that cracked his phone… not him dropping it.

 

“…And now I can’t even text you.” Sarawat pouted at his boyfriend.

 

“When can you get a new one?”

 

“The start of next week.”

 

The pout deepened as Tine chuckled, leaning over and gently kissing Sarawat on the forehead. “You can use mine if you need to contact P’Dim or anyone else over the weekend.” He offered, “I’ll let them know about your phone.”

 

“I love you.”

 

“Love you too.”

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

“Oh… my… God.”

 

Having been permitted to borrow Tine’s phone whilst the other was doing an exam, Sarawat had taken a picture of the guitar that he was thinking of getting Tine for his birthday, gone to the gallery, intending to find it and send it to P’Dim.

 

And then he’d seen the dick pics.

 

He’d never seen any of these?!

 

Was Tine sending them to someone- No! Sarawat shook his head.

 

He couldn’t think like that.

 

Deciding that he would show P’Dim the guitar after getting his new phone, Sarawat rushed back to the apartment he and Tine shared… to have a minor freak out.

 

A small, small freak out.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

Some of these were taken whilst Tine was lying in this very bed.

 

Some had him resting against their desk.

 

… Sarawat was never going to be able to look at these places ever again without getting a boner.

 

Scrolling through the gallery, he counted a least a dozen nude selfies, all taken in the time that they’d been together… and none sent to him.

 

Lost in thoughts, he almost missed the text.

 

//Hey. \\ It read, //It’s Tine using P’Man’s phone 😊 Should be home soon 😊 \\

 

Shit.

 

Should he say anything?

 

He should probably say something, even if it’s just to know why Tine took them in the first place, why he didn’t send them.

 

“Ummm… Sarawat?”

 

Sarawat yelped, nearly dropping the phone as his head shot up to stare at Tine… who had gotten here a lot quicker than he expected.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Sarawat sputtered for a moment, before turning the phone and showing the screen to Tine… who flushed an extremely attractive shade of red.

 

“I-I-I- “

 

“- You didn’t send them to me?”

 

He didn’t think it was possible, but Tine seemed to go even redder, hands flying up to cover his face.

 

“I thought you wouldn’t want one.” He mumbled into his palms, “And I felt so stupid looking at the picture afterwards.”

 

“You… thought I wouldn’t want a picture of you… naked? That I could stare at, at any time?” Sarawat got to his feet, grabbing Tine’s hands, and pulling them away from his face, “I have loved you since the first moment I saw you… The idea of you sending me pictures like that I- I- I- “

 

“- You… You would have liked it?”

 

“More than anything!”

 

For a moment, they stared at each other, before Sarawat broke the silence.

 

“I know you still feel a little shy about us… and this relationship. But I never want you to feel shy about your body like that. When I get my new phone, I want you to send me each and every single one of those pictures.”

 

“I- “

 

Sarawat snaked an arm around Tine’s waist, pulling him closer, so close that he knew that Tine could feel his hard-on.

 

“Please?”

 

Tine’s face was still slightly red, but he nodded.

 

“Thank you.” Sarawat pulled away slightly, “You are so gorgeous.” He whispered, kissing Tine’s cheeks as his boyfriend smiled and giggled at the sensation, slightly shaky hands trailing over Sarawat’s body in return.

 

Sarawat then moved his hands to cup Tine’s face, pulling him in for a kiss, slowly leading him over to the bed at the same time.

 

“Wait, wait, wait!” Tine pulled away from the kiss, “I bought us dinner! Dinner first!”

 

“But- “

 

“- Dinner first.”

 

“Aww.”

Notes:

Exhausted Sarawat/Caring Tine next

Chapter 212: Sarawat/Tine - Exhausted Sarawat

Summary:

Me: Writes close to 40 prompts over the month that prompts are closed.

//Prompts open back up \\

You Guys: Send in over 40 prompts within the first ten days.

Me: *Shocked Pikachu Meme*

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Rikaraholic: Can I please request you a prompt? Sarawat being exhausted from soccer practice and he falls asleep midway talking to Tine, who then tucks him in bed??

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Tine thumbed through the textbook propped on his knee, giving a side-ways glance over to Sarawat… who didn’t look much better than he had when he entered the room.

 

With the University football tournament coming up, practise had been brutal recently, and Sarawat had been exhausted every day since it began.

 

Seeming to realise that he was being stared at, Sarawat wearily looked over at him, blinking slowly as he smiled.

 

An exhausting football practice, plus coursework, was a recipe for Sarawat just passing out… and soon by the looks of it.

 

Sarawat must have caught the look of concern, as the smile disappeared and he tried to straighten back up, acting as though he wasn’t tired at all. Tine rolled his eyes at this, wrapping an arm around his boyfriend’s shoulders and pulling him closer.

 

“Sleep if you need to.” He ordered sternly, sighing when Sarawat weakly tried to pull away.

 

“I’m fine. I’m fin- “Sarawat’s protests were broken up by a loud yawn, “What are you writing about?”

 

“It’s not very interesting.” Tine cleared his throat, keeping his voice soft and soothing, almost like a mother speaking to a child, “The 1991 Nobel Prize winter, Ronald Coase, is considered to be the most prominent economic analyst of law…”

 

He continued on with the first paragraph of his essay for a moment, until a soft noise from Sarawat distracted him. Peeking curiously at him, he couldn’t help but smile softly at the sight.

 

Somewhere during Tine’s reading, Sarawat had curled up into a little ball and tucked his head against his knees. His hair was mussed up and in the new silence, Tine could hear his breathing, too slow and deep to be anything close to awake.

 

“Is it that boring?” He teased, voice barely above a whisper to avoid waking the other man up, warm fondness bubbling in his chest as Sarawat snuffled slightly, shifting in his sleep.

 

Sarawat trusted him enough for this.

 

Setting his work aside for the moment, Tine eyed the bed from across the room…. Sarawat didn’t exactly weigh a lot, and Tine had been getting stronger since he’d started cheerleading practice.

 

He’d carried Sarawat to the bed before, although Sarawat usually had his legs wrapped around him in the process.

 

And there was some motivation at the end.

 

“Okay.” He sighed, carefully adjusting himself so that he could place a hand on Sarawat’s shoulder and an arm under his knees, gingerly unfolding him from his curled-up ball so that he could lift him up, “Let’s go.”

 

Sarawat’s breathing faltered slightly and he twitched a little as soon as Tine lifted him up. As Tine straightened up fully, Sarawat’s eyes sleepily blinked open, staring at him in dazed confusion.

 

“W-what- “

 

“Sorry.” Tine hoped he didn’t sound too disappointed, “I didn’t mean to wake you… I was just taking you to the bed.”

 

Sarawat glanced around, almost just realising that he was in Tine’s arms, and not on the sofa anymore.

 

And then he flushed bright red.

 

“I- “He was cut off as Tine readjusted his position slightly, so that Sarawat was a little more secure against his chest.

 

“Do you… like this?”

 

Sarawat’s face got redder as he nodded, his mind probably going to what Tine had initially thought of when he started this. He was so exhausted though, that it didn’t take long for him to fall back asleep, soft little snores breaking free.

 

Crouching by the bed, Tine slid the bedcovers aside as best he could whilst still supporting Sarawat. As soon as he lowered the other man down on the mattress, Sarawat twisted onto his stomach, arm hanging out of the bed as he sighed in contentment.

 

The bed was probably a lot more comfortable than the sofa… or Tine’s arms.

 

But he looked so happy, that Tine couldn’t help but smile. Running an affectionate hand over Sarawat’s head, he tucked his boyfriend in.

 

“Sleep well.” He murmured, making sure that Sarawat was comfortable, before he headed back to the sofa.

 

Well… he planned to.

 

Sarawat looked so comfy though…. Tine couldn’t help but join him.

Notes:

Man/Type - Family Fluff and Adoption next :)

Chapter 213: Man/Type - Adoption and Family Fluff

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from River94: Can you do another ManType? Cute family stuff?

…………………………………………………………………………

 

Having a child had always been a part of Type’s ten-year plan, even when he discovered that he preferred boys over girls.

 

He graduated high school top of his class, and then college, top of his class as well.

 

He got a good job and intended to find a successful partner.

 

Man was… an expected pleasure, one that made Type happier than he’d ever been before.

 

Five years after finding good jobs, moving in together and getting married, they both decided they wanted something more, something to complete their family.

 

“I-I don’t want a surrogate.”

 

Man frowned in confusion, glancing up at Type from across the table. “Huh?”

 

“There are a lot of children who, for one reason or another… don’t have a home or parents.” Type avoided eye contact with his husband. Man knew how difficult his and Tine’s childhood had been, with parents that were absent ninety percent of the time, leaving Type to practically raise Tine, “These children need someone too.”

 

“… Will we be able to?”

 

At Type’s sharp look, Man held his hands up in mock surrender. “I don’t mean anything bad by it! I swear! I swear! It’s just- “He shrugged, “- So many things can go wrong with adoption, it could take us years! I don’t want you to be… sad if it doesn’t happen, that’s all!”

 

“What could go wrong?” Type found himself getting frustrated, “We both have well-paying jobs, stable career paths, a suitable home! For all intents and purposes, we’re perfect!”

 

“We’re also both men.” Man reached out and grabbed Type’s hands, stopping him from pulling away, “I know the times have changed but… it is harder for two men to adopt, you know this as well as I do.”

 

“… You researched it as well?”

 

“From the very second you mentioned that you wanted to have a child together.” Man shot him a quick smile, before it turned serious again, “The other things can be worked on… but if we’re denied the chance to raise a kid just because we’re both men, I-I don’t know if I could stand that!” He gently squeezed Type’s hand, knowing that he was just as worried, “No matter how great, wonderful and perfect you are!”

 

“… Can we still try?”

 

“Of course!”

 

And so, they started the process, intent on becoming parents, one way or another.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“He’s beautiful.” Man whispered in awe as he locked eyes with the impossibly bigger eyes of the baby in his arms.

 

Paradorn – the baby’s name – was swaddled in blankets, looking too small to even be real.

 

He wasn’t theirs yet though.

 

Type could see that Man was already falling in love with the child, which was a dangerous thing indeed. Especially if the adoption didn’t go through.

 

He could understand why Man was so worried when this was first brought up.

 

The chances of a new-born baby like Paradorn to be so easily adopted, especially by a couple like them, was slim. However, he refused to ruin this moment for Man.

 

“Hmmm.” He agreed, pressing up close to Man.

 

He knew he was falling in love with the child as well. How happy would his son be? Happier than he and Tine ever were.

 

He’d experienced the bad side of parenting, and he was determined not to repeat the past. Together, he and Man could raise a child that embraced the most positive qualities of both of them. His work ethic, combined with Man’s positive outlook on life…

 

Dammit.

 

If this adoption didn’t go through, he would be just as disappointed as Man, and he knew it.

 

“Can we keep him?” Man asked, turning to Type with a beaming grin on his face.

 

“We… have to see what the mother says.” Type gently warned him, knowing that the mother might decide that she was ready to be a mother and that she could take care of him.

 

And if that happened, all they could do was keep trying. Eventually, they would be picked…. Even if it wasn’t Paradorn.

 

“Come on.” He gently tapped on Man’s arm, “Put him down. We need to wait for the official decision.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Come on.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

The adoption was finalised and Paradorn was coming home with them.

 

That first week was one of the most stressful weeks of Type’s life. He felt outmatched and helpless against the baby, so easily over-whelmed that he just felt like breaking down and giving up.

 

Was this how his parents felt? Was that why they spent more and more time at work?

 

Man took to fatherhood like a duck to water though. He was able to calm Paradorn down in an instant, feed him like he’d been doing this for year, all whilst explaining to Type what to do and how to do it.

 

It was annoying how good he was… but it was also a comfort.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………

 

“He looks so peaceful.” Type whispered, staring down at his son.

 

“He’s perfect… just like you.”

 

Type could feel his cheeks reddening at the comment. Despite years and years of hearing them, it still took him by surprise when Man complimented him like this.

 

“Perfect… like both of us.” Type whispered.

Notes:

Dean/Pharm - Ending for HIStory3: Make our days count... but for them

I apologise in advance for this one

Chapter 214: Dean/Pharm - MODC Ending

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: For the bl prompts Can I see the ending of make our days count for deanpharm please thanks.

Some people just want to watch the world burn… I am so sorry in advance, because this is sad.

………………………………………………………………

 

They had moved in together as soon as they could.

 

Looking back, Dean had felt an uncertain air hanging over them from the very first day that they got the key but had brushed it off as it being nothing important.

 

He should have listened to his gut.

 

On that day, they were walking to the shops. Pharm was on the outside, closest to the road, and honestly, Dean didn’t even pay it that much attention, their hands clasped together as they chatted.

 

The sun was out.

 

It was a gorgeous day, and Dean had never felt so peaceful in his life.

 

They were halfway to their destination when all that changed, and his life was flipped upside down. He had stopped walking for a moment to re-tie his shoes, as Pharm went on ahead, knowing that Dean would catch up quickly enough.

 

A cyclist headed right out into the road, cutting off a car who swerved to avoid hitting it, heading straight for the pavement.

 

The very pavement that Pharm was walking on.

 

Pharm looked up at the sound of the screeching tyres but seemed completely frozen in place.

 

BANG!

 

It all happened so quickly. One moment, he was getting to his feet, ready to tackle Pharm to safety…. And the next, Pharm was on the ground, bleeding.

 

Dean was up and running to him in an instant, dropping his knees beside him. Pharm just about had the strength to look up at him, so much fear in his eyes that Dean could already feel the tears running down his cheeks.

 

One of Pharm’s legs was under the tire.

 

Dean started to feel sick.

 

As one of Pharm’s hands made an abortive movement towards him, Dean quickly grabbed it with one hand and stroking Pharm’s hair with the other one.

 

There was so much blood, and he had no idea where it was coming from.

 

He had no idea if someone was calling an ambulance.

 

Urging Pharm to stay awake, whispering “I love you” over and over again. Everything else around him was muffled, and all he could do was focus on Pharm’s face, which was quickly losing colour.

 

“Pharm, my heart, my world, please stay awake.” Dean begged, “I love you too much for you to leave me like this! If you stay awake, I- No, no, no, no! Don’t close your eyes, don’t you dare!” His grip on Pharm’s hand was tight, but the reciprocating grip was barely there.

 

He could hear sirens in the distance.

 

Someone was coming to save Pharm.

 

Everything would be okay.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Pharm’s face was so pale, that Dean felt a little sick, held by a concerned paramedic who was asking all sorts of questions.

 

Dean couldn’t hear any of them.

 

He was watching the other paramedics get Pharm’s leg out from under the car.

 

Pharm was going to be okay.

 

Even if they were muttering about punctured lungs and shattered bones, Pharm. Would. Be. Fine.

 

He couldn’t lose him.

 

Like Korn couldn’t lose In.

 

“-ir? Sir!”

 

He turned to the paramedic, who was giving him a concerned look.

 

“Do you want to ride to the hospital with him?”

 

Dean blinked in confusion before nodding slowly and following the stretcher into the ambulance. The words coming from the paramedics were nothing but buzzing sounds in his ears, as he just sat there and held Pharm’s hand, staring at that pale face.

 

Pharm had passed out as soon as they put him on the stretcher, and Dean could only hope that that made the pain more bearable.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

They arrived at the hospital, where Pharm was rushed off to surgery and Dean was directed to a bathroom.

 

Pharm’s blood was still on his hands.

 

Looking up at the mirror, he could see that as his hands were stained with blood, his face was stained with tears.

 

“Sir, are you alright?”

 

A male nurse was standing to his right.

 

“You’ve been in here a while… some of the other patients are concerned.” The man then looked down at Dean’s hands, “Are you hurt?”

 

Dean shook his head, “I-I’m worried about him.” He eventually whispered.

 

“Him?”

 

“… My boyfriend.”

 

There was a moment of silence, before the nurse sighed. “Wash up… I’ll take you back to the waiting room and get you some water.”

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Almost two hours passed when a doctor came back out, heading straight for Dean, who shot to his feet.

 

“I’m sorry…” The Doctor whispered, “… You are here for Pharm Triwinij, correct?”

 

“Y-Yes?”

 

“I’m sorry but… he didn’t make it.”

 

And Dean’s world ended there and then.

Notes:

Win/Team - Chapter 77 sequel - Protective friends next

Chapter 215: Win/Team - Chapter 77 Sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from peachylittlepanda: Can i request a part 2 where Win tells Dean what happened and they all (Manaow, Dean, Win, Pharm) talk to the swimming team to protect Team. Honestly, I just want a fluffy chapter with angry DeanPharm who are protective of an insecure/soft Team that's such a cute concept. Referring to Chapter 77

………………………………………………………..

 

Win was so grateful for his friends.

 

After telling Manaow, Dean and Pharm about Team and what someone on the swim team had said about him, they were rightfully outraged.

 

“So why are we just hanging around here?” Manaow cracked her knuckles, “Let’s go and teach them to mind their manners!”

 

“You can’t just go around hitting people.” Dean sighed wearily, pinching the bridge of his noise, “We need to actually think about this.”

 

“Think about what?” Pharm, surprisingly, seemed to be siding with Manaow, “They-they were bullies P’Dean! Speaking about Team like that!”

 

“I know…. But the University frowns on people beating each other up.” And then Dean smirked, “I do have a plan though.”

 

…………………………………………………….

 

It was clear that the swim team was not expecting this meeting, held in a spare room far away from the pool.

 

“We’re all here for one reason.” Dean started off stern, not giving anyone a chance to ask why they were here, “And I am disgusted that I even have to do this.”

 

Win glanced over at Team, who was staring down at his own hands, refusing to look any of them in the eyes.

 

“Recently, it’s been brought to my attention, that some members of this team, have been involved in bullying.”

 

Everyone started to whisper, leaning over to ask their friends if they knew what was going on.

 

Team, however, was looking at Win, a look of slight betrayal on his face.

 

‘Don’t worry’ Win mouthed, ‘It’ll be alright’.

 

There were some newcomers to the team that were looking a little nervous.

 

“Quiet!” Dean suddenly snapped, a hushed silence falling over the room. If anyone were to look around now, they would be able to see both Manaow and Pharm standing at the back of the room, looking just as frightening.

 

Which was a feat for Pharm.

 

“I don’t care if it’s to their face or behind their backs, we are a team here!” Dean lectured, “And team-mates protect each other, we don’t put each other down!”

 

Win noticed how Team glanced over at the newcomers briefly, before looking back at his hands.

 

As Dean started to get into the side effects of bullying, how it led to different forms of self-harm, including eating disorders, Win found himself heading over to sit by Team, reaching out to take his hand in silent support.

 

“You didn’t need to do this Hia.” Team whispered, “I-I feel better after what we- “He cut himself off, a flush rising high on his cheeks.

 

“- I know. But we all love you and we want to protect you, and make sure this never happens again…. Just remember that I love you the most though.”

 

“Hia!”

 

In contrast to how embarrassed he felt, Team couldn’t help the warm feeling in his chest, knowing that his friends and boyfriend cared about him and his issues.

 

After some very pointed glares at the new-comers, Dean finally allowed everyone to leave, leaving only Manaow, Pharm, Dean, Team and Win in the room.

 

“Thank you.” Team whispered, “For… caring like that.”

 

“Of course, we care about you!” Manaow moved closer, pulling him into a hug, “I wanted to beat them up though. This whole presentation idea was Dean’s.”

 

“We thought it might be a nice warning for them.” Pharm was now on his other side, “Then we’ll follow Manaow’s lead if they say anything else.”

 

Pharm sounded so serious, that Team believed him implicitly…. And was a little un-nerved by it.

 

“See.” Win pulled him away from his friends and into a hug of his own, “We all love you… although I love you the most.”

 

“Hey!”

 

At the protests of his two best friends, Team started to laugh, feeling lighter than he had in weeks.

 

“Sorry, but I think I might love P’Win more than you two.” He apologised, smiling when Manaow gasped in mock shock.

 

“Let’s go out to eat.” Pharm chuckled, not taking real offense either, “Noodles?”

 

Team nodded eagerly, turning to Win, “Can we get some Lays on the way there?”

 

“Whatever you want.”

Notes:

Tharn/Type - Possessive Type next

Chapter 216: Tharn/Type - Possessive Type

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MelHK_Luka: Could you do one where Tharn is getting hit on (maybe at the bar they go frequently) and while he's trying to be polite Type arrives and immediately understands what's happening and just sits on his boyfriend’s lap and says "Mine" loud and clear for anyone to hear and maybe some arguing starts and Type tells the person to fuck off!

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Type looked… stunning.

 

Sipping at his drink, Tharn watched his boyfriend trying to push away Techno’s drunken attempts at getting him out onto the dance floor.

 

He didn’t even know why Type bothered… as soon as Techno pulled out those puppy eyes, no one could say no to him.

 

Chuckling when Type only just managed to stop Techno from bumping into a group of girls, Tharn turned to the bartender and ordered another drink for Type.

 

He’d need it when he was finally free.

 

Keeping an eye on Type’s new drink, Tharn continued to sip at his own. He was about halfway through when he felt the tapping on his shoulder, prompting him to glance over to his left.

 

There was a cocky smirk on the strangers face that Tharn immediately hated. Whoever this guy was, he was smiling as though he knew that no one could resist him, and Tharn resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

 

Instead, he looked away, hoping the guy would take the hint.

 

“Couldn’t help but notice you were drinking alone.” He didn’t get the hint, “Thought you might like someone to talk to.”

 

Tharn was shaking his head before the man had even finished, “No, thank you. My boyfriend is just on the dance floor, so I’m fine.” He made sure his tone was calm but firm.

 

The stranger still didn’t get the hint, continuing to talk as though Tharn hadn’t just shot him down.

 

“Someone as gorgeous as you shouldn’t be left on his own like this.”

 

Tharn sipped at his drink, doing his best to ignore the man, who was now making meaningless small talk.

 

How had he ever gone for people like this?

 

Unbeknownst to Tharn however, Type was watching the exchange from his spot on the dancefloor… at the man trying to chat up HIS boyfriend.

 

It was obvious that Tharn wanted no part in whatever the guy was saying, making that familiar bubble of jealousy and possessiveness rise up in his chest.

 

Pulling Techno over to a spare table, he shoved his friend into a chair and stormed over to the bar, where Tharn was slowly losing his patience.

 

Full of liquid courage, Type took his seat… right on Tharn’s lap, making his boyfriend almost spit out his drink in shock. From his new position, Type sneered up at the stranger, hoping that actions spoke louder than words.

 

Mine!

 

“Hey, I was- “

 

“- Fuck. Off.” Type growled, knowing that whilst he might not be heard over the music, his mouth movements should have been clear, “He’s. Mine.”

 

“Type…” Tharn wrapped his arms around him, “… You don’t need to- “He was cut off as Type pressed their lips together in a bruising kiss, one hand cradling the back of his head… and the other hand moving lower.

 

Much to Tharn’s disappointment, the moment was over far too quickly… and it was then that he realised the man was gone.

 

Clearly Type’s hints were blunter than his own.

 

“Get Techno.” He smirked at Type, who looked taken aback by his own actions, “We’ll drop him off at Champ’s and then we’re going home.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

Champ groaned about it, but he gave Techno his sofa for the night, which was all Tharn needed.

 

And soon, Type found himself sandwiched between Tharn and the wall, his hips grinding against Tharn’s hand. Their hands fumbling together, they managed to pull their pants down far enough to press their erections together.

 

Type tried to take control there, that feeling of possessiveness still strong. Grabbing Tharn’s hair, he pulled the other man’s head back, exposing his neck, which Type was now free to nip at.

 

“Wanted to do this since I saw that guy flirting with you.” He hissed against the now-marked skin, the confession making Tharn chuckle breathlessly.

 

“Trust me, I wouldn’t have complained if you did this in front of everyone.” Tharn whispered, “As it is, I think I have the perfect shirts to show these off.”

 

“Ai’Tharn!”

Notes:

In/Korn - Chapter 79 sequel

Chapter 217: In/Korn - Ill Korn - Chapter 79 Sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from In: Yes! That was such a good chapter! If you would like to, a part 2 would be great! (Referring to Chapter 79)

……………………………………………………..

 

“I’m fine!”

 

Korn had been coughing until he was practically purple in the face.

 

He was not fine.

 

“Very convincing.” In sighed as Korn suffered through another coughing fit, “Congratulations, you’ve completely convinced me that you’re fine.”

 

“I am fine! Really!”

 

“Yep… you’re definitely the picture of health.”

 

In had never seen Korn complain about anything.

 

Not a single head cold, papercut or stubbed toe… he’d even seen the older man come to the university with a bruised cheek with no complaint.

 

Although…. That may have been because he didn’t want to draw attention to it too much.

 

But no, he had never seen Korn whine. He’d seen him grit his teeth if the pain got too bad or bear it in silence… but never whine.

 

He had the flu and seemed determined to ignore it.

 

“I have to get started on this report.” Korn tried again, writing out a few lines before exhaustion got the better of him and he let his head flop down to rest on his arms.

 

His eyelids looked red and swollen.

 

“Your nose is turning red.” In pointed out, “When is that report due?”

 

“… Next month.” Korn pushed himself back up to make another lame attempt at writing, only to flinch away from the bright light of the screen and lay his head down again.

 

“Next month?” In was in disbelief, “We’re only just at the beginning of this one, are you kidding?” His voice had gone a little high-pitched and loud, making Korn flinch, as In sighed wearily, “You’ve made your point P’Korn and I’m very impressed, you’re a real trouper… now are you going to come back home with me willingly or do I have to drag you?”

 

“I need to pass…” Korn mumbled, growing more and more out of it, voice muffled by his arms, “… Got to… get away.”

 

Get away? Get away from- Oh.

 

Intouch winced.

 

“Can’t… be… sick.” Korn continued.

 

“Well… at least you admit that you’re sick now.”

 

Korn just grumbled in reply… In liked to believe he was complimenting him on how clever he was.

 

“Come on.” He pulled Korn to his feet, helping him pack all his things away, “You’re coming back to my room. You can borrow my bed for a bit, and after class I’ll make you some soup!”

 

“Ugh.”

 

“Hey!” In thought about it for a moment, before mentally agreeing, “Fine… I’ll ask my sister if she can make some, or I’ll buy some. Better?”

 

“Mm.”

 

Gently, In lead him out of the library.

 

When they reached the student apartments however, Korn started to dig his feet in slightly. “I shouldn’t come in.” He mumbled, looking pale now.

 

“What?”

 

“I don’t… want you to get sick too.”

 

Intouch smiled; not unkindly. “I think it’s a little late to be thinking about that…. Remember you were in here last night? If I were going to catch anything, I would have caught it when you had your tongue down my- “

 

“- Intouch!”

 

“Alright, alright!” Intouch helped him over to the bed, removing his shoes for him, “But if I do get sick, remember, I took care of you. You’ll have to do the same for me.”

 

“Is that what being boyfriend’s is all about?”

 

In nodded proudly, his bright grin lighting up his entire face, “Exactly!” He leaned up and pressed a quick kiss to Korn’s cheek, “Taking care of each other, and suffering together!”

 

What else could Korn do in response to that, but smile.

Notes:

Type protects Pete next

Chapter 218: Type & Pete - Type protects Pete

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MelHK_Luka: maybe one where Pete is waiting for Ae and a guy starts to hit on him in the middle of campus and the guy doesn't back off and Pete is getting really uncomfortable and nervous, and then Type happens to be passing by and recognizes his Nong's boyfriend and gets very protective and basically scares the guy off and as soon as he does Ae arrives and Type explains what happened and Ae tries his best to comfort his boyfriend.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

//Sorry. Going to be a bit late. I can meet you at home if you’d prefer. \\

 

Pete smiled warmly down at the text he’d received from Ae, sending off a quick reply about how he didn’t mind waiting, before getting back to people watching.

 

As he was watching a couple of friends playfully push each other around, he vaguely heard someone come up behind him.

 

“Hey.”

 

Pulled out of his thoughts, Pete glanced over to see another student standing right next to him. Nervously, he gripped at his satchel strap, glancing around to see if the man was speaking to anyone else.

 

It was just him around.

 

“Umm… hello? Can- can I help you?”

 

“I was thinking that you…” The guy moved a little closer, “… would like to go on a date with me.”

 

Pete clutched his bag strap tighter. “S-sorry, but I have a b-boyfriend already!” He tried to move away, only for his arm to be grabbed, fingers digging into his pale skin, making him hiss in pain, “P-Please, I- “

 

“-Don’t act like a fucking bitch now!”

 

“I-I’m not! You’re- “The man’s grip tightened, making Pete yelp this time, “- Hey! Hey, let me go!”

 

“-Standing there, dressed up all neat like that. What were you expecting?!”

 

And then a hand came down on the stranger’s shoulder.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

With Tharn in an exam, and Techno out with Champ, Type found himself walking across campus alone.

 

Not the worst thing in the world, he did like being given the chance to collect his thoughts.

 

It was then that he saw one student grab another…. Roughly. At first, he considered ignoring it, only to stop and do a double take when he realised that the one being grabbed, was N’Ae’s IC student boyfriend.

 

Pete was it?

 

The IC student looked like he was seconds away from bursting into tears, desperately looking around for someone to help him.

 

And Type was the only one around.

 

Stomach churning, mind automatically flashing back to his own experiences, Type took a deep breath and stormed over, fists already starting to clench.

 

Someone else might have thought that they were reading the situation wrong… not him though. He knew exactly what this was.

 

Tears were now starting to stream down Pete’s cheeks, as he tried to pull his wrist free. He was so terrified that he couldn’t even seem to get the words out to call for help.

 

Type knew the feeling.

 

After what felt like eons, he was finally close enough to hear the mostly one-sided conversation.

 

“-Standing there, dressed up all neat like that. What were you expecting?!”

 

Type was really annoyed now.

 

Pete was dressed up in his IC uniform, shirt neat, tie perfect and pants neatly pressed. Even if he’d been wearing a crop top with short shorts, it wouldn’t have given this douche the right to act like this.

 

If Pete’s wrist were bruised after this, Type wouldn’t be surprised.

 

N’Ae was going to be so pissed.

 

He grabbed the man’s shoulder and gripped tightly, the shock of it giving Pete the chance to get free and take several steps back.

 

“Take the hint.” Type growled, “He said no.”

 

Apparently, his reputation preceded him, as the other student started to stutter, allowing Type to move him until Type was standing in between him and Pete.

 

“Walk. Away.”

 

Cue the anger.

 

“Like I actually wanted to sleep with him!” The other student sneered, as if he weren’t trying to pull Pete away to a darkened corner a few minutes ago.

 

Honestly, Type tuned out the rest of the rant, turning to Pete. “Are you alright?”

 

“Y-Yes Phi.” Pete was rubbing away the tears quickly, before rubbing at his arm.

 

“Do you need me to take you to the nurse? He looked like he had a good grip on you there.”

 

“I-I think I’ll be alright, but- “

 

“- HEY!” The other student seemed to finally realise that he wasn’t being paid attention to, “Aren’t you listening?!”

 

“No…. though perhaps you didn’t hear me.” Type turned and glared at him, taking a threatening step forward, “PISS OFF!”

 

That had the pathetic excuse for a human turning and practically fleeing, metaphorical tail between his legs…. Almost running into Ae as he went.

 

“Hey!” Ae turned to follow the man’s path, only to frown as the guy continued without even apologising, “Asshole.”

 

And then Ae noticed Pete, specifically, he noticed Pete crying.

 

“P’Type, what- “

 

“- That creep was harassing N’Pete here.” Type took a step back, resisting the urge to hold his hands up in surrender to avoid having Ae’s wrath turned upon him, “I was just helping.”

 

“He was! He was Ai’Ae!” Pete gently took Ae’s hand, turning his attention back to him and giving his boyfriend a soft smile, “He scared him off.”

 

Ae looked like he was ready for chasing that guy down and teaching him a real lesson. It was only Pete’s weak hold on his hands that somehow managed to stop him.

 

“Are you okay?” Ae then asked, seeming to forget that Type was even there, taking both of Pete’s hands into his own.

 

Pete nodded, flushing red as he glanced over at Type, “Y-Yes… just a little shaken.”

 

Ae pulled Pete into a hug, as Type rolled his eyes fondly.

 

“Hey, it’s okay, you’re fine. I’m here.”

 

Clearing his throat, Type caught their attention and waved. “I’ll get going. See you at practice tomorrow N’Ae?”

 

“Yes, sorry….” Before Type could leave, Ae spoke up again, “… P’Type? Thank you… for helping Pete, I- “

 

“- Don’t worry about it.” Type smiled softly, reaching into his pocket, and pulled out a few notes, “Here. Take him out to eat. My treat.”

 

“P’Type, I- “

 

“- Trust me. It’ll help.”

 

“… Thank you.”

 

“Take care of him.”

 

“… Always.”

Notes:

Sarawatine - Hickies next

Chapter 219: Sarawatine - Hickies (Slightly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Can you do something about sarawatine and hickeys? Or maybe tine studying and Sarawat kissing him all over and trying to get him to leave the studies and get it on ;)

……………………………………………………………………………

 

Being in a relationship was weird.

 

Not in a bad way or anything, but… weird none the less.

 

And yet, Tine wouldn’t change it for the world. Sharing his space with someone, being around them almost twenty-four, seven…. It was perfect.

 

Even six months into their relationship, Tine got butterflies when Sarawat smiled at him.

 

Shaking his head, he fought to get back to his assignment, despite feeling the warmth of Sarawat sitting right next to him, Sarawat’s hand on his knee.

 

And then his boyfriend leaned in a little closer.

 

Tine knew where this was going.

 

This was one thing that Tine had trouble getting used to. How much of a distraction Sarawat could be when he was trying to work. Tine looked over at him, quickly noticing that Sarawat was staring at his lips.

 

“One kiss…” Tine whispered, “… and then I really need to get back to- “

 

Sarawat cut him off with his mouth, one hand grabbing Tine’s laptop and moving it to the ground as Tine sank back into the sofa. Sarawat followed along with him, the pressure of his lips firm, soft and steady.

 

Just like usual, arousal started to bubble up in Tine’s stomach, especially when he felt one of Sarawat’s hand slip under his shirt and up his chest.

 

“Mm, Sarawat.” Tine felt a little scattered at first, but he managed to push his boyfriend away slightly, “Sarawat, I really need to get back to this report!”

 

Instant pout.

 

“It’s not due for a couple of weeks, right?” Sarawat asked, “Surely a couple of minutes won’t hurt?”

 

“It is never a couple of minutes!” Tine already found his fingers twisting into Sarawat’s shirt though, unconsciously pulling him closer. However, when Sarawat leaned in for another kiss, he didn’t stop him, feeling Sarawat grin against his mouth.

 

He knew how weak Tine was when it came to this.

 

Sarawat shifted one hand to curl around the back of Tine’s neck, drawing him that much closer, as Tine made a startled noise, a tingling sensation spreading down to the base of his spine.

 

“I forgot how much you liked this.” Sarawat whispered, probably feeling how hard Tine had gotten in his pants, “Do you want me to mark you again? Is that what it is?”

 

Tine bit his lip to muffle the whimper.

 

“Hmmm, is that what you want?”

 

“M-My report!”

 

“Can wait.” Sarawat leaned over to brush his lips against Tine’s throat, and any other protests Tine might have made got stuck. Sarawat smirked, and Tine shivered at the feeling of his teeth against the tender spot under his ear.

 

“S-Saraleo!” Tine hissed, whining, all but gasping for breath as Sarawat started to suck and nip at the soft skin. Tine gripped at the other’s shirt, body rolling against the weight Sarawat was using to hold him against the sofa.

 

Tine would never understand how this could feel so good.

 

As Sarawat moved around his neck, almost making a collar of hickeys, he suddenly pressed the heel of his palm against Tine’s dick, making him scrabble at Sarawat’s shoulders before he was coming in his pants, pleasure rippling through him like waves.

 

When he finally came back to his senses, Tine could feel Sarawat lightly kissing his forehead, holding him close.

 

“Oh… my… God.” He croaked, as Sarawat chuckled in delight.

 

“Did you- “

 

“- In my pants, Saraleo!” Tine groaned, “Now I need to shower and get changed.”

 

Like a dog hearing the word ‘walk’, Sarawat perked up.

 

“No! I’m showering alone!”

 

“Aw.”

Notes:

Ming/Kit - Power Bottom Kit next

Chapter 220: Ming/Kit - Power Bottom Kit (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Vee0127: Also, if you’re taking requests, can you do a Ming/Kit NSFW with power bottom Kit? I just think that with your writing it would be amazing.

……………………………………………………………

 

Ming loved it when Kit took control in the bedroom.

 

“Come on, come on.” He tried to sit up, only to be pushed back, Kit directing Ming’s hands from his back to his ass.

 

The older students’ eyes were clouded with lust as he pressed down on Ming’s shoulders, silently ordering the younger man to stay where he was. He then leaned over to mouth at Ming’s jaw, nipping at Ming’s lower lip before consuming him in a heated kiss.

 

Ming groaned into it, tongue wrestling with Kit’s. When Kit pulled away from him, Ming desperately tried to pull him back into another, surprised when Kit allowed it.

 

This time, when Kit pulled away, his face was red, flushed with the heat of the moment. There was a lazy smile on his face however, as he leaned back out of Ming’s reach, not even giving Ming the chance to think about taking back control.

 

“Don’t even think about it.” He growled playfully, making Ming pout. The sulk didn’t last long though, before Ming’s usual beaming grin was in place.

 

“Yes, P’Kit!”

 

Kit smiled warmly at him, reaching for the lube on the nightstand. After pouring some on his fingers, he closed his eyes and braced his arm on Ming’s chest. Trying not to put all his weight on top of Ming (not that he was overly heavy), he started to prepare himself, opening up his hole slowly. The first finger entered easily enough, and Kit didn’t bother to wait before inserting the second one.

 

Not much time passed before he was inserting the third one, head tilting back as a slightly pained moan of pleasure breaking free.

 

“P’Kit!” Ming moved to sit up, only to be pushed back down, “Are you okay? Don’t go too f- “

 

“- Just sit there and watch.” Kit panted, chest heaving heavily whilst his fingers were still buried in his ass, “Understood?”

 

Ming nodded, relaxing enough so that Kit was willing to let him go and get back to what he was doing.

 

Kit wriggled slightly in place, shoving his fingers as deep as he could reach to find that sweet spot he was yearning for. In the process, his ass cheeks accidentally brushed against Ming’s cock, making the younger man moan in frustration.

 

“P’Kit, please!”

 

Kit didn’t answer, but he did immediately remove his fingers, pouring plenty of lube onto Ming’s cock. He then steadied himself before reaching behind him to make sure Ming’s cock was pressed up against his rim. With a little more effort, he pushed down, Ming’s cock slipping further and further inside until Kit was seated fully on top of him.

 

“F-fuck!” Ming grunted, shifting a little to get comfortable as one hand moved to touch Kit. Kit allowed their fingers to intertwine, leaning over to kiss Ming softly. He was silent, moving back into position, hand still holding Ming’s and the other hand supporting his weight, as he started to move up and down on Ming’s cock.

 

He was slow at first, trying to get to the slight burn on his muscle, relishing in the moment before speeding up, thrusting down harder.

 

“Ah! Oh, fuck!” Kit moaned loudly, Ming’s cock finally brushing against his sweet spot, prompting him to thrust down even harder, rhythm getting wild. His eyes fluttered and his mouth gaped open in sheer pleasure, letting moans and pants slip throw slightly swollen lips.

 

The closer he got to the edge, the more his face started to flush, his grip on Ming’s hand tightening.

 

“Come for me P’Kit.” Ming whispered, moaning when he felt Kit’s ass clenching down around him. Just a couple more thrusts and then Kit was coming, body practically vibrating as white strings of come spurted over Ming’s abdomen. He was panting as he rode it out, eventually feeling boneless and slumping on top of Ming who was already sitting up, supporting his and Kit’s weight.

 

“P’Kit… can I move now?” He asked, pressing light kisses around his boyfriend’s lips, until Kit nodded, too tired to do anything else.

 

Ming wasted no time, thrusting up into Kit as the older student clung desperately onto him, soft, over-stimulated whines drowned out by skin slapping against skin.

 

“Gonna come…” Ming panted, words barely audible, “… gonna come!”

 

“Then come.” Kit whispered in his ears, and with that encouragement, Ming came, filling Kit up like he’d wanted from the start. He stayed where he was, riding out the bliss of his orgasm, before slipping out, pulling Kit down to lie beside him.

 

“I love it when you’re bossy.” He admitted breathlessly, chuckling when he glanced down to see Kit rolling his eyes at him.

 

“Go to sleep.” The older student muttered, sounding exhausted, eyes slipping shut as he drifted off to sleep.

 

Ming’s smile was softer this time, as he gently kissed the top of Kit’s head. “Good night… Kit.” He whispered as he too, fell asleep.

Notes:

Klui/Seo Duang trying to outdo Tharntype next

Chapter 221: Klui/Seo Duang - Who Is the Loudest? (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Naralyn94: Could we perhaps etc some Klui/Seo Duang from TharnType? Maybe they get all hot and heavy after hearing TT having sex next door?

…………………………………………………………….

 

The sounds started at about quarter past nine on a Thursday evening, and honestly Klui preferred the arguing.

 

“Dammit.” He rolled over to bury his face into his pillow, before pulling it out from under him and using it to try and cover his ears.

 

Type was loud.

 

Type was really loud.

 

Pushing himself up onto his elbows, he blinked tiredly, adjusting to the dim light in the room as another moan could be heard through the walls. It was no surprise when he heard Seo Duang stirring in the bed next to his, a sleepy Korean word breaking free.

 

“Ssh.” Klui hissed, watching as Seo Duang poked his head out of the covers, hair adorably ruffled and mussed up from sleep.

 

Another moan quickly followed, louder than the other, followed by a similar sound, but in a lower pitch. Klui and Seo Duang glanced at each other, both looking as embarrassed as the other at what they were hearing.

 

“I hate these thin walls.” Se Duang groaned, “We heard them arguing, don’t they know that we can hear this as well?”

 

“I have a sneaky suspicion that they don’t care.”

 

The moaning continued, and much to Klui’s horror, he could feel himself getting hard, his eyes automatically glancing over at Seo Duang.

 

When did he first start thinking of his roommate as being cute?

 

Possibly about the same time as he started thinking of Seo Duang’s dance as being ‘sort of cool’.

 

“Ai’Klui?”

 

Klui had been so lost in his thoughts, that he hadn’t heard Seo Duang making his way over…. Which meant that he definitely didn’t have time to hide how aroused he was.

 

Seo Duang reached out to switch the bedside light on before Klui could play it off as being a misunderstanding, a trick of the dim light, eyes instantly focusing on the flushed look on Klui’s face… and the erection straining at his pyjama bottoms.

 

As Tharn and Type’s sex session continued, Seo Duang climbed on top of Klui, pinning his hands to the pillow on either side of his head and sealing his lips over Klui’s, before the other man had a chance to ask, ‘what the hell was going on.’

 

He wasn’t going to say no though.

 

Klui practically melted into the kiss, taking advantage of Seo Duang’s position to wrap his legs around him… and flip their positions around, leaving Seo Duang on his back. Klui broke the kiss, moving down and pulling his roommate… lover’s (?) pants down enough to wrap his mouth around the other’s cock, swallowing him down to the base.

 

“F-fuck!” Se Duang cursed, pounding the mattress with his fist as he started to pant.

 

Klui hummed, sucking fast and sloppy for a few seconds before pulling off of Seo Duang’s cock, drawing a sound of surprise and frustration from him.

 

Frustration that obviously got to be just too much as Seo Duang seized control again, flipping them over, pulling Klui’s pants down and starting to return the favour.

 

The sound of Type’s moaning and passionate screaming seem even louder in the temporary silence, caused by Seo Duang’s mouth being full and Klui holding his breath to prevent his own moans from breaking free.

 

When Seo Duang pushed himself a little further down, swallowing around Klui’s cock, a high-pitched whine broke free and for, on the other side of the wall… there was silence.

 

“Really?” Seo Duang whispered, pulling off of Klui’s cock, “All the noise they make, and a little whine interrupts them?”

 

“I- Maybe we should- “

 

“- Ssh.” A wicked smirk appeared on Seo Duang’s face as he got up and rummaged through his bedside drawers, pulling out a bottle of lube victoriously before re-straddling Klui’s thighs.

 

Type then let out a sharp cry that devolved into a moan, just as Seo Duang started to prepare himself, soft grunts merging with Type’s louder sounds as Klui watched on in amazement.

 

“You are… so hot.” He confessed, watching as Seo Duang finished his preparations, grabbing a hold of Klui’s cock and carefully angling it so that it pressed inside as he sank down, “F-fuck!”

 

Seo Duang was moving too slow.

 

He was being too quiet.

 

For what seemed like the umpteenth time since this strange evening began, Klui flipped their positions, moving Seo Duang onto his back and picking up a quick, rough rhythm that caused his headboard to thump against the wall with each forward push.

 

Seo Duang’s moans and cries picked up in volume and intensity as Type’s became more frequent and even louder, the pair now starting to compete with each other.

 

Even Tharn seemed to be getting louder into order to compete with Seo Duang… and how could Klui resist the challenge as well.

 

They were going to get so many complaints from their neighbours.

 

Hopefully, the majority would go to Tharn and Type, considering they were the ones who started this.

 

Type apparently came first, crying out Tharn’s name, closely followed by Seo Duang who spat out a few Korean curses, followed by a low growl of Klui’s name. Klui and Tharn reached their respective orgasms at around the same time, but by that point, neither couple were paying much attention to what was happening in the other room.

 

Or so Klui believed.

 

“I think we won.” Seo Duang muttered, voice thick and muffled against Klui’s throat after the other had collapsed on him.

 

“Mmm.” Klui was already mostly asleep, Seo Duang not far behind him.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“One point to you.”

 

Tharn’s muttered comment as he passed Klui in the hallway made him choke on his own spit, coughing as his neighbour continued onto class as though nothing had been said.

 

He didn’t mean to start a war.

Notes:

Champ/Techno - Rimming and Sexy times next

Chapter 222: Champ/Techno - 'I'll Eat You' (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Can you do a nsfw prompt about champ and techno from TharnType? When champ said to techno “I’ll eat you?”

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

“I’ll eat you.”

 

The words had seemed so innocent at the time.

 

Or… they had in Techno’s mind.

 

Weeks later, after even he couldn’t mis-interpret all of Champ’s flirting, he’d gone to Type and Tharn with his problem… and received identical looks of disbelief.

 

“You could have spent weeks getting laid!” Type groaned, “Weeks!”

 

“What Type is trying to say…” Tharn interjected gently, “… is that Champ likes you. Do you think- do you think that you might like him?”

 

Techno thought about it for a moment, before nodding slowly, “Maybe?”

 

“Maybe is a good start.” Tharn gave him a supportive smile, “Next time Champ asks you to go to dinner with him… don’t invite anyone else this time.”

 

“O-Okay, but wouldn’t that make it a date?”

 

“… Yes.” “Yes, idiot!”

 

Type only had so much patience.

 

……………………………………………..

 

Five dates after that first one had brought Techno to where he was now.

 

On Champ’s bed, gasping for air, head tipping back, neck arched off the soft sheets as Champ kissed down his throat, hands deftly undoing the buttons of Techno’s shirt, before sliding a rough hand over the smooth skin.

 

Techno’s breath hitched when Champ turned his attention to pulling down his pants, unable to stop the nervous whimper from breaking free.

 

“It’s okay.” Champ whispered, “We don’t have to go any further.”

 

“I-I want to, I just- “Techno cut himself off, sucking in a desperate breath as he tried to regain his courage, “- I thought you said you were going to eat me?”

 

Champ looked stunned by the words for a few moments before a wicked smirk flashed across his face.

 

“You might live to regret those words.” He then leaned in to whisper in Techno’s ear, “Say Red if you want me to stop.”

 

Techno gulped.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Techno never wanted Champ to stop.

 

Apparently, this was called… rimming. And Champ had been doing it for so long, that Techno was practically incoherent. Along with the rimming, Champ had been fingering him for the best part of half an hour, making Techno writhe on the bed, back arching, hands gripping at the sheets, hips bucking as he begged Champ for more.

 

He needed more than the tantalising sensation of Champ’s tongue against a sensitive area of his body.

 

He needed more than the three fingers pumping into him, the middle finger grazing his prostate lightly, the feeling not enough for him.

 

“Please.” He sobbed brokenly; eyes clenched shut…. And then the fingers were gone, and Techno felt woefully empty.

 

Until he felt the slicked-up head of Champ’s cock pressing against him.

 

“Tell me if you want to stop or if it hurts, okay Ai’No?”

 

Techno stiffened for a moment, watching as a soft look flashed across Champ’s face.

 

“Do you trust me Ai’No?”

 

Techno nodded immediately, “Y-Yeah. Of course.”

 

And then Champ was pushing into him. Slow, steady until he’d bottomed out. The feeling was weird, not so much uncomfortable as it was unusual. Feeling himself slowly relax around Champ, he rolled his hips upwards, giving Champ the go ahead.

 

Champ started to thrust, hard and heavy, almost animalistic in nature.

 

Clinging onto Champ’s shoulders, a series of moans and “ah, ah, ah!” echoed throughout the room, nails scratching down Champ’s back as the pace increased. They moved as one, tongues invading faces and hickeys being left behind on jaws and necks.

 

As Champ hit his prostate, Techno never wanted it to end.

 

“T-there we go.” Champ whispered, as Techno shrieked with pleasure, “Feels good, huh?”

 

“A-Ai’Champ!” Techno sobbed, seeing stars in his vision before he was coming hard all over himself, making Champ groan.

 

“I didn’t even have to touch your dick, fuck! That is so hot!”

 

All Techno could do was whimper as Champ came deep inside him, grinding a little before pulling out and rolling to lie by Techno, panting heavily.

 

“So…” Techno gasped, still trying to catch his breath, “…when can we do that again?”

 

Champ resisted the urge to groan.

 

He’d created a monster.

Notes:

Kao/Pete - Public naughtiness next

Chapter 223: Pete/Kao - Public Naughtiness - (Slightly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: I would appreciate it if you could write more Kao / Pete. I would love to see a possessive, wanton Kao doing something totally NSFW in public, taking Pete by surprise.

…………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Pete was completely transfixed.

 

He had been completely tired and a little drunk, ready to go home… until he saw this.

 

If it weren’t for the fact that everyone else in the room was whooping and hollering at the sight, he would think it was just his imagination.

 

There, right in front of him, was Kao… or someone who looked exactly like him, wearing pants that looked like they had been painted on, and a shirt that was practically see-through.

 

As Kao sauntered a little closer, Pete remembered that coming to this party was Kao’s idea entirely… in fact, hadn’t Kao been the one to plonk him on this chair and tell him not to move?

 

He tried to find the words to describe what he was seeing but fell utterly short as Kao then started to dance, moving closer and closer as he pressed up against Pete. As Pete watched dumbfounded, Kao start to run his hands up and down Pete’s chest, fingers moving up to brush against his hair or to stroke the top of his ear.

 

And then they moved down to caress at his thighs.

 

Very high up his thigh.

 

All eyes were on them… which meant that everyone was surely aware of how hard he was getting.

 

In the background, he thought he could hear their friends making a hasty retreat as Kao then crawled onto Pete’s lap, giving Pete something more concrete than the brief teasing touches he’d been victim to so far.

 

Kao’s movements were slow as he circled his hips back and forth, making Pete believe that he was actually going mad.

 

“H-How much have you had to drink?!” Pete moaned as Kao pulled back his head to nuzzle at his neck.

 

“Probably less than you.”

 

“Then why- “

 

“- Can’t I do nice things for you?” Kao then pressed their lips together.

 

Lips caught between teeth and tongue as they breathed heavily into each other. Kao was the first to break the kiss, bringing his lips to Pete’s neck instead, biting and sucking a large bruise around his Adam’s apple where everyone would see it the next day.

 

Pete moaned, hips bucking up at the sensation.

 

Kao was all but fucking himself against Pete’s straining cock, silently pulling Pete’s hand to his hips so that they could grind against one another.

 

Even if the room had still been full of people, Pete believed that Kao still would have been this bold.

 

As Kao moved to brace, Pete seized his advantage, having his own turn at Kao’s throat, leaving smaller marks as Kao pressed their groins together, whimpering at the sensation.

 

“Wait, wait, wait.” Kao gasped, removing himself from Pete’s lap, before turning around and sitting back down, this time, with his back pressed against Pete’s chest, facing away from him.

 

He leaned back and threw one arm over Pete’s shoulder, pulling him forwards into another kiss. With his other hand, he encouraged Pete to take a hold of his hips again, to use him to find his pleasure.

 

And so, Pete did.

 

Pete obeyed for the most part, letting go of Kao’s hips with one hand to press gently against Kao’s cock, simply holding it there, letting their movements do all the work.

 

It didn’t much longer.

 

Pete came mere seconds after Kao did, feeling the wetness of Kao’s end against the palm of his hand. Their groans were muffled together as their lips continued to meet, though the need for air eventually pulled them apart.

 

When they finally opened their eyes again, having not realised that they closed them to begin with, Kao was collapsed against Pete’s chest, panting heavily. There was a flush high on his cheeks and a brightness in his eyes, indicating that he was satisfied.

 

“So…” He was panting a little himself, “… when can we do that again?”

Notes:

Pete/Kao - Hurt/Comfort - traumatised Pete next

Chapter 224: Pete/Kao - Traumatised Pete

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from kagss: Can you write petekao hurt/comfort where Pete gets panic attack if he sees blood on his hands because he remembers his sister dying the same way in hands? (blue kiss book said Pete’s little sister died in an accident) If you want to!! :)

…………………………………………………………………….

 

The anniversary of his sister’s death was always a rough one.

 

This year seemed to be worse than the others, however.

 

He woke up to the metallic, iron smell of blood invading his nostrils. He brought his hand up to rub at his nose, in an attempt to get rid of the smell, hoping that would hold back the bile he felt working its way up his throat. However, the smell only seemed to get worse.

 

His eyes snapped open in alarm, staring at his hands. It took him a moment to actually process what he saw.

 

Blood… all over his hands.

 

It wasn’t just a result of an especially vivid dream.

 

There was actually blood there.

 

He started to shake uncontrollably, his breathing coming out short, erratic, and fast…. A prelude to a fast-approaching panic attack.

 

Before he could go into a full-blown panic attack however, Kao was suddenly in front of him.

 

“Let me get you some tissue.” Kao seemed abnormally calm, patting Pete on the shoulder, before moving to leave, “It must have got colder last night.”

 

Before Kao could leave, Pete reached out and grabbed his hand, stopping him in his tracks, a short, slightly crazed laugh breaking free.

 

“You’re hurt!” He gasped, “We need to- “

 

“- What?” Kao sat back down immediately, prying Pete’s fingers off his arm, and griping his hand, “I’m not hurt, not in the slightest. You’re having a nosebleed, we need to- “

 

Pete shook his head frantically, unable to believe the statement, despite the blood continuing to drip onto the bed.

 

He could hear his sister pain filled screams.

 

“Look…” Pete shakily held up his hands, “… S-someone’s hurt, I-I need to- “

 

“- Pete.” Kao’s voice was calm and commanding, making Pete look up at him, “You need to listen to me… are you listening?”

 

Pete nodded.

 

“You are having a nosebleed. A pretty bad one, but nothing concerning… we need to stop it though.” Kao gave him a reassuring smile, “No-one is hurt… everyone is fine.”

 

Pete nodded again, hiccupping on a small sob as Kao pulled him into an equally reassuring hug, not seeming to care that he was getting blood everywhere. With his eyes closed, he concentrated on breathing in and out.

 

He was relieved.

 

No-one was hurt this time.

 

He wasn’t going to lose anyone this time.

 

Pete couldn’t help the way his body swayed into Kao’s, resting his head on Kao’s shoulder as his breathing started to slow down to a normal level. One of Kao’s hands was in his hair, and the other was rubbing soothing circles into the small of his back.

 

“I’m here.” Kao whispered, “I’m here. Repeat after me… no-one is hurt, everyone is okay.”

 

“… No-one is hurt, and everyone is okay.”

 

“No-one is hurt, and everyone is okay.”

 

“No-one is hurt, and everyone is okay.” Pete couldn’t help the smile that pulled at the corner of his lips, the smile only widening when Kao returned it with one of his own.

 

“Come on.” Kao whispered, “Let’s get you cleaned up and these clothes and sheets in for washing.”

 

“Sorry.”

 

“You have nothing to be sorry for.” Kao whispered, “Let’s just focus on getting you cleaned up, okay.”

 

“… I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Notes:

Dean/Pharm - Reunion Sex next :)

Chapter 225: Dean/Pharm - Reunion Sex (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jessica C: Love your stories! I'd like to suggest another Dean and Pharm prompt where P'Dean goes away for a swim competition and misses Pharm, and when he comes back, they have an "intense" reunion, if you know what I mean lol. I want to see Pharm be more comfortable and less shy with intimacy with P'Dean like he was in the series because their relationship is more established. Similar to how you portrayed Pharm and P'Dean in your "Marking" chapter. NSFW is possible. Thank you for taking requests! <3

……………………………………………………………………………………….………………

 

“Come on, come on, come on.” Pharm urged, tugging on Dean’s hand, trying to pull him up the stairs faster, even though he was practically tripping over his own feet in the process.

 

He hadn’t even been at the university for five minutes before Pharm was throwing himself into his arms and pulling him away, not even seeming to mind the suggestive whistles Win gave out.

 

“We won at the swim competition.” Dean chuckled as he dragged to Pharm’s dorm room, “Just in case you wanted to know.”

 

Pharm stopped, turning to him with a guilty smile. “Sorry P’Dean.” He whispered, reaching up to quickly kiss Dean on the lips, “That’s brilliant.”

 

“Yeah?” Dean glanced at Pharm’s door, “Were you pulling me so harshly for… a reward?”

 

Pharm flushed bright red, voice so strangled that Dean couldn’t understand his answer. The younger man kept pulling him towards the room however, so Dean guessed the answer was probably a yes.

 

From the way Pharm kicked the door open to his room after unlocking it, Dean could confirm 100% that it was a yes.

 

“Pharm, I- “His words were cut off as Pharm pulled Dean into a longer, more passionate kiss. Dean had no problem with the interruption though, looping his arms underneath his boyfriend, hauling him up until Pharm could wrap his legs around his waist, gripping at Dean’s shoulders in order to deepen the kiss.

 

When the need for air grew too great, Pharm pulled back. His lips were red and a little swollen and Dean couldn’t help but chuckle.

 

“I like this reward already.” He remarked with a cheeky smile, “Or… are you feeling a little needy?”

 

“It’s been a week.” Pharm pouted, “Aren’t you feeling a little needy?”

 

“You have no idea.”

 

“Good.” Pharm beamed, before lightly slapping him on the shoulder, “Now come on! Please P’Dean?!”

 

Dean was about to laugh again when Pharm ground his hips very purposefully against his, and anything about to come out of his mouth was caught in his throat.

 

Naked.

 

He needed to get Pharm naked, right now!

 

Still carrying Pharm, he walked over to the bed and deposited Pharm down on top of it, a little heavier than planned as Pharm bounced a few times, but it didn’t look as though the younger man minded, grabbing his shirt, and pulling it off, followed by his jeans and underwear.

 

Dean barely had time to get his own shirt off when Pharm was taking over for him, leaning forward on the bed to shove Dean’s jeans and underwear down to his knees, before scooting back on the bed.

 

There was no finesse to their stripping, desperation taking over them.

 

Ever since that first night together, they hadn’t spent a night apart, so a week without any sort of contact had been pure torture.

 

Pharm watched as Dean moved to lie next to him… before shimmying down and taking Pharm’s cock into his mouth.

 

“F-fuck!” Pharm cried out in shock, hips bucking at the unexpected sensation, “Shit, shit!” His fingers curled from where they had been laid flat against the sheets, body tightening from Dean’s attentions.

 

Sometimes he would tease him, drag out his orgasm, hold his thighs apart and stop him from hiding from Dean… but now wasn’t the time for that. From the why Dean was going at him, he wanted Pharm to cum and quickly.

 

This was made evident as a surprisingly slick finger made its way inside of Pharm, gently pressing against his prostate.

 

It didn’t take much more for Pharm to come apart, thighs shaking and hips bucking desperately. His cheeks were flushed, and his hair was sweat-slicked, stuck to his forehead.

 

Dean let Pharm relax for a moment, watching as he shuddered through the aftershocks. Once he was sure that Pharm wasn’t too sensitive, he slicked up a second and third finger, preparing Pharm as best he could, Pharm’s aroused whines spurring him on.

 

“Pharm… are you okay?” He asked once he was finished, despite knowing the answer.

 

Pharm only just managed to give him a loving smile before Dean was pressing his legs back and rolling the condom on.

 

“Shit!” Pharm panted out as he was nearly bent in two, thighs pressed against his torso as Dean pushed his way slowly inside. He let out a whine as Dean bottomed out, drowned out by Dean’s throaty moan.

 

Dean adjusted his positioning slightly, moving in and out as Pharm’s whines got higher and more desperate. It was clear that he was still sensitive from his orgasm, but clung to Dean anyway, urging him to continue.

 

“Shit, Pharm.” Dean breathed out, thrusts getting harder, faster, until they were both panting.

 

Hopefully Pharm’s cousin wasn’t in.

 

“F-fuck! Fuck!” He then groaned out, orgasm crashing over him, making him thrust twice more before he leaned forward, one hand moving to finish Pharm off as well, blanketing the younger’s smaller body with his own.

 

After a while, Dean rolled to one side and they lay shoulder to shoulder in the bed, staring up at the ceiling.

 

“So… you missed me?” Dean joked, making Pharm giggle.

 

“More than anything.”

Notes:

Kongpob/Arthit - Protective Kongpob next

Chapter 226: Kongpob/Arthit - Protective Kongpob

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormborn_88: Actually, that being said I'd love another Kongpob/Arthit story <3 baaadly. Maybe something with some danger towards Arthit and a protective & caring Kongpob :)

…………………………………………………………….

 

Kongpob wasn’t late.

 

Not yet.

 

For what seemed like the umpteenth time, he checked his reflection in the mirror, making sure his tie wasn’t crooked.

 

BANG BANG BANG.

 

Trying not to seem like he had been waiting impatiently, Arthit gave it a few seconds, before answering the door, unable to stop himself from smirking when Kongpob’s eyes widened at the sight of him.

 

“Kongpob!” He snapped playfully, “Let’s go. You don’t want to be late to your parent’s own anniversary dinner, right?”

 

“R-right.” Kongpob’s voice was unsteady, as he cleared his throat, “Sorry, I just- You look amazing P’Arthit.”

 

“You do too.” Arthit gave Kongpob an appreciative scan up and down, “Now, come on!”

 

“Coming! Coming!”

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

It was a quick journey in a car that probably cost more than Arthit would ever make in his life, and soon they were pulling up outside of the Suthiluck family home.

 

Similar, just as expensive-looking cars were all parked outside.

 

Arthit felt very under-dressed.

 

“Don’t worry.” Kongpob squeezed his hand reassuringly, “You look amazing. Everyone in there will think so too.”

 

Neither of them knew how true that was going to be.

 

………………………………………………………….

 

The party had moved outside, and Arthit was sipping on his third drink, watching Kongpob confidently speaking to several business partners of his Father’s.

 

He was going to be an amazing boss one day.

 

That company was lucky.

 

“Well… don’t you look just gorgeous.”

 

Arthit flinched at the unfamiliar voice, glancing to his left to see a stranger sitting there. He was probably only a decade older than Arthit at the most, and very obviously drunk.

 

“T-thank you.” Arthit nodded his thanks, before turning his attention back to Kongpob.

 

The man pressed himself closer, one hand reaching out to grab Arthit’s arm, making him flinch.

 

“H-Hey.” He forced himself into his ‘hazer’ role, hoping that it worked on adults as well as younger students, “Let. Go.”

 

It didn’t work.

 

The grip on his arm never loosened as the other hand came up to stroke at his other arm. Arthit tried to get away, but the grip was too strong.

 

“Leave me alone.” He said forcefully, “I’m not interested.”

 

Still no reaction.

 

The grip was starting to hurt now, and Arthit just knew that there would be bruises there the next day.

 

“HEY!”

 

Everything and everyone fell silent at the voice, prompting Arthit to look around, eyes widening at the sight of Kongpob storming over.

 

He’d never seen the younger man look that enraged before, as he came to a stop in front of them.

 

For a moment, just a moment, Arthit thought that it was him that Kongpob was angry at… until the full force of Kongpob’s glare was turned on the stranger that still had a hold of Arthit’s arm.

 

“Leave him alone.” Kongpob snarled, prying the hand off of Arthit and pulling the other man behind him.

 

Any other time, Arthit would have complained over being treated like a damsel in distress, but the encounter had rattled him slightly.

 

“It’s a big house.” He tried to pull Kongpob away, “Let’s just go somewhere else.”

 

“Not until Mister Gunthapotin apologises.”

 

“Kongpob, don’t- “Arthit yelped as Kongpob was suddenly punched in the face, only just managing to grab Kongpob before he returned the favour, “Kongpob, STOP! It’s being handled, stop it!”

 

And indeed, it was.

 

Men that seemed to have been hired as security for the party, were none-too-gently, grabbing Mr Guthapotin’s arm and pulling him out of the party, Kongpob’s father ranting and raving about suing the man as they went.

 

“Come on.” Arthit tugged on Kongpob’s arm. His boyfriend’s lip and nose were bleeding, so he pulled him into the bathroom in order to clean it up.

 

“I’ll get you some ice.” Kongpob’s mother spoke up as they passed, “There should be some disinfectant in the cupboards.”

 

“Thank you, and I’m sor- “

 

“- It wasn’t you fault N’Arthit.” She cut him off, “Never think that okay?”

 

He nodded shyly, waiting until she had gotten some ice, before pulling Kongpob into one of the many bathrooms.

 

“You’re an idiot Kongpob.” He sighed, holding up a hand before Kongpob could protest, “But… thank you. I- “He found that he couldn’t finish the sentence, filling the sink with warm water, using a towel to dab at his face, cleaning up the blood.

 

Kongpob flinched with every gentle touch, eyes watering slightly as Arthit then dabbed the disinfectant on.

 

“Does it still hurt?” Arthit asked, despite knowing that Kongpob was probably in a fair bit of pain. His left cheek was turning a shade of purple and blue, and his nose was still red.

 

“It’s alright.”

 

“… I don’t want you to get into trouble like this for me.” He whispered, still feeling guilty. He should have been sterner in fighting the man off.

 

“P’Arthit….” Kongpob gently pulled the older man closer, pressing a gentle kiss to his lips. They tasted of disinfectant, but Arthit found that he didn’t care, “… I will always protect you, no matter what.”

 

God… Arthit loved this man.

Notes:

Ram/King - King meeting Ram's family next :)

Chapter 227: Ram/King - Meeting the Parents

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Shadowgal: I would love to see more meeting the family. Either Ram spending some more time with King's family. Or King meeting Ram's, maybe fluff with his brother coming to visit or protective against his Dad/Pin.

………………………………………………………………………

 

Ram: Would you like to come to dinner with me at my parents’ house later?

 

King stared at the text for a moment, a wave of nerves bubbling up inside him.

 

Meeting the parents was an important step in a relationship, right?

 

Ram had met his sister and she was a lot to deal with.

 

King: Sure! Let me know what time 😊

 

It was only after he sent the text, that he remembered Ram’s father.

 

Shit… how was he supposed to stay quiet?

 

Were Ram’s parents even accepting of same sex couples?!

 

…. Had Ram asked for him to be invited? Did he make out like they were still only friends, or had he already told them the truth?

 

Glancing over at his moss ball tank, King sighed. “I’m over-thinking things, aren’t I?”

 

Silence.

 

“Yeah… just over-thinking things.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

King was coming round after his last class and Ram was slightly terrified.

 

“Do you need any help setting the table?” He asked his mum, who gave him a warm smile.

 

“You must be nervous.” She teased, “But I would love some help, yes. Usually your Father helps but- “She trailed off uncertainly, before turning her attention back to the food.

 

She suspected something, that was for sure.

 

“I’m sure he’ll be back in time to meet your boyfriend.” She piped up.

 

Optimistically in Ram’s opinion.

 

He heard his Father returning half an hour later, and ten minutes after that, the doorbell rang, prompting Ram to rush and get it.

 

The dogs were in their own area so they shouldn’t pose a problem.

 

“Hey.” King waved shyly at him, a bouquet of flowers in his arms, “I-I didn’t know what to bring, so I- “

 

“- They’re perfect.” Ram rushed to reassure him, moving to one side to allow King in, “Mum will love them.”

 

He led King into the kitchen, his mother turning around to greet them.

 

“You must be King.” She greeted in stilted Thai, “It is nice to meet you.”

 

“It’s nice to meet you too.” King replied, a little unsure over what to say. He did speak English, but would he be being rude if he volunteered to speak in English instead. Would that be like saying her Thai is bad?

 

“P’King speaks English very well Mum.” Ram made the decision for him, a gentle smile on his face, “It’s okay.”

 

His mum almost seemed to sigh in relief, giving King an apologetic look. “I’m sorry. I’m finding Thai a bit tricky to learn.”

 

“No, no, no!” King smiled, “You were doing wonderfully.”

 

“You are very sweet to say so.”

 

And just like that, the ice was broken.

 

When Ram’s father came down though, sitting with them to eat, Ram could see King tensing up again.

 

“So…” Ram’s father cleared his throat, “… I had no idea that you were…. Gay, Ram.”

 

“That’s because you don’t pay enough attention.” His mother cut in smoothly, “Mothers have a sense for these things. We know everything.”

 

She looked up and caught King’s eyes briefly, before changing the subject, ignoring the tense silence.

 

She knew what her husband was doing, King realised. Maybe not with who, but she knew there was something wrong.

 

King resisted the urge to smirk. He would tell Ram later, and hopefully that would ease his worries about the situation.

 

“This food is amazing.” King praised, Ram nodding beside him.

 

“It really was Mum.”

 

“Thank you, boys.”

 

“Do you need any help cleaning up?”

 

“Oh nonsense.” She waved her hand, “Guests do not help to clean up…. Ram can help me.”

 

King nodded, “Okay… do you mind if I use your bathroom?”

 

“Of course, you can. We have one just down that corridor and to the right.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

As King left, Ram’s father and Ruj moving into the living room, Ram made his way over to his mother expectantly.

 

“Well?”

 

“Well, what?” She teased.

 

“What do you think of him?”

 

“He’s a lovely boy, Ram.” She reached out and cupped his cheek soothingly, “I couldn’t have asked for a better son-in-law.”

 

Ram flushed bright red, eyes widening in panic.

 

“I know, I know.” She beamed, “You’re not quite there yet.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“So… what do you think?”

 

“Of your parents?” They were sat in Ram’s bedroom, King having wanted to see how the Venus flytrap was doing, “Your Mum’s nice.”

 

He didn’t need to say what he thought of Ram’s Father.

 

Ram seemed relieved by the statement, despite this though.

 

Maybe it was only his mother that King was supposed to impress?

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

When he left, Ram’s mother smiled warmly at him, “Come back whenever you want.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“I’m glad Ram’s found someone who complements him so well.”

 

King was taken aback slightly, “I-ah- thank you. And thank you for the meal.”

 

“It was my absolute pleasure.” She left, giving Ram and King some time on their own.

 

“See, that wasn’t so bad.” Ram whispered, a soft smile on his face, “Was it?”

 

“Not at all.” King shuffled nervously from side to side, wondering if he should tell Ram about his mother knowing the partial truth about his father.

 

No.

 

Now was not the time.

 

“Maybe… you can meet my family next? Not just my sister and nephews?”

 

“I would like nothing more.”

Notes:

Saifah/Zon - Height kink next

Chapter 228: Saifah/Zon - Height Kink (Mostly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from DipshitRichie: But could you may be right a SaifahZon one about Saifah having a high different kink or something like that and Zon secretly liking it as well?

………………………………………………………………………

 

Saifah was tall.

 

He knew this.

 

It only became a kink when he and Zon got together though… especially when he was pressing the younger up against the wall like this. Judging from the sly look on Zon’s face, he knew exactly what Saifah was thinking.

 

“Yes, you’re big, you don’t need to- “He was cut off by Saifah pushing up his t-shirt to his nipples, his other hand pulling down his sweatpants.

 

He looked up at Saifah, searching for some clue as to the game they were playing. Saifah’s expression was inscrutable, eyes dark as he continued. When Zon leaned forward for a kiss however, Saifah leaned back, stepping out of his pants and underwear, freeing his already, half-hard cock.

 

“Hold onto my shoulders.”

 

Zon flushed at the quiet order, looking as though he was going to argue before he slowly did as Saifah said.

 

It was incredibly hot, and Saifah didn’t know why they hadn’t gone down this road during sex before.

 

His fingers trailed down the centre of Zon’s chest to his navel, noticing how his boyfriend’s cock was straining against the confines of his pants. Then he noticed how the head of his cock was brushing against Zon’s navel as well.

 

“Saifah, what are you- MMPH!” Zon was muffled as his t-shirt was roughly removed and thrown to the floor, “- What are you doing?”

 

“We don’t line up.”

 

“What are you talking about?!”

 

“If I press myself up against you like this…” Saifah moved a bit closer, acting as he described, “… our cocks don’t press up against each other.”

 

Zon’s face heated further, before he pushed Saifah away with a mock glare. “Your legs are longer than mine, that’s all!”

 

“Yeah.” Saifah’s voice was breathless, “Isn’t it great?”

 

“Saifah, you- “Zon was cut off again as Saifah pressed forwards again, gently thrusting against him, “-Ah! Can’t we- bed? Or the sofa?”

 

“No.” Saifah murmured, hips surging forwards, “Here.”

 

“But… I can’t- we can’t- we don’t line up, remember?!”

 

Saifah laughed a bit, gently placing one of his thighs in between Zon’s legs, until it was nestled right up against him. Zon couldn’t hold back the moan that escaped at the sensation, feeling Saifah grab his hips and pull him forwards, thrusting against his belly again.

 

“Just like this.” Saifah mumbled near his ear as Zon nodded desperately, letting Saifah move him however he wanted to. His head thunked back against the door as he gasped, Saifah encouraging him on, “Grind down on me… that’s it.”

 

Zon was lost in the sensations, loving how Saifah towered over him, how his boyfriend’s cock felt against his stomach. It was weird and incredible, making him feel just a bit light-headed.

 

“This is so good.” Saifah moaned a moment later, as he nuzzled the top of Zon’s head, once again emphasising their height difference. Zon whimpered, angling his head up to try and find Saifah’s mouth, aching for a kiss.

 

Saifah avoided it though, letting Zon kiss at his throat and underneath his jaw instead.

 

“You wanna use me?” Zon whispered against his throat, feeling Saifah shudder at the words, thigh pressing hard against Zon’s clothed cock, “Pin me down and cover me with your body?”

 

“F-fuck.” Was Saifah’s only response, head tipping back to allow Zon better access to his throat.

 

Zon let go of Saifah’s shoulders, fumbling with his own pants and underwear in order to feel the full, skin-on-skin contact. Saifah grabbed his wrists though, stopping him before he could even push them an inch down. Zon whimpered, tugging at him, but Saifah’s grip was strong.

 

“This is what I want.” Saifah practically growled, voice lower than usual, making Zon moan at the deep timbre of it, “Just like this. I-I want to use you like this and have you come in your pants like a teenager.”

 

Zon moaned again, eyes fluttering shut at the thought.

 

“Can we?” Saifah whispered, almost begging for permission, “Can we do that?”

 

Zon finally managed to wrench his hands free and grab at Saifah’s hips, yanking his boyfriend into him and crushing their bodies together, feeling the entire length of Saifah’s erection pressed against him.

 

He hadn’t come in his pants in years, not since he was a teenager like Saifah stated, but he knew there was a chance it would happen again today.

 

He looked up at Saifah, meeting the other man’s gaze. In this moment, Saifah looked so much taller, towering over Zon like this, eyes dark with lust and arousal. His pupils were still blown to the point where only a thin ring of brown could be seen.

 

“W-we can do that.” He whispered, “Yes.”

 

A feral look flashed across Saifah’s face, and he almost seemed to grow half an inch, hands moving back to Zon’s hips, grip tightening.

 

And then it all became a blur.

 

Their bodies rocked together as Zon clung onto Saifah’s shoulders, at his neck, pressing closer in order to feel that sensation of Saifah’s cock rubbing against his stomach. He couldn’t help but cry out with every other thrust, hoping that his neighbours couldn’t hear him. He felt like he was gasping for breath, feeling smaller than he’d ever felt before.

 

He felt like he was a plaything, caught up in Saifah’s overwhelming dominance.

 

He felt like he was owned.

 

“You close?” Saifah panted against the shell of his ear, making Zon shudder.

 

“Y-yeah!”

 

Saifah’s answer was a grunted moan, fingers digging into Zon’s hips a bit harder, pulling Zon right up against him and pushing his thigh up, increasing the friction on Zon’s cock and it was perfect.

 

Nails sinking into Saifah’s shoulders, Zon came with a low groan.

 

“F-fuck.” He whimpered, pressing closer to Saifah as his legs threatened to give out on him. Moments later, he felt Saifah coming all over his chest and mid-section, cock jerking against his body and pulsing between them, only adding to the dampness on Zon’s pants as it trickled down.

 

Zon felt dizzy, like if it weren’t for Saifah’s grip on his hips, he would have fallen to the ground by now.

 

“Shit.” Saifah gasped out, as though he’d only just managed to get his breath back. He tried to pull away, only for Zon to pull him back, pressing their lips together.

 

“I really need to shower.” Zon grimaced as he pulled away from the kiss, feeling his cooling cum starting to stick to his skin as it dried, “Why did I let you talk me into this?”

 

“Umm, because you love me?”

 

“Yeah… I really do.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ae/Pete - Misunderstandings and HUrt/Comfort next :)

Chapter 229: Ae/Pete - Misunderstandings & Hurt/Comfort

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Hamlingirl2002: Can you do an ae Pete one where tin shows Pete a picture of ae kissing someone else and gets the wrong idea and locks himself away until ae demands Pete demands why he is ignoring him and then explains to Pete what happened.

……………………………………………………………..

 

When he was young, Pete could remember his mother warning him that life wasn’t a fairy tale and should never be compared to one.

 

It wasn’t long after her divorce and looking back, some bitterness was to be expected.

 

Pete had lived with those words though, and only started to believe again when he met his ‘prince’… Ae.

 

The photo on Tin’s phone made him relive his doubts again.

 

“When did you… when did you take this?” He whispered, unable to tear his eyes away from the photo.

 

Ae with a stranger’s arms wrapped around him, their lips pressed tightly together.

 

“Near the football pitch.” To his credit, Tin sounded sorry, “I went to pick up Can, and- “He winced and gestured at the phone, “Pete… Maybe you should- “

 

“- I need to go.” Pete knew he was on the verge of tears, turning away from his best friend and the photo and rushing back to his car.

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Hours later, long after Pete was meant to meet up with Ae for their daily date, his phone buzzed incessantly on his bedside table.

 

It had been since five in the afternoon.

 

At first Ae wanted to know where he was…. Then they were messages of concern…. Then he must have tried to call Tin in order to find out why Pete wasn’t answering, because the next texts were full of pleading.

 

Ae: Can we talk, please? – Seen 19:49

 

Ae: I need to talk to you, please. It wasn’t what it looked like. – Seen 19:51

 

Ae: Meet me outside in a few minutes, please? – Seen 20:00

 

Pete glanced at this next message, rolling over and burying his face in the pillow. Ten minutes later, his phone buzzed four more times.

 

Ae: You’re not coming, are you. – Seen 20:16

 

Ae: I’m sorry – Seen 20:16

 

Ae: Please, please don’t shut me out – Seen 20:16

 

Ae: I love you – Seen 20:16

 

Pete ignored them all.

 

………………………………………………………..

 

It had been almost a week since the incident… a week since Pete had seen that photo and he hadn’t left his apartment in all that time.

 

If anyone asked, he played it off like he was sick, before going back to lying on his bed and feeling sorry for himself.

 

He’d almost caved earlier in the week and gone to meet Ae for breakfast, like his boyfriend… ex-boyfriend… had pleaded with him to attend. But he’d caught sight of himself in the mirror, and his self-esteem came crashing down around him.

 

Of course, Ae would choose someone other than him.

 

………………………………………………………….

 

Ae was on the verge of losing his mind.

 

Pete was ignoring all of his texts, refusing to give him a chance to explain. He honestly thought there was more trust in their relationship by now, did Pete really think Ae would ever go for someone that wasn’t him?

 

For someone who wasn’t Pete, the one person he had ever loved and ever would love?

 

Did Pete really think so little of him?

 

He cornered Tin the next day, ignoring how Can shuffled nervously near them.

 

“I need you to tell Pete that you’re going round to see him.” He refused to flinch at the sheer anger in Tin’s eyes, anger that he hadn’t seen even when Tin was trying to steal Pete away from him, believing that he wasn’t good enough.

 

“Go. Fuck. Yourself.” Tin spat out each individual word. Can jumped in front of his boyfriend almost immediately, suspecting that Ae might lash out.

 

Ae just looked heart-broken though, looking down at the ground.

 

“… He kissed me.” Ae whispered, “I didn’t return it, I swear. Why does everyone think I could hurt Pete like that? He- he means everything to me.” Tears threatened to fall, but he refused to let them fall in front of Tin, “I need to see him… to explain, please!”

 

Tin seemed to study him for a second, before sighing. “I’ll tell him I’m coming round… he’ll expect me when you knock on the door. I’m guessing that was your plan.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

“Ai’Ae!” Pete tried to slam the door in his face, stopped only by Ae’s carefully placed foot in the way, “What are you doing here?”

 

Ae was caught off guard by the question, eyes on Pete’s face.

 

Even though it looked as though Pete had been doing nothing but crying over the past week, he still looked beautiful.

 

“I-I came to see you.” Ae eventually managed to force out, “I-I haven’t seen you in days, nobody has!”

 

“I-I haven’t been feeling well.” The breath hitched in Pete’s throat, eyes darting to look anywhere other than Ae’s face.

 

“There’s been a misunderstanding… I know Tin showed you the photo.”

 

A tear ran down Pete’s cheek and Ae felt his heart twinge.

 

“It was taken out of context!” Ae rushed to defend, “He’s a freshman on the Medicine football team who decided that he liked me all of a sudden! He wanted to speak to me and then he kissed me out of nowhere! I was shocked, that’s why I didn’t push him away, but I didn’t return the kiss! I pushed him away and told him I wasn’t interested; the whole incident couldn’t have lasted more than 30 seconds!”

 

Pete still looked unsure.

 

“You’re all that I have ever wanted.” Ae whispered, “How could you ever think that I would do that to you?”

 

“So, you didn’t- You…” Pete fumbled over his words.

 

“I didn’t kiss him.” Ae kept his voice calm, “I promise.”

 

Pete stared at him for a few moments more, before his face fell, “I-I missed you.” His voice cracked as he opened the door, allowing Ae all the way inside, “I-I- “

 

“- I missed you too.” Ae whispered, “I wish you’d have talked to me, but- but I can understand why.” He reached out and took Pere’s hands into his own, “I’m sorry… I’m so sorry.”

 

“Me too.” Pete’s smile was a little teary, but at least he was smiling, “Maybe, we can just put this behind us?”

 

“Sounds perfect.”

Notes:

So i just realised that it's been a year since i posted the first chapter of this series! Wooo! Happy Birthday to this fic!

Prompts are CLOSED

Achi/Kluay next - Chapter 84 sequel

Chapter 230: Achi/Kluay - Chapter 84 Sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Marshmallord: Aight you know we’ll be needing a sequel chapter (Referring to Chapter 84)

………………………………

 

Kluay snuggled into the warmth in his arms, nosing along the soft hairline, lips brushing gently along warm skin. He shifted closer, curling around the body next to him.

 

He came into awareness slowly, lips still pressed against the soft skin.

 

Why was he next to someone?

 

Shit.

 

He didn’t get drunk and ruin his chances with Achi by sleeping with someone else, right?

 

Opening his eyes, he felt the body in his arms shift, shuffling around until they were turning to face him. When he saw that it was Achi though, he relaxed, smiling at the younger man’s expression.

 

When he was asleep, he was even cuter.

 

“P’Kluay…” Achi moaned, pressing himself closer to Kluay in his sleep, “… Mmm.”

 

Oh.

 

Now that sounded like a good dream.

 

Kluay didn’t move, wanting this moment to last forever. He wanted it to never end so that he could keep Achi in his arms without the younger man pushing him away.

 

Achi’s breathing changed and Kluay winced.

 

“P’Kluay?” Achi’s voice was hoarse from sleep, “P’Kluay, what are you- “He tensed, realising what was going on, but didn’t push Kluay away, “- What happened to the pillow?”

 

“Ummm...” Kluay looked around, noticing that he was still on his side of the bed… which meant that Achi had rolled over to him. Judging from the look on Achi’s face, he noticed it too.

 

“Sorry.” Achi whispered, shuffling away from him.

 

“If you don’t like me in that way, just tell me.” Kluay whispered back, not willing to go back to how they were, not when he had experienced that moment of bliss, “Please… just tell me.”

 

“I-I- “

 

“- Sorry. I didn’t mean to push you. Just forget I ever said it.”

 

Kluay was embarrassed. What was he thinking? Why did he say that, practically pushing Achi into the corner like that?

 

“P’Kluay- “

 

“- Let’s forget about it!” Kluay snapped, instantly feeling guilty at the shocked look on Achi’s face, “We should start getting ready.”

 

“P’Kluay- “

 

He turned away from the younger man, hoping that Achi would get the hint and drop it. He wanted to get back to that teasing banter and playful flirting, back to that relationship that made him feel comfortable.

 

He was so lost in his thoughts that, at first, he didn’t even notice that Achi had slowly wrapped his arms around his waist, face buried into his back.

 

“Achi- “

 

“- I don’t know what I want.” Achi interrupted, his voice uncertain and hesitant.

 

Kluay swallowed and cleared his throat, mentally preparing for that final rejection.

 

“Do you- do you think you could ever want me?”

 

Silence.

 

When Achi stepped away from him, Kluay slowly turned, only to yelp in surprise when Achi cupped his cheeks and pulled him into a kiss. It was quick, but that didn’t make it any less passionate, and when they pulled apart, Kluay knew that he had a daft look on his face.

 

“So…” He began slowly, “… you do like me?”

 

“Shut up.”

 

Achi ensured that Kluay would shut up by pulling him into another kiss, and if this were the method that he was determined to use, Kluay wouldn’t argue against it.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Dean/Pharm - Protectice Dean next

Chapter 231: Dean/Pharm - Protective Dean

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Young_master: Alex is trying to pressure Pharm into dating knowing that Pharm and Dean are dating and Pharm tries hiding the harassment he keeps getting from Alex until one day Dean sister overhears what happens and Dean come and confront Alex about it and tell him to leave him alone.

………………………………..

 

When Alex first cornered Pharm when he went to meet Manaow at her drama club, Pharm thought it was a joke.

 

He thought it had all been sorted, that Alex knew that he was dating Dean and that was that.

 

He waved off Alec’s invitation for dinner and thought nothing else of it.

 

The second time, Alex was waiting by his car, blocking Pharm from getting into the driver’s seat.

 

“You’re cute, I’m handsome. I’m just asking for one date!”

 

Again, Pharm had refused, managing to summon his inner Intouch and shoulder past Alex in order to get into his car. He resolved to forget about it…. Alex would take the hint, wouldn’t he?

 

……………………………………………………………………………

 

Alex did not take the hint, and really, Pharm knew that it was only a matter of time before someone noticed.

 

Alex was smarter than to go anywhere near the university pools, but that left a lot of open space for him to corner Pharm in, especially with Dean and Pharm not sharing the same schedule or anything.

 

“I’m not going on a date with you!” Pharm snapped one day, feeling like he was constantly on edge, waiting for Alex to pop up out of nowhere, “Please just, leave me alone!”

 

He stormed around the corner, wanting to put as much distance between him and Alex as was humanly possible, only to nearly run into Del.

 

“How long has that been going on?!” She demanded to know, indicating that she’d been listening for a while, “I thought Dean had scared him away!”

 

“So did I.” Pharm whispered, glancing behind him to make sure that Alex wasn’t following them, “He’s been asking for a date for over a month now. I thought it was a joke at first, but then he started… well, it got creepy.”

 

“You need to tell Dean!” Del urged him, “Alex is practically stalking you! What if he decides to not take no for an answer one day?!”

 

“I- “

 

“- Or go to the Uni security office! Let them know what he’s been doing, maybe they can give him a warning!”

 

“I’ll tell Dean.” Pharm promised, “I don’t want Alex to get expelled or suspended over this.”

 

Del gave him a ‘why not’ look, but chose to drop the matter, instead changing the subject to a new dessert that she was hoping Pharm would help her with.

 

By the time evening rolled around, and he was curled up on the sofa with Dean, Pharm had completely forgotten about Alex and what he wanted to tell Dean.

 

………………………………………………………………………………

 

He shouldn’t have been so surprised when Alex cornered him again the next day.

 

“P’Alex, please- “

 

“- I know you want me.”

 

Pharm stopped in shock, “W-what?!”

 

“We belong together, I know you see that.”

 

“No! We really don’t!”

 

Alex moved closer, as Pharm took a step back.

 

“P’Alex, please, you need to listen to me, I’m with P’Dean! I love him!”

 

“But does he love you like I can?”

 

“Yes.”

 

A hand landed on Alex’s shoulder, roughly pulling him away from Pharm, turning him until he was face to face with Dean.

 

“Leave. Him. Alone.” Dean hissed, “This is the last time I’m going to tell you this.”

 

“Or what?!”

 

“Or the video evidence that someone has, of you harassing Pharm, will be sent to campus security and they can decide how to deal with you.”

 

For a moment, the pair did nothing but stare each other down, until Alex took a step back, glancing between Dean and Pharm, before silently moving away.

 

It wasn’t a yes. It wasn’t a no… but he’d received the warning, and that was all that Dean intended.

 

Once he was sure that the other man was gone, Dean rushed over to Pharm, eyes scanning over his body for a moment, before he pulled Pharm into a hug.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“Y-Yeah.” Pharm frowned, “How did you know- “

 

“- Del told me.” Dean’s tone turned scolding, “Apparently you were meant to tell me last night?”

 

“… I forgot.”

 

“I figured.” Dean sighed, “Thank goodness someone from the swim team was passing by and let me know where you were.”

 

Pharm nodded, face still buried in Dean’s chest.

 

He wanted to stay here, just for a little while longer.

Notes:

Dew/Blue - Meeting the parents next

Chapter 232: Blue/Dew - Meeting The Parents

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lou_Hele: Gladly, if it's not too late... maybe you could continue this to an established-relationship/ meet-the-parents kinda thing?! :) Referring to Chapter 78

………………………………………………………

 

In university, it was easy to say that he was dating Dew, a man.

 

It was an accepting community, and honestly, after the gossip that had surrounded Fighter and Tutor, him and Dew getting together was of little importance.

 

His parents were another story.

 

He believed that his mother wouldn’t mind too mind, but his Father had always talked about Blue being a ‘proper boy’. He was the reason Blue decided to join the football… which meant that he was also the reason he met Dew.

 

An odd thought really.

 

So far, he’d managed to brush off any questions about whether or not he’d met any nice girls at university, but with the holidays coming up and their relationship getting serious, Blue didn’t want to hide it from them any longer. He thought that he might really love Dew, so why should he hide it?

 

Dew had agreed, if a little hesitantly and now, today was the day.

 

Despite Champ reassuring him that everything would be okay, Blue was a nervous wreck as he waited for Dew to pick him up, pacing back and forth outside his dorm building. Five minutes later, Dew pulled up outside, immediately able to tell just how nervous his boyfriend was.

 

He got out of the car and rushed forward to wrap him a hug.

 

“It’ll be fine.” Dew whispered, “You’re just over-thinking things.”

 

“You don’t know my Father.” Blue was still nervous but being in Dew’s arms did help to calm him down slightly. Slowly, he returned the hug, taking deep, calming breaths.

 

“He can’t be that bad… right?”

 

Silence.

 

“Let’s- let’s get going.” Blue eventually whispered, wishing that he could have more time. The short drive to his family home didn’t seem like it was going to long enough.

 

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

They pulled up to the home half an hour later, and despite that, Blue did not feel calm at all.

 

“Hey,” Dew spoke up, prompting Blue to glanced over at him. Once Dew had his attention, he beamed, “Whatever happens… we’re in this together, right?”

 

He had a point.

 

Would his Father really stop him from seeing Dew when seeing how happy the other student made him?

 

“You’re right.” He leaned up and quickly pressed a brief kiss to Dew’s lips, giggling when Dew tried to follow him after he backed away.

 

“I expect more of those later.” Dew pouted.

 

Blue continued to giggle, “You can have all the kisses you want… later.”

 

They then turned to enter the home. Blue walked into the living room with confidence he certainly didn’t feel at the beginning of the day, Dew’s hand in his own. He watched as his parents rose to greet him, faces completely neutral.

 

“Mum, Dad… I’d like you to meet my boyfriend, Dew.” He was a little hesitant, but that was to be expected, right?

 

His mother smiled warmly at them, stepping forwards to welcome Dew into their home. If she was surprised by Blue bringing a boy home instead of a girl, she did a fantastic job of hiding it.

 

It wasn’t his mother he was worried about though.

 

His Father’s face gave nothing away as he slowly approached the people. Dew remained where he was, head held high, even as he starting to squeeze Blue’s hand.

 

And then the older man held out his hand to shake.

 

“If Blue loves you enough to bring you home to meet us, you must be a remarkable young man… it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

 

Blue only just managed to suppress his sigh of relief. There was nothing to worry about.

 

His parents accepted him.

Notes:

Qiu Zi Xuan/Xia Yu Hao - Yu Hao's Dream continuiation next

I think this is the first Crossing the Line chapter, unless i'm mistaken!

Chapter 233: Qiu Zi Xuan/Xia Yu Hao - Naughty Dream Continued (Mostly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from DefWangSoul: If I can request, could you write History2: Boundary crossing one with Qiu Zi Xuan and Xia Yu Hao? In which Xia Yu Hao acts shy and antsy after his locker room dream with Qiu Zi Xuan and when Zi asks him about it, Yu reluctantly tells him, and they basically end up continuing the dream? (Nsfw).
Thanks, your writings are great 😊

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

The dream had haunted Yu Hao’s every waking minute since he’d had it. He couldn’t look Zi Xuan in the eyes, moving to the opposite side of the court in order to avoid accidentally blurting his secret out. If the older student tried to speak to him, he acted as though he hadn’t heard him, rushing away as quickly as he could.

 

He would hide out until he was sure that Zi Xuan had left, before going to shower, often remaining behind long after everyone else had left.

 

This had been going on for a week.

 

Today though, as he let the hot water beat down against him, the tension grew to be too much.

 

Maybe if he just-

 

His hand moved down to his cock.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

Zi Xuan hated being kept behind to speak to the teacher who oversaw their training. If his leg gave out during his shower, who would be around to hear him?

 

“F-fuck!”

 

Zi Xuan paused as he entered the locker room, hearing the rushing water of a nearby shower and someone’s voice.

 

“Z-Zi Xuan.”

 

That was a definite moan and Zi Xuan could feel himself blushing at the context of it all.

 

“P-please!”

 

Yu Hao… that was Yu Hao. The same boy who had been avoiding him for the past week, was now in the showers, masturbating whilst thinking about him?

 

His pants were starting to grow a little tighter.

 

Knowing that they were unlikely to be disturbed at this hour, Zi Xuan slowly started to strip, carefully placing his clothes on the bench, and heading towards the shower, the sounds getting louder the closer he got.

 

The door was unlocked.

 

Quietly, he slipped into the shower.

 

Not even noticing the presence of another person, Yu Hao continued to stroke his erection and moan.

 

“What are you thinking about?” He asked all of a sudden, making Yu Hao yelp, letting go of his cock and spinning around.

 

“Fuck!” Yu Hao paled dramatically, trying to hide himself, only for Zi Xuan to gently grab his wrist and stopping him. “I-I- “

 

“- You what?”

 

“I’m sorry!” Yu Hao pleaded, “But I had a dream about you pinning me up against the lockers a week ago, and I haven’t been able to get it out of my mind so I just thought that if I… did this, it would all go away!”

 

“… I didn’t realise you were gay… or bisexual?”

 

“N-neither did I.” Yu Hao looked genuinely confused, making Zi Xuan’s heart pang in sympathy.

 

The younger boy was cute, and honestly, Zi Xuan wouldn’t have known what to do if Yu Hao had decided to ask him out.

 

He had exams to think about.

 

So why did he do this? Why wasn’t he walking away?

 

Unconsciously, as if moving in a trance, Zi Xuan pulled Yu Hao forward, before wrapping a warm hand around Yu Hao’s engorged cock.

 

It was only a touch, but Yu Hao couldn’t contain his pleasured gasp. Zi Xuan smiled as he started to slide his hand up and down the shaft, making Yu Hao buck into the sensation, literally fucking Zi Xuan’s hand. When Zi Xuan sped up slightly, Yu Hao started to shake his head.

 

“S-slower!” He pleaded, “I don’t want to come yet.”

 

Zi Xuan didn’t mention that Yu Hao would probably be able to come again, not wanting to overwhelm the younger student, as he slowed down. When Yu Hao stumbled forward, their cocks accidentally brushed against one another, making them both moan out loud.

 

“I-I want to try something.” A look of determination flashed across Yu Hao’s face, “Do you need to sit down?”

 

“I think I should be okay for a bit longer.”

 

“Okay… let me know if that changes.” Yu Hao then knelt down, staring at Zi Xuan’s cock for a moment, before leaning over and taking the head of it into his mouth, making the older student curse breathlessly.

 

It was sloppy and clearly Yu Hao had never done anything like this before… but it was still amazing.

 

“Y-You don’t have to try and take it all in.” Zi Xuan didn’t want it to seem like he was pushing Yu Hao past his limits.

 

Yu Hao just continued to take Zi Xuan in further.

 

“I-I’m going to come!”

 

Yu Hao moved back up until he only had the head of Zi Xuan’s cock in his mouth, teasing him for a bit longer before popping off, just as Zi Xuan started to come.

 

“Shit, sorry, sorry, sorry!”

 

Thankfully, the water was still running, meaning that Yu Hao was able to clean his face quickly, getting to his feet and nervously looking Zi Xuan in the eyes.

 

“Come here.” Zi Xuan whispered, pulling Yu Hao closer, ignoring the trembling in his own legs as he took a hold of the other’s cock again, stroking it a little quicker than before. It didn’t take long before he was coming all over Zi Xuan’s hand.

 

They both rested against the wall for a moment, trying to calm down as the water started to turn cold.

 

“Was this… just a one-time thing?” Yu Hao asked, once he got his breath back.

 

For a moment, Zi Xuan stared at him, before leaning over and gently kissing his lips. “I don’t think this could ever be a one-time thing. And I don’t want it to be… do you?”

 

“… Never.”

Notes:

Kongpob/Arthit - Possessive Kongpob next :)

Chapter 234: Kongpob/Arthit - Possessive Kongpob (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Fighter.tina: Can you write a Possessive Kongpob? Please? With some NSFW scene? Please🥺

………………………………….

 

Kongpob knew that he was pushing his luck when he pinned Arthit up against his bedroom wall, the older student immediately protesting at the action.

 

“What the hell are you- “

 

“- Why didn’t you ever tell me John liked you?!”

 

Arthit’s eyes widened slightly, before he barked out a laugh and shook his head. “P’John? P’John doesn’t like anyone who isn’t him! Do you know how many times he’s taken credit for something I’ve done?”

 

“You didn’t see how he looked at you though.” Kongpob pressed himself up against Arthit, hands running down the older’s side possessively, gripping at Arthit’s hips hard.

 

His Father had held a work gathering at their home, inviting the workers at Ocean Electrics Company to it as well. Kongpob knew that this was because they wanted to invite Arthit but didn’t want to show favouritism or out Arthit to the rest of his company.

 

It was mostly the managers and ‘big bosses’ who came, and it seemed that John hadn’t passed up the invitation either.

 

John and his wandering eye.

 

Kongpob undid Arthit’s belt, yanking his pants and underwear down, making Arthit shiver, biting at his lips when Kongpob’s hand moved round to his ass.

 

“Kongpob! Your parents- “

 

“- Are busy with the party.” Kongpob whispered as Arthit weakly pushed against him, “They won’t miss us for a while.” He eyed Arthit’s neck.

 

Arthit didn’t want to come out yet… but he needed to let John know that Arthit was his.

 

He pulled Arthit towards the bed, pushing the older man onto and moving to search his bedside drawer. Hopefully, he still had some lube from his pining days.

 

Yes!

 

He turned back around, smirking when he saw Arthit exactly where he left him.

 

“Please tell me you locked the door.” Arthit whispered as Kongpob moved back over him, slicking up his fingers.

 

“Of course, I did.”

 

He did… didn’t he?

 

No-one was likely to come up here anyway.

 

He listened to the long moan Arthit let out as he gently pressed one finger inside.

 

“K-Kongpob!”

 

Kongpob added a second finger in response to the pleads.

 

“John will never see you like this.” He whispered, “No one except for me, will ever see you like this.” His own cock was straining against the confines of his pants as Arthit’s leaked onto his shirt, Kongpob adding a third finger as it did.

 

“Kongpob, don’t s-say that!” Arthit pushed his hips back towards the fingers, “I-I need- “

 

“- I know, I know. I’ve got you.”

 

Quickly, he got rid of his own pants and underwear. Desperate to show Arthit just who he belonged to (and where did all this possessiveness come from?!), he grabbed a condom from his drawer as well, slicking himself up as he put it on.

 

He was determined for Arthit to feel this when they got back downstairs.

 

“Ah!” Arthit cried out, quickly muffling himself as the blunt head of Kongpob’s cock pushed its way inside, “F-fuck!” He struggled to adjust to the intrusion, and the slightly pleasurable burn that set his nerves alight.

 

Kongpob groaned as their hips finally met, burying his face in the crook of Arthit’s neck to muffle his own groans. He nipped at the soft skin, running his tongue over the faint marks.

 

“Kongpob, m-move!”

 

Usually, Kongpob would start off slowly, but after seeing the looks that smug git was sending his boyfriend, he was in no mood to be gentle.

 

The slap of skin on skin filled the room, as Arthit desperately tried to muffle his pleasured screams. It was a punishing pace and Arthit knew that he was going to be so sore afterwards. Even as he bit at his hand though, anyone walking past the door would be able to hear him, and he knew it.

 

“F-fuck, please!” He whined, nearing the edge.

 

Kongpob leaned over, nipping at Arthit’s neck, and that slight twinge of pain was all that Arthit needed, come splattering over his shirt, muscles spasming around Kongpob’s dick.

 

“P’Arthit!” Kongpob groaned, thrusts becoming uncontrollably erratic, his own orgasm crashing over him. He clutched at Arthit as his hips stuttered, coming into the condom. Slowly, he pulled out, smirking at how Arthit remained collapsed against the bed, panting heavily.

 

He felt better now.

 

Arthit looked like he’d been completely used and owned, and that was exactly what Kongpob wanted. Leaning over he gently pressed a kiss to Arthit’s cheeks, rushing to his en-suite to try and clean them both up as quickly as possible before someone did come looking for them.

 

He cleaned himself up, putting his pants back on, before cleaning Arthit as well. As he helped the older man to his feet, wanting to help him with his own pants, Arthit winced.

 

“Ow.” He whispered, making Kongpob frown in concern, “Kongpob, you- “

 

“- Sorry.” Kongpob winced, only to be surprised when Arthit flushed.

 

“Shut up…. You can make it up to me tonight.” He hissed again, slapping Kongpob on the arm, “I’m going to be feeling this for ages!”

 

Kongpob didn’t point out that that was the point.

 

“Kongpob, my shirt!”

 

Another wince.

 

“I’ll… find you a spare one.”

 

“Without getting jealous that I’m wearing someone else’s shirt?”

 

Kongpob couldn’t help but laugh.

Notes:

UWMA/Waterboyy crossover - Chapter 84 sequel next :)

Chapter 235: UWMA/Waterboyy Crossover - Chapter 86 sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Multiple Prompters: I need an update on this one. I need Achi, Pharm & Team having a chat during that meal. Referring to Chapter 86

………………………………………………….

 

Achi couldn’t believe he had ever accused Dean of being homophobic.

 

This was almost sickening.

 

It wasn’t so bad at first. Pharm was very polite when they first met, having clearly heard of Kluay from stories and being happy to meet him. The three couples headed to the restaurant and all was normal for a group date.

 

Or so Achi believed it was… it wasn’t as though he’d been on many group dates before.

 

Or ever.

 

They seemed like any other couple, smiling, and giggling at each other, exchanging soft kisses. It looked like Dean had his hand on Pharm’s thigh, but it wasn’t moving up or anything, so Achi didn’t think anything of it.

 

They were sat close to one another, Pharm practically on Dean’s lap.

 

Achi didn’t miss the hopeful look on Kluay’s face, and he found himself getting irrationally annoyed by this. He kept it contained however, as the server came around to take their orders.

 

“You should come round and taste Pharm’s cooking some time.” Dean said to Kluay and Achi, once their orders had been taken, “I don’t think I’ve eaten out since we got together.”

 

“P’Dean…” Pharm flushed at the praise, “…It’s not that good!”

 

As Dean continued to sing Pharm’s praises, Achi caught Team’s eyes, unable to stop the smile from appearing on his face as Team mouthed, ‘Yeah, they’re always like this’ at him.

 

At least he wasn’t the only one who had to suffer through this.

 

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

After dinner was finished, the group moved onto desert. Kluay, Win and Dean were having their own conversation, asking each other about the other members of their ‘rich kid’ club.

 

Achi vaguely remembered Kluay talking about a ‘Pete’ and a ‘Tin’…. Wayo and Ming were new names though.

 

How many members were there?

 

“Sorry if we’re annoying you.”

 

Achi’s head shot round to Pharm, who was biting at his lower lip nervously.

 

“Team and Manaow are always saying that Dean and I are… a bit much sometimes.”

 

“We’re just teasing you though!” Team protested, “We don’t mean it.”

 

“I know, but when it’s someone who we’ve never met before- “

 

“- It’s fine.” Achi interrupted, “I’m just… not used to it.” He shrugged, “It’s obvious you’re happy.”

 

Pharm smiled warmly at him, reaching over to pat him on the shoulder, “It’s okay… Team isn’t a big fan of PDA either.”

 

Team nodded in agreement, “Be thankful that you’ve never walked in on them- “

 

“- Team!”

 

………………………………………………………

 

“So… you seemed like you enjoyed yourself.” Kluay nudged Achi in the side as they got the coach back to their uni.

 

“Hm.”

 

“… You seemed like you got on with Pharm and Team.” Kluay continued, used to getting short answers from his Junior, “Even if they were a bit… you know.”

 

“Touchy?” Achi shrugged, “I got used to it quickly.”

 

Kluay made a little questioning noise, leaning in a little closer, “Maybe… you can get used to us doing it quickly?”

 

“Fuck. You.”

 

“Yes please!”

 

“P’Kluay!”

Notes:

Korn/Knock - Dominant Korn next

Chapter 236: Korn/Knock - Possessive Korn (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Maybe something with korn and knock, with korn being dominant and possessive and if you’re comfortable, maybe NSFW?

………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Korn, hear me out!” Knock was on the verge of losing his temper, having been arguing with his boyfriend since they left the club.

 

“I take my eyes off you for two fucking minutes and you’re already letting some girls rub up against you!”

 

“We were dancing!” Knock hadn’t invited them over; he hadn’t encouraged them!

 

“Dancing?!” Korn let out a sarcastic chuckle, “One of those girls had her hands all over you!”

 

The door to their apartment slammed shut behind them, the pair of them staring each other down.

 

“She didn’t have her hands all over me.” Knock hissed, “She stumbled, and I caught her, which you then saw! Once again, you’re over-reacting!”

 

“Over-reacting?!” Korn stormed closer, “I’ll show you over-reacting!” Two steps later, he was in front of Knock, pulling his boyfriend close and slamming their lips together.

 

Hard.

 

Knock’s reciprocating kiss was just as hard, as Korn grabbed the front of Knock’s shirt, pushing him up against the walk. Knock yelped in surprise, but recovered quickly, grabbing Korn’s hair and pulling him away.

 

For a moment, they just stared at each other, lust overcoming the rage.

 

Silently, Korn pulled at Knock’s shirt, yanking him into the bedroom, not noticing that he’d ripped the shirt in his desire to get Knock into the bedroom.

 

Oh well…. It wasn’t as if Knock was going to be wearing any clothes soon.

 

Within seconds of them entering the room, Knock was naked and being tossed onto the bed, as Korn lay on top of him, kissing him and biting at his lower lip, making Knock moan for a second before he tried to fight back.

 

Korn didn’t let him through, grabbing Knock’s wrist and pinning them above his head.

 

“I am going to show you who you belong to.”

 

Knock’s breath caught in his throat at the low, demanding voice of his boyfriend. He wanted him with every fibre in his body and even though he was still a bit pissed off, he knew he would let Korn do anything in that moment.

 

“Do it then.” He challenged, smirking as Korn’s jaw tensed slightly.

 

With one hand still clutching Knock’s wrist, he reached over to the bedside table, opening up a drawer and pulling out one of his ties, quickly using it to tie Knock’s wrists together. He then yanked Knock up to the headboard, tying the other end to the headboard and turning Knock until he was on his front.

 

Knock only just managed to stop himself from grinding down against the bed, knowing that that was what Korn wanted.

 

Kneeling behind Knock, Korn ran a hand down his back, from the back of his neck to his toned ass.

 

He was still angry, but he didn’t want to seriously hurt Knock.

 

“Come on then, what are you waiting for?!” Knock challenged again.

 

Korn didn’t move for over a minute, before a harsh slap to his ass made Knock yelp, the sound trailing off into a moan.

 

Now this was more like it.

 

SMACK

 

Korn had to resist moaning along with Knock, unable to believe that someone like Knock liked being dominated like this. Knock’s cock was dripping onto the mattress, and from the way he was wriggling, he was desperate for Korn to touch him.

 

“Who do you belong to?” Korn asked, voice full of desire.

 

“To you!” Knock gasped, a wave of pleasure running through his whole body, prompting him to open his legs wider as his body trembled.

 

He could hear Korn swallowing behind him.

 

Suddenly, three fingers were pressed against Knock’s lips. “Suck.” Korn ordered, “Get them nice and wet.”

 

Another shiver of pleasure swept through Knock as he opened his mouth and accepted Korn’s fingers inside. He sucked and licked at the three fingers with determination, coating them in saliva as he moaned softly around them.

 

Korn gasped with every movement of Knock’s tongue. His boyfriend’s eyes were half-closed with the intense pleasure, a little bit of saliva running down his jaw. When his fingers were totally wet, he took them out of Knock’s mouth, earning of sound of disapproval.

 

He moved these fingers to Knock’s entrance.

 

Korn prepared him slower than Knock was expecting, and it took him some time to realise that Korn was teasing him. By the time Korn reached the third finger, Knock could barely speak and there was a thin layer of sweat covering his body.

 

“Please… Korn-Ah!” He couldn’t get out the words to ask for what he wanted, but he needed Korn to give him more.

 

Thankfully, they’d been friends for long enough, for Korn to know exactly what he wanted.

 

He pulled out his fingers and moved to kneel behind Knock, thrusting inside with one swift movement, penetrating him completely, drawing a sharp gasp from Knock’s lips.

 

Tight.

 

Very tight.

 

He gripped at Knock’s hips hard enough to bruise, watching as Knock’s hands clenched and unclenched, forcing himself to relax around Korn’s cock. He leant over, nibbling, and sucking on Knock’s back, leaving purple marks behind.

 

“So, everyone knows that you’re mine.” He made another one, “Everyone will know that you bent over for me.”

 

“K-Korn!” Knock moaned, “Yes, I’m yo-yours! Please! Move!”

 

After leaving one last mark, Korn straightened up and started to move. He had no mercy, grabbing Knock’s hips with both hands and ramming inside him hard and quick, shifting his angle from time to time to hit at that bundle of nerves.

 

Knock’s moans were almost louder than the sound of skin against skin, the moans only getting louder when Korn hit the right spots. He begged for more, for harder, for faster.

 

Sometimes Korn obeyed, and sometimes he didn’t, delighting in Knock’s frustrated moan.

 

It wasn’t long before they both felt the familiar clenching in the lower abdomen, moaning and gasping with every movement.

 

They were close.

 

Knowing Knock’s body like the back of his own hand, Korn reached around and pinched the head of Knock’s cock, stopping him from coming, making him whimper.

 

Slowly down, Korn waited until he was sure that Knock wasn’t on the edge of coming anymore, before starting to stroke his boyfriend’s cock gently. Knock sobbed in pleasure.

 

It was too much.

 

He needed to come so badly.

 

The beautiful contrast of the gentle hand on his cock and the rough thrusts brought him closer to the edge again. He knew that he would be feeling this tomorrow when he walked or sat down.

 

The fingers pinched the head of his cock again, making Knock wail in protest.

 

“Korn! Korn! I-I’m begging you, let me come, I-I need it!”

 

Korn just leaned over to nibble at his ear.

 

“Please.” Knock continued to beg, “Please, please, please!”

 

The truth was, Korn wasn’t going to last much longer. As he brought Knock to the edge again, he didn’t stop him, leaning over to ask “Who do you belong to?”

 

“To-to you!”

 

“Just… Mine.” Korn’s voice was barely above a raspy whisper, “Come for me Knock.” He ordered, and that was all that it took, Knock’s body arching as he screamed out Korn’s name, spurting all over Korn’s hand and the sheets.

 

As Knock clenched around Korn, he followed on behind, coming deeply inside of his boyfriend with a low groan.

 

It took him some time to recover, gently pulling out of Knock as the other man hissed slightly in pain, groaning in relief when Korn untied his wrists from the headboard, and then went to get something to clean them both with.

 

When they were clean and curled up in bed with one another, Knock groaned as his muscles started to ache.

 

“Remind me to never make you mad again.”

 

“Really? Did you really hate it?”

 

“… No, but that’s not the point.”

Notes:

Tin/Can & Ram/King - Asexuality next :)

Chapter 237: Tin/Can & Ram/King - Asexuality

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I would absolutely love, love an ace fic with either TinCan OR RamKing! (Or maybe they all meet O:)

…………………………………………..

 

Of all the people on the ace-forum, Tin got on with King the best. Those horrible little, negative voices in the back of his mind told him that King only liked him because Tin hadn’t told him his last name, but Tin was working on ignoring them.

 

King: You’re bringing Can to the parade, right? – Sent 13:12

 

Tin: I don’t know if he’d even want to come. I haven’t even really told him about being ace – Sent 13:13

 

King: Ai’Tin! We talked about this! Communication! – Sent 13:15

 

Tin groaned, burying his face into his hands. King made it sound so easy.

 

Tin: Well…. How did you tell Ram? – Sent 13:21

 

KING IS TYPING…. KING IS TYPING…. KING IS TYPING.

 

It took ten minutes before King finally managed to find to find the words to say.

 

King: He… might have guessed. – Sent 13:30

 

Tin: That’s not going to work with Can – Sent 13:31

 

Tin: He’s a little oblivious – Sent 13:32

 

King: Which is why you should just tell him. – Sent 13:34

 

Tin groaned at the reply. After all that he and Can had been through, what if Can decided that he wasn’t worth being with…. What if he did want to stay together, but have an open relationship, where he could go out and have sex as often as he needed it?

 

Poly relationships weren’t a bad thing, and it might take the pressure off of Tin a little bit, but… it wouldn’t help with his jealousy.

 

He couldn’t keep it a secret forever though.

 

Tin: Alright…. I’ll tell him – Sent 13:49

 

King: \ (^ ^) / - Sent 13:50

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

It ate at Tin for a couple of days.

 

How to explain it?

 

He knew he would have to tell Can sooner or later.

 

Over dinner, whilst Can was in a good mood, was the best time to do so.

 

“Can.”

 

Can, with a mouthful of food, looked up at the serious tone, quickly swallowing. “What? What’s with the…” He imitated the expression, “… face?”

 

Silence.

 

“Tin.” Now it was Tin’s turn to be serious, “Are you okay?”

 

“… I’m asexual.” He looked Can right in the eyes. The first reaction from his boyfriend was confusion, which was to be expected as Can rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, holding up a finger and pulling out his phone, tapping at the screen almost frantically.

 

Tin felt his heart sink to his stomach.

 

“Asexuality is a sexual orientation. It means that an individual doesn’t feel sexual attraction for anybody.” Can read out, glancing back up at Tin and wincing, “Sorry… I needed to look it up.” He then frowned again, “Does this mean that you’re breaking up with me?”

 

“… What?”

 

“After all it took for us to get here, you’re breaking up with me?!”

 

“I’m not breaking up with you!” Tin snapped, “I love you. I just don’t like sex!”

 

“But…” Can’s frown only deepened, “… all those rumours- “

 

“- Were just rumours.” Tin shrugged, “I don’t know how many people Tul sent to try and seduce me, only for it to fail.” He reached out to take Can’s hand in his own, “I love you… I really do, but I don’t find you, or-or anybody sexually attractive.”

 

Can thought about it for a second, before nodding, “So, you don’t like sex?”

 

Tin nodded.

 

“Okay.”

 

“… What?”

 

“You don’t like sex, so we won’t have sex.” Can shrugged as though it was simple, “You don’t mind kissing though, right?”

 

“You really don’t mind?” Tin’s voice cracked slightly.

 

“No, why wouldn’t I?” Can beamed, leaning over to kiss him on the cheek, “I love you and you love me, that’s all that matters, right?”

 

“R-right.” Tin cleared his throat, “There’s… a parade over the weekend. I was thinking that you might… want to come.”

 

“Will there be food?”

 

“Ummm… probably?”

 

“I’ll be there!”

 

……………………………………….

 

“Tin? Tin, is that you?”

 

Tin took a deep breath, turning around to see someone, who he assumed to be King rushing towards him, pulling another man along with him.

 

“Hello, Ai’King.” He greeted nervously.

 

King came to a stop in front of him. He was wearing grey jeans and a purple t-shirt with the words ‘Plants over no pants’ printed onto it. The other man was wearing normal clothes, with several rainbow bracelets adorning his arms and a rainbow painted onto his cheek.

 

“Isn’t this place great?!” King beamed. If he recognised Tin, he didn’t show it, “I can’t believe you’ve never been to one of these before!” He then turned to Can, who was wearing what he usually wore as well, except with a t-shirt that had the Pansexual flag on it.

 

After doing a bit more research, this was the one Can believed he identified the most strongly with.

 

“You’re Can, right?”

 

“Right!”

 

As the pair eagerly greeted each other, Tin turned his attention to the other man King had brought along.

 

“Ram?”

 

The man nodded.

 

“I’m Tin. I’m not sure if King has mentioned me?”

 

Ram nodded again, a slightly softer look on his face, which Tin hoped was approval.

 

“Did you really think I would leave you when you told me?” He suddenly heard Can pipe up behind him, prompting him to spin around.

 

“Ummm, a little bit?”

 

Can lightly slapped him on the arm, an offended pout on his face. “You owe me some of that rainbow cotton candy for that!”

 

“… Deal.”

 

………………………………….

 

All in all, Tin had no idea why he was so worried.

 

Yes, someone might take a picture of him wearing the asexual flag around his shoulders and sell it to the papers, but he couldn’t care less.

 

He knew he would have people supporting him.

 

Pond had come, wearing a Pride Ally shirt.

 

He’d spotted Ae and Pete, the former looking at his rainbow-coloured boyfriend with such fondness that Tin couldn’t believe he’d ever disapproved of him.

 

He had his friends and Can, even if he didn’t have anyone else.

Notes:

Saifah/Zon - Height difference next :)

Chapter 238: Saifah/Zon - Height Difference

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from imfuckingtiredofthis: Hi! Can you do a prompt about fluff SaifahZon and height difference? That last scene of Zon practically struggling to reach Saifah's lips at the beach kills me every time. I love your whole collection!!❤️
……………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Zon hated the exam period.

 

He’d forgotten how many times he’d read this same sentence. Trying to read it again, he yelped as a cold can was suddenly pressed against the back of his neck.

 

“You’ve been out here for hours.” Saifah whispered by his ear, “You should drink something.”

 

Had it really been that long?

 

Zon took the can gratefully, taking a few desperate mouthfuls, not realising just how thirsty he was.

 

“You are so cute.”

 

Zon nearly choked on his mouthful, quickly swallowing before lightly hitting his boyfriend on the arm. He was never fond of being called cute… was it because of his height?

 

He wasn’t cute just because of his height, right?

 

Still… the compliment did make his heart flutter.

 

“Come on.” Saifah started to pack all his books away, “You need some time away from all these books.” He pulled a protesting Zon to his feet, towering over him as he pulled him closer, that childish grin still on his face.

 

Zon could feel his cheeks turning bright red as he looked up at Saifah.

 

He felt so small in comparison to his boyfriend, especially when Saifah did this. Or when he carried Zon to bed as though he weighted nothing.

 

“Fine.” Zon pushed Saifah back, “Just for a bit though, I really do need to study.”

 

The crisp air nipped at their cheeks; their arms brushed as they stood close to one another. With how close they were, the cool wind didn’t seem so bad. As they walked, they came across a path that would lead to the street above, with a row of restaurants along it.

 

“There’s a new one that’s just opened up.” Saifah gestured to the street, “Maybe we can try it out?”

 

“Hm, sounds good.” Zon then got an idea, rushing to the steps as quickly as he could, rushing up a few of them. He then turned around to look back at Saifah, smirking when he realised that he was staring down at Saifah, instead of it being the other way around.

 

It was strange, looking down at him, instead of looking up.

 

It was strange not feeling so small.

 

Saifah looked up at him, looking a little dazed. He moved up two more steps, only for Zon to move up one. Saifah narrowed his eyes playfully, as Zon reached down and cupped his face.

 

He waited for Zon to close the gap, but Zon just stared at him.

 

“Zon.” Saifah’s voice was soft, as Zon finally closed the gap between them and pressed his lips to Saifah’s. One of Zon’s hands moved round to the back of Saifah’s head, gently tugging at his hair to give him better access.

 

Zon sighed as Saifah pulled him closer, hooking his arms around Zon’s back. Zon nearly fell off the step, but quickly recovered his balance, not letting go of Saifah.

 

Eventually, they pulled apart.

 

Even when their positions were reversed, and Zon was the taller one, the kiss was still the same. It still left him breathless.

 

Saifah gave him a teasing smile. He didn’t need to say anything for Zon to flush fervently and hit Saifah’s shoulders in embarrassment.

 

“Shut up.” Zon turned and continued to head up the steps, hearing Saifah chuckling behind him.

 

He couldn’t shrug off Saifah’s arm as it slung around Zon’s neck easily at the top of the stairs, the pair walking along the pavement.

 

“You’re so cute.” Saifah said again.

 

“And you’re an asshole.”

 

“Maybe… but you’re crazy about me!”

 

“… Yeah, I guess I am.”

Notes:

Tang Yi/Shao Fei - Caught In The Act next ;)

Chapter 239: Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Caught In The Act (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from jzrabbitbaby: I haven’t seen any Tang Yi and Shao Fei prompts. I know that you already have a long list but if it’s not too much, I’d love a fic with Tang Yi’s sister walks in on her brother getting fucked by Shao Fei in his office. NSFW.

……………………………………………………………………………………

 

Zuo Hong Ye cursed as she was directed to her brother’s voice mail once again.

 

“Busy?” She hissed, “What the hell are you so busy with?!”

 

She got out of her car and stormed into the office building, heading straight for the elevator. As the large metallic doors opened up, she stopped in surprise at the sight of Jack in there.

 

“Where is he?” She snapped as the red-haired man emerged, “He’s not answering any of my calls.”

 

“He’s a bit… busy right now.” Jack smirked, “Probably best not to disturb him.”

 

“Busy?! Busy with what?!”

 

“He and Officer Meng are… having a meeting.”

 

“A meeting.” Hong Ye scoffed, “Yeah right!” She pushed past him, only for Jack to grab her hand, stopping her from entering the elevator.

 

“Seriously. I think you’d better wait… or talk to him later.”

 

“Let. Go. Of. Me.”

 

Jack did as he was told, holding up his hands in mock surrender, a sly smirk on his face. “Alright. But don’t say that I didn’t warn you.”

 

She just scoffed, making her way into the elevator, and practically stabbing the button that would take her to her brother’s office floor.

 

Jack’s smirk as the door closed was a little disconcerting.

 

As she left the elevator, she vaguely heard Officer Meng cry out “Tang Yi”, along with the sound of furniture scraping across the floor.

 

Not just a discussion…an argument then.

 

And then she heard her brother cry out “Yes, yes!”, just as she was in the process of opening the door. By which time, it was too late.

 

Her brother and Officer Meng were not in the middle of an argument.

 

For several, heart-pounding seconds, she couldn’t move or breathe, simply staring at what she saw.

 

Tang Yi was bent over the desk, one cheek pressed to the glass surface, his trousers half-way down his thighs. Officer Meng’s pants were the same as he stood behind Tang Yi, firmly gripping the other man’s hips, and steadily pumping into him, head thrown back and eyes squeezed shut in delight.

 

They hadn’t seen or heard her.

 

She had to get away, but her legs seemed to have stopped working.

 

“Tang Yi!” Shao Fei moaned loudly, making her flush bright red.

 

She felt as though her throat had gone dry, prompting her to swallow, telling herself once again to close the bloody door and get out.

 

Shao Fei leaned over Tang Yi’s back, resting one hand on the desk, and reaching below the other man with his other hand.

 

Oh God… he was- he was- Ah!

 

“A-Fei, o-oh… yes… please!”

 

That was that thought confirmed.

 

Shao Fei gradually slowed down his movement to a casual rolling of the hips, planting gentle kisses along Tang Yi’s spine…. Like a little declaration of love every time.

 

It was actually a little sweet.

 

She must have been standing there for at least 30 seconds now, which was weird. Shaking herself out of the trance she had found herself in, she started to slowly move back in order to close the door.

 

And then Shao Fei’s head darted in her direction.

 

They all froze, eyes wide.

 

The only movements were those of Shao Fei’s heaving chest and Tang Yi blinking, as though trying to convince himself that this was all a hallucination.

 

That his sister hadn’t just caught him having sex.

 

But there she was, jaw hanging open like an idiot, phone still clutched in her hands.

 

Shao Fei opened his mouth, probably with the intention of telling her to piss off, but before even a slight noise could come out, Hong Ye was already saying, “I’m going, I’m going!” And then she slammed the door shut, hurrying back down the stairs, heart pounding in her chest.

 

She was going to kill Jack.

Notes:

Pharm/Dean - Pharm gets shot next

Chapter 240: Dean/Pharm - Pharm Gets Shot

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sophie fisher: Can you please do one about pharm getting short infout for dean and a bit in the hospital???

I am assuming you meant shot in front of Dean, so here it is.

……………………………………………………………………………

 

It happened in an instant.

 

He’d taken Pharm out for ice cream, the pair of them needing a break during the rough exam period. With all the exams, it was a wonder they found this time to be together.

 

BANG

 

At first, Dean thought it was a car back-firing, something that was fairly common in the city. He was already turning to Pharm, preparing to comfort the younger man, when he saw that Pharm wasn’t hunched up on the ground like usual.

 

His eyes were wide with alarm though.

 

“It’s okay.” Dean tried to reassure him, moving to pull him closer, thinking that Pharm was just suffering from a PTSD attack. It was only when he saw the growing red stain on the front of Pharm’s short, that horror started to curl in his gut.

 

Pharm crumpled to the ground.

 

“No!” Dean screamed, his voice heard over the commotion of the scared street as he fell to his knees beside Pharm, “No, no, no, you- you’re fine, you’re fine, you’re okay!” Even as he said it, pressing his hands to the bleeding hole in Pharm’s torso, he knew there was a chance he wouldn’t be.

 

Was this how Intouch felt? Watching Korn die in front of him?

 

How the hell had this even happened?!

 

“Call an ambulance.” He choked out, voice thick with emotion as he looked up at the crowd that had gathered, “SOMEONE CALL AN AMBULANCE!”

 

“A-A-Ai’Korn?”

 

He looked down to see Pharm looking up at him, a confusing, pained look on his face. The shock must have triggered Intouch’s memories to come through.

 

Dean felt sick as Pharm started to cough, teeth and lips, stained red.

 

He pressed down harder, trying to ignore the small, choked noise that Pharm made. “I’m sorry.” He murmured gently, wishing he could offer some physical comfort, but was too scared to lighten up the pressure, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

 

Pharm gave him what he probably thought was a reassuring smile but fell short of the mark. Dean did his best to reciprocate, even though he knew his was probably just as weak. “Everything is going to be okay.” He whispered softly, “I’m here. I’m here.”

 

He got another blood-stained smile in return; wide, trusting eyes believing every word that he said.

 

He could hear the distant sound of the ambulance when Pharm’s eyes started to slip closed.

 

“Hey! Open your eyes!” He pleaded, “You need to stay awake, yeah?”

 

Brown eyes opened obediently, but it was clear that Pharm wasn’t all together there.

 

“Pharm? Pharm!”

 

“Kid!”

 

A pair of calloused hands settled over his own, adding to the pressure and cutting off his breathless pleading.

 

Paramedics.

 

Pharm would be fine. They’d get him to the hospital, and he would be fine.

 

“Kid, you’ve done a great job so far, but we’ve got it from here, okay? You need to let us take him.”

 

“I’m not leaving him!” He snarled, feeling a hand on his shoulder as he was pulled away, “No!” He begged, “I’m not leaving him!”

 

Pharm was being loaded onto a stretcher and into the ambulance.

 

“I’m going with him!”

 

“I’m sorry, but our policy states that unless you’re family- “

 

“- They’re in America! I’m all that he’s got!” Not strictly true, but oh well, “I’m his fiancé!”

 

“Alright…” The paramedic looked a little uncertain, “… but we need to go. Now!”

 

Dean rushed into the ambulance, trying to ignore the blood on his hands.

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Pharm was lucky… or so the Doctors kept saying.

 

The bullet was easily retrieved, and they expected a full recovery. Another centimetre to the right and they wouldn’t be here, having this conversation.

 

Dean, however, didn’t think it was lucky at all.

 

How much luck could they have had to be travelling down that street, at the same time as a minor gang spat was going on?

 

How much luck could they have had for a rogue bullet to hit Pharm, an innocent bystander, in the chest and nearly killing him?

 

From his bed, Pharm whimpered slightly. Dean looked up so fast, that he was sure that he heard something crack, eyes flying over Pharm’s still form to make sure that he was okay.

 

Pharm stared back at him blearily, clearly struggling to stay awake.

 

“P’Dea’?”

 

Dean almost passed out from the relief. “Pharm.” He choked out, reaching over and taking Pharm’s hand in his own.

 

He’s here, he’s fine, he’s alive.

 

Pharm weakly squeezed, as though silently reassuring Dean that yes, he was going to be fine.

 

“I-I feel all… floaty. W-what happened?”

 

A hard pit settled in Dean’s chest, “We were out getting ice cream… there was a gang spat nearby and- “

 

He paused, not knowing how to explain it.

 

“- You were hurt.”

 

“Oh.” Pharm responded, drugs clearly taking effect, “You… okay?”

 

Dean sat there in shock, “I-I’m fine. You scared me though.” He brought Pharm’s hand up so that he could kiss his palm, “Please… don’t do that to me. Not again.”

 

“M’kay.” Pharm slurred, already half-asleep, “I promise.”

 

This required a proper conversation at some point.

 

But Dean was simply happy that he was alive.

Notes:

Ram/King - Ram confronts his Dad

Chapter 241: Ram/King - Ram Confronts His Dad

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from NessaEXO: Ram confronting his family about his dad's affair. King helping him.

…………………………………………………….

 

“You can do this.” King whispered, as they made their up the driveway, holding onto Ram’s hand tightly, just in case his boyfriend tried to make a run for it, “Deep breaths, okay?”

 

Ram nodded sharply, unlocking his front door, and heading inside.

 

“Ram!” A woman, who King presumed to be Ram’s mother, came rushing to greet them, smile widening when she saw King, “And is this… King?”

 

“It’s nice to meet you.” King waiied politely, trying not to wince as Ram cleared his throat nervously.

 

“Can… can I speak to you and Dad? It’s important.”

 

King made a mental note that they were speaking in English.

 

She looked confused for a moment, before nodding slowly. “I’ll go and get him. He’s just come back from work.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

As she left the room, Ram took another deep breath, clearly trying not to panic.

 

“You can do this.” King reassured him again, “Come on.”

 

They entered the dining room, just in time to see Ram’s Father pull his mother into a hug. When the older man turned to greet his oldest son, he must have seen something in Ram’s face, because the greeting got caught in his throat.

 

Something that Ram’s mother noticed.

 

“What’s going on?”

 

Feeling Ram tense by his side, King squeezed his hand to try and calm him down…. Not that it did much good.

 

“Have you told her?”

 

Ram’s father paled, which said it all.

 

“… Told me what?”

 

If it were even possible, Ram’s glare seemed to deepen.

 

“Dad’s been having an affair with- “Ram gestured vaguely in the direction of next door, unable, or unwilling to even say her name, “- I don’t know how long for, but he told me not to tell you.”

 

“Next door?” Ram’s mother sounded heart-broken, glancing in that direction, “But she’s- she’s young enough to be your daughter.”

 

King could see that this had taken her mostly by surprise. Not totally though, which indicated that she suspected that her husband had been keeping secrets from her.

 

“Darling, it’s not what you think, I- “

 

“- Stop.” Ram didn’t need to shout, his words a sharp hiss as the room fell silence.

 

The tension in the room was thick enough to cut with a spoon, it threatening to explode at any moment.

 

It was a mess.

 

“Come on.” King pulled on Ram’s arm, “Let’s sit down and actually talk about it, okay. Rather than shouting at other.”

 

“And who are you?!” Ram Father snapped at King, making him startle slightly.

 

“I’m- “

 

“- He’s my boyfriend.” Ram allowed himself to be pulled to a seat, eyes fixed firmly on his father the whole time.

 

When all eyes were on him, Ram’s Father started to flounder slightly. “It- it just happened!”

 

It was a pathetic excuse, and they all knew it.

 

“Darling, listen- “

 

“- Why have you done this?” Ram’s mother’s voice was cold, “Why have you done this to us?”

 

The older man sucked in a breath, looking between all of them, knowing that he was trapped.

 

“I- It was meant to be a one-time thing.” He began, “Work had been stressful, and I needed something a little different, is that what you want to hear?!”

 

“But it’s not a one-time thing anymore.”

 

“I don’t love her like I love you though!”

 

King wanted to point out that, from the Facebook posts, it certainly seemed like they were in love…. But it wasn’t his place to speak up.

 

Ram, however, was not as restrained, pulling out his phone and pulling up the post that made him realise just who his Father had been having the affair with, turning the screen around to show his parents.

 

“This is why you’ve been out of the house for so long.” Ram’s mother whispered, looking up at her son, “Because you couldn’t face her… or him.”

 

Nod.

 

This seemed to seal the decision for his mother, who turned to her husband, “Start looking for somewhere else to live.” She ordered, “The spare bedroom is already made up, I don’t think King will need it.”

 

King tried not to flush.

 

“My children are the best thing that ever happened to me…” She whispered, “… And I care more about their happiness, more than yours… or mine.”

 

“… I know.” To his credit, Ram Father’s looked guilty and ashamed, “I can’t say sorry enough.”

 

“No, you can’t.” She stared at him until he took the hint and left, the front door closing quietly behind him.

 

Once she was sure that he was gone, she turned back to the pair, a forced smile on her face.

 

“So…” She took a seat opposite her son and his boyfriend, “… tell me everything,”

Notes:

Sun/Mork - Protective Mork next :)

Chapter 242: Sun/Mork - Protective Mork

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: May I request a SunMork story? Maybe a protective Mork versus a jerk in the shop? I know you have a lot of prompts and backlog right now so no worries if you can't :) remember to take time for yourself and don't feel beholden to any of the prompts :) <3

………………………………………………………………

 

Mork thought he would never sigh in relief entering Sun’s café. After all the arguing and bickering the pair had gone through, to be so excited to come to work, was practically unheard of.

 

He flashed Sun a warm smile, rushing to grab his apron, only for Sun to quickly grab his wrist.

 

“Have something to eat and drink first.” He whispered, giving Mork a quick peck on the cheek, “I can manage for half an hour.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“Very.” Sun was already handing him a muffin and a cup of coffee, “It’s a new creation. I’m dying to know what you thought of it.”

 

“I feel like your personal guinea pig sometimes.”

 

“It was in the boyfriend contract.” Sun teased, before back to making other drinks, humming as we went. Mork sipped at the coffee (amazing, as always) and watched him, a blissful smile on his face. Sun was completely in his element here, and Mork loved watching him.

 

He loved watching him so much.

 

He loved this cosy little café, and he loved the owner, so, so much.

 

As he glanced around the café however, he spotted something that threatened to ruin the cosy atmosphere… or rather someone. A group of men Mork vaguely remembered seeing hanging around the clubs one time, were seated at a nearby table, sending Sun looks of disgust, sneering at him.

 

They were also leering at the waitresses.

 

Mork knew that Sun could deal with the looks he was being given but going after his waitresses was a no-go. Therefore, it was no surprise when Sun stopped what he was doing and headed over to the table, speaking to them in hushed tones.

 

Mork tried to make out what he was saying, but he knew it was probably along the lines of “Excuse me, I’ve been hearing complaints over your behaviour. Now, I don’t want to kick you out, but I will if I have to. Understood?”

 

Having been on the wrong side of Sun’s disappointment, Mork wasn’t surprised when the smirk’s disappeared from their faces, probably unaware that the cheerful café owner could ever get serious. Not making eye contact with Sun anymore, they nodded, watching as Sun made his way back behind the counter.

 

Sun finished making the drinks, placed them on a tray and headed over to the table they were for; his usual smile on his face.

 

It was a contagious smile, and it was no wonder people kept coming back to see it…. That and the delicious coffee of course.

 

Picking up remaining dishes left behind on other tables, therefore making Mork’s job a little easier when he did start, Sun made his way back to the front.

 

And the group decided then was the perfect time to get revenge for the soft scolding they’d received.

 

Mork was on his feet in seconds as Sun tripped over one of the men’s legs that they’d stuck out, losing his balance enough to land heavily on his knees, the tray falling to the ground, dishes shattering upon impact.

 

Mork rushed over as Sun almost seemed to quiver with rage and embarrassment. However, before his boyfriend could lash out, Mork was there, standing over Sun protectively.

 

“Sorry…” He forced out, “… But you’re going to have to leave.”

 

Be polite. Be polite.

 

“We already paid for our food and drinks.” The leader of the group smirked, “Not our fault he wasn’t looking where he was going.”

 

“You’re misunderstanding me.” Mork snapped, “You are now officially banned from this café for abuse. Get. Out. Now.”

 

If any of them were thinking of arguing, they clearly saw the look on Mork’s face and thought better of it.

 

Just to be sure though, Mork followed them out of the door, eyes on them the whole time.

 

Once he was sure that they weren’t going to come back, he rushed back over to Sun, helping him pick up the broken shards.

 

“Are you okay?” He asked in concern, “That wasn’t exactly a gentle fall.”

 

“Nothing a bit of ice won’t help with.” Sun chuckled, “That was… surprisingly restrained of you.”

 

“Well, I couldn’t give the café a bad name by beating the crap out of them, right?”

 

The chuckle turned into a proper laugh as Sun reached over and teasingly patted him on the head. “Look at you… using this instead of your fists!”

 

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” As Mork rolled his eyes, getting to his feet in order to dispose of the shards, Sun spoke up again.

 

“Mork,”

 

He turned.

 

“Thank you.”

 

“Anything for you.”

 

“Sap!”

 

“You love me for it.”

 

“Yeah… I really do.”

Notes:

Tin/Can - Can struggles with being spoiled

Chapter 243: Tin/Can - Can Struggles Being A Sugar Baby

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from wolfie: How about one where Tin insists on getting Can's every need such as school supplies as well as spoiling him and Can can't really get used to knowing he can get anything he wants as long as he asks for it. He struggles with coming to terms with this, but Tin convinces him maybe with also their friends' help.

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Can got an allowance every week for food.

 

Every week, he spent this money within the first couple of days and spent the rest of it begging Ai’No to pay for him.

 

Until Ai’Type intervened.

 

“Ai’No has enough to worry about without you pestering him for food.” He scolded the younger student, “You have a boyfriend now, go and pester him if you really can’t afford to get anything.”

 

“I don’t want to!” Can whined, “He thinks he can buy me by giving me gifts and stuff!”

 

“…. He’s your boyfriend. I don’t think he needs to buy you now.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Some people enjoy spoiling their partners.” Type interrupted, “I just think that you are unused to it.”

 

Can just shook his head, pouting as he rubbed at his belly.

 

He wasn’t going to ask Tin for help and that was final.

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

“If you need new shoes, I could buy you some.”

 

Can stopped in surprise. He’d been ranting about his football cleats for a while now, having realised that they had holes in them after a period of rain.

 

“… I can’t pay you back.” He admitted, pride taking a bit of a hit at it.

 

“I don’t want you to.” Tin shrugged, “Consider it a gift.”

 

Can scowled down at the ground, “You give me a lot of gifts.” He muttered, the tips of his ears slightly red from embarrassment, “Like… a lot of gifts.”

 

“I don’t mind.”

 

For a moment, Can actually found himself speechless, staring at Tin as his boyfriend just sipped at his coffee.

 

“You- “

 

“- Can.” Tin placed his drink back on the table, “It’s a gift, just like I said. You don’t need to worry about it. I’m sure Ai’Ae doesn’t pay Ai’Pete back for the gifts he gives him.”

 

“I thought Ai’Pete wasn’t buying anything anymore?”

 

“That’s not the point.” Tin waved him off, “Besides, I’m technically helping the entire university out here by buying their best player some new shoes.”

 

“Best player?” Can preened at the compliment, all objections having been completely forgotten.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

“Why… are… you so… worried?” Good frowned, “Ai’Tin… wants to…. buy… things… for you.”

 

“That’s not the point.” Can frowned, “I don’t care that his family is way richer than mine will ever be… I just want him to stop rubbing it in my face.”

 

“He’s… not?”

 

“Yes, he is! He keeps buying me things and- “

 

“- So… get him… something… if you’re… so… worried? Like Ai’Ae… and Ai’Pete?”

 

“Good… sometimes, I think you’re a genius!”

 

“I… Try.”

 

………………………………………………….

 

“It’s… a bracelet.”

 

Can nodded eagerly, not put off at all by Tin’s tone, “I can’t afford to get you fancy gifts like you get me- “

 

“- Football shoes are considered fancy now?”

 

“So, I decided to make something for you!” Can then winced, “It’s a bit wonky, but that was the best of the best and- “

 

“- I love it.”

 

Can paused mid-flow, eyes widening as Tin slipped the bracelet onto his wrist, looking at it with a soft smile.

 

“I love you.” Tin then whispered, leaning over and quickly kissing Can, who flushed and looked away.

 

“It’s just a bracelet.”

 

“No… no it’s not.”

Notes:

Smart Can continuation next :) Chapter 15 sequel :)

Chapter 244: Smart Can - Chapter 15 Sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Just a continuation of the Smart Can. The whole group is hanging out and somehow the convo turns to sex and sexuality. Probably Pond’s fault and he mentions he didn’t think Ae had a sex drive until Pete, some yelling then Can stopping it by declaring Ae’s probably Demisexual pulling a book out of his bag handing it to Ae as he and Good take off to meet up with some classmates for a group project.
The book about human sexuality and is bit battered with all kinds of sticky notes and written notes all over it. Bonus, Tin tries to take the book from Ae.

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Can wasn’t sure how the conversation turned to sex… then again, he was never sure how they ended up speaking of most topics sometimes.

 

“- and of course, we’ve got the Pete-sexual Ae!”

 

“Shut up Ai’Pervert!”

 

Can frowned. ‘Pete-sexual?’…. that didn’t sound right. That didn’t sound right at all.

 

“I wasn’t even sure he liked people!”

 

“I said shut up!”

 

Sexuality was a confusing thing, Can knew from when he was struggling himself. For how long had he believed that it was only girls that he liked, before Tin came crashing into his life? It was a puzzle he had been determined to solve, no matter what.

 

He still had one of the books he’d ordered in his bag come to think of it.

 

“I never once caught you watching porn in our room!”

 

“After catching you so many times, I had better sense!”

 

“Boys, you don’t need to shout so loudly! We’re in the cafeteria!”

 

“Just admit that you didn’t have a sex drive before Pete!”

 

“AI’POND!”

 

“You’re gay just for him!”

 

“That’s not really a thing.”

 

Silence fell across the table at Can’s quiet statement, all of them watching as he reached into his bag and pulled out a thick textbook, that had sticky notes sticking out from all angles.

 

“Even if you like one member of the opposite sex, I think you still count as being bisexual… or biromantic if you prefer, but definitely not… Pete-sexual. That sounds weird.”

 

The silence continued as everyone looked a little taken aback, with the exception of Tin, who sipped at his coffee with a smug smirk.

 

“I was reading up on it actually…” Can was on a role now, “… And I think Ae is probably Demisexual.”

 

“Demi-what?” Pond frowned.

 

“Demisexual. It’s a sexual orientation where people only experience sexual attraction to people that they have close emotional connections with. Like with what happened when he met Ai’Pete!” He opened the book up the page on Demisexuality, pointing at the sticky note that had Ae’s name on it, “At first I thought you might be asexual, but then of course you met Pete- “

 

“- Asexual? Isn’t that when things split themselves in half or something?”

 

“That’s just about the reproduction cycle.” Can waved him off, “The sexuality one is completely different.”

 

Ae was staring down at the notes, scanning over the words with a pensive frown on his face, which made Can worry slightly.

 

“Sorry, I know it’s a bit over-whelming and- “

 

“- No, no I… I appreciate it.” Ae whispered, “This actually makes a lot of sense.”

 

“Yeah?” Can brightened, “You can borrow the book if you want, I wrote a lot of notes in it.”

 

“About… other people?”

 

Can shrugged, “Some of them.” He pulled out his phone, before wincing at the time, “Gotta go!” He shot to his feet, “I have a study group with Ai’Good, and he’ll kill me if I’m late again!” He quickly kissed Tin on the cheek, before rushing off.

 

As soon as he was out of sight, Tin reached out for the book, only for Ae to pull it away from him.

 

“I’m not done yet!”

 

“Well finish quickly, I need to find out if he wrote anything about me in it!”

 

“Why?” Pond leaned forwards, a sly smirk on his face, “Hoping that he wrote down some tips for you?”

 

Silence as Tin and Ae glanced at each other.

 

“I can hit him with it, if you want me too?”

 

“Please.”

 

“Hey! Wait, wait, wai- AH!”

Notes:

Pharm/Dean - Size Difference next :)

Chapter 245: Pharm/Dean - Size Difference

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from peachylittlepanda: More Pharm/Dean size difference – Referring to Chapter 90.

…………………………………………………………

 

Pharm wasn’t sure if it was the soulmate connection, or because he and Dean were so well-suited to one another, but it didn’t take much for him to know exactly what Dean was thinking, whether it was from the shifts in his expressions or how dark his eyes were.

 

They were miniscule changes that didn’t seem like much to anyone else… which was why only he had picked up on this certain thing.

 

It all started one morning when Pharm had been running slightly late, having over-slept through his alarm (nightmares always tended to have that effect on him). Dean had thankfully come to pick him up, but he was still rushing to get ready.

 

They’d just left the building when Pharm realised just how chilly it was, having left his coat behind in his dorm room.

 

There was no way he could go and get it without risking being late.

 

Dean knew this as well though, going to his boot and pulling out a spare coat, “Here. Can’t have you catching a cold or anything.” He smiled warmly at Pharm, who beamed at him.

 

“Thank you P’Dean!” He put the coat on, realising quickly just how big it was on him. The sleeves covered most of his hands and it was baggy around the shoulders.

 

When he looked back up at Dean, he was a little taken aback. Dean looked… well, distracted was the best word for it, mouth agape slightly and ears slightly red.

 

“P’Dean?”

 

Dean snapped out of whatever trance he’d been in, quickly looking away. “Ummm, we should get going.”

 

“Y-yeah.”

 

It wasn’t until he was sitting in his first lecture, that he realised what Dean had been so fixated on.

 

Pharm had been wearing his clothes.

 

Scribbling down his notes, he was already making plans to test this out.

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

They were studying together when Pharm decided to test his theory. They were staying in Dean’s rooms for the weekend, which meant that he had the perfect opportunity to go into his room and choose one of Dean’s hoodies to wear.

 

As he was only wearing boxers, and the hoodie came down to mid-thigh, it did look a little risqué, but Pharm couldn’t say that it didn’t look bad on him. And with sleeves that reached his fingertips, this was sure to answer his questions.

 

“Pharm? Is everything oka-nngh.”

 

Pharm turned to the doorway, where Dean had frozen. He waved innocently, purposely showing off how the sleeves dwarfed his hand.

 

“Sorry P’Dean, but I was a little chilly.” He pouted, “I hope you don’t mind me borrowing this?”

 

Dean said nothing as he moved further into the room, a light flush on his cheek as he leaned over to gently kiss Pharm on the lips.

 

“Of course, I don’t mind.” He whispered when they finally pulled apart, eyes scanning Pharm from head to toe, as the younger man flushed at the attention.

 

“T-thank you.”

 

Dean’s ears were red again.

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

It was a week later when Pharm enacted the next step in the plan, waking up before Dean and ‘accidentally’ putting on the others’ shirt before he woke up, feeling just how baggy it was.

 

“What are you doing?”

 

Pharm jumped, spinning around to see Dean staring at him from the bed.

 

“I-I-I must have got our shirts mixed up!”

 

Dean didn’t answer, getting out of bed and moving closer and closer to Pharm, until he was practically pinning the shorter male up against the wall, pressing his lips to Pharm’s. A thigh was pressed between Pharm’s legs, prompting him to let out a breathy moan as the kiss got sloppier.

 

Their bodies were pressed closely together, one of Dean’s hands squeezing his hip and the other bunched roughly in his hair, using the grip to angle their mouths together better.

 

When they pulled apart, they were both panting.

 

“You… are such a tease.” Dean whispered, “Please tell me you don’t have any morning classes.”

 

“N-No classes until two.” Pharm gulped, a shiver running down his spine at the implication of those words.

 

“Good… plenty of time then.”

Notes:

Type/Tharn - Chapter 107 sequel next :)

Chapter 246: Tharn/Type - Chapter 107 Sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Multiple Prompters: Would love to see a follow up of Type doting on Tharn the following evening, and the conversation he has with this father! – Referring to Chapter 107

…………………………………………………………..

 

As Tharn slept, Type went into the other room, practically hitting his phone as he dialled his Father’s number.

 

“Type!” His Father didn’t seem to sense anything was wrong, “Is everything okay?”

 

“20… million?!”

 

Silence.

 

“He told you.”

 

“Is that really all you’ve got to say?” Type hissed, so close to completely losing his shit, “What were you thinking?!”

 

“What did you expect me to do? Just let him marry you without having to work for it?!”

 

“He works hard enough already! And the idea of dowry is outdated, and you know it!” Type paced back and forth, “Tharn was close to passing out he was so exhausted! Don’t you understand that? What if he’d passed out during driving or something?! Three jobs he was working to try and save up enough money!”

 

Silence.

 

“It’s been years, and he makes me so happy, something that you keep forgetting!”

 

“A couple of years isn’t forever!” Type’s father snapped, before he took a deep breath, “I just… feel like you could be just as happy with someone else.”

 

“What, some pretty girl you can brag about?!”

 

The silence was all the confirmation that he needed.

 

“I don’t care if you hate him.” Type whispered, “I love Tharn and that is all there is to it. If I had to choose between you or him… I would choose him. Even if that meant cutting you out of my life.”

 

“I just- “

 

“- Don’t want me ‘throwing the gay’ in your face? You’d prefer me to marry a girl and keep Tharn on the side, something like that?!”

 

“No! No!”

 

“Then I don’t know what your problem is… but Tharn isn’t giving you a penny, and we’re going to use what he’s saved up to have the best wedding and honeymoon ever! Cut the shitty attitude if you want to come.”

 

He then hung up, throwing the phone onto the sofa, smirking in victory when his Dad didn’t try and call him back.

 

Good.

 

Maybe he finally got through to him.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Tharn felt a little better when he next woke up, stretching out and groaning in relief. He felt like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.

 

“Hey, you’re looking a little better.”

 

He glanced over, to see Type taking a seat on the edge of the bed, one hand reaching out to softly stroke at Tharn’s hair.

 

“Do you think you can make it to the bathroom?”

 

“Mmm.”

 

“There’s a hot bath waiting for you.”

 

“… With the lavender stuff?”

 

“Even though I hate it… yes, with the lavender stuff.”

 

“Will you come in with me?”

 

“If you want.” Type leaned over to press a gentle kiss to Tharn’s forehead, “Come on, otherwise it’s going to get cold.”

 

“Is this you spoiling me?”

 

“Just come on.”

 

Heading into the bathroom, Tharn choked back a giggle when he saw the candles and slightly over-flowing bubble bath. “You need to spoil me more often.” He whispered, heart fluttering slightly when he realised just how far Type had gone.

 

“You deserve to relax.” Type stated, wrapping his arms around Tharn’s shoulders and starting to undo the buttons of his shirt, before Tharn spun around in his grip to press a kiss to his lips.

 

“Come on…” Type whispered, “… get undressed then.”

 

Their clothes were thrown in the laundry basket, with Type getting in first before motioning for Tharn to join him. He did, reversing their roles slightly as he settled between Tharn’s legs, resting his feet between the taps at the other end. Type wrapped his arms around Tharn’s waist and rested his chin on his shoulder, pulling him so they were back to chest.

 

“I love you.” Tharn sighed in relief, feeling tense muscles relaxing.

 

“I love you too.”

 

For a moment, they sat there quietly, Type drawing light patterns on Tharn’s stomach with his fingers. He was almost certain Tharn had fallen back asleep when the other man suddenly spoke up.

 

“Did you… did you speak to your Dad?”

 

“Hmm… I basically told him I was going to marry you, no matter what and if he didn’t like it, then we didn’t have to see each other ever again.”

 

“… Really?”

 

“Really, really.” He pressed a kiss to Tharn’s cheek, “No matter what, you come first.”

 

Tharn practically melted into Type’s arms at the words, “Yeah?”

 

“You. Come. First.” Type punctured every word with a kiss, “Understood?”

 

“Yeah, yeah I understand.”

Notes:

Tang Yi/Shao Fei - Hurt Shao Fei next

Chapter 247: Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Hurt Shao Fei (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jess2412004: Hi! I was wondering if you could do a NSFW one-shot on Tang Yi and Shao Fei from HIStory3: Trapped. Like Shao Fei gets hurt so Tang Yi being the overprotective and constantly worried boyfriend he is starts freaking out, so Shao Fei kisses him to calm down and it just spirals from there??? I also love your writing and all the works you do are really interesting! keep up the awesome job😍.

……………………………………………………..

 

“Get on the bed.” Tang Yi practically ordered, entire body tense as Shao Fei limped into the room.

 

In Shao Fei’s opinion, there really was no need for the ex-mobster to be so angry. So, he fell wrong when jumping out of a building that was falling apart.

 

So, maybe a bullet grazed him slightly.

 

It wasn’t as though he’d actually been shot and needed to be in the hospital, which is how it usually happened.

 

Still, he knew better than to argue with Tang Yi when he was in one of these moods, taking a seat on the bed. As Tang Yi moved closer, Shao Fei tipped his head, hoping that he’d at least get a sympathy kiss.

 

Instead, Tang Yi just ran his fingers through Shao Fei’s dusty hair, and then down to his cheek, to wipe away a smudge of dirt.

 

And then he just stared at Shao Fei, eyes scanning him from head to toe, as though reassuring himself that a wounded arm and a twisted ankle were the worse of the injuries.

 

“I’m okay you know.” He whispered, reaching out and brushing his hand down Tang Yi’s chest, only to yelp in surprise when the other man yanked him closer, into an almost bruising kiss.

 

The kiss lasted for a few seconds, before Shao Fei managed to pull away, pushing Tang Yi gently away, “Hey, hey, what are you- “

 

“Five inches to the right, and that bullet would have hit you in the heart,” There was a note of panic in Tang Yi’s voice, “Do you hear me? You would have been dead!”

 

Shao Fei opened his mouth to mouth, only for Tang Yi to continue.

 

“And what if you misjudged that landing completely! You could have broken your leg or your neck or- MMPH!”

 

This was the only way to shut him up sometimes.

 

This kiss lasted a lot longer as Shao Fei kept a firm grip on the back of Tang Yi’s head. It was only when the need to breathe got to be too much, that he pulled away, smirking at the flush on Tang Yi’s cheeks.”

 

“Better?”

 

Tang Yi nodded slowly, allowing himself to be pulled towards the bed, stripping without even being told to. When Shao Fei struggled with removing his shirt due to the arm injury, the panicked look started to creep back onto his face.

 

“Stop it.” Shao Fei scolded him, finally managing to remove his shirt, “I’m fine, remember?”

 

“Hmm.”

 

Shao Fei rolled his eyes, grabbing Tang Yi and spinning them around, pushing him down onto the bed and straddling him (ignoring the pain in his ankle as he did so), their erections pressing against each other. He then reached out to the bedside table, where the lube bottle was already sitting.

 

Slicking up his fingers, he reached behind him, only to pause when he heard Tang Yi whine. “Let me?” The other man asked plaintively, as though Shao Fei were denying him some unseen treasure.

 

Carefully, they arranged themselves so that Shao Fei was on his front, Tang Yi gently preparing him… and taking forever whilst doing so. Shao Fei was about to complain when Tang Yi moved again. He rolled Shao Fei onto his back, pressing slowly inside as a soft groan broke free from both their mouths. Once he was sure that Shao Fei had adjusted, Tang Yi started to move, leaning over to nip at the sensitive skin on Shao Fei’s neck.

 

“A-Yi!” Shao Fei protested, “You’re going to leave a mark!”

 

“Hmmm.” He kept going.

 

To be honest, Shao Fei didn’t mind marks, not really, so he didn’t protest again. Instead, he wrapped his good arm around Tang Yi and held on, leaning up to make his own marks on Tang Yi’s neck, until Tang Yi moved back a little so that he could fuck the other a little harder.

 

Shao Fei moved his good hand to his cock, unable to muster up the presence of mind to stroke it as the fucking got rougher and rougher. He didn’t want to come until Tang Yi was close.

 

Even as he thought this however, Tang Yi’s movements started to stutter, before he was coming hard inside of Shao Fei. Even as he jerked through his own orgasm however, he was still able to gain focus long enough to lift one hand off the bed and playfully pinch at Shao Fei’s nipples, sending him over the edge as well, swallowing Shao Fei’s moans with a hard kiss that ended with them both panting into each other’s mouths and grinning.

 

“I think we might need a shower now.”

 

“Hmmm, let’s rest for a bit longer first.”

 

“… We’ll get sticky.”

 

“Something to worry about later.”

Notes:

Ming/Yo - Spin the bottle

Chapter 248: Ming/Yo - Spin The Bottle (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from annia: Can I request a 2moons2 ficlet? Where the boys play truth or dare/spin the bottle, and Forth dares Ming and Yo to kiss. But they end up going further and jerk each other off or something, while the others watch. Pha and Kit aren't too happy at first, but maybe in the end all boys get off to it?

………………………………………..

 

“Spin the bottle! Let’s play spin the bottle!”

 

Ming turned his attention from Kit as Yo pulled on his arm, dragging him to the centre of the room. It was obvious his best friend had had just a little too much to drink, judging from the flush on his cheeks.

 

“What are we, in high school?” Kit grumbled as he followed on, taking a seat next to Pha.

 

“It’s this, or truth or dare…” Yo announced, only to cut Kit off again as the older student was probably about to say something like, ‘I would prefer truth and dare actually.’

 

“… and you don’t want to play truth or dare with me, ask Ming.”

 

Ming nodded solemnly, “Yo and I have no secrets… because of truth and dare.”

 

This seemed to solidify the deal for Kit, who backed down without another argument, his usual scowl on his face, sending the occasional sideways glare at Yo, who was giggling as he leaned against Pha.

 

“Okay Ming! You start!” Yo shoved the bottle into his hands, giving him a wink that he probably thought was subtle.

 

Hint, it wasn’t.

 

Sighing, he placed the bottle in the middle of their little circle, before spinning it, watching as it went around again and again and again, before finally slowing down. When it stopped, Ming looked up with wide eyes.

 

Yo.

 

It had landed on Yo.

 

“Okay, so we all know this was just a ruse for Ming to kiss Kit- “

 

“Hey!”

 

“- So, let’s just…”

 

Ming wasn’t listening to the older student though, watching as his best friend’s eyes glanced at his lips for a moment, neither of them making a move.

 

Ming held his breath as Yo suddenly moved forwards, cutting off the frantic babble coming from Pha as their lips pressed together. He was surprised when Yo eagerly moved his mouth against his, hands on Ming’s waist as he pulled them closer.

 

Later, Ming would blame it on the alcohol as he started to return the kiss, cheeks burning when he heard Yo let out a breathy moan, the others’ hands moving from his hips to Ming’s hair, gripping at it harshly.

 

“Okay, you can stop now!” Kit snapped from nearby, sounding a little breathless.

 

When Yo pulled away, nuzzling at Ming’s neck, Ming glanced over at the other two, who were looking more than a little hot and bothered at the sight of them.

 

“I think they like this.” Yo then murmured in his ear, having seen the looks as well, “Do you want to tell them about that time in high school, or should I?”

 

“You- “Ming yelped as a hand was suddenly shoved down his pants, pulling his cock out of its’ confines.

 

“Come on.” Yo whined, “Me too.”

 

“What are you two doing?!”

 

Ming ignored Pha.

 

If he really wanted to stop this, he would come over and pull them apart. He unbuttoned Yo’s jeans, pulling them down low enough to pull his cock out as well, stroking it as he twisted his wrist slightly, the action causing Yo to whine.

 

It was no surprise when Yo pulled him into another kiss.

 

Ming’s thighs tensed as Yo’s thumb ran across the head of his cock, collecting the precum that had gathered there, before spreading it down his shaft, the slide making his hand move easier.

 

Whether it was the alcohol or the slight forbiddance of it all, the pair come quickly, almost slumping against each other as they panted, each other’s come all their hands.

 

“Fuck.” Ming groaned, “That was so much better than it was in high school.”

 

“Hnn!”

 

They both glanced to Pha and Kit, who were still staring at them, prominent bulges in their pants.

 

“Do you want me to take care of that for you P’Pha?” Yo asked innocently, already crawling closer and undoing poor Pha’s jeans.

 

“N’Yo!”

 

“Are you saying no?”

 

Pha swallowed hard, “I- only- Kit and Ming are here!”

 

“You’ve just seen Ming and I get off and you’re worried about that?” Yo giggled, “Besides, I think P’Kit’s distracted.”

 

Pha glanced over to his friend, eyes widening when he realised that Kit had moved from his original spot to pin Ming to the ground, kissing him fiercely, his own pants around his thighs as he silently encouraged Ming to stroke his cock as well.

 

Ming was all too happy to obey.

 

Whilst Pha was distracted, Yo had seized his opportunity, pulling Pha’s cock out, leaning forward to run his tongue over the head, before taking as much as he could into his mouth.

 

Pha groaned over-head, making Yo flush at the sound.

 

“N-N’Yo!” Pha gripped at Yo’s hair, “Y-you’re killing me here!”

 

Yo wanted to respond, but hummed instead, the vibrations causing Pha to moan again, his grip tightening on Yo’s hair. Yo continued to move, bobbing his head up and down slowly while he stroked what he couldn’t fit in his mouth.

 

Pha looked down, whimpering when he saw Yo staring up at him from under his eyelashes. “I-I’m gonna come!” He warned, but Yo stayed where he was, sucking until he felt the older student shake, head going back as he came down Yo’s throat.

 

As Yo pulled back, licking at his lips to catch any excess cum that might have escaped, they heard Kit groan, indicating that he’d reached his orgasm as well.

 

For a moment, they all stayed where they were, faces flushed as they panted for breath.

 

“Next time…” Yo broke the silence, “… we should probably play Truth or Dare.”

 

“Agreed.”

Notes:

GMMTV Crossover next - Chapter 108 Sequel

Chapter 249: GMMTV Crossover - Chapter 108 Sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Marshmallord: OKAY I KNOW YOU ALREADY HAVE A VERY LONG LIST BUT YOU SAID REQUESTS OPEN BACK UP THIS MONTH AND A PART TWO WOULD BE AWESOME – Referring to Chapter 108.

………………………………………………..

 

“Who are these two?”

 

Tine shuffled nervously from side to side, “Ummm, this is my brother P’Type…” He gestured to the stern looking man beside him, “… and Sarawat’s brother, N’Phukong.” The one on his other side looked a lot friendlier, “He’s been having some trouble recently and I thought you three could help!”

 

“And… P’Type?” Kao looked nervously over at the other man.

 

“He just wanted to meet you all.” Tine shrugged, “I think P’Arthit and him will get on.”

 

“Because we’re both older students?”

 

“No.” Third smirked, “I bet it’s because both of you played hard to get. Tsundere?”

 

“You- “

 

Tine quickly held his brother back as Type lunged, “P’Type, P’Type! He’s joking, he’s joking!” He pulled his brother to a seat, Phukong following on behind.

 

“So, ignoring Third…” Kao began, ignoring Third’s protests, “… What do you need our help with N’Phukong?”

 

Phukong glanced at them all, before shrugging, “It’s nothing.”

 

“… What’s his name?”

 

Phukong tried to feign innocence, only for all three of Tine’s friends to give him knowing looks.

 

“Trust us, we know the signs.” Third sighed, “You kid, are in love. You should have seen P’Arthit when he realised, he was in love with Kongpob. I actually saw him smile for no reason.”

 

“I smiled before Kongpob!”

 

“You have a special smile for Kongpob.” Kao backed Third up, before glancing back at Phukong, “Let me guess… older student who’s nice to you, but you don’t know if he likes you in that way?”

 

Phukong’s mouth dropped open, “How did- did P’Tine tell you?”

 

Even as Tine shook his head, Kao shook his. “We’ve kinda seen it all… it’s how we know P’Type’s boyfriend was an over-eager admirer that he made work for it, but who he secretly adores him.”

 

Judging by the scowl on Type’s face, Kao wasn’t far off the mark.

 

“And you…” Third pointed at Phukong, “… want to know what you can do to get your crush’s attention.”

 

Phukong nodded eagerly.

 

“First, you have to tell us all about him.”

 

“He’s… smart. Studies Architecture?”

 

They all hummed in admiration. Architecture wasn’t an easy subject in the slightest.

 

“He… makes me laugh, he sings.” Phukong was starting to blush, “And he really cares about people… even people who busted his knee in revenge.”

 

Before any of them could ask for THAT story, Phukong continued, “He said that he only thinks of me like a brother, and I’m respecting that, I really am… but I want more.”

 

“There’s something else.” Arthit frowned, “Brushing over the whole knee thing, what aren’t you telling us.”

 

Silence.

 

“N’Phukong?” Arthit leaned forward in concern, “Is he… straight?”

 

“No, no, no!” Phukong winced, “But… he liked P’Tine, so he went after Sarawat and hurt him, so… I hurt him in revenge.”

 

“What he did to Sarawat was an accident though!” Tine was quick to defend, “I don’t think he actually wanted to hurt him.”

 

Arthit, Third and Kao all glanced at each other in alarm.

 

“Do you- is he- “Kao couldn’t find the words, turning to his friends for them to take over.

 

“- Are you sure that he’s the best person to be with?” Third finished for him, “He doesn’t exactly sound… nice.”

 

“He can be nice! And, things are better now, I promise!” Phukong pleaded, “He- he really makes me happy.”

 

Another glance at each other.

 

“Right…” Kao sighed, “… Well, if he makes you happy, then maybe we can think of some way to help you.”

 

“And if he turns out to not be so nice, we can hide a body.”

 

“P’Arthit!”

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

“Why did you bring him, if you hate him?”

 

Sarawat rolled his eyes and groaned, “He wouldn’t leave me alone until I brought him.”

 

“Of course, I did!” Mil smirked, “There’s no way you just got your relationship advice from Man and Boss.”

 

“Hey!” Man protested, “Our relationship advice is fine! I got P’Type didn’t I?”

 

Sarawat rolled his eyes, glancing over at Mil, “Kongpob is the most helpful one.”

 

“Hey!” “Hey!” Pete and Khai instantly protested.

 

Mil turned to Kongpob and nervously cleared his throat, “There’s… a kid that I like- “

 

“- Not like an actual kid though right, out of high school and everything?”

 

“Obviously!” Mil snapped, “He’s a first year. He liked me when he was in high school, so I tried to put him off by saying that he was like a brother to me, and now that he’s actually at my uni, I don’t know what to do.”

 

“Well… what do you like about him?”

 

“I thought he was a good kid at first… and then he turned out to be blunt and a little shit.”

 

Khai nodded in understanding, “Yeah, it’s the little shits who worm their way into your heart.”

 

“So, you like him… and he likes you- “

 

“- It’s been a year! He can’t still like me!”

 

Kongpob shook his head, “Trust me, he still likes you…. Just ask him out.”

 

“Be direct though, don’t let him think that you’re just calling him a brother again.” Pete stated, “Don’t be like Khai. Him and Third danced around the whole, friends, not friends, boyfriend’s thing for ages.”

 

Khai nodded again, not even bothering to protest.

 

“And if he has moved on, you need to respect that.” Kongpob pointed out, “But like I said, it’s unlikely.”

 

“Who is it anyway?” Sarawat then piped up, not seeming to notice the panicked look that flashed across Man’s face.

 

Mil however, smirked, and instantly, Pete, Kongpob and Khai knew this was going, all leaning back in their chairs.

 

“Phukong.”

 

“…. You- “

 

“SARAWAT!”

Notes:

King/Ram relationship from the plants POV (it's cute, i promise)

Chapter 250: Ram/King - Plant Connections

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: King talks to his plants, he tells them everything. Ram talks to the plant his P'King gives him. Neither of them knows that plants have a connection of their own.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Ram.

 

This was a new name that the plants had heard King say… numerous times now. In fact, it was almost everyday come to think of it. Every day, King’s voice got warmer and fonder when talking about him.

 

He sounded happier than he had in quite some time.

 

Yes, everyone else thought that he was perfectly happy as he was, but they knew differently.

 

And when this mysterious Ram came to visit, they immediately understood why.

 

And then came the Venus Fly Trap.

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

//His Dad has been having an affair with the next-door neighbour. \\ The Venus Fly Trap reported, //He’s been crying in his room… I think we’re coming to move in with you. \\

 

The plants tried not to quiver with excitement.

 

That was why King was puttering about the rooms, cleaning everything as he talked to them.

 

“He’s very important to me…” King was telling them, which they then reported back to the Venus Fly Trap, “… So you all need to be on your best behaviour. Vines, no grabbing him when he walks past okay? I know you think you’re just being friendly, but he might not like it.”

 

He then shuddered, “He- he’s bringing his dogs with him, but I won’t let them hurt you guys, okay?”

 

//Your human is bringing dogs? \\ The plants frowned, //King is terrified of dogs. \\

 

//They’re special to him!” \\ The Venus Fly Trap protested; //He couldn’t leave them behind. He’ll make sure King is safe, I promise! \\

 

The plants didn’t like it… but King was willing to let them stay, so they remained quiet.

 

When Ram did arrive, that tiny plant pot in his hands, the plants knew that they wanted him to stay.

 

…………………………………………………

 

Over the next few weeks, the plants noticed that this Ram and King almost seemed to go everywhere together…. They were very rarely apart.

 

King might have talked to them less, but they found that they didn’t care too much.

 

Ram called them beautiful when he thought King wasn’t listening.

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

//He says he needs to try harder in getting King to believe him about his feelings… whatever they are. \\ The Venus Fly trap reported after the pair had been away for a few days, Ram having collected his stuff, much to the plant’s disappointment, //He sounds upset. \\

 

//King feels the same \\

 

The same King, who was talking to them.

 

“I just don’t know what to do.” King whispered, as he gently tended to them, “I kissed him… I know I like him, and I think he likes me, but- but where do we go from here?”

 

//If only we could talk to them \\ The plants sighed, //We could try and push them together. \\

 

//… I think I can try something. \\

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

King was stunned when Ram stormed into his apartment, the Venus Fly Trap in his hands, almost cradling it.

 

“I don’t know what happened.” Ram sounded distraught, “It just started… wilting on me.”

 

King gently took the pot into his hands, frowning as he did so. It didn’t seem to be suffering from dehydration or from a lack of food.

 

“Have you been talking to it?” He asked, “There is proof that it helps them grow you know.”

 

Ram flushed bright red as he nodded.

 

“I tell mine about my day and…. Other things.” King cleared his throat, “What about- “

 

“- the same.”

 

For a moment, the pair stared at each other, before King sighed. “I think… we need to talk.”

 

“Y-yeah.”

 

The Venus Fly Trap was placed on the hallway table, already looking a little brighter.

 

Not that King or Ram noticed.

Notes:

Tin/Can - Rich Can/Poor Tin AU

For those in the UK, happy one year lockdown anniversary!

Chapter 251: Tin/Can - Role Swap AU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Marshmallord: Also (if there aren’t still too many requests) could you do a TinCan role reversal? Like, same personalities but Can is rich, and Tin is poor. But no pressure! I know you’ve got a TON of requests already.

………………………………………………………….

 

“Cantaloupe Kirakorn!”

 

Can yelped as his mother shouted down the phone at him, causing him to nearly drop it as he got into his car, “What? What did I do?” He pouted, “I didn’t eat in front of them, and now I’m starving by the way. I answered all their questions, without swearing or rambling on. I think it went well!”

 

Ever since his Father had set up this football merchandise business, Can’s life had been completely turned upside down.

 

“How exactly are you dressed, right now?”

 

Can glanced down at his t-shirt, jeans, and boots. “What I… usually wear?”

 

“You are going to be the head of a successful company!” His mother scolded, “You can’t keep showing up to important meetings like that!”

 

“But- “

 

“- Instead of spending all of your monthly allowance on food, go and get some proper clothes.”

 

“But- “

 

“- NOW!”

 

She hung up, as Can slammed his head down on the steering wheel, taking a deep breath, before moving to head off… only to stop when someone walked right in front of his car.

 

“WOAH!”

 

The other man was probably around his own age, dressed in a shirt and nice pants… and a horrible scowl on his face. A scowl that disappeared when he examined the car.

 

Can watched as the other man took a step back onto the sidewalk, bowing his head as though he was saying sorry…. Even though Can was the one who should have been paying more attention.

 

He quickly got out.

 

“Sorry, sorry, sorry!” He winced, “I just got off the phone to my Mom, and she was nagging me about wearing nicer clothes to meetings, and I was frustrated, so I didn’t even look before I set off! I didn’t hit you, did I?”

 

The other man shook his head silently.

 

“I’m Can by the way!” Can beamed, “Can Kirakorn.”

 

“Kirakorn?” The other man sounded slightly stunned, making Can frown.

 

He kept getting that reaction ever since his family went up the world.

 

“And…” Can prompted, “… what’s your name?”

 

“… Tin. Just Tin.”

 

Okay, there was clearly a story behind that.

 

“You really went to an important meeting like that?”

 

It was said with an imperious tone that instantly made Can’s hackles rise.

 

“We all can’t look as good as you!” He snapped, “I don’t see why suddenly having money means you have to dress a certain way as well!”

 

“It’s not about having money!” The other man snapped back, “It’s about showing people that you’re in charge. Outside of meetings, nobody cares what you look like but- “He cut himself off, face flushing bright red, “- Sorry. Forget it.”

 

“No, no, no!” Can rushed forwards, grabbing the man’s arm before he could leave, “You know what you’re talking about, right? You know all about fancy clothes and all that!”

 

“I- “

 

“- I need your help, please, please, please!”

 

“I- “

 

“- Do you want me to pay you, because I will!”

 

“I don’t need your charity.” Tin snapped, yanking his arm free, “I’ll help, but I don’t want anything for it!”

 

…………………………………………………..

 

“Why do you look so out of place?” Tin mumbled, as they entered the spacious store.

 

“I’ve never been in a store like this! It’s not like we’ve always been able to afford… all this.” Can kept his hands close to him, struggling to remember if he’d washed them, “Why do you look so comfortable in here?!”

 

“… I wasn’t always poor.”

 

Before Can could question him, Tin grabbed his arm and pulled him further into the store.

 

He was handed jumpers (cashmere apparently, good to wear shirts underneath), neater, smarter pants, polished black shoes, and several well-fitted shirts.

 

“I’d try and get you in a suit, but I imagine that would be a lost cause.”

 

“Yep!” Can didn’t mention the number of things he ate that had sauces, that would definitely stain a suit.

 

You could just whack all this in the washing machine, right?

 

No?

 

Maybe he should ask his mum first.

 

“That should be fine then.” Tin shrugged, “They’re comfortable, but smart enough for meetings and things like that. If you get invited to any galas, you should get a suit though.”

 

“If I get invited to any gala-things, will you come with me?”

 

A light flush spread of Tin’s face, “I- What?”

 

“Or we can go out on a normal date?” Can beamed, “I know a great place that does the best pork skewers!”

 

Tin stared at him for a moment, before a soft smile appeared on his face, “I… would really like that.”

 

“Great! I’ll pick you tomorrow!”

 

“Tomorrow? Why not now?”

 

Huh… why not now?

 

“Let me just quickly pay!”

 

Can could already taste the pork skewers.

Notes:

Sarawatine - Dom/Sub Universe

Chapter 252: Sarawatine - Dom/Sub AU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lybah: Some dark fic e.g. Sarawat has a dominating aura and is powerful in society and due to that tine is more attracted or submissive to him

It’s not as Dark as you hoped but set in a Dom/Sub universe.

……………………………………………………………

 

It wasn’t that Tine wanted to be single… it was that there had never been a Dom that made him really feel submissive.

 

He had tried going for Dom females, but they just weren’t enough for him.

 

“Are you still sulking?” His brother, another natural Sub took the seat next to him, “I told you, you need to stop being so picky.”

 

“Picky?!” Tine pouted, “Like you have room to talk.”

 

Unlike Tine, Type hadn’t wanted a Dom who could control him. He just one who made him laugh.

 

Man had been persistent in this.

 

Type shot him a glare at his tone, before shrugging, “You’ll find your perfect match someday.” At Tine’s despondent look, he sighed and reached over to pat his brother on the shoulder, “Why don’t you come to dinner with Man and I tonight? One of Man’s friends is visiting, so you won’t be the awkward third wheel.”

 

“Gee, thanks!”

 

“I am simply saying what I see.” Type rolled his eyes, already moving to pack Tine’s work away, “Come on. Let’s get some food in you.”

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

Tine didn’t pay much attention to anything on the trip to Type’s, staring out of the window as the trees flew past.

 

He always felt worse after visiting Type and Man, though he would never tell his brother that.

 

“Man’s not cooking, right?” He eventually broke the silence, not wanting an upset stomach on top of everything else.

 

“No, Sarawat cooks.”

 

So that was the friend’s name… Sarawat.

 

Tine wondered if he was like P’Boss.

 

He hoped not.

 

…………………………………………………

 

Following his brother inside, he headed for the kitchen, where he could hear Man and presumably Sarawat, talking in low voices.

 

“- swear! You won’t regret this!” He heard Man hiss, before he entered the room.

 

His first impression of Sarawat was… pure Dom, despite not being bulked up like most Doms believed they needed to be. He wasn’t much taller than Tine, and yet, he exuded authority. He didn’t know why, but he felt like someone had lit a fire inside his chest.

 

“Tine?” He heard his brother behind him, “Is everything okay?”

 

The voice sounded far away, as he only had eyes for Sarawat.

 

Sarawat, who was moving closer, eyes wide in shock.

 

“It’s you.” He whispered.

 

“M-me?” Tine felt shaky. No-one had ever affected him like this.

 

Sarawat leaned in closer, not seeming to hear Type’s outraged squawk as Man pulled him out of the room.

 

“Mine.” He whispered, breath ghosting over Tine’s lips before he was kissing him.

 

Tine melted into it because this… this was what he’d been waiting for his whole life. His Dom. His other half.

 

He wasn’t alone anymore.

 

He gasped as Sarawat curled a hand around his hip, the other hand moving to cup his cheek. Sarawat took the opportunity to shove his tongue into Tine’s mouth.

 

Tine honestly felt like he was going to collapse.

 

Just drop right to the ground here and now.

 

“Mine.” Sarawat whispered again when they finally pulled away from one another.

 

“… Yours.”

Notes:

Ram/King - King can talk to plants next

Chapter 253: Ram/King - King Talks to Plants

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: King has the power of hearing the thoughts of objects since he could remember. He can hear beds, plants, trees, dogs etc (that's why he talks with his plants). One day, something asked him to talk with the silent nong. Ram. Thanks, have a nice day!

I really, really struggled with this one. Sorry :S

……………………………………………………………..

 

King was five when he first heard the whispers of his mother’s garden. At that age, they were nothing but whispers, half-formed sentences that didn’t make a lot of sense.

 

Not that it stopped him from talking back.

 

“Hello.” He beamed at them, unafraid, as all small children are, “I’m King.”

 

And that was where it all began.

 

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

It was ten months later when the dog attacked, King’s scream drowning out the frantic calls of all plants nearby.

 

‘It’s okay.’ They whispered to him, as he lay in the hospital recovering, his mother having bought a few for his room, ‘You’re safe now.’

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

He was in his final year of university when they started matchmaking.

 

“I’ve always found moss to be quite pretty.” He was saying to his newest plant, smiling as it almost seems to preen at his words.

 

‘Ram.’

 

“…. Huh?”

 

They stayed silent though, even as he moved through the dorm room, asking them what they meant.

 

It wasn’t until Tee told him the name of the quiet student that he finally understood.

 

“You… want me to talk to him?” He asked the plants when he got back to his rooms that night, “Ram… the quiet one?”

 

‘Yes.’

 

“… Alright. But I don’t think it’ll do much good.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

The plants were thrilled when King brought Ram home, all of them calling out congratulations to King, leaves rustling slightly in the breeze, almost as though they were cheering.

 

“Alright, alright.” King whispered, “Calm down.”

 

‘I knew this plan would work!’ One of the ferns cried out, only to be shushed by the others as King gave them a confused look.

 

“Let me… just get those notes.” He said to Ram, who nodded.

 

The plants all remained silent, watching the pair of them curiously.

 

‘Go after him!’ One of the plants said to Ram, ‘He likes you.’

 

‘They barely know each other.’ An older plant scolded, ‘Let them spend some time together first. Besides, he can’t understand us.’

 

‘Have faith in them.’ Another plant whispered, ‘They are meant to be after all.’

 

……………………………………

 

Ram: Why do you talk to your plants?

 

King stared at the text for a moment, glancing around at the noisy group all around him, before typing an answer.

 

King: Don’t you talk to your dogs? It’s because I feel like they understand me. I feel like they listen better than people.

 

Ram: Yeah… I understand that.

 

“Is this why you all wanted me to talk to him?” King asked the group, “Because you felt like he was like me?”

 

‘Yes.’

 

“Oh… I guess I don’t see it yet.”

 

‘You will. He liked the Venus Flytrap plant pictures you have… maybe get him one of those.’

 

“… He’ll probably talk to them more than he’ll talk to me.”

 

‘Not a bad thing at all’

 

……………………………………

 

None of the plants were surprised when Ram practically moved in a few weeks later.

Notes:

Tangmo/Love fic next :)

Chapter 254: Tangmo/Love - Sick Fic

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: I'm finding a Great Men Academy BL fic around and sadly, there are few :((sooo a Tangmo x Love fic? Hehe 👉👈

…………………………………………………………………….

 

It was during practice when Tangmo’s head started to plug up. He couldn’t breathe, a sinus headache was threatening to turn into a full-blown migraine, and he felt he could throw up at any minute.

 

Not even the prospect of beating Veir in front of Love could move him off this bench.

 

As practice came to a finish, Tangmo only just managed to muster up the energy to look up as Love moved closer.

 

He had a bag in his hands.

 

“Here.” Love pulled out some tissues and some medicine, “Let’s get you home.”

 

“How did you- “

 

“- No offense.” Love interrupted, “But you look terrible. Anyone could see that you’re ill.” He pulled Tangmo to his feet, “Come on. Home.”

 

An evening with Love taking care of him.

 

Tangmo could think of nothing better.

 

……………………………………………………………………….

 

He’d never been so happy to see his bed in his life.

 

Collapsing onto it, be barely registered Love taking off his shoes for him before he was dead to the world.

 

………………………………………..

 

When he next woke up, his headache had eased slightly, but he still felt like he couldn’t breathe. His mouth felt like he’d been eating sand and he still felt sick.

 

“Hey.” Love whispered, the bed dipping as he sat on the edge of it, right at Tangmo’s hip, “How are you feeling?”

 

“Sick…” He croaked, “… I think I’m dying.”

 

Love chuckled, “So dramatic.” He teased, “Do you want anything to eat? I can probably make some dry toast if you’re still feeling bad?”

 

Tangmo untangled a hand from the blankets, reaching out to weakly grab Love’s hand, squeezing it gently. “Love you.” He forced out, tugging at the hand to try and have a kiss, only for Love to resist.

 

“I’m not getting sick as well.” Love scolded, “I’ll make the toast, and then you need a bath.”

 

… Rude.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

Tangmo relaxed into the hot water, feeling the first ounce of relief since falling sick.

 

“I got some more stuff for your nose while you were asleep.” Love gently ran a hand through his hair, as he perched on the edge of the bath, “They didn’t have any spray for your sore throat, but I got some Vicks instead.”

 

“… You don’t mind taking care of me like this?”

 

“Of course, I don’t” Love frowned, “I don’t like seeing you ill.”

 

Tangmo watched in bemusement as Love scurried around the place, grabbing some warm pyjamas for him to wear, fetching medicine and other such things. Once Tangmo felt pruny, but a lot better than he had been, he got out, dried, and dressed.

 

“I can sort of breathe now!” He announced, coming out of the bathroom.

 

“Steam.” Love nodded wisely, “You’d be amazed at how it helps.” He then held the pot of Vicks up, “Come here, let’s put some of this on your chest. This’ll help you breathe better as well.”

 

Well… Tangmo certainly wasn’t going to give up the opportunity to have Love touch his chest. Obediently, he sat next to love, unbuttoning his pyjama shirt and letting the other man rub vicks onto his chest.

 

Once he was done, Love grabbing a big quilt, practically wrapping Tangmo up in it. It was warm, smelling like laundry powder and Love. Tangmo burrowed himself into it, trying to breathe the scent in.

 

“Better?”

 

Tangmo simply nodding, not sure he could even find the words to describe how he felt.

 

“Should we watch a film?”

 

“Hmmm.” Tangmo shuffled closer to Love, just needing to be close to him, not actually caring what they did, so long as he was close to Love.

 

Silently, Love held up an arm, allowing Tangmo to tuck himself underneath it. He curled around Love, head on his chest, feeling it rumble as Love laughed at whatever they were watching, hearing his heart beating as he rubbed soothing circles into Tangmo’s head.

 

This was the best.

 

“You’re the best.” Tangmo voiced his thought, voice slurring slightly as he drifted off to sleep.

 

Love giggled again, leaning over and kissing Tangmo’s forehead, lingering just long enough to check that the other didn’t have a fever, before pulling away.

 

“Only for you.”

 

Tangmo smiled, finally letting Love’s fingers coax him to sleep.

Notes:

Blue/Dew - Blue always like Dew next

Chapter 255: Blue/Dew - Blue ALways Liked Dew (Slightly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: blue/Dew from Why R U. Most like a canon divergent where Blue was in love with Dew instead of Champ. Thanks’ for giving us such amazing stories.

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

Blue had been trying to get Dew’s attention for weeks now.

 

No, Dew wasn’t as nice as Champ, but there was something about him that Blue couldn’t help but like. The older student just ignored him though, and if he wasn’t ignoring him, he was growling at him over something or other.

 

There must be something he could do to finally get Dew’s attention properly.

 

And then he spotted the shirt hanging up… just above the mop bucket.

 

Blue smirked.

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

It was the smirk that did it.

 

Dew stood there in shock, eyes on his shirt in the bucket of dirty water. Everyone else had left the locker room, with Champ leaving him to lock up after Blue was done.

 

“Sorry… Phi.” Blue didn’t sound sorry at all, the honorifics only just added on. The innocent looks on his face, just looked devious in the light, “I didn’t see it there!”

 

His heart felt like it was going to burst out of his chest, jaw clenching as he fought to hold himself back. Blue was small and young… this was just him teasing and seeing how many buttons he could press.

 

Champ would never forgive him if he hurt the first year.

 

Still.

 

Blue seemed see what he was thinking though, eyes widening and lips parting ever so slightly. There was a sheen of sweat on him from training and a blush appearing on his cheeks, which really didn’t help matters.

 

Nobody was going to be entering the locker rooms any time soon.

 

“I ought to bend you over my knee.” He stated, “Teach you some manners!”

 

“You’re all talk… Phi.” Blue continued to push his luck, voice dropping slightly in pitch, which made Dew’s gut swim with thick desire, cock stirring in interest.

 

He was on Blue in a second, kissing him fiercely as he stripped them down to their boxers, picking Blue up and pinning him against the lockers, grinding their clothed cocks together. Not really wanting to stain his pants, he shoved their boxers down as well.

 

“F-fuck!” Blue keened as Dew lifted him up, legs tightening around Dew’s waist.

 

Dew leaned in for a kiss, sucking on Blue’s bottom lip until it was fat and swollen, pulling away with a mean nip.

 

He wanted to ruin him.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

Blue wanted Dew to completely ruin him.

 

He arched his back as best he could, silently encouraging Dew to go further. When that didn’t work, he reached out, hands fisting in Dew’s hair as he jerked the other man into a bruising kiss.

 

Quick and dirty, Dew broke away from the kiss to spit into his hand, gathering their cocks together, establishing a frantic pace from the start, their gathering precum helping to lube the way.

 

“P’Dew!” Blue moaned, loud, and unabashed. He knew he sounded like a lewd porn star, nails digging into Dew’s back and neck, thrashing in the other man’s grip.

 

“When the season’s over…” He panted into the crook of Blue’s neck, gathering skin and biting down, cock throbbing at the high-pitched mewl it got, “… I’m going to tie you down and fuck you until you can’t even think of leaving my bed.”

 

Did Zol need any good lines for her fic, because Blue was willing to tell her that one.

 

“P-P’Dew, please!” He begged.

 

Dew just grunted in reply, words lost to the pressure building at the base of his cock, unable to see much of anything but the way Blue’s eyes are squeezed shut in pleasure, the way his cock pulsed frantically in Dew’s hand, his helpless little gasps.

 

Blue came first, screaming out Dew’s name, which tipped him over the edge as well, coming over both of their cocks.

 

Dew panted for a second, staggering on his feet, before managing to direct them gently to the ground. He gathered Blue into his lap and kissing him with what breath he managed to recover.

 

He didn’t see the victorious smirk on Blue’s face.

Notes:

Possessive Frame/Book next

Chapter 256: Frame/Book - Possessive Frame

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: Possessive Frame (FrameBook, Make it Right Series)

…………………………………………………………..

 

Frame never really considered himself to be the possessive type…. To be fair, he’d never considered himself to be the ‘in a committed relationship’ before Book.

 

He knew Book would hate it if he treated the other man like a possession.

 

He never felt jealous, or insecure, or possessive; because he knew that Book was his.

 

And then Zon entered the picture, a new student who had admirers from day one, and revelled in this fact.

 

Frame hated him.

 

“What are you glaring at?”

 

Glancing up, Frame felt all of his frustrations fading away at the sight of Book standing there, dressed in simple jeans and Frame’s hoodie that he’d ‘borrowed’ this morning, holding two coffees for them both.

 

His hair was sticking up slightly.

 

He looked adorable.

 

“Here.” Book place the coffee down, before taking a seat next to his boyfriend, “What were you glaring at?”

 

“It was… it was nothing.” Frame took an appreciative sip of the coffee, before leaning over to give Book a quick kiss on the cheek, “Thank you.”

 

“Hmmm, you’re welcome.” Thankfully, Book seemed to let the matter go, moving to get his work from out of his bag.

 

Frame stared at him softly for a few moments, before looking away…. And spotting Zon.

 

Who had his eyes on Book.

 

Hell. No.

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Frame hated this.

 

Yes, he knew that Book was handsome, easily catching the eyes of others. Handsome and smart.

 

And his.

 

Frame entered the courtyard where he and Book always met to do their homework and study, only to see Zon leaning against the table where Book was sitting, obviously chatting him up.

 

Book looked completely uninterested though, thank god, eyes on his book as Zon leaned in a little closer.

 

“Book.” His voice sounded chilly, even to his own ears, although he softened when Book perked up at his presence.

 

Before Book could say anything though, Zon interrupted, slinging his arm around Frame’s boyfriend like they were suddenly best friends. It made his eyes twitch, but he said nothing.

 

Book looked uncomfortable, which meant that he needed to get him away now, instead of screaming at Zon in front of everyone.

 

“We were just talking.” Zon stated, “Nothing wrong with just talking, right?”

 

Frame reached over to grab Book’s arm and pull him up from the table, frowning when Zon pouted.

 

“I was going to invite him to a party… you can come as well if you want?”

 

“We’ll be busy.”

 

“Doing what?”

 

Frame’s mind went blank, as Zon smirked in victory.

 

“Great… see you there Ai’Book.” He winked and then walked away.

 

Once he was sure that Zon was far enough away, Frame turned to his boyfriend, “Ai’Book? Since when were you all friendly like that with him?”

 

“I’m not.” Book frowned, “He just came up to me and started talking to me.”

 

“Hm.”

 

“Are you… mad?”

 

“No, no, no.” Frame forced a smile onto his face, “Just… curious.” He gently tugged on Book’s arm, “Come on. Let’s go and get something to eat.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Frame glared at Zon’s attempt to flirt and touch Book, as his boyfriend tried to get them some drinks. He tried to sneak an arm around Book’s waist, only for Book to step out of reach, giving Zon a warning look.

 

Not that it put Zon off, as he ran a hand down Book’s chest suggestively.

 

He needed putting in his place.

 

Book finally managed to shake him off, coming back to Frame with two drinks and an apologetic look.

 

“He’s… persistent.” He mumbled, sitting next to Frame, as close as he could without sitting on Frame’s lap.

 

Frame wasn’t having that.

 

Gently, he pulled Book ever that bit closer, until Book was sitting sideways on his lap. Book let out a soft sound of surprise, but settled down quickly, giving Frame a knowing look as he sipped at his drink.

 

Zon was staring at them, watching as Frame took Book’s drink and set it down on the table. He then closed the distance between him and his boyfriend, liking how Book eagerly reciprocated the kiss.

 

No one else could make Book react like this.

 

Because he was Frame’s.

 

Book’s breath stuttered when Frame slowly rubbed circles on his inner thigh. Frame made sure to make eye contact with Zon, before he practically shoved his tongue down Book’s throat, making him moan.

 

Zon glared at Frame with full force, slamming his drink onto the table and storming out.

 

“F-frame.” Book was breathless when he pulled away, a red flush on his cheeks and eyes hazy.

 

“Who do you belong to?” Frame asked as he kissed up Book’s neck, sucking at the spot that drove him crazy, “Tell me.”

 

“You!” Book moaned, “Only you.”

 

And Frame would show that to anyone who messed with that.

Notes:

Shen Wei/Zhao Yunlan - Acting like Parents

Chapter 257: Shen Wei/Zhao Yunlan - Parents

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Guardian/Zhen Hun, especially WeiLan, where WeiLan acts like parents to Guo, Da Qing and Sang Zan without realising it until someone point it out.

……………………………………………………………

***Chu Shuzi***

“Where’s Lao Chu?”

 

When all of them avoided eye contact with him, Zhao Yunlan held back a heavy sigh.

 

Every so often, whatever Chu Shuzi had gone through in the past, came back to haunt him and we go out on a drinking binge.

 

“Right.” He shook his head, “Never mind.” As he moved to leave, he almost bumped into Shen Wei, causing him to stumble back slightly, “Sorry, sorry! Just gotta… pick up a wayward stray.”

 

Shen Wei frowned, nose crinkling adorably. “Anything I can help with?”

 

“Do you know a good way to make someone sober and quickly?”

 

The frown deepened.

 

“I’ll explain on the way.”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

They found Chu in the third pub they checked, approaching the table to sit opposite him.

 

There were over 12 empty glasses on the table, and it was obvious that Chu was still not completely drunk.

 

“Alright, we’re cutting you off now.” Zhao Yunlan sighed, “I think you’ve had enough.”

 

“No, I h’ven’t.”

 

“I have to agree with Zhao Yunlan.” Shen Wei sighed, grabbing a hold of the bottle, easily getting it free, “Come. You can sleep on my sofa.”

 

They both pulled Chu to his feet, steadying him as he swayed side to side.

 

“I’ll pay for him.” Shen Wei stopped Zhao Yunlan from reaching for his wallet, “Can you make sure he gets to the car okay?”

 

“Are you sure, I can- “

 

“- No need.” Shen Wei gave him a soft smile, “I can handle it.”

 

……………………………..………….

 

Together, they managed to support Chu up the stairs and into the room, where they deposited Chu onto the sofa.

 

Chu merely groaned and shut his eyes against the sudden change from standing to sitting.

 

“I’ll make him something bland to eat when he wakes up.” Shen Wei reassured Zhao Yunlan, “You should get back to work.”

 

“Are you sure, I can- “

 

“- I can look after him for one day.” Shen Wei interrupted, “I have one lecture today that he’ll probably sleep through.” He glanced down at Chu, “Has he ever talked to someone about what he went through?”

 

“No… it doesn’t exactly fit in his macho attitude.” Zhao Yunlan sighed, “Maybe you could persuade him? Even if it’s just to Xiao Guo?”

 

“I will try.” Shen Wei smiled warmly at him, “Now get back to work. Before the others all start causing mischief.”

 

“Shit yeah, good plan!”

 

****Sang Zan****

 

One morning, whilst giving the group their lunch for the day, Shen Wei noticed that Sang Zan almost seemed to be dead on his feet (no offense intended), leaning not so suitably against the table. He made a note of it, acting as though he hadn’t noticed, but knowing that he would be bringing it up with Zhao Yunlan.

 

Even when the group bantered with each other, it was clear that Sang Zan’s smiles, and laughter were somewhat forced.

 

“Have you noticed that something seems to be wrong with Sang Zan today?” He cautiously broached the subject with Zhao Yunlan, who turned to examine the man in question carefully.

 

He mustn’t have liked what he saw, as he was rising to his feet.

 

“Sang Zan!”

 

“Y-Yes C-Captain?”

 

“Come to my office.”

 

It wasn’t a surprise to hear the other teasing Sang Zan for ‘being sent to the principal’s office’, as they headed over to the office, Shen Wei following on behind… much to no-one’s surprise.

 

“I-Is something t-t-the matter?” Sang Zan asked as the door closed behind him.

 

Up close, the exhaustion Shen Wei had spotted earlier, looked even worse. Sang Zan had huge bags around his eyes, probably having not slept much in the last few days from the look of it.

 

“Sang Zan, you need to sleep.”

 

“I-I- “

 

“- I can give you some tea that I have.” Shen Wei carefully interrupted, “It helps with… nightmares.”

 

“Nightmares?” Zhao Yunlan frowned, “Sang Zan, you know you can talk to us about these sorts of things, you don’t have to suffer on your own.”

 

“Haven’t you talked to Wang Zheng about this?”

 

“She has enough to worry about.”

 

Zhao Yunlan and Shen Wei glanced at each other, seeming to come to a decision silently before Zhao Yunlan was gesturing to the sofa in the side room off his office. “Go on. Get some sleep.” He sighed, “The archives can wait for one day.”

 

“I-I-I couldn’t, I- “

 

“- Do I really have to make it an order?” Zhao Yunlan teased, “Don’t make us ground you.” He tried to give Sang Zan a playful shove, only for his hand to go right through, indicating just how tired the other was.

 

He usually had better control over his physical form.

 

“Sorry.” Sang Zan yawned, “I guess I haven’t got the hang of this ghost thing yet. Wang Zheng doesn’t need to sleep.”

 

“No…. but she’s been with us for longer.”

 

“Yunlan is right.” Shen Wei stated, “You will learn in time. For now, though, you need to sleep.”

 

Sang Zan glanced between them, before finally seeming to realise that it was pointless to argue, shuffling into the room and lying down on the sofa.

 

“I’ll send the others out, make sure it’s quiet for him.” Zhao Yunlan sighed, “Sorry, I know you wanted to go out later.”

 

“It’s okay.” Shen Wei replied, “We can do it another time. Their well-being comes first.”

 

Zhao Yunlan sighed in relief, “Yeah… thank you.”

 

****Da Qing***

 

Shen Wei was confused at the knock on the door, looking up from his meal as Zhao Yunlan did the same.

 

“Are… you expecting someone?”

 

“No.” Shen Wei gracefully got to his feet, opening the door, only to make a soft sound of surprise as Da Qing stumbled in, clutching at a bleeding left arm.

 

“What happened to you?!” Zhao Yunlan lurched from his seat in alarm, pulling Da Qing over to the sofa as Shen Wei went to grab the first aid kit.

 

Da Qing hissed as the wound was disinfected, “Don’t laugh… but I was cat mugged.”

 

“Huh?”

 

Da Qing rolled his eyes, “The Fishmonger usually throws out some produce that’s about to go rotten, so I got almost a whole fish. Then some asshole tom cat sneaks up and attacks me, bites and scratches my front leg before stealing my fish!”

 

“I think I have some fish in the fridge still.” Shen Wei cut in, lightly kicking Zhao Yunlan before he could start laughing, “We’ll get this sorted and then you can have that.”

 

“You’re the best Professor.”

 

“Hmmm.” Shen Wei smirked, “Well, it doesn’t need stitches, so you’re lucky there. I imagine with your Underworld genes; it will heal fairly quickly anyway.”

 

“Doesn’t stop it from hurting!”

 

“I know, I know.” Shen Wei still wrapped the wound up though, “All done…. Next time if you’re hungry, come here and I will have something for you, okay?”

 

“Really?”

 

“Yeah, really?” Zhao Yunlan turned to Shen Wei, “He’ll eat you out of house and home!”

 

“I think I can manage.” Shen Wei turned to Yunlan, “If it stops him from getting hurt in the future, then I can spare a bit of food from time to time.”

 

“Speaking of food?”

 

“Oi, fat cat!”

 

Shen Wei waved off Zhao Yunlan’s scolding’s, “I will go and get it.”

 

***Guo Changcheng***

 

In all honesty, the last place Shen Wei expected to find the youngest member of the SID, was in the middle of the street as it poured down with rain.

 

“Xiao Guo?” He called out in concern, “What are you doing? You’ll catch a cold!”

 

No response.

 

“Guo Changcheng!” Shen Wei decided to be stricter, “Come inside now!”

 

Still no response.

 

Shen Wei quickly realised that if he wanted to get Xiao Guo out of this rain, he was going to have to drag him. Thankfully, they weren’t far from the SID Headquarters. He grabbed Xiao Guo by the upper arm and pulling him towards the SID Headquarters.

 

“Zhao Yunlan!” He called out, “Zhao Yunlan!”

 

Zhao Yunlan emerged from his office, stopping at the sight.

 

“I’ll get the heating on!” He rushed to do so, not even needing any instructions from Shen Wei, “I think he has some spare clothing in his locker!”

 

Shen Wei gently pushed Guo Changcheng onto a chair, pulling a hankey from his pocket to try and dry the younger man’s face.

 

Unseeing eyes slowly started to focus on his face, “Professor Wei?”

 

“You need to get changed.” Shen Wei gently ordered, seeing Zhao Yunlan coming back with the clothes, “Otherwise you’re going to get ill.”

 

Xiao Guo just blinked,

 

Shen Wei sighed, sensing that the young man was still out of it. “We may need to help him.”

 

“Lao Chu is going to be so jealous.”

 

As they got Guo Changcheng sorted out and quickly as they could (turning away for the majority of it).

 

“What happened?” Shen Wei dared to ask, as Zhao Yunlan sighed.

 

“I think… it might be the anniversary of his parent’s death.” He confessed, “We’re all so busy with this case, we didn’t even notice he was… like this.”

 

As the room heated up, and they got him into dry clothes, the shivering started to decrease.

 

“I should have noticed.” Zhao Yunlan scolded himself, “What kind of a Captain am I, that I can’t even see when one of my employees is- “

 

“- It’s n-not your fault.”

 

They both stopped, glancing down at Xiao Gup, who was staring up at them with wet eyes.

 

“Y-You’re a great C-Captain.”

 

Zhao Yunlan looked moved, prompting him to look away and clear his throat. “Do we have something that can be warmed up in the fridge for him?”

 

“I’m sure I can find something.” Shen Wei smiled, “And then, Xiao Guo can tell us about his parents.”

 

“I-I can?”

 

“Only up you want to.”

 

Tears were definitely starting to fall now, “I-I would really like that.”

 

*****All of them******

 

The pair glared at each of the SID members in turn, taking pleasure in the way they fidgeted and looked anywhere but at them.

 

“So, you kicked my Dad out of the building?” Zhao Yunlan fought to hide his smile, “Why?”

 

Silence.

 

He slammed his fist against the table, pleased when all of them flinched to varying degrees.

 

“He started it.”

 

All attention went to Chu.

 

“… Pardon?”

 

“H-he’s right!” Sang Zan stammered, ignoring how Wang Zheng tugged on his arm, “H-He’s not the b-b-boss of us!”

 

“And he was being a dick.” Da Qing stated bluntly.

 

“What about?”

 

Silence.

 

Instantly, the pair knew exactly what Zhao Senior had been saying.

 

“Look, we don’t care what my Dad says about us.” Yunlan sighed, taking Shen Wei’s hand in his own, “But he could make a lot of changes here that I don’t want.”

 

“He shouldn’t be saying those things about you though!” Guo Changcheng blurted out, “You’re our pa- “He stopped, face flushing bright red, “- It’s not nice.”

 

“We’re your what?” Shen Wei frowned.

 

The others were all glancing over at Xiao Guo, giving him warning looks as he looked completely mortified.

 

“You’re… like our parents.” Gup Changcheng whispered, ignoring said warning looks, “You helped me when I was feeling bad that day, and-and you stopped Chu-Ge from drinking too much all the time, and Sang Zan with his nightmares and- “

 

“- You’ve protected us.” Da Qing interrupted, “So now, it’s our time to protect you.”

 

The pair stared at the group for a moment, moved by the words as everyone smiled hesitantly back.

 

“So… I’m the Dad, right?”

 

“Way to ruin the moment Captain!”

Notes:

Tin handling his jelaousy of Techno next :)

Chapter 258: Tin & Techno - Jealousy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from britin: I'd love to see how Tin would handle his jealousy toward Techno.

……………………………………………………………..

 

Surprisingly, it was Techno who made the first move, cornering Tin before he could pick Can up from football practice.

 

Tin wasn’t expecting him to be so direct… though he is friends with Can. Perhaps he shouldn’t have been so shocked.

 

“Are you really jealous of me?”

 

“W-what?!” Tin cursed the slight tremble in his voice.

 

“You… Jealous! Of me?!” Techno seemed genuinely shocked by this, “Why?”

 

Tin looked away from the curious gaze, focusing on the distant figures of players. “He smiles at you…” He muttered, “… It took him forever to even stop scowling at me, let alone smile at me. He hangs off you, whereas as he barely lets me touch him. He- “

 

“- does it because I helped him from the beginning.” Techno shrugged, “When he first came to the Uni, he about ten times worse you know. He joined the football team because we thought it would help him release some energy, and if it meant buying him food every so often, it was worth it.”

 

“So… you’re close.”

 

Techno rolled his eyes, “Yeah, but not like THAT!”

 

When Tin didn’t seem to believe him, Techno rolled his eyes. “Look… anyone with two brain cells to rub together can see that you love him, and you’d have to be blind to miss that Can loves you back.”

 

“… He never smiles as much when he’s with me though.” Tin shuffled uncomfortably from side to side. He’d never opened up to people more than he had this year.

 

“This is his first relationship…. You’ve got to be patient with him.” Techno sighed, “He’s never had feelings like this for someone else before. He’s confused.”

 

“But- “

 

“- I have no feelings for Can and Can has no feelings for me.” Techno concluded, “He’s allowed to have friends, you know.”

 

“… I know.”

 

Techno eyed him for a moment, before reaching out and patting him on the shoulder, “You’ll get used to it.”

 

“Spoken from experience?”

 

A dark look flashed across Techno’s face, before he turned away, “My situation is a lot more complicated.”

 

“Ai’NO!”

 

Tin tensed, expecting Can to jump at Techno like he usually did… only to gape in shock when Can latched onto him instead.

 

“Tin’s here!” The younger boy announced, as though Techno hadn’t seen, “Can I leave practice early today? Please, please, please, please, please, please- “

 

“- Okay, okay!” Techno held his hands up in mock surrender, “Just for today, okay?”

 

“You’re the best Ai’No!”

 

Tin was further shocked when Can didn’t even let go of him to hug Techno, dragging him away.

 

“Yeah…” Neither of them heard Techno’s quiet mumble, “… You’ll get used to it.”

Notes:

KO/Hao Mei - The Ways KO Loves Hao Mei

Chapter 259: KO/Hao Mei - The Ways I Say I Love You

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Now I want to ask for a Love 020 KO and Hao Mei. Hao Mei is With his friends and complains about KO because he isn't really talkative, and he thought he doesn't love him or something and the other point out that KO does love him and they talk about how he act towards him and how he acts towards other people. Thanks!

………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“It’s just so frustrating!” Hao Mei groaned, picking at the food in his lunchtime, “Sister Wei Wei, what do I do?!”

 

“So…” She frowned at him, “… You’re getting worked up because, now that you’ve moved in with KO and finally admitted that you like each other, you’re worried that he doesn’t actually like you… because he never says it to your face, like you do for him?”

 

“Exactly!”

 

“… You’re an idiot.”

 

Hao Mei pouted, frowning when she held her hand out to him.

 

“Unlock your phone and give it to me.”

 

“I really don’t- “

 

She rolled her eyes, “I’m proving a point.” She snatched his phone from his hand, pulling up the most recent LINE conversation he’d had with KO. “Ah, here! This is when you came with us for that conference, right?” She cleared her throat and started to read out the texts.

 

“Morning babe, how are you today?

 

I miss you. I can’t wait until you get back. It’s too quiet here without you.

 

Aww, I miss you too!”

 

She looked up at him, “He missed you, and you were barely away for one night…. He loves you.”

 

“He missed me, it’s not the same! I bet he missed you lot as well.”

 

She shook her head, “Nope… just you.” Wei Wei then snatched his lunch box lid, grabbing the post-it note that had been carefully stuck to the inside. “Does he leave these often?”

 

“… Maybe.”

 

She held it up in front of him, “Have a nice day… smiley face… with a love heart.” She smirked, “I bet you keep all of these.”

 

“Shut up!” He snatched the note back, making sure not to crease or tear it. Once he was sure that it was okay, he glanced over at KO, who was still serving food.

 

KO seemed to notice his attention, giving him a soft smile before turning back to his work.

 

“And you think he doesn’t love you?” Wei Wei whispered, “Did you not see the look in his eyes? That man adores you! The most anyone else gets in a stony look of appreciation… if we’re lucky!”

 

Hao Mei was silent for a moment, glancing down at his food, before sighing wearily, “Is it so bad to want him to say it out loud a few times though?” He asked, with a small pout, “Just once or twice?”

 

Wei Wei had no words for that.

 

…………………………………………………………..

 

A little heartened by the lunchtime conversation, although not by much, Hao Mei headed back to his desk, only to find another post-it note stuck to the screen. This one had a larger heart drawn onto it.

 

Despite his disappointment, Hao Mei couldn’t help but smile, unpeeling it from the screen and carefully placing it with the other ones.

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

They’d been going out for five months when KO genuinely surprised Hao Mei…. By kissing him in front of everyone.

 

When they finally pulled apart, Hao Mei knew he must have looked a little dazed and confused, staring up at KO in bewilderment.

 

“I love you.” KO then whispered, ignoring how everyone cheered all around them.

 

“Yeah?”

 

KO lightly rubbed their noses together.

 

“More than anything.”

 

“O-Oh! I love you too!”

Notes:

Pond lends Can the 'superhero' movie.

Chapter 260: Tin/Can - Not a 'Superhero' Film (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from britin: Can FINALLY getting a chance to see that long promised DVD of Pond's band he realizes that it isn't a superhero film or a thriller like he thought all along. Hehe.

…………………………………………………………

 

Tin expected many things when he got back to his room.

 

One, he knew Can would be there as he’d gotten a text from the younger man earlier.

 

Chances are, Can would be hungry, so Tin had bought some pork skewers on the way back.

 

And then, once he was fed, there was every chance that Can would then want to do other things.

 

All in all, it promised to be an enjoyable evening.

 

Vaguely, he heard Can watching something in the front room, as he toed his shoes off and headed in that direction.

 

It was only when he entered the rooms, that he realised exactly what Can was watching.

 

“Is our sex life so boring that you feel like you have to resort to this?” He asked, a slight sneer at his face as a younger man rode an older man on the screen, letting out clearly fake moans.

 

Can spun around in his seat, eyes wide in alarm. “Ai’Pond said I might like it!” He pouted, “I thought it was a superhero movie!”

 

Picking up the DVD case from the table, Tin read out the title. “Ride To The End…. Really?” He looked at the screen again and winced, “This is terrible. You should tell Pond that he should stick to straight porn. His taste in gay porn is… questionable.” His eyes then narrowed, “Why are you still watching it? It’s not going to turn into a superhero movie.”

 

The tips of Can’s ears started to turn red, as he flushed. “I thought I could get some tips.” He pouted, “They look like they’re enjoying it.”

 

“THEY are actors… nothing more, nothing less.” Tin then smirked, “Although… if you have learnt any tips, I wouldn’t mind seeing them.”

 

“Ai’Tin!” Can’s flush deepened… but he didn’t say no, “Food first.”

 

“Deal!”

 

……………………………………………………..

 

Tin was lying on his back, eyes completely focused on Can.

 

Can, who was rolling his hips in a fucking gorgeous way. His head was hanging limply, biting at his lip as he concentrated on his movements. His moaning and panting were like music to Tin’s ears, and honestly, he knew his own sounds weren’t exactly muffled.

 

Can’s fingers clawed into Tin’s chest as he supported himself, leaving behind some interesting marks that Tin would take great satisfaction in pressing tomorrow to remind himself of this moment.

 

After Can had managed to get himself into some sort of rhythm, Tin took great delight in bucking his hips, sending Can off balance.

 

“Ai’Tin!” Can slapped his chest after the third time he did it, “I’ll stop! I will!”

 

He wouldn’t…. not when his thighs were shaking as they were, indicating that he was close to the edge. Tin reached out and grabbed Can’s dick, making Can whimper pitifully as his arms gave out slightly, chasing the sensation as he got closer and closer to coming.

 

“Come for me Cantaloupe.” Tin whispered, “I’ve got you, come for me.”

 

Can came seconds later, nails biting into Tin’s skin so hard that it made his dick throb from where it was still half-buried in the other man’s ass. Cum was coating his fingers and his name was being moaned like a prayer.

 

It only took four of five more thrusts before Tin finished, rolling them over until they were lying side by side.

 

It took some time for them both to recover, noses bumping against one another as they went in for a kiss.

 

“So…” Tin whispered when they pulled apart, “… Do you think Pond has any more of those DVD’s?”

 

“Ai’Tin!”

Notes:

KO/Hao Mei - Hao Mei tries cooking next

Chapter 261: KO/Hao Mei - Hao Mei Tries To Cook

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hao Mei is a little jealous of Wei Wei because he sees her like the perfect wife and decides to be a little helpful in the house. He will cook. Which is dangerous because he has the power of turning good food from a simple recipe into a dangerous poison. If we get a worried KO and worried team/friends that would be a great plus~ thanks!

………………………………………………………………

 

“Shut up!” Hao Mei hissed at the fork that was currently clattering its way to the floor, “I don’t need your opinion!”

 

He then turned his attention to the pancakes that were just refusing to turn into pancakes.

 

He wasn’t going to ask for help though, especially not from Wei Wei…. Perfect Wei Wei and her perfect food that managed to impress even KO!

 

Hao Mei had made a salad once, and he was sure that KO had thrown the majority of it away.

 

Not today though.

 

Today, he was going to succeed.

 

He mumbled this to himself over and over again as he persevered. He knew it was a bit tragic though… KO made all this amazing food, and he couldn’t even manage pancakes.

 

This was his second batch.

 

Hao Mei looked down at the gloopy mixture in the jug he was holding, deciding that it’ll just have to do. He had to be quick, otherwise Wei Wei would be here trying to help and ruining his nice attempts to actually prove he was suited to being KO’s boyfriend.

 

Knowing that there was flour all over his face, he wiped his flour covered hands on his pants and gritted his teeth with determination.

 

These ones would work.

 

… That might have been a bit too much oil.

 

He poured the mixture in, waiting for a moment, until it seemed like it was cooked on one side, before attempting to flip it.

 

Half of it dropped onto the floor, and the rest simply folded in on itself sadly, continuing to sizzle away in the pan.

 

Cracked eggs and gooey flour were scattered all over the kitchen, as he threw the second batch in the bin with a defeated groan.

 

Third attempt.

 

This time, having a learnt a little from his mistakes, it turned out a little better. Yes, the pancake still crumpled up, but it remained in the pan. Leaving the frying pan on the cooker, not realising that the handle was over the heated hob, he rushed to make some more batter, only just resisting the urge to squeal in joy.

 

Once the mix was finished, he reached out to grab the pan, only to scream in pain.

 

The handle was red hot from being over the heated hob, leaving an angry pink streak on his hand.

 

Cursing furiously, trying not to cry with the pain, he blindly stumbled towards the sink, switching on the water, and sighing in relief at the cooling sensation.

 

The kitchen was a mess all around him.

 

This had been an unmitigated disaster from start to finish.

 

He would never be like Wei Wei.

 

The smoke alarm then started to blare, almost as though agreeing with him, just as he heard the door to his apartment opening, followed by the sudden hush as a small crowd of people shut up.

 

“Hao Mei?” KO sounded worried, shouting to be heard over the alarm, “Hao Mei?!”

 

He didn’t bother replying, not even turning around as he heard people coming into the kitchen…. Followed by a familiar female giggling.

 

“Ssh.” KO’s voice was stern. There was the sound of the broom being grabbed as the smoke alarm went silent.

 

And then KO spoke up again, “Hao Mei… what happened? Are you okay?”

 

“Just burnt my hand slightly.” Hao Mei shrugged, “Sorry about the mess.”

 

“… It’s your apartment.”

 

“I think this is probably more your kitchen now.”

 

The easy conversation helped him relax slightly, not fighting back as KO gently pulled his hand out from underneath the water, hissing in sympathy at what he saw.

 

“There’s a first aid kit in the bedroom wardrobe.” He stated, glancing up at Wei Wei, “Get it please.”

 

As soon as she left, KO lightly started to dry Hao Mei’s hand, before encouraging the other man to look him in the eyes. “What happened?”

 

Hao Mei glanced over at the doorway, making sure Wei Wei didn’t run back in yet. “You liked her cooking…” He mumbled under his breath, “… I just wanted you to like something that I made.”

 

“…I was being polite.”

 

Hao Mei’s head shot up, taking in the sheepish look on his boyfriend’s face. “What?”

 

“I was being polite about her cooking.” KO whispered, “It was… alright.” He then leaned in to rub his and Hao Mei’s noses together, “I bet I would like anything you cooked me more.”

 

“… But not these pancakes.”

 

“No. Not these pancakes.”

Notes:

Prompts are open until the 1st May OR until i get fifty prompts this month. I'm sorry guys, but the list is never-ending and i need to figure out a way to contain it. I already received TEN prompts today alone! So, i will be getting a bit more picky with the prompts :S Sorry.

 

Kongpob/Arthit (references to Earth/Sam) - Meeting the Ex

Chapter 262: Kongpob/Arthit - The Ex

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I recently have seen some clips from Friend Zone and now I have some ideas. If you are okay, of course. A Kong/Arthit, when they meet Kong's ex Sam, medical student, and he tries to win Kong over. Jealous Arthit and mention of toxic past relationship and toxic friendship with Stud. Thanks.

……………………………………………………………..

 

“Kongpob!”

 

Arthit had never seen Kongpob tense up like this before, Not even during the harshest days of hazing, or when he was being a bit of a… well, a dick about their relationship.

 

If he didn’t know any better, he’d say that Kongpob almost looked scared.

 

“Kongpob! Didn’t you hear me?”

 

Kongpob forced a smile onto his face and turned around. “Oh… hey Sam.”

 

“Hey? Is that really all you have to say to me after all this time?” Sam frowned, “You’re not STILL mad about what happened are you?”

 

From the way Kongpob’s fist tightened around his pencil, he was still mad, and how this Sam guy didn’t notice that Arthit would never know.

 

And then Sam’s eyes landed on him.

 

“Who’s this?”

 

“This is Arthit.” Kongpob gently introduced, “He’s my- “He paused, checking Arthit’s face to see if he any objections to him saying the next word. When none came, he continued, “- boyfriend.”

 

“Huh… and here I thought you’d go crawling to Stud.”

 

Kongpob’s fist tightened even further, knuckles going white with the tension. “We… don’t speak anymore.”

 

“… He came after me you know.”

 

“And you let him!” Kongpob snapped, taking a deep breath, and shoving everything into his bag, prompting Arthit to do the same, “Sorry Sam, but we have somewhere we need to be.”

 

And then he was gone.

 

Arthit glanced over at Sam, intending to apologise, only to see a familiar look on the other man’s face.

 

Sam still loved Kongpob… and if that snippet of a conversation was anything to go off, he wasn’t the sort of person to be put off by Arthit’s existence.

 

He shot the man a warning glare, before chasing after Kongpob.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

“So….”

 

Kongpob winced at his tone, “It’s… complicated.”

 

Arthit remained silent.

 

He didn’t have to wait long before Kongpob was speaking up again.

 

“I had a best friend called Stud in high school” Kongpob whispered, “He… slept around a lot, whereas I was dating Sam. Stud didn’t like that I was with Sam, he kept telling me to break up with him… when I didn’t, the pair of them went out drinking and slept together.”

 

Arthit resisted the urge to hiss.

 

“I didn’t know for… weeks.” Kongpob sounded on the verge of tears, “I found out at Stud’s birthday party and confronted them. I broke up with Sam and started looking at universities away from him. Sam didn’t seem to know why I was so angry at him, and Stud seemed so sure that I would choose him now that I wasn’t with Sam.”

 

“… So, you came here and I- “

 

“- You’re the best thing that ever happened to me.” Kongpob interrupted fiercely, “I should have realised from the beginning that Stud wasn’t a good friend. And if Sam really loved me, he wouldn’t have slept with Stud. I get the feeling he wasn’t as drunk as he claimed.”

 

The thought was horrible.

 

Slowly, Arthit reached out and pulled him into a hug, tactfully not mentioning how Kongpob started to shake at the gentle touch, muffling his sobs into Arthit’s shirt.

 

If Sam really thought he was coming anywhere Kongpob, he had another think coming.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

Arthit felt like he was going to explode.

 

He’d decided to surprise Kongpob after the emotional day (and night) he’d had yesterday, and there, in their usual meeting spot… was Kongpob firmly pushing away a plastic bag full of something, as Sam stood over him.

 

“Why are you still so upset with me?” He sounded genuinely confused, “I thought this was your favourite?”

 

“I went off spicy food after you.” Kongpob glared up at him, the words making Arthit jolt slightly, “What are you doing Sam?”

 

“I thought that maybe we could- “

 

“- I love P’Arthit.” Kongpob cut him off, “And I stopped loving you a long time ago.” He moved to leave, only to spot Arthit standing there.

 

A panicked look flashed across his face, and Arthit intuitively knew what he was probably expecting.

 

He probably thought that Arthit was going to assume the worst.

 

Arthit was determined to prove him wrong.

 

Storming over, head held high, he gently took Kongpob’s hand and pulled him close. “Leave. Him. Alone.” He snarled at Sam, “I won’t ask again.”

 

“You’ll hurt him one day.” Sam said matter-of-factly, “You’ll hate yourself for it… but you’ll hate how he won’t even give you a second chance more.”

 

Arthit couldn’t stop the laugh from breaking free. “I’ve hurt him so many times.” He whispered, “And he has given me chance after chance, that I will never deserve.”

 

“P’Arthit- “

 

“- I never cheated on him though… and I never will, because unlike you, I LOVE him!”

 

He knew that if he looked over at Kongpob, he would be blinded by the other’s smile, so he kept his eyes firmly on Sam’s face.

 

Whatever Sam saw on Arthit’s face in return, Arthit would never know, but the other man nodded almost sadly, glancing over at Kongpob one more time, before moving to leave.

 

Once he was out of earshot, Arthit felt Kongpob pressing himself up against him.

 

“So… you love me?”

 

“As if you didn’t know.”

 

“… Say it again?”

 

“Kongpob… I love you.”

Notes:

Alright, there are 23 prompts on for April, so Prompts are still open

Tang Yi/Shao Fei - Shao Fei getting harassed.

Chapter 263: Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Shao Fei Getting Harrassed

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from katmari_28: I don't know if you are open for prompts again but if you are if you could you do one with Shao Fei and Tang Yi, maybe where Shao Fei is getting harassed at work (maybe by another cop or criminal) and doesn't tell Tang Yi because he doesn't want him to do something and go back to jail, but Tang Yi finds out from Jack or Zhao Zi? Your work is great thank you for sharing it with us.

………………………………………………

 

“You have to re-do your firearms assessment?” Tang Yi frowned, “Why?”

 

Shao Fei shrugged, “New instructor. I think he wants to make sure none of us are making stupid mistakes, things like that.” He smiled at Tang Yi, “Nothing to worry about.”

 

…………………………………………………

 

It was definitely something to worry about.

 

“Apparently A-Zi passed, but the instructor keeps calling Shao Fei back in.” Jack reported to Tang Yi, “A-Zi says that the guys a bit of a creep, and if A-Zi notices it then…” he trailed off, leaving the rest up to Tang Yi.

 

If Zhao Zi said that guy was a creep, then the guy was probably the creepiest man ever.

 

When Shao Fei came home that night, looking a little down, Tang Yi scanned him from head to toe, instantly spotting that Shao Fei had a slightly swollen lower lip.

 

“What happened?”

 

Shao Fei stiffened slightly at the tone, before forcing an obviously fake smile onto his face. “Accidentally bit it.” He answered.

 

“Try again.”

 

“… I accidentally bit it.” Shao Fei reaffirmed.

 

“A-Fei- “

 

“- Tang Yi, please.” Shao Fei pleaded, “It’s been a long day, I just… want to sleep, okay?”

 

“… Okay.”

 

………………………………………………………..

 

It didn’t get any better.

 

Every day, Shao Fei seemed to get more and more depressed, and there were even some days when Tang Yi didn’t see him, getting a text stating that he would be staying at the office late and not to wait up for him.

 

If Tang Yi didn’t know any better, he’d say that the other man was cheating on him.

 

The logical part of his mind refuted this though. Shao Fei hadn’t cheated on him whilst he was in prison, why would he suddenly do it now?

 

Just to be sure though, he went round to Jack and Zhao Zi’s home.

 

Jack was out, which gave him and Zhao Zi some valuable alone time.

 

“What’s happening to Shao Fei at work?”

 

Zhao Zi actually looked angry for a split second, before taking a deep breath. “The new firearms instructor…” He began, “… he… really likes A-Fei.”

 

“… What?”

 

Zhao Zi nodded, “He grabs Shao Fei’s wrist to pull him into the shooting range… everyone thought that A-Fei was cheating on you until we heard him shouting at Instructor Yu Jin, telling him to leave him alone.”

 

“But he didn’t?”

 

“No…” Zhao Zi shook his head, “… The instructor… we think he’s friends with someone higher up in the force, so the whole team complained, and nothing happened and now- now- “

 

“- A-Fei feels trapped.” Tang Yi finished, “Why didn’t he tell me?”

 

“He didn’t want you to- you know- “Zhao Zi winced, “End up in prison again.”

 

Feeling as though his heart had sunken down to his stomach, Tang Yi took a shaky breath.

 

“I saw him pressing up against A-Fei a couple of days ago.” Zhao Zi whispered, “I told A-Fei we needed to do something about it, but he just shook his head. It’s like he knows there’s nothing we can do unless- “

 

“- I do something.” Tang Yi straightened up, “Thank you Zhao Zi… you’ve been very helpful.”

 

“You’re- you’re not going to kill him, are you?”

 

“Not unless Shao Fei wants it.”

 

That sentence didn’t reassure Zhao Zi in the slightest.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Tang Yi found no resistance as he headed down to the shooting range… in fact it was almost as though Shao Fei’s team were taking him to where he needed to be.

 

Just in time to see an older man pinning Shao Fei against the wall, one hand moving lower.

 

“Get. Your. Hands. Off. Him.” He growled, watching the man back away, a terrified look on his face.

 

“I-I- “

 

“You. DARE. Touch him like that?!”

 

Shao Fei was still leaning against the wall, not moving to intercede as Tang Yi strode forwards, looming over the man.

 

“You’re going to quit this job.” Tang Yi whispered, “Let’s say you had a family emergency.”

 

“I- You- “

 

“- A false one obviously. Unless you’d like me to make it real?”

 

The man shook his head frantically.

 

“Good… I’d better not see you here tomorrow.”

 

And with that, Tang Yi was pulling Shao Fei away from the wall and out to the car.

 

“… Why didn’t you come to me?” He whispered as they headed home, “Had he been doing that the whole time?!”

 

“No, no, no!” Shao Fei quickly spoke up, for the first time since he’d been pulled out, “He was creepy but that was the first time he tried that!”

 

“You were being assaulted.” Tang Yi hissed, “You know you shouldn’t keep quiet about something so serious; I could have helped sooner!”

 

“… I didn’t want you to go back to jail.” Shao Fei mumbled, looking out of the window.

 

Tang Yi took a deep breath, “You know that I’m not mad at you, right?”

 

Silence.

 

“I’m not… you didn’t deserve to go through this, and I just wish you’d told me sooner.”

 

Shao Fei’s eyes didn’t move away from the window.

 

“… Do you want to sleep in separate beds tonight?”

 

That got the other man’s attention, head spinning to Tang Yi. “What? No? Why, do you?”

 

“No… I just thought you might feel more comfortable.”

 

“Well, I won’t!” Shao Fei frowned, “Why wouldn’t I want to sleep with you?”

 

“He- “

 

“- In fact, I want you to erase all my memories of him.”

 

This car wasn’t going fast enough.

Notes:

38 prompts on the list!

Win/Team - Insecure Team next

Chapter 264: Win/Team - Insecure Team (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jay: Hi! I was wondering if you could do a winteam prompt. I was thinking since team to me at least is the insecure type and his boyfriend has been with a lot of people that he thinks he isn't good enough, but win shows him differently. It could start off sweet and romantic and if you want it can turn sexy. If it does maybe some mirrors? Thank you!

……………………………………………………………………

 

Team stood in front of the mirror, fresh from his shower, completely naked. He eyed himself critically, making a note of the size of his gut… his thighs… his cheeks.

 

How could Win ever like someone like him?

 

He frowned in disgust, pinching at the bit of chub around his middle, hoping that it would just disappear. He pinched it harder, wishing he could just pull it off and throw it away, mould himself like clay.

 

He stared back at his reflection, face hot with shame, tears of disappointment stinging his eyes.

 

Win was so far out of his league.

 

Why did he even pick Team?

 

Still criticising himself, he didn’t see Win leaning against the doorway, a sad frown on his face as he watched Team tear himself down in front of the mirror, watching him pinch and pull at his own skin harshly.

 

It hurts to see someone as beautiful as Team acting like this, no matter how many times Win tried to reassure him of just how perfect he was.

 

He moved further into the room and came up behind Team, winding his arms around his waist, making Team startle. He pressed gentle kisses to the back of Team’s shoulders.

 

“You’re gorgeous…” He asked in between the kisses, “… Why are you doing this to yourself?”

 

Team turned bright red, humiliation in the quiver of his voice, “I just… don’t like what I see in the mirror.”

 

“What don’t you like?”

 

“…. Everything.”

 

Win tightened his arms around Team, “You are the most beautiful person I have ever seen… there is no-one like you, there is no one who lights up a room just by smiling like you do. You take my breath away; you turn me on like no one else can. You’re so sexy that I can’t help but state at you when you walk by.”

 

Team shifted a little as Win’s hands moved down to his stomach.

 

“Every inch of you is perfect…. Do you hear me?”

 

Team nodded, smiling a little despite the tears in his eyes.

 

“I wish you could see yourself through my eyes…” Win whispered, “… But I’ll do my best to show you now.” His touch turned more sensual, skating his hands over Team’s warm, damp skin.

 

Team shivering, meeting Win’s gaze in the mirror as Win’s eyes darkened with lust. He pressed his hips against Team’s ass, letting him feel how hard his cock was. Team moaned softly, rocking back into the sensation.

 

Win stepped back for a moment to strip himself down, quickly moving back, bare skin now on bare skin. His hands moved over Team’s chest, pinching, and rolling his nipples.

 

“Every inch of your skin in perfection.”

 

Team panted, whimpering as Win teased his nipples, cock throbbing with the bursts of pleasure. “P-please…”

 

“Look at yourself in the mirror…” Win ordered, “… watch yourself. I want you to see how hot you look when you’re turned on, when I’m making you moan for me, when I make you come for me.” His hands moved lower until they were curling around Team’s cock, stroking him lightly.

 

Team found it hard to focus on what Win was saying to him and even harder to look at himself in the mirror, a blush staining his face red.

 

But he tried, even if he didn’t agree with what Win was saying.

 

“You make the prettiest noises for me… and that blush. I could look at that blush all day.” He grinded his cock against Team’s ass, moaning into his ear.

 

Shivering, Team stared at himself in the mirror, watching one of Win’s hands move to his mouth, fingers resting against his lips, “Suck them for me. Get them nice and wet.”

 

Team obeyed, sucking, and teasing the fingers, eyes still on his reflection.

 

He did look kind of hot…. Win fingering his mouth like this.

 

He let out a muffled moan, cock twitching in Win’s grip as he continued to stroke it slowly, just enough to work Team up, but not enough to get him off. He pulled his fingers out of Team’s mouth and slowly pushed them inside of Team’s body.

 

“You’re so sexy…” Win whispered, “… you don’t even know how much you turn me on, how much I want you every day, how much I think about you and being inside of you, making you come for me.”

 

Team gasped, reaching out and grabbing the side of the mirror, making him bend over slightly as he braced himself, feeling Win stretching him out.

 

His thighs started to tremble.

 

“P-Please! Hia!”

 

Win pulled his fingers out of Team and spit into his palm, slicking his own cock up as best he could, before guiding it down to Team’s entrance, pushing inside of him, slowly and steadily. They both moaned as Win rocked into him, getting fully seated before stilling. Looking over Team’s shoulder, he met Team’s eyes in the mirror.

 

“Look how beautiful you are… how gorgeous you are.”

 

“I-I- “

 

Win gripped at Team’s hips, slowly starting to move inside of him, quickly finding the pace that suited them best.

 

Team dropped one hand from the mirror and started to stroke himself at the same pace, crying out as Win sped up.

 

“Please- please I- not yet!”

 

It was too late though, as his orgasm crashed over him, coming hard as his release splattered against the underside of the sink.

 

Win practically came at the same time, burying himself deep inside Team as he did so, making Team whimper at the slick heat he felt inside. The aftershocks passed and soon, they were basking in the soft afterglow.

 

Win pressed more kisses to Team’s shoulder, humming softly before pulling out and turning Team around. He hoped his eyes conveyed the love that he felt for this man, but knowing that Team needed something more direct, he pulled his boyfriend into a kiss, pouring all of his love, desire, and affection into it.

 

Team sunk into the kiss with a soft noise, fingers curling into Win’s hair, feeling better than he did before, grateful for what Win had done for him. He loved how Win could make him feel like this. When he pulled away, he smiled gently at the other man. “Thank you.” He whispered.

 

“I love you.” Win cupped Team’s cheeks, “And no one is allowed to hurt you, not even yourself.”

 

Team leaned into the touch, “I love you too…. I think I need another shower though.”

 

“Can I join you?”

 

“Hmmm, if you want?”

 

“More than anything.”

Notes:

44 prompts on the list!

Tang Yi/Shao Fei - They used to date before everything pre-series

Chapter 265: Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Dating Pre-series

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: HIStory 3, Trapped. For Tang Yi and Meng Shao Fei where they used to date each other before the death of Tang Guo Dong and Li Zhen, but they actually never broke up after it.

………………………………

 

Red and blue flashing lights were right behind him.

 

Tang Yi rolled his eyes. Every so often, there was always some newbie officer who thought that he could get the adopted son of Tang Guo Dong to confess to doing something illegal.

 

He never had any other option except to pull over, knowing that if he tried to ignore the fact that he was being pursued, then they would slap some bullshit ‘fleeing from the cops’ charge on him.

 

He slowed down and pulled over, resting his forehead on the steering wheel.

 

Stay calm.

 

Don’t lash out.

 

There was a light rap on the glass, prompting him to roll down the window. “Yes, Officer.” He sighed, “How can I help you?”

 

And then he glanced over at the officer, only to freeze.

 

Police had no reason to be that cute.

 

“You do realise you were speeding, right?”

 

“Speeding?” Tang Yi knew he sounded breathless, trying not to let the nervous laughter bubble up as their eyes met.

 

No-one with ears that stuck out like that should be so cute.

 

“Yes…” The officer said in response to Tang Yi’s question, “… didn’t you realise that you were going almost 10 over the speed limit, which is stupid and reckless!”

 

“I-I’m sorry?”

 

The officer looked stunned for a moment, before a soft look appeared on his face, “Well… I guess if you promise not to do it again.”

 

“R-really?” Tang Yi frowned, “Don’t you- don’t you know who I am?”

 

Instantly, the smile fell from the officer’s face. “Look, if you’re going to throw your family name around, I can take you to the station right now, consequences be damned! And after I was just going to let you off with a warning!”

 

“No, no, no!” Tang Yi held up his hands, “That’s… that’s not what I meant at all.”

 

“Right… good.” This was a nice change, “Can I get your name officer? It only seems fair that I should know the name of the man who saved me a ticket.”

 

“… Officer Meng.”

 

“Meng…”

 

“Just Officer Meng.”

 

That was fine…. That was all Tang Yi needed to go off.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

No one was surprised when Tang Yi and Shao Fei got together.

 

Tang Yi was persistent, and that worked in his favour.

 

Well, the only two people who knew about it weren’t surprised.

 

“They are so cute together.” Li Zhen sighed, watching the couple from afar, “I told you they’d be cute together.”

 

“And you are always right.” Tang Guo Dong chuckled, “Although… I never took you for the match-making type.”

 

“As soon as I met Shao Fei, I knew he and my- Tang Yi would be perfect for each other.”

 

“…. You have to tell them the truth someday.”

 

“Someday.”

 

But that day never came.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

“Tang Yi!” Shao Fei banged on the door of the home, “Tang Yi, please! I just want to know what happened!”

 

His boyfriend was back from the hospital and still hadn’t gotten into contact with him.

 

“Tang Yi, please!”

 

Silence.

 

“Fine!” Shao Fei threw his hands up into the air, “Fine, be like that! But I’m not giving up! Do you hear me?! I’m not giving up!”

 

He knew his boyfriend’s schedule after all.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………

 

“How do you know all this?” Zhao Zi hissed outside the suit store, “How do you know where he’s going to be at all times?”

 

“We used to date…” Shao Fei stated absentmindedly, not noticing the look on his friend’s face, “… His schedule changed a little since the shooting, but not much.”

 

“… You used to date?” Zhao Zi’s voice was weak, “As in… you broke up with gang leader Tang Yi?” He then winced, “Or… did he break up with you?”

 

“Actually, what happened was- “Shao Fei stopped, thinking to himself, “- what happened was- “

 

Shit.

 

Did either of them actually say the words, “we’re over” or “I’m breaking up with you.”

 

Not even during some of their worst arguments after the shooting, had either of them said those words.

 

“TANG YI!” Shao Fei turned and stormed into the store, not even finding it in himself to smirk at the shocked look on Tang Yi’s face, “WE’RE STILL DATING!”

 

Silence.

 

“We never broke up!”

 

“… We didn’t?” Tang Yi thought back himself, eyes widening, “We did not.” He confirmed, looking back over at Shao Fei, “Is this… is this you breaking up with me?”

 

Jack and Zhao Zi watched from the side lines, both with identical looks of shock on their faces.

 

“No… but I’m not letting you keep brushing me off like this!”

 

“Fine! Dinner? Tonight?!”

 

“Fine!”

 

“Fine!”

 

Shao Fei stormed out, leaving behind a stunned Zhao Zi.

 

“Ummm…. What just happened?”

Notes:

45 prompts on the list!

Win/Team - Jealous/Protective Win

Chapter 266: Win/Team - Jealous/Protective Win

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from SavannahMaria: Because of this I suddenly want to see jealous/protective Win 🤩.

……………………………………………………………………………………

 

They stood at the front counter, staring up at the menu board, trying to decide what to order.

 

Win had never been good at denying Team anything.

 

The girl behind the counter smiled at them, eyes flickering over to Team more often than not. “Hey, what can I get you both?”

 

“Oo, can we please have one of the supreme meals and….”

 

She was looking at Team in adoration… Win could see it all over her face, the way she was looking at boyfriend, feeling a surge of jealousy.

 

“P’Win?”

 

Snapping himself out of it, Win turned to Team, who was frowning in concern.

 

“Aren’t you going to order something?”

 

“… Why don’t you order for me.” Win smiled, “You know what I like.”

 

Team nodded eagerly, not sensing that anything was wrong… or that the cashier was besotted with him.

 

Team paid and they made their way to an empty table, waiting for their order to be delivered to the table. When it was, Team counted the small bowls and frowned, “Hey, I think there’s an extra one here.” He counted again, “Yeah! I think we got an extra helping of meat!”

 

Pulling the receipt out of his pocket, Team quickly checked to make sure he hadn’t been charged for it, only to see the heart drawn across the top in pen and a phone number written next to it.

 

His eyes widened, prompting Win to snatch it from him.

 

No, Team hadn’t been charged for the extra plate… but this was so much worse.

 

Win crumpled the receipt into a ball and shoved it into his pocket, pulling the extra meat closer to his side in mute defiance.

 

“P’Win?” Team looked confused, “Is everything okay?”

 

“…. She thinks you’re cute.”

 

Team looked a little taken aback, “Ummm… who?”

 

“Her! The cashier!”

 

Team glanced over in that direction, “I- you think so?”

 

“Yes!” Win got to his feet, “I’ll prove it!” He shot to his feet and headed back over to the counter, where the cashier was talking to one of her friends.

 

“… not that cute, but maybe it’ll show Ice what he’s missing.”

 

“I think he is pretty cute?”

 

The cashier scoffed, “Yeah, if you like chubby cheeks and dozy looks.”

 

“Hey!” Win couldn’t hold himself back, watching as the two girls spun around to face him, “What were you just saying about MY boyfriend?”

 

“Your boyfriend?” The cashier frowned, “How did he manage to get someone like you?”

 

“He’s cute, cuter than anyone here. He’s one of the nicest people ever, not some two-faced bitch like- “He quickly cut himself off, not wanting to really hurt her feelings.

 

Judging from the way she stormed into the back, she got the gist of it.

 

“P’Win.”

 

Win tried not to wince, feeling Team grab his arm and pull him away from the counter.

 

“It’s okay.” Team whispered, “Come on, let’s eat.”

 

“She- she- “

 

“- I know.” Team shrugged, and then smirked, “I told you she wasn’t interested in me.”

 

“But she- “

 

“- I don’t care what she thinks.” Team stated firmly, “I-I only care what you think.”

 

Win couldn’t find the words to reply to that, taking a step forwards, closing the distance between them and wrapping his arms around Team, burying his face in his boyfriend’s neck, “I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

“And for the record, I think you’re gorgeous.” Win whispered into his boyfriend’s neck.

 

Team felt butterflies in his stomach, knowing that he was blushing in the middle of this restaurant… with everyone watching.

 

“Yeah… you too.” He replied, “Now, come on. We need to eat.”

 

“… That girl might be getting us banned.”

 

“Hia!”

Notes:

PROMPTS ARE CLOSED! WE HIT 50 IN FIVE DAYS! WOW!

Tharn/Type - Protective Type

Chapter 267: Tharn/Type - Protective Type

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MelHK_Luka: Can I ask for protective Type? I feel like we see protective Tharn all the time and although I still love it, I would love to see protective Type more too. Maybe someone is being homophobic towards Tharn and Type sees it and isn't having any of this bullshit. Tharn is not a very confrontational person but Type? Type is all shades of that XD.
That's just an idea btw, I just really want protective! Type TM lol

……………………………………………………………….

 

“Sorry, excuse me!” Tharn scooched past a small group of girls he vaguely recognised from the campus, heading straight for the chocolate section.

 

Oblivious to the girls giggling, he eyed the selection, knowing that he had to get this perfect.

 

Type was temperamental at the best of times, and if he thought that Tharn had bought him chocolates that were ‘too girly’, he would throw a fit.

 

But he couldn’t not get him anything for Valentine’s day.

 

That would be even worse.

 

“Do you need any help?”

 

He turned to the right, spotting one of the girls from the small group suddenly standing right next to him, twirling a strand of hair around her index finger, her friends giggling behind her.

 

“I’m just looking for plain and simple.” Tharn shrugged, a soft smile on his face, “I think this is the wrong time of the year to get plain and simple chocolate though.”

 

She giggled, as Tharn resisted the urge to sigh.

 

Sometimes, he wished he had an obvious sign that said ‘GAY AS FUCK’ on it, so that he wouldn’t have to deal with awkward situations like this.

 

“So… are the chocolates for a special girl in your life?” She brushed her hair behind her ear, “My name is Kumfah, by the way.”

 

Tharn forced himself to keep smiling, “Tharn… and no, not really.”

 

Well… it wasn’t a lie.

 

As she stepped closer, he found himself wishing that he had lied.

 

“You’re single too, huh?” She beamed up at him, “My boyfriend dumped me last week, because apparently he was still in love with his ex!” She pouted, “You look like you wouldn’t do that to me… do you, maybe want to go and get some coffee together?”

 

Tharn mentally groaned.

 

“That’s… nice of you to say.” He began cautiously, edging away as she moved closer, not wanting to upset her, “But the reason I don’t have a girlfriend… is because I have a boyfriend.”

 

“Huh?!”

 

“I have a boyfriend?” Tharn repeated, hoping that would be enough.

 

Kumfah grimaced, “You’re gay?!”

 

And there went his belief that she was a nice girl.

 

“Alright, well it was nice talking to you.” He fought to remain polite, not wanting to start a scene, deciding to get Type something else for Valentine’s day, “Have a nice day.”

 

“You have a boyfriend?! Seriously?!”

 

It was clear that she wasn’t going to give up.

 

He turned back around to face her, “Is that a problem?”

 

Kumfah snorted, “It’s a waste? Why would you be gay when there are so many good-looking girls out there?! There’s no way that your boyfriend is cuter than me!”

 

“Well, I am. Deal with it.”

 

Tharn spun around at the familiar voice, meeting his boyfriend’s gaze.

 

“Ai’Type! When did you get here?”

 

Type’s eyes narrowed as he glared at Kumfah, prompting her to take a small step back. “I arrived when she started being a homophobic bit- “

 

“- Ai’Type!”

 

“… Person.” Type relented, reaching out to grab Tharn’s hand almost possessively.

 

Kumfah didn’t take the hint, sneering at the pair, “I thought you were normal! Not-not this! Disgusting faggot!”

 

And there is where she crossed the line, the words hanging in the air as everyone around them fell silent.

 

Type’s grip on Tharn’s hand tightened.

 

“Ai’Type, you’re scaring her.” Tharn hissed, “Come on, it’s alright.”

 

“No, it’s not.” Type’s voice was cold and hard, gaze focused on Kumfah, “That’s hate speech you know, they do some brilliant courses back at the uni.”

 

“You- “

 

“- But if you even knew Tharn in the slightest, you wouldn’t DARE say something like that about him!”

 

Kumfah opened her mouth to retort, only to close it again as Type stepped forwards, “Sign yourself up for those classes, maybe your next boyfriend will stick around for longer if you do!”

 

Tharn knew Type hadn’t ‘just arrived’.

 

She was storming away before he fully finished the sentence, her stunned friends following on behind.

 

For a moment, there was silence, before Type scoffed and turned to Tharn, “You should have let me call her a bitch.”

 

“I think she got the gist of what you were saying.”

 

“Good.” Type then started to pull Tharn back towards the chocolate, “Come on… I’ll show you what chocolate I want.”

 

“Oh, thank God!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Win/Team - Team Carrying Win

Chapter 268: Win/Team - Team Carries Win

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Isabel2209: Hello, can I request a TeamWin fic? I kept thinking back to this video where prem just easily carried Boun in bridal style and Boun was so flustered 😅 so maybe a fic where team carries win? The setting can be anything HAHAH.

………………………………………………………………….

 

Win only just about felt someone shaking his shoulder, the sensation bringing him away from the edge of falling asleep. All around him, he could hear muffled bouts of conversation and laughter.

 

“P’Win? P’Win?”

 

Lazily, he tried to swat the person away, only for his drunken limbs not to cooperate. His head was pounding, destroying any sense of focus to function properly. The incessant shaking increased in the throbbing pain in his head, prompting him to groan.

 

“P’Win! Come on, we should go home!”

 

It was only then that he recognised the voice as being Team’s.

 

His beloved Team.

 

The shaking stopped to be replaced by gentle taps to the cheek.

 

“Please Hia? I don’t think I can drag you out of here!”

 

Win was quite happy to stay where he was, knowing that he didn’t have the energy to move anywhere, barely even able to lift his head, yet alone his body. “C’me ‘ere…” He muttered, trying to grab at Team and pull him closer, “Stay ‘ere.”

 

“No, we can’t stay here!” Team sounded slightly amused thankfully, “Come on, it’s time to head home.”

 

Win tried to protest, only to realise that none of his words were coming out coherently when a muddled noise left his lips instead.

 

Two hands gently cradled his head and lifted it up, moving him until he was sitting upright. He groaned, head dropping onto Team’s shoulder.

 

Team sighed wearily.

 

An arm tucked itself underneath the crook of his knees as the other wrapped around his chest from the back as he was suddenly hauled up and away from his seat. His stomach immediately started to protest, even as his mind came back online slightly.

 

Team… was carrying him.

 

Team was carrying him bridal style and didn’t seem to be struggling in the slightest.

 

“T-Team!” He managed to get out, before quickly closing his mouth and swallowing to prevent the churning contents in his stomach from lurching out.

 

He knew that everyone was probably staring at them as Team carried him out of the club. If he listened closely, he was sure that he could hear Dean’s voice amongst them.

 

If he was the one who made the newlywed comment, he was going to kill him… once his head stopped spinning.

 

Win knew he was flushing bright red.

 

“Teeaamm… p’t… dooown!” Win managed.

 

Team snorted (and if Win were sober, he would appreciate that noise as being a sign of how comfortable Team was in their relationship now), holding Win tighter. “Can you actually walk on your own?”

 

“Yes!”

 

Team shrugged, helping him back down to his feet… only for Win to almost fall flat on his face. Needless to say, he was soon scooped back up into Team’s arms.

 

“Yeah.” Team sighed, “That’s what I thought.”

 

Win relented, head lolling against Team’s shoulder, slowly drifting off to sleep.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

Warmth radiated through him as a body pressed up against his back, an arm curling around him and pulling his closer. Slowly, he glanced over his shoulder and was greeted with Team’s gentle smile.

 

“Hey.” Team kissed him on the cheek, “How are you feeling?”

 

Win returned the smile, onto to frown in bemusement as he scanned the room… his room.

 

Which was on the third floor of the building.

 

“How- how did we get up here?”

 

“I carried you, remember?” Team tilted his head to the side, “You wanted me to put you down, but because you couldn’t walk without falling over, I just carried you instead.”

 

“You… carried me all the way up here?”

 

Why did that send a flash of arousal through him?

 

“Yeah, why?”

 

“… Why can’t I remember you carrying me?”

 

“You were asleep most of the way, to be fair.”

 

That sounded about right.

 

“So…” Win smirked, “… When the pounding in my head stops, fancy doing a little experiment?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“I want to see whether or not you can pin me up against the wall.”

 

“Hia!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Solo/Gui - Insecure Solo

Chapter 269: Solo/Gui - Insecure Solo

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Myh: A cute story with insecure Solo please?? (From oxygen) hmm... please add supportive Gui who just wants to cuddle the insecurities outta Solo.

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Solo hated nights like this.

 

Nights when the weight of his family’s expectations sat on his shoulders, heavy and consuming. He wanted nothing more than to sleep, but he knew that if he tried, the nightmares would take over.

 

Slowly, he shuffled out of bed, careful not to disturb Gui, as he headed to the bathroom.

 

Gui had enough to deal with without having to deal with his problems as well.

 

Useless.

 

Worthless.

 

Waste of space.

 

The words span around and around in Solo’s mind.

 

Why was someone as perfect as Gui even with someone like him?

 

No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t get rid of all this guilt and self-doubt.

 

He stared at himself in the bathroom mirror for a moment more, wincing at the black bags under his eyes. Knowing that he was unlikely to get anymore sleep, he sighed and moved to head into the living room.

 

And then he saw Gui sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at him with a soft smile.

 

“Is everything okay?”

 

Solo forced a smile onto his face, “I just needed the bathroom. That’s all.”

 

Gui clearly didn’t believe him, continuing to stare at him until Solo broke.

 

“I’m fine, honestly!” He protested, after a moment of silence, through gritted teeth. He could feel tears stinging at the corner of his eyes, feel the internalised disgust at the back of his throat. Seconds later, he felt Gui’s arms wrapping around him.

 

It was amazing that, despite the size difference between them, how supported he felt in this moment.

 

In this moment, he felt as though he could make it and his life was complete. He had a direction to go in life. He had someone to protect him from the cruel words of the world. Someone to pick him up when he fell.

 

If there was any darkness in his life, Gui’s smile was chase it away.

 

“Sorry.” He whispered, chin resting on Gui’s shoulder, “I’m sorry.”

 

“It’s okay… It’ll all be okay.”

 

“… I wish I could be as strong as you.”

 

Gui pulled away from him, giving him a warm smile, “You’re already strong… in fact, you’re amazing.” His voice was slightly sad, which made that ugly, cruel voice rear up again.

 

You’re upsetting him.

 

That’s all you do… upset people.

 

When Solo tried to pull away, Gui just pulled him back again.

 

“Stop it.” He gently ordered, “I don’t know what you’re thinking, but stop it.”

 

“… I love you.” Solo whispered, allowing Gui to pull him back onto the bed, and wrap him up in the duvet. Feeling more relaxed than he had in a long time, he hoped to fall asleep straight away.

 

“I love you too. Do you want me to get you some warm milk?”

 

“… Just hold me?”

 

“I can do that.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ram/King - Jealous/Possessive Ram

Chapter 270: Ram/King - Jealous Ram

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Bell: If you're taking requests again, I'll ask you again 😂 RamKing, where we can see Ram being jealous and possessive. Thank you very much for your beautiful work.

…………………………………………………….

 

King stared at his phone quietly as he waited for his boyfriend to finish his class, browsing through an online plant store that looked promising.

 

Of course, he would have to visit the shop in person to make sure the plants were well-cared for, but it looked interesting.

 

Ram: Should be out in ten minutes 😊

 

King: Waiting for you outside 😊

 

As he sat there absentmindedly checking out the store, he was unaware of the crowd lingering in the background…. Well, not until he heard the giggling. He glanced up, spotting the embarrassed faces as they shuffled closer.

 

First years from the look of it… possibly from the art department if the large portfolios were any clue. Or architecture maybe?

 

And… they were still staring at him.

 

And now they were making their way over.

 

As the girls surrounded him, King didn’t even notice the crowd now leaving the engineering building, the very person he’d been waiting for in that crowd.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Ram walked out of class, sighing heavily. He was so relieved to have finished for the day, knowing that he would not be able to make it to another class, even if he really wanted to. He couldn’t wait to get some food with P’King and just spend the rest of the day relaxing.

 

And then he heard the giggling.

 

“Woah!” He vaguely heard one of his classmates take a step back, “Remind me to never get on the wrong end of that glare!”

 

There, sat on a bench, was P’King surrounded by a group of girls, all of them giggling and smiling… it was almost like they were competing with each other to see who could get the older student’s attention the most.

 

His teeth gritted together in annoyance, taking a calming breath before striding over. He stood behind the girls quietly, taking some solace in the fact that King wasn’t encouraging them.

 

“P’King.”

 

Was it just him or did his voice sound darker than usual?

 

Maybe this group would get the hint.

 

King looked up and it didn’t take a genius to see that he was relieved to see Ram standing there.

 

“Cool boy!”

 

Ram didn’t need to see the relief to know what had happened. King had probably just been sitting here, minding his own business when the girls came over to him.

 

The girl’s giggling increased when they spotted Ram, with one or two turning their attentions to him instead.

 

“All the cute ones do engineering.” One of the girls moved closer to King with a playful pout, “It’s just not fair.”

 

Oh, Ram was about to show them something that really wasn’t fair.

 

Nobody tries to steal HIS boyfriend from him.

 

Silently, Ram stepped forwards and grabbed King’s wrists, pulling him up from the bench and pressing their lips together before King could protest. Thankfully, King eagerly reciprocated the kiss, knowing why Ram was doing this.

 

He heard the girls all groaning about how all the cute ones were either gay or taken, making him smirk against King’s lips.

 

Both in this case.

 

By the time they pulled apart, the group had disappeared, knowing that they weren’t going to get anywhere, leaving them alone.

 

“Cool Boy, I’m sorry.” King sighed, “They just randomly came up to me and started to talk to me whilst I was waiting for you. I’ll pay for dinner, make it up to you.”

 

Ram just nodded, having guessed that that was the case. He pulled out his phone and sent out a quick text to his boyfriend.

 

Ram: I’ll pay for dinner. You can make this up to me later 😉

 

He was going to leave so many hickeys on King’s neck, so that no-one would ever mistake him for being single again.

 

King flushed red once he read the text, glancing up at Ram briefly. He must have read Ram’s mind somehow because the blush deepened.

 

It was adorable, and Ram couldn’t help but smile fondly. Slowly, he took King’s hand in his own, winding their fingers together and pulling him along.

 

The sooner they had dinner; the sooner King could start making it up to him.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Kao/Phu - Kao doesn't want to be annoying

Chapter 271: Kao/Phu - Kao Doesn't Want To Be Annoying

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Myh: And one about Kao thinking that he's just annoying Phu and tries to not be annoying by being quiet but Phu puts his thought process proper (established maybe???)

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

“’Cause I-I-I'm in the stars tonight!
So, watch me bring the fire and set the night alight.

Shoes on, get up in the morn’.
Cup of milk let's rock and roll.
King Kong, kick the drum, rolling on like a Rolling Stone!”

 

With a beaming grin on his face, Kao pivoted on his heel to face his boyfriend. The look he received in return was not nearly as warm as his own, but there was a softness there that Phu would have trouble denying.

 

It only took a few months to wear him down.

 

“Can you please be quiet for one moment.” Phu then sighed, “Just for a bit.”

 

“Why? Don’t you like my singing?”

 

With bated breath, he waited for a response, shuffling a little closer to his boyfriend with each passing second. Seconds before Kao asked the question again, Phu finally answered.

 

“It’s annoying. Especially when I’m trying to work.”

 

“… Oh. Sorry.”

 

Phu didn’t reply, already refocused on his work.

 

Those words echoed in Kao’s mind for the rest of the afternoon.

 

Did Phu think he was annoying as well?

 

…………………………………………………………………………………..

 

That night, as they curled up together in bed, Kao’s head resting on Phu’s chest, he broached the subject cautiously.

 

“Ummm… P’Phu?”

 

Phu looked away from his phone, glancing down at Kao. “Hmm?”

 

Kao stared at him for a moment, before looking away, “Am…. Am I annoying?” He asked softly.

 

Phu blinked in surprise, frowning ever so slightly. It didn’t take a genius to see that Kao was feeling down and had been since this afternoon.

 

He’d told himself that he would wait until tomorrow morning as see if Kao’s mood improved…. But if his boyfriend was having such negative thoughts, it was his duty to set him straight.

 

How to put it into words though?

 

It was Kao though.

 

For his bunny, he was willing to try.

 

“I…” He cleared his throat, “… You’re not- some days… you are funny annoying, if that makes sense?”

 

Kao’s eyes were watering slightly, sniffling as he looked up at Phu, “F-funny annoying?”

 

Phu nodded quickly, hoping to stop the tears from falling fully, “Yeah, it’s like, you’re being funny when you’re being a bit of a pest. You’re not… an asshole when you’re being annoying. Unlike some people we know.”

 

The last bit was muttered under his breath, but not quietly enough for Kao not to hear it, making his boyfriend giggle as he wiped his eyes. Even if what Phu said wasn’t the best comfort talk in the world, it meant a lot to Kao that his boyfriend was willing to try and quieten the negative thoughts that swam around in his mind.

 

“Thank you, P’Phu.”

 

“Anytime bunny.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Jack/Zhao Zi adopt a kid next

Chapter 272: Jack/Zhao Zi - Adoption

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from sarahavoidsreallife: Jack x Zhao Zi think/talk about/plan on adopting after seeing Tang Yi & Shao Fei adopt a little family of their own?

Yes, I included a little bit of the Xi Gu is Shao Fei’s nephew Au into this XD How could I resist?!

………………………………………………………

 

“Thanks so much for this.” Shao Fei looked exhausted, holding a now-sleeping Xi Gu close to his chest, “The undercover case came up out of nowhere and the Captain apparently really needed me on it and no-one else and- “

 

“- A-Fei, it’s okay.” Zhao Zi interrupted, “Xi Gu wasn’t any trouble.”

 

“Yeah.” Jack nodded, “He’s a quiet kid, but sweet…. I might have promised him that I would teach him how to cook though.”

 

“If it’ll take his mind off the crash, I’d say yes to anything.”

 

Zhao Zi and Jack had the highest of sympathies for Shao Fei. After his sister and her brother were killed in a tragic car accident, he and Tang Yi took full custody of his nephew, five-year-old Xi Gu.

 

To go from childlessness to having a five-year-old must have been a big shock to the system, but Shao Fei was handling it.

 

“You guys are being great parents.” Zhao Zi whispered, a reassuring smile on his face, “Really, you’re both doing an amazing job.”

 

“… Yeah?”

 

“Definitely.” Jack nodded in agreement, “No doubt.”

 

Shao Fei glanced at them both, before smiling gratefully at them.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“A-Zi.” Jack started, looking at his boyfriend from across the dinner table.

 

“Hmm?”

 

“How… how do you feel about kids?” Jack watched as Zhao Zi looked sharply up at him, eyes wide, “Because… you were really good with Xi Gu today, and I was thinking that maybe- “

 

“- I would love kids!” Zhao Zi blurted out, heart racing in his chest. He’d always wanted kids, but once he got with Jack, he never thought that would happen.

 

Across from him, Jack was beaming.

 

“So… why don’t we look into adopting?”

 

Zhao Zi nodded quickly, still in shock slightly, but happy.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

They started the process the next day. They decided that they wanted to adopt from foster care, since there were so many kids who needed homes. With Jack’s background, and Zhao Zi being lucky to have his grandma still around, they felt like this was the best course of action.

 

Of course, this meant background checks (Tang Yi took care of these) and getting a license, but they knew they would both do whatever it took.

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

6 months later, they were sitting on the sofa, snuggled together in a tangle of limbs, when Zhao Zi’s phone started to ring.

 

“Answer it then!” Jack also perked up at the sound. Was this the call that they’d been waiting for?

 

The number matched that of their social worker and Zhao Zi excitedly told Jack this much before answering it. Jack sat up, watching with bated breath.

 

“Hello? … Really? … Oh, that’s great! Thank you! …. Yep, three o’clock! We’ll be there!”

 

Zhao Zi hung up, before turning to Jack, a grin breaking out on his face.

 

“We’ve been matched!” He practically screamed, diving forwards, and wrapping his arms around Jack’s neck as they kissed, both of them lost in their happiness.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

The day and time came before either of them were really ready. Zhao Zi was pacing anxiously by the front door, wringing his hands together. Jack was calmer, attributing it to his years as an enforcer.

 

“You’re going to wear a rut in the floor like that.” He gently teased his boyfriend, “Deep breaths. Everything is going to be okay.” He then reached out to take Zhao Zi’s hands, stopping him from pacing. Once Zhao Zi had stopped, Jack kissed him on the forehead.

 

“I’m nervous.” Zhao Zi pouted, “What if he doesn’t like us?”

 

Jack shook his head, “Everything is going to be fine… come on.”

 

By the time they reached the park, Zhao Zi had calmed down just enough as they headed to the meeting place. The social worker was already there, clasping the hand of a five-year-old boy. The boy was clutching at a soft toy Stitch, looking like he’d rather be anywhere but here.

 

How often had the poor thing gone through this process, only to be turned away for one reason or another?

 

Neither of them wanted to think about that.

 

“Ah, Mister and Mister Zhao!” The social worker greeted them (and Jack couldn’t help but preen at the idea of being Mister Zhao), “I would like you to meet Ru.” She then turned to Ru, who now looked a little curious, “Ru… these two men would like to adopt you!”

 

“… Really?”

 

Jack knelt down to the kid’s level, “Hey… it’s nice to meet you.” He held out his hand, smiling as Ru nervously shook it.

 

“N-nice to meet you to.”

 

Zhao Zi’s breath caught in his throat. This is everything he could have ever hoped for.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

Over the next month, they met up with Ru several more times, loving the child more and more with each passing day.

 

Ru was their son; Jack could feel it.

 

Finally, the day arrived for Ru to come home. The new bed had been built in the spare room; the space themed wallpaper had been plastered on the walls (Ru was very much into aliens and things like that they’d found out).

 

The doorbell rang, and together they rushed to the door, opening it up to reveal Ru and the social worker standing there, Stitch in Ru’s arms as per usual. They went through the checklist as the luggage was brought into the room, and then that was that.

 

Ru was in their home…. Hopefully to stay.

 

Zhao Zi felt like he was on Cloud 9. “Come on Ru.” He beamed at the child, “Let’s go and see your room.”

 

Ru nodded shyly, following them up the stairs. When he saw the room, his eyes widened in amazement.

 

“This- this is mine?! All mine?” He rushed over to the bed, clambering on top of the blue duvet, “Really?”

 

“All yours.”

 

Ru practically squealed in delight, bouncing up and down slightly, before moving to investigate the rest of the room.

 

“He’s going to lose his mind once he realises that the stars glow in the dark.” Jack whispered.

 

“Shh. Don’t spoil the surprise.”

 

They knew that this wouldn’t be easy. They weren’t sure of Ru’s entire background, and it might take him while to fully trust them… but they loved him.

 

Their family was finally complete.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Love/Tangmo - NSFW fic

Chapter 273: Tangmo/Love - First Time (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ElisinBLland: I would like to request (if it's possible) an NSFW fic between Tangmo and Love (male version) of Great Man Academy. The scenario behind it it's free!

………………………………………………………………………..

 

Love had been thinking about this for a long time now.

 

She… He and Tangmo had been together for almost six months now, and whilst Tangmo had behaved like a perfect gentleman throughout the whole of it, Love couldn’t help but feel like he was ready for the next step.

 

They’d kissed plenty of time, and shared hand-jobs and blowjobs (Love didn’t think he’d ever get used to his new body), but they’d never gone all the way.

 

A jolt of nervous excitement shot through his stomach every time he thought about it.

 

He’d never gone all the way in his old body, and whilst he knew that the… mechanics were slightly different, he knew that Tangmo would still make him feel good. The thought of having Tangmo’s cock… up there was as daunting as it was exciting.

 

Now he just had to tell Tangmo that and hope that he didn’t humiliate himself in the process.

 

When he got back to his room, Tangmo was already waiting on the bed, looking up and beaming at him. As Love took a seat on the bed, he was brought into a gentle kiss that made him groan in delight.

 

He pressed himself closer, hoping that Tangmo would get the hint.

 

“You want to get a bit naughty?” Tangmo asked cheekily, cackling when Love flushed bright red and slapped him on the shoulder, “You want my mouth?”

 

“Actually.” Love hoped Tangmo couldn’t hear how nervous he was, “I was wondering if you… wanted to fuck me?”

 

Tangmo stared at him, mouth gaping open slightly in shock.

 

Love was seconds away from apologising, before Tangmo was speaking up again, “Are you sure? You don’t need to do anything you don’t- “

 

“- I do want this!” Love cut in, “I keep thinking about it and I don’t want to wait anymore.”

 

Tangmo’s pupils were blown wide, as he reached out and started to remove his clothes, fingers fumbling with the buttons. “You to.” He pleaded, “Please.”

 

Love obeyed, finding this his hands were shaking just as much, if not more.

 

“You’re shaking.” Tangmo whispered uncertainly, “Are you- “

 

“- I’m sure.”

 

“Okay… but if you’re uncomfortable at any point then tell me and I’ll stop. I want this to be perfect for you.”

 

Love knew he was blushing bright red, “Yeah?” He whispered, leaning forwards to kiss Tangmo again.

 

He then allowed himself to be pushed onto his back on the bed, Tangmo settling between his spread legs as they kissed, softly and tenderly. Love sighed in delight, burying his hands in Tangmo’s soft hair as his boyfriend started to trail kisses down the sensitive skin of his neck, hands roaming Love’s body.

 

Love shivered as nimble fingers pinched his nipples lightly, feeling Tango smirk against his neck. The fingers trailed further down, closing around his hard cock. Tangmo’s thumb brushed over the head as Love tried not to yelp.

 

He’d never been able to see the fuss in cocks until this happened to him.

 

“There’s lube under my pillow.” Tangmo whispered, prompting Love to reach out and grab said bottle and hand it over, feeling Tangmo pushed his thighs further apart so that he could reach Love’s hole, slicking up his fingers and sliding one inside.

 

“C-cold!”

 

“I know, it’s okay, it’s okay.”

 

After getting used to the sensation, he encouraged Tangmo to add another finger, wincing at the slight burn around him rim. Tangmo was gentle though, thrusting his fingers in and out at a slow pace, taking care to crook and curl his fingertips until he was brushing against Love’s prostate every time.

 

As the pleasure racked through him in waves, Love could completely understand the fuss about men and anal sex.

 

"I'm going to try a third finger now, if you want."

 

“Please… more!” Love begged breathlessly, “It’s so good!”

 

“You’re still enjoying this, right?”

 

“Y-Yes! P-Please stop teasing!” Love stammered, fisting his fingers in the bed covers as Tangmo’s fingers danced across his prostate.

 

“Do you feel like you’re ready?”

 

Love nodded desperately, as Tangmo leaned down to kiss him again, fingers leaving Love’s body as he gently rearranged him, moving Love’s legs so that they wrapped around Tangmo’s waist.

 

“It might sting a little, okay?”

 

“Mm.” Love nodded, “I-I can handle it.”

 

“We can stop at any time.” Tangmo whispered reassuringly as he pushed the head of his cock forwards into Love’s body.

 

Tangmo was right.

 

There was a burning sting as his rim was stretched around Tangmo’s cock, but the very generous amount of lube, combined with the careful preparation, meant that it was nothing he couldn’t handle.

 

Tangmo’s hand reached between them to grasp Love’s cock, stroking it slowly as he inched forwards, not stopping until he was completely buried inside Love.

 

It was a strange sensation, being so full, but Love found that he loved it.

 

“Are you okay?” He asked, brushing Love’s hair away from his eyes, “Alright?”

 

“I-I- Yeah.”

 

“Yeah?” Tangmo smirked as he pulled out and thrust back in again, “Does it feel good?”

 

Love could only let out a strangled moan in response as Tangmo’s cock nudged against his prostate, feeling even better than his fingers had. Tangmo’s thrusts were slow and steady, his movements on Love’s cock moving at the same pace.

 

Love was nearly sobbing with the pleasure of the dual sensations.

 

He came quickly, muffled his cries of pleasure with his hand as he came over Tangmo’s hand. As he tightened around Tangmo, it was no surprise when the other man came not long afterwards, kissing Love all the way through it.

 

Despite his recent orgasm, Love wanted to go again and told Tangmo as much.

 

Tangmo chuckled, “Give me half an hour.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ae/Pond - Drunk NSFW next

Chapter 274: Ae/Pond - Heling Each Other Out (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: Ae and Pond (LBC) NSFW au where they 'help each other'/drunk then you know what happens next hehe (I feel like this ghost just strengthened further in S2)
……………………………………………………………………..

 

Looking back, it was bound to happen sooner or later. They shared the same room; Pond’s sex drive was higher than most people’s…. and they were both drunk.

 

Ae and Pete’s break-up was official now, with Pete not answering Ae’s messages at all, and so it was no surprise when Ae decided to drink his weight in alcohol.

 

Pond was just joining him in the hope that he could stop his friend from drinking himself to death.

 

And then Ae leant against him, starting to cry.

 

And then he turned and started to mouth at Pond’s neck.

 

And then… their lips met and the world that Pond knew came crashing down.

 

“I can make you feel good Ai’Pond.” Ae whispered, “I used to make… I used to make Ai’Pete feel so good.”

 

Pond thought about it.

 

This was probably a huge mistake.

 

But his relationship with Cha’aim hadn’t gone anywhere… and it had been weeks since he’d really had the room to himself.

 

In response to his silence, Ae had already reached out and grabbed the lube from Pond’s bedside drawer, before reaching under his own bed for a condom.

 

“Pond… can I- “Ae’s voice trailed off, a hopeful look in his eyes.

 

“Yeah… but I’ve never- “

 

“- I know.” Ae removed his pants, as Pond did the same. He then started to slick up his fingers, “I’ll take good care of you.”

 

Strangely, despite the situation, Pond did feel reassured by these words.

 

He spread his legs apart, barely getting a chance to breathe, before slicked up fingers were breaching his hole, pushing inside and slowly preparing him. Pond gasped when Ae’s fingers brushed against his prostate, sending shivers of bliss down his spine.

 

He didn’t try and contain the moan, knowing that their neighbours had heard so much worse.

 

And then Ae pushed his cock inside, and Pond felt like the air had been knocked out of his lungs, letting out little gasps and whimpers as Ae found his prostate on the first few thrusts.

 

Shit.

 

No wonder Pete stuck around for this!

 

‘Just this once’, Pond told himself, as Ae’s thrusts sped up, setting a hard and fast pace, ‘It’s just this once.’

 

This felt so good though.

 

He wasn’t sure they could ever go back to the way they were.

 

“Does it feel good?” Ae grunted out, only just heard over Pond’s moans, slowing down his thrusts until they were torturous and deep, making Pond feel fuller than he ever had before, “Am I making you feel good?” He leaned forwards, teeth nipping at Pond’s earlobe, lifting his hips off the ground to get deeper.

 

Pond was too blissed out to respond, unable to force the words from his mouth.

 

Ae then bit down on his shoulder and thrusted up with all his might, grunting through his orgasm. The feeling of Ae’s cock twitching inside of him, sent Pond over the edge as well.

 

Gently, Ae then pulled out, making Pond wince at the sensation.

 

“Pond… Ai’Pond.” Ae sounded a lot more sober now, and slightly regretful, “Are you okay?”

 

“Hmmm…. Yeah.” Pond stretched himself out, groaning at the ache he now felt down there, “Any regrets?”

 

He was expecting Ae to burst into drunken tears, and cry about how much he missed Pete.

 

He didn’t expect Ae to shake his head.

 

“None at all.”

 

“- W-what?”

 

“Why, do you?”

 

And shockingly, Pond found… that he didn’t.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ae/Pete - What happened between season 1 and 2 (loosely canon)

Chapter 275: Ae/Pete - What Happened In Between (TW: Sexual Assault!)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nessin: 'll just leave that here, since I know you have like a million prompts, but maybe in a few months or so... I just re-watched LBC and found someone online who told me what happened to Ae & Pete between s1 and s2. As outraged, I am about the issue with Pete's dad and the fact that there was a way to prevent all that in my eyes... I'd love to read a version of the time between both seasons, where Pete apparently gets kidnapped by Trump (always wondered why he suddenly just stayed away in s1), who tries to sexually harass him, but Ae and the team rescue him in time.

A/N: I’ve never read the book either, but I vaguely remember the reason why Pete isn’t in Season 2 being explained (aside from the obvious actor issues), so here it is!

……………………………………………………………………

 

Looking back, Pete realised that he’d lowered his defences.

 

He’d become complacent.

 

It had been after a late studying session when everything went wrong. The weather was pleasantly cool, as Pete texted Ae, asking him in Ai’Pond was home, and if he weren’t… maybe Pete could come round?

 

Ae: We’re at the bar. The one closest to my dorm room? You should come 😊.

 

Ae: If you want to?

 

Pete couldn’t see any reason not to. It was a Friday evening after all, and he had no lectures or big projects to worry about tomorrow.

 

Pete: I’m on my way 😊.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

Ae met him by the door of the club, pulling him into a hug and leading him to their table, “There’s a jug of sort of cocktail on the table, if you want to try any of that?”

 

“I think I’ll just get myself a coke.” Pete gave him an apologetic smile, “Sorry if I’m being boring but- “

 

“- You never need to apologise for that.” Ae reassured him with a warm smile, “I’ll go and get you one.”

 

“Ai’Ae, it’s okay!” Pete beamed, “Go and sit back down with your friends, I can get my own drink.”

 

“Are you sure.”

 

“Go on, go on!”

 

As Ae made his way back to the table, Pete headed over to the bar, ordering himself a coke.

 

He never noticed the eyes watching him from the corner of the bar.

 

He never noticed the bartender glancing over at the shadows before slipping something into Pete’s drink, having glanced back to look at Ae and their friends.

 

He didn’t feel the effects of the drug until it was too late, legs collapsing from underneath him, as unfamiliar arms managed to catch him.

 

He did know the voice that whispered in his ears though.

 

“Don’t worry Ai’Pete…” Trump crooned, “… I’ll take good care of you.”

 

Pete tried to run, but his legs refused to cooperate, knees buckling as everything went black.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

Consciousness came back to Pete slowly. First, he felt soft sheets underneath him, then the cool air on the bare skin of his chest.

 

Bare skin?

 

Eyes shooting open, Pete twisted weakly against the rough ropes binding his hands above his head. As he looked around the room, he spotted Trump sitting a chair next to the bed.

 

“Finally.” The other man scoffed, “I thought you’d sleep through all the fun.”

 

“T-Trump, please! Please let me go!”

 

“Are you going to give me what I want?”

 

“I-I- “

 

Trump sighed and shook his head, “You hesitated. I don’t mind though… this way will be more fun.” Fingers caressed Pete’s chest, making his shiver, struggling as Trump leaned over to press harsh, biting kisses to his throat.

 

This couldn’t be happening!

 

This couldn’t be happening to him!

 

Wandering fingers brushed over the zip of his pants and Pete squeezed his eye shut tight, kicking, and struggling as best he could. He yelped when those fingers delved in, the tips just skimming over the waistband of his boxers when-

 

BANG!

 

The door to the room they were in slammed open, as a familiar figure ran in, grabbing Trump and tearing him away from Pete, throwing him to the ground and pinning him there.

 

Pete could only watch as Ae struck Trump again, and again, and again, not seeming to care that Trump had lost consciousness.

 

He only had one goal in mind.

 

Others rushed into the room, as Can and Pond raced over to Ae, whilst Tin went to untie Pete.

 

“Ae, stop!”

 

“Ae, you’re going to kill him!”

 

“Ai’Ae!” Pete staggered to his feet as soon as Tin freed him, rushing over, and taking Ae’s face in his hands, trying not to look at the bloodied mass that was now Trump’s face, “Please, please stop. I’m okay, I’m okay.”

 

“He hurt you.”

 

“… I’m okay.” He tried to give Ae a reassuring smile, “You saved me. I’m okay.”

 

The tears that were now running down his cheeks probably didn’t help, but they did make Ae stop, so that he could pull Pete into a hug.

 

They only vaguely heard the sirens.

 

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

Ae had over-reacted, the police had stated, cuffing Pete’s boyfriend and pulling him away. He didn’t need to react as he had, no matter what Trump had done… or nearly done.

 

He was looking at a hefty prison sentence and there was nothing they could do.

 

Well… almost nothing.

 

Pete had been staring at the contact information for a while now, finger hovering over the call button.

 

It was the only way to help Ae, but at what cost?

 

Sighing, Pete hit that button and brought the phone up his ear, hoping that his voice wasn’t shaking too much.

 

“D-Dad? I need a favour.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Ae was stunned was he was released from the cell and led outside, many of the officers refusing to look him in the eyes. When he saw Pete waiting for him outside, he rushed over.

 

“Ai’Pete! Are you okay?!”

 

Pete looked as though he was seconds away from crying, but nodded all the same, forcing a smile onto his face. “I’m fine. Are you alright?”

 

“Of course, I am, but- but how- “

 

“- I spoke to my Dad.” Pete shrugged, “He put pressure on them to charge Trump with kidnapping and attempted rape, and to let you go free due to heighted emotions. All charges have been dropped against you, but- “

 

“- But?”

 

Pete couldn’t look Ae in the eyes, turning away and taking a step back.

 

“Ai’Pete?”

 

“He- he wants me to go to Germany for the next school year.”

 

“Well, we can handle that, right?” Ae tried to smile, “We can be a long-distance couple for a year.”

 

Pete shook his head tearfully, “That’s not all… in order to stop you from going to prison, he-he wants me to break up with you as well.”

 

And just like that, Ae’s world crumbled around him.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tin/Pete - What could have happened

Chapter 276: Tin/Pete - Canon Divergence (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20 & nobody_special023: Tin and Pete au where: what would had happened if Ae didn't intervene/make it in that field (where Tin says to Pete that he should date him and almost got kissed or something. Feel free to make this an NSFW hehehe)

…………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Pete wasn’t sure what prompted him to say yes.

 

Maybe it was the way he felt safe caged in like that by Tin, despite the look on his friend’s face.

 

Maybe it was that small glimmer of hope he saw in the other’s eyes?

 

Or maybe, it was the gentle way Tin pressed their lips together, so unlike Trump and yet, as loving as Pete would have expected Ae to have been.

 

Whatever the reason, Pete said yes to dating his best friend and as of yet, he had no reason to regret it.

 

“Come on.” Tin whispered, “I’ll take you home.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

They had been dating for well over a month now.

 

Trump never showed his face again and Pete suspected Tin had something to do with that.

 

Ae didn’t say anything, so Pete took it to mean that he didn’t return Pete’s feelings. They would always be friends, but that was it.

 

And Pete, despite everything that Tin had done for him, was disappointed by this fact.

 

Not that he would ever show that to Tin of course.

 

But… maybe Tin had a glimmer of suspicion.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Tin pressed Pete up against the wall, mouth latched onto the other’s neck, moving down to his collarbones. Pete had his legs spread enough so that Tin could slot their hips together, gently grinding against him.

 

“Gonna show you that you’re mine.” He mumbled into Pete’s soft skin, wanting to see it flush bright red under his ministrations. He then pressed their lips together, grinding against Pete at the same time as Pete clung to his back, small cried and moans breaking free.

 

“A-Ai’Tin!”

 

Tin was secretly pleased that it was his name that Pete whined.

 

“Have you ever- “

 

Pete shook his head, answering his question before Tin could finish, cheeks a bright, scarlet red.

 

“… Do you want to?”

 

There was only a small moment of hesitation before Pete nodded, the last lingering memories of Ae hanging around.

 

Tin would soon get rid of that.

 

He pulled Pete to the bedroom, undressing him, and spreading him out on the sheets, slicking up his fingers and slowly preparing his boyfriend.

 

“Ah! AH! AH!” Pete couldn’t hold the noises back, trying to move into the sensation, “P=Please!” He begged, as Tin gently brushed against his prostate.

 

Tin couldn’t hold back his smirk at the reactions he was getting.

 

“O-Oh god!”

 

Tin sped up his movements slightly, “You can touch yourself if you want.” He whispered, making Pete choke on a gasp, head rolling from side to side on the sheets, skin sticky with sweat already, “Go on.”

 

Slowly, Pete did as he was told, pre-cum oozing out of his cock at a steady rate as Tin continued with his ministrations. It took him by surprise when Tin pressed firmly against his prostate, making him come, back arching as he practically curves in on himself.

 

Tin paused for a moment, letting Pete recover, before slowly continuing, watching intently as Pete’s cock twitched against his thigh. Pete was letting out harsh, broken-sounding moans, prompting Tin to lean over and press a soothing kiss to his lips.

 

“Is it good?”

 

“Y-Yeah!” Pete whined, bringing his arms up to wrap around Tin’s shoulders, “Please, please, come on!” Feeling Tin angle the head of his cock under his balls, sliding down to where Tin’s fingers were still moving in and out of him, Pete couldn’t stop himself from whining, voice low and broken.

 

Looking at Tin however, he was stunned to see an unusually vulnerable expression on the other’s man’s face.

 

“Can I- “

 

“- Yes! Yes, please!” Pete begged, “I’ll tell you if it’s too much! I-I promise!” The last word trailed off into a high, long moan when Tin removed his fingers and pressed just the tip of his cock inside.

 

It was so hot.

 

It was so much.

 

The following, long, slow, thrust made him keen, hands gripping at Tin’s arms, as low, hoarse noises broke free. It was about halfway in, when Tin pulled back out, only to push back in with shallow thrusts.

 

Pete wanted more, but he couldn’t stop the way his hands pushed at Tin’s shoulders, hips moving as though to get more of the feeling and push him away at the same time.

 

“You feel- “Tin’s voice was shaky, “- Fuck, Ai’Pete, I- “

 

Pete had never heard Tin’s voice shake like that, not even when he came back from England disgraced and humiliated.

 

“K-Kiss me.” He ordered his boyfriend, “Ai’Tin!”

 

When Tin didn’t respond, Pete pulled him closer, wrapping his legs around Tin’s back as he pressed their lips together.

 

Tin chuckled into it, hips moving ever so slightly.

 

“I-I can take it….” Pete mumbled, “… harder, please!”

 

Tin cursed under his breath, thrusts getting harder and more erratic. Pete’s nails bit red, half-crescents into Tin’s shoulders, tilting his hips up and groaning as the pace increased further. As soon as one of Tin’s hands brushed against his cock, Pete was crying out, coming for the second time, toes curling and legs flexing, his heels digging into the small of Tin’s back.

 

Tin thrusts twice more before he too was coming, pulling out gently as Pete groaned.

 

“I-I- “

 

“- Come on. We both need a shower.” Tin whispered, making sure that Pete didn’t see the smirk on his face.

 

Ae would never be able to take his place in Pete’s heart again.

Notes:

Prompt are CLOSED

Mpreg Fighter/Tutor next

Chapter 277: Fighter/Tutor - Mpreg Tutor (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Devi2000: here is my proposal, please Can you make a mpreg story of the fightertutor? where tutor is very hormonal and cute due to pregnancy and fighter is very attentive and careful with tutor😍😍😍.

…………………………………………………………

 

“No, not this one.” Tutor pushed the pregnancy pillow off the bed, “It’s hard and uncomfortable and I hate it.”

 

Fighter gently stroked his cheeks, not caring about Tutor’s tone. “It’s okay. I’ll find one that you’ll love, I promise.”

 

Tutor nodded stiffly, biting his lip to avoid saying anything that he might regret.

 

Pregnancy was a bitch.

 

He was aching all over, his back especially. He’d tried three pregnancy pillows already, none of which had helped in the slightest, and because of that, a good night’s sleep was a thing of the past…. Which sucked because there was no way he was getting a good night’s sleep when the baby did arrive.

 

“I’ll have a look online.” Fighter frowned in concern, “Do you feel okay? Is the baby, okay?”

 

Tutor rolled his eyes, “We’re fine…. Aside from being tired and in pain and feeling like I’m carrying ten bowling balls around all the time.

 

Fighter’s hand moved to gently caress the swell of Tutor’s tummy, “Hey you…” He whispered softly, “… let your mummy sleep, okay?”

 

“Daddy. I still want to be called Dad even if I am carrying him!”

 

Fighter held his hands up, “Sorry, sorry!” He then examined the bed, “Maybe we should get a new mattress? A firmer one that will provide more support and then we can get a softer body pillow?”

 

“Maybe.” Tutor sighed as Fighter gently started to massage his thighs.

 

“I have tomorrow off… we can try and find something then, and maybe get some lunch together as well? You can’t stay cooped up in this house until you give birth you know.”

 

“Hmmm… I suppose.”

 

…………………………………………………………..

 

“Please…” Tutor hissed down at the bump as he struggled to find a position that didn’t aggravate his already aching back, “… Let me catch a break.” He rubbed his hand over the swell of his tummy, knowing that it wasn’t really the baby’s fault.

 

It was Fighter’s.

 

He only managed to fit in a short nap before Fighter came back with dinner.

 

“Did you manage to get any sleep?” The poor fool asked.

 

“… No. Not really.” Tutor glared up at him, but Fighter didn’t seem to get the hint.

 

“Is there anything I can do to help?”

 

“I think you’ve done enough!”

 

Fighter was stunned for a moment, before he winced, “Have I told you how beautiful you look today?”

 

Tutor would not be blamed for hissing at the other man.

 

“No, no, no! I mean it!” Fighter protested, leaning over to kiss at the bump, before a sly smirk appeared on his face, “I can show you if you want?”

 

There was no way Tutor was going to say no, and he knew it. With the anger and snappiness, came the horniness as well.

 

“Stay on your side.” Fighter whispered when Tutor made no protest. He moved to Tutor’s other side, removing his own pants, and gently doing the same for Tutors’. Grabbing the lube and lifting one of Tutors’ legs up, he gently pressed the first slick finger in, making Tutors’ hip rock slightly.

 

“Get on with it!” Tutor snapped; voice breathless as his red, bitten lips hung open slightly, cheeks covered with a soft blush.

 

How could he ever believe that he wasn’t beautiful like this?

 

Fighter continued for a moment, before adding the second finger. A smile tugged at his lips as Tutor arched his back slightly, emphasising the gorgeous curve of his mid-section.

 

Gorgeous.

 

Fighter could spend all day kissing that bump, knowing that there was life inside. Life that he helped to create.

 

He knew that Tutor needed more than two fingers, and had done since the hormones kicked in, prompting him to add a third finger. It was a tighter fit, making Tutor hiss slightly, but still there were no protests.

 

When he felt like Tutor was ready, he slicked himself up as well, moving into position. It was a tight fit as he pressed inside, despite Tutor trying to spread his legs even further than was physically possible. Fighter moved as slowly as he could, feeling Tutor loosen up enough for him to sink in completely.

 

“Okay?”

 

“Come on!” Tutor rocked his hips, “Move.”

 

Fighter took that as a ‘yes’.

 

He gently moved in and out, a soft moan falling from Tutors’ lips. Once upon a time, this would have been rough and passionate, making Tutor fall apart in his arms, but now, he took his time, making Tutor fall apart in a different way.

 

Tutor’s moans got higher and longer as Fighter picked up the pace slightly, tightening around him, indicating that he was close. Feeling his own orgasm approaching, Fighter reached over to grasp at Tutor’s cock, stroking at it a few times before Tutor was coming all over Fighter’s hand and the underside of his own belly.

 

Fighter came moments later, burying his forehead against Tutor’s flushed cheek as his climax washed over him.

 

“So…” He panted, “… Feeling any better?”

 

“… I want some pickles and ice cream.”

 

“Can we wait for my legs to stop shaking first?”

 

“What do you think?”

 

“Pickles and ice cream coming up.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Forth/Yo - Cheating

Chapter 278: Forth/Yo - Cheating With Each Other (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: Forth and Yo au where they are hanging out in Yo/Forth's room, drinking because they were in a fight with their boyfriends and then suddenly talked about what if they were together and not end up with their own boyfriends? And one thing led to another and~ (well u know what happened next hehe)

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Forth and Yo agreed to never talk about it.

 

That didn’t mean that either of them regretted it in the slightest.

 

It had all started with Pha cancelling the fifth date in a row, and Beam trying to push Forth out of his life again. After Yo had let rip on his boyfriend, hanging up on him and shutting his phone off to stop Pha from trying to contact him again that evening, they had met up in the local club, both looking to drown their sorrows, before making their way back to Yo’s room.

 

“I used to be so excited to be with him….” Yo mumbled drunkenly, “… And now, I can’t stand his stupid face!”

 

“Yeah… like, I just want to be with him! But ever month or so, he starts pushing me away!” Forth replied, talking about his own problems with Beam, “He won’t even kiss me in public!”

 

“Neither does Pha! Apparently, he thinks he’s being a ‘gentleman’!” Yo scoffed, “Is it so bad to want a bit of physical affection?!”

 

“Exactly!”

 

For a moment, they stared at each other, before Yo was suddenly darting forwards and pressing his lips to Forth’s. It was a short, chaste kiss, but it opened up so many doors that neither of them thought possible.

 

For a moment, there was mothing but silence as they stared at each other.

 

And then Forth grabbed Yo and pulled him on top of him, falling backwards onto the bed as Yo crashed their lips together once more, making it deeper and more passionate than the last one.

 

Shirts were removed and thrown to one side.

 

They kissed softly at each other’s skin, being careful not to leave any marks behind.

 

Pants and underwear were quick to follow the shirts example.

 

The pair of them were painfully hard, pupils blown wide with lust.

 

Slowly, Yo moved down until he could wrap his mouth around the head of Forth’s dick, sucking hard and twirling his tongue around it, making Forth whine in pleasure. As his fingers wound into the soft strands of Yo’s hair, directing his movements, Yo took him deeper and deeper.

 

A couple of minutes later, Forth was pulling Yo away, face bright red. “Please…” He whispered, “… Can we- “

 

Yo nodded eagerly.

 

He needed Forth in him, like yesterday.

 

Silently, he reached into his bedside table and pulled out a bottle of lube and a condom. He then watched as Forth slicked up his fingers, pushing one finger in as Yo’s back arched. Forth waited for Yo to nod, before he added a second one, and then a third, all three fingers brushing against Yo’s prostate.

 

Yo grabbed a pillow to hold over his face, hoping the muffle the moans at least slightly.

 

If anyone else heard them, there was no chance that the news wouldn’t make it back to P’Pha.

 

As Forth pulled his fingers free, Yo heard himself whine high and sharp at the loss.

 

“N’Yo… are you ready?” Forth whispered, putting the condom on and lubing up his cock.

 

“Y-Yeah.”

 

Giving him a soft smile, Forth slowly pushed inside, pausing until Yo was adjusted, before setting a hard and fast pace. All Yo could do, was lie there and take it, moaning like a whore into the pillow as Forth got faster and faster.

 

The heat in his stomach was building up, and he knew that he wouldn’t be able to keep going for much longer.

 

Thankfully, Forth seemed to see this, reaching between them, and pumping at Yo’s dick.

 

“F-fuck!” Yo whined.

 

“Come on N’Yo.” Forth leaned over to whisper in his ear, licking at the tip, “Come for me.”

 

That was enough to send Yo over the edge, come spurting over his stomach.

 

Forth tensed and groaned, indicating his own orgasm, before he pulled out and collapsed beside Yo, the pair of them focusing on settling their breathing.

 

“Shit…” Forth muttered, “… Shit, what did we just do?”

 

“… Nothing.”

 

“What?!”

 

Yo slowly pushed himself into a seated position, wincing at the familiar ache. “As far as everyone else is concerned, nothing happened. I don’t want to hurt P’Pha and I’m sure you don’t want to hurt P’Beam.”

 

Forth nodded in agreement with that.

 

“So… it didn’t happen.” Yo gave him a reassuring smile, “I don’t regret it though.”

 

“No… neither do I.”

 

And so, life went on. Forth went back to his room, trusting Yo to get rid of the evidence. His heart didn’t ache like it usually did with one-night stands, so maybe part of him knew that it probably wouldn’t just be this one time.

 

They made up with their respective partners and never said a word to anyone else.

 

They knew though, and that was all that mattered.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Win/Team - Jealous Win

Chapter 279: Win/Team - Jealous Win

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from fliflai: can you add a Win/Team story, about jealous Win??

……………………………………………………………………..

 

They had all decided to spend the last few hours of their weekend on the beach.

 

The exam period had been hard on them all, and they needed this time to fully relax before jumping right back into the swing of it all.

 

“I think I see some sweet stands over there.” Win whispered in Team’s ear, “Do you want anything?”

 

“Mm!” Team nodded eagerly, but before he could rattle off a list, Win held up his hand.

 

“I’ll get a selection for us?”

 

“Please! Thank you Hia!”

 

Team watched as Win elegantly made his way across the hot sand to the stands, before turning his attention back to the rest of their group, unable to stop himself from smiling as Dean carried a giggling Pharm into the sea.

 

“Hey, is anyone sitting here?”

 

Team glanced up to see a beautiful young lady standing over him, with long black hair, and big sunglasses on, combined with a blue bikini top and shorts.

 

She sat down on the blanket beside him before he could answer.

 

“I’m Nita.” She introduced, holding out her hand, which Team cautiously shook.

 

“Um, Team.”

 

“Team…” She beamed, “… It’s nice to meet you.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Win should have paid more attention to how long the line was before he joined it.

 

The beach wasn’t even this busy, where had all these people come from?!

 

As the line trudged along, he glanced back at where he’d left Team. He was expecting Team to be alone, or not even there, having rushed off to join the others… instead, there was a girl sitting next to HIS boyfriend.

 

She was flipping her hair and leaning into Team, and Win wasn’t having that.

 

Thankfully, he was the next to order food, making his order quickly, before glancing back again, frowning as the strange girl grabbed Team’s bicep, laughing at something he possibly said?

 

Getting the items, a moment later, Win made a beeline straight for his boyfriend. “Hey!” He called out when he was close enough, hoping that it sounded casual, “I got us a selection. It looks like that have most of your favourites.” He took a seat on Team’s other side as his boyfriend eagerly took the food with a grateful thanks.

 

“This is Nita.” Team introduced the strange girl, who just gave Win a polite smile, “Nita, this is Win.”

 

“Nice to meet you.” She didn’t look as happy, turning her attention back to Team, “I was wondering if maybe, you’d like to get out of here?” She said suggestively, leaning a little closer.

 

Win snorted, “No, he wouldn’t.” He stated matter-of-factly, “We have plans.”

 

Nita’s eyes went wide as she sat up straighter, glancing between the pair of them, “Plans? What are you two? G- “

 

“- Together.” Win reached out and grabbed Team’s hand, “Yes. We’re together.”

 

“Right.” Nita looked away, clearly uncomfortable now, “I should probably… leave you two to it.”

 

As she scurried away, Team looked back at Win, an unsure look flashing across his face. “Hia…”

 

“Some lays?” Win tried to act as though nothing had happened.

 

“You… were jealous? Over a girl?” Team looked so confused, “You know I don’t like girls.”

 

“She liked you though. Her hands were all over you, so I can’t fault her for her good taste.”

 

Team examined him for another moment, before leaning over and both gently and quickly, kissing Win on the cheek.

 

Personally, Win would have preferred a proper one, but he knew how Team felt about too much PDA.

 

“Do you want to head home early?” Team then whispered in his ear, “We can- HIA!”

 

Win was already up, their sweets scattered everywhere as he pulled Team back towards the train station, waving a distracted bye to Dean and the others.

 

Going home early sounded like a fantastic idea.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tharn/Type - Jealous Tharn next

Chapter 280: Tharn/Type - Jealous Tharn

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sakura: Can I request jealous! Tharn (like when Tharn mentioned in the end how so many juniors want Type as their husband)

…………………………………………………………………………

 

Type was cute.

 

He would never admit it, but he was.

 

And everyone else saw it.

 

Including that cocky first year…. Who was waving eagerly at HIS boyfriend like nothing else mattered? Hadn’t Type talked about him? Didn’t they know who he belonged to?!

 

Tharn watched as Type rushed over, catching the first year’s eyes, only to see that the brat was smirking at him.

 

Oh… that kid knew exactly who Type belonged to.

 

And he didn’t care one bit.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

The next time he saw the first year, it was after football practice. Tharn was patiently waiting for Type to finish the conversation, hand on the small of his boyfriend’s back in a show of possessive.

 

The first year was doing a good job of ignoring the glare Tharn was giving him.

 

He wasn’t really the violent type, not like Type was… but he could probably take this kid if it came to it.

 

“Stop hovering.” Type snapped at him, before giving him an apologetic smile, “Sorry… can you help Ai’No with the cones, otherwise we’re going to be here all day.”

 

“… Sure.”

 

He knew he could trust Type… he had to trust him otherwise he’d drive himself crazy.

 

Techno looked up at him, eyes wide as Tharn approached, “Ummm, what are you doing over here?”

 

“Ai’Type wanted me to help.”

 

“Riiiight…” Techno glanced over Tharn’s shoulder, eyes widening in alarm, “… I- I- Sure! You can help!”

 

When Tharn tried to turn around, Techno grabbed his arm. “Wait, wait! Before you look, Ai’Type was totally not to blame!”

 

“What are you talking about?!” Tharn wretched his arm free, spinning around, only to freeze at the sight of that… BRAT pressing his lips to Type, who looked completely and totally stunned.

 

The growl he let out was enough to make Techno yelp slightly.

 

Thankfully, Type regained his sense and pushed the younger man away, giving him a look of sheer outrage.

 

“What the hell was that?!”

 

Tharn wouldn’t have been surprised if someone on the opposite end of the field heard that. As he moved closer, he definitely could though, as well as the rest of the… creative discussion that was now happening.

 

“I thought you liked me!”

 

“Not like that! I have a boyfriend! You know, the guy who just left?”

 

“… I didn’t know he was your boyfriend.”

 

An obvious lie, and Tharn wasn’t surprised when Type saw right through it. He didn’t need to say a word as he stood right back at Type’s side, acting as though he hadn’t seen a thing. “Is everything okay?” He asked, acting completely innocent.

 

“Yeah, we were just finishing.” Type grumbled, giving the kid a warning look, “Come on, Ai’No wants to be the Captain so badly, he can finish up. In fact,…” He pointed at the first year, “… You can help him. Go on.”

 

It was hard not to feel victorious when the junior moved away with no further argument and a sulky look on his face.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

“Hey!” Type looked amused though, as Tharn pinned him up against the wall, “What’s this for?”

 

“You know what this is about.”

 

Type shrugged, “Yeah, I know. I did push him away though.”

 

“I know.” Tharn groaned, head leaning forwards to rest against Type’s shoulder, “I still hate it though.”

 

“Poor baby…. Do you want to go back to our room? I’m sure I can make you feel better.”

 

Type didn’t need to say anything else to convince Tharn.

 

Then again, he rarely did.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tin/Can - Family Fluff next

Chapter 281: Tin/Can - Family Fluff

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from jamielily07 - Can you do a TinCan as parents fanfic scenario or one where they are babysitting PhuPha (Tul's son, Tin's nephew) please ever since I watch the episode where they cuddle on a couch, they looked like a small cute family and ever since then I can see Tin and Can as parents and or adorable uncles to PhuPha THIS WAS TOO CUTE 💙💚🥺😭😍😍😍😍😍😍😍😍😍

……………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Warm fingers gently traced Tin’s face, feather-light touches that brushed against his brow and cheeks. Rolling over, he nuzzled closer to the body beside him, breathing in that familiar scent as Can hummed some catchy tune that Phu had probably been playing.

 

“Sssshhh.” Tin groaned, as Can chuckled, and kissed him on the forehead, prompting him to open his eyes and look up at his husband.

 

“Don’t you like the song?”

 

“After hearing it over fifty times, no, I really don’t” Slowly, Tin pushed himself up unto a seated position, turning to his husband, who was beaming at him, “Happy Anniversary.” He then whispered, as they snuggled closer to each other, “How long do we have?”

 

Can scoffed, tucking his face into the curve of Tin’s neck, arms wrapped around the other man to pull him closer, “Not long enough…. You know what Phu and Kasem are like when they get together.”

 

Ah yes… Tin was glad that his nephew and son were so close, but the teenager Phu had an awful habit of winding his three-year-old son up.

 

As if on cue, there was the sound of pots crashing to the ground in the kitchen.

 

Tin could feel Can laughing into his neck as he groaned, the sound of Phu’s panicked exclamations just making his husband laugh louder. “Why is Phu here again?” He asked.

 

“Because Tul and Hin are going on their… tenth honeymoon? And he’s too young to be left alone.” Tin shook his head, “We’d better grace them with our presence before they come barging in.”

 

“I’ll lock the door; we can still have anniversary s- “

 

“- Not whilst Phu is here.” Tin managed to roll himself out of bed, “He’s old enough to know what we’re doing, and I won’t scar him like that. Besides, it sounds like they might be making breakfast.”

 

It was humorous to see his husband struggling to choose between sex and food.

 

“He might be making pancakes.” Can eventually decided, getting up out of bed, “Given that it’s the only thing that Kasem can help with.”

 

They got changed as Tin let Can tug him towards the kiss, occasionally pausing for the odd kiss… or three along the way.

 

Phu, who was now thirteen was walking around the kitchen with Kasem following him around like a little duckling. After the fifth or sixth time he almost tripped up over the toddler, Phu lifted him up and placed him on the counter.

 

Any protests were immediately silenced with a small bowl of chocolate chips.

 

“Don’t tell your Daddy, okay?” Phu asked, unaware that they were standing in the doorway, “How many chips should I put in the pancakes?”

 

“All of them!” Chocolate chips were spat all over the floor as Kasem spoke with a full mouth.

 

“A lot, got it.” Phu then turned to see Tin and Can standing there, giving them his best innocent smile.

 

Kasem, upon seeing his parents, pushed the chocolate chips to one side and held up his arms. “Papa! Daddy! Papa! Daddy!”

 

Can immediately made a beeline for his son, picking him up, letting those little legs and arms wrap around him, not complaining when Kasem gave him a chocolatey kiss on the cheek.

 

“We’re going to have to play some football later to get rid of all that energy, huh?” He chuckled, bouncing Kasem up and down.

 

“Football! Football! Football!”

 

Meanwhile, Tin was helping his nephew with the rest of the pancakes.

 

“They were meant to be an anniversary surprise.” Phu pouted, “I thought I’d at least have another hour or something.”

 

“.. Why?”

 

Phu gave him a look, that make Tin flush.

 

“Right… well, thank you anyway.” Tin glanced back at Can and Kasem, “Especially as it seems like I’m going to spend my anniversary watching my husband and son playing football.”

 

“Not all day….” Phu smirked, “… Dad called. He got you and Can reservations for that fancy new restaurant down the street. I can babysit for a couple of hours.”

 

Tin was pleasantly surprised at his brother’s actions. In the last five years, their relationship had improved, but he never expected this.

 

“It’s when Kasem is in bed anyway, so you’ve got nothing to worry about.”

 

Tin chuckled, as they carried the large stack of chocolate chip pancakes over to the table, where Can and Kasem were waiting patiently, identical looks of greed on their faces.

 

He loved them so much.

 

As they all grabbed some pancakes, Tin met Can’s eyes over the table, smiling at the love reflected back at him.

 

This was perfection.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Happy Birthday to me!

Forth/Wayo - What if Au next :)

Chapter 282: Forth/Yo - What If AU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sakura: ghostship Fourth/Wayo, I'm curious how their relationship would be if Wayo had accepted Fourth's flirting and got together with him (and later Phana's reaction when he finds out that he missed his chance because I'm curious what his reaction would be to be honest).

………………………………………………….

 

Honestly, Ming thought that Yo and Pha would have that fairy-tale reunion and his best friend would end up with the love of his life.

 

So, when he went to his senior Forth’s room for project advice (like the older student had invited him to do), he was stunned to find his best friend opening the door, eyes widening at the sight of Ming standing there, before slamming it shut again.

 

“… What?” He whispered, before the door opened again to reveal Forth standing there, a sheepish look on his face.

 

“N’Ming… can I help you?”

 

“No!” Ming knew how panicked he sounded, “Except… maybe you can tell why my best friend has just answered your door in his ‘fuck me’ pyjamas?!”

 

“MING!”

 

“Never mind! I just answered my own question! I’ll talk to you tomorrow P’Forth!” Ming made a hasty retreat before his best friend could eviscerate him, unable to stop the daft smile from appearing on his face.

 

Yo did look happy… and that was all that mattered.

 

………………………………………………….

 

Beam blinked rapidly to fight back the exhaustion.

 

Why did he choose medicine again?

 

Curling his hands around his cup of coffee, he took a deep breath, vowing that he would get back to studying in a few moments. With Pha sulking over losing Wayo (who was at THIS uni, not that the oblivious man had even noticed) and Kit ranting about N’Ming, it was easier to study along nowadays.

 

Glancing around common grounds, he frowned when he saw the source of Pha’s frustrations sitting at another table, Forth sitting across from him.

 

Why would an engineering student be sitting with a science one?

 

And then Forth leaned over and took Yo’s hand in his own, pressing a gentle kiss to Yo’s knuckles, as Beam’s mouth gaped open.

 

Were they- really?

 

The moment lasted less than a minute with the pair going back to their own studies, but less than a minute was all Beam needed to draw the conclusion he did.

 

This was going to kill Pha… and possibly teach him a lesson in observation and waiting too long to make a move.

 

………………………………………………….

 

Kit watched as Forth went past his table, carrying his own drink… and some pink milk.

 

Pink milk.

 

Now that was interesting.

 

Ignoring Pha’s daily sulk about how he’d never find someone like his precious little Wayo, knowing that this was the perfect distraction to stop him from yelling “HE’S BEEN IN FRONT OF YOU THIS WHOLE TIME”, he watched Forth go back to his own table, wanting to see who the recipient of the pink milk was.

 

Oh.

 

Oh dear.

 

Wayo accepted the pink milk with a beaming grin, and as Forth leaned over, he pressed a kiss to the older student’s cheek.

 

No effort was made to hide anything from anybody, and yet, they weren’t drawing attention to themselves either. They were just being a normal couple.

 

Happiness suited Wayo.

 

Looking away, he made eye contact with Beam, who gave him a knowing look.

 

They were both in agreement.

 

Pha could never learn about this.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

Pha knew that his friends were trying to be kind.

 

But he’d learnt that the Wayo that lived across from Pring and the Wayo from high school were one and the same at the same time that he learnt that Wayo was now dating Forth.

 

He’d gone to encourage the Medicine department’s nominee for Campus Moon, when he first saw Wayo in those glasses he used to wear in highs school. He’d had a moment of shock, taking a seat to watch the rest of the practice.

 

By the time the practice finished, he felt like he was ready to finally speak to Yo after all this time…. Until Forth entered the room, heading straight for Yo, moving closer until they were literally centimetres apart.

 

Forth placed a hand on Yo’s shoulder, saying something that made Yo laugh, before pulling him into a hug and spinning him around, Yo’s joyful laughter filling the room, silenced by the kiss that Forth pressed to his lips.

 

There was no way he could fool himself into believing that they were just friends now.

 

He slipped out of the door before anyone noticed.

Notes:

Thank you all for your lovely birthday messages! They cheered me up so much! :) :) :)

Fighter crashes Tutor's wedding next

Chapter 283: Fighter/Tutor - Fighter Crashes The Wedding

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Devi2000: hello here my proposal please write a story where tutor is about to marry fighter's best friend, but fighter prevents the wedding and takes tutor (I want to see fighter jealous so bad)

…………………………………………….

 

Fighter took another shot, ignoring the bartender’s concerned look.

 

He wasn’t in the mood to talk.

 

He was in the mood to get as drunk as possible and ignore how much of a coward he was.

 

He looked up at the clock just above the bar. The wedding hadn’t started yet, with twenty minutes still to go. He could picture the guests arriving, dressed up in all their finery, shuffling into the registry office that Fighter had walked past almost ten times that morning, before deciding to come to this bar instead.

 

Maybe if he’d had the courage to tell Tutor that he liked him, then his supposed ‘best friend’ wouldn’t get there first.

 

He’d only just managed to resist ripping up the invitation that he’d been sent.

 

His ex-best friend, Hart, knew that he wouldn’t show up.

 

There was a thunk on the bar in front of him, jarring him out of his thoughts, to see a glass of water sitting there. With a weary sigh, he downed it, despite his initial plan.

 

Why shouldn’t he show up?

 

He wasn’t dressed for it… but who honestly cared about that?

 

His tipsy brain wasn’t working on all cylinders as he seriously considered it.

 

Crashing weddings only happened in movies… right?

 

But… he was sent an invitation.

 

Glancing back at the clock, he saw that there were only ten minutes to go now. If he ran, he could definitely make it.

 

Slamming some money down on the counter, he rushed out of the bar, shaking his head to try and clear it, before heading towards the registry office.

 

Pushing the doors open, he pushed past the ushers and stormed into the room, heart stopping at the sight of Tutor standing there.

 

The younger man was holding hands with Hart, hair neatly styled, suit fitting him like a glove in all the right places. Simply put, he looked gorgeous, and Fighter’s breath stopped in his throat.

 

Oh God.

 

What was he doing?

 

Forget ruining Hart’s moment, he was ruining Tutor’s moment as well. Hadn’t the younger man been through enough in his life without some-some drunken idiot bursting it and ruining his wedding?!

 

He felt everyone’s eyes on him, but he couldn’t look at them.

 

His eyes were still on Tutor, who looked stunned to see him there.

 

“P’Fight?”

 

Was it Fighter’s imagination, or did he sound hopeful?

 

He opened his mouth to reply, and then snapped it shut again… what could he say? Don’t do this? Don’t marry him?

 

“I… object.”

 

It was weak, and everyone knew it.

 

“I love you.” He continued, looking right at Tutor, “And I’m sorry that I never said it before, I-I had no idea what to do and when I did manage to muster up the courage to say something… it was too late.” He moved closer, holding out a hand, silently promising himself that if Tutor didn’t take it, then he would try and move on.

 

Maybe.

 

Tutor stared at him for a moment, before gently pulling his hands away from Hart… and slapping in the face.

 

“That’s for cheating on me last night.” He hissed, before taking Fighter’s hand and allowing himself to be pulled out of the church.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

“… For what.”

 

Tutor’s tone was dangerous… as though saying the wrong thing would lead Fighter to lose him permanently this time.

 

“For crashing the wedding. For being afraid of commitment the first time around. For taking so long to realise that I loved you. For- “

 

“- I was going to say no at the altar.” Tutor whispered, cutting Fighter off, “I found out he cheated on me last night with his ex… I was relieved to be honest. I think a part of me knew that I didn’t love him. Not really.” He moved closer, “I think part of me knew that I was still in love with you.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Yeah.” Tutor smiled as he pressed a quick kiss to Fighter’s lips, “I’m glad you figured it out eventually.”

 

“Better late than never.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Pete and Tutor Twin Au - Trump confronts the wrong twin

Chapter 284: Pete & Tutor - Trump Confronts the Wrong Twin

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - I was wondering if you could do a lbc, why r u crossover with Pete and Tutor? Anything you want is fine, but I would love to see Trump confront the wrong twin and get his comeuppance.

……………………………………….

 

Tutor honestly never saw this coming.

 

He’d come over to the rich kid campus with the innocent gesture of surprising his brother and taking him out to dinner, and now… well, now he felt attacked.

 

“You really thought you could escape me forever?” The creep pinning him to the wall hissed, tongue darting out to lick at his lips, before he was leaning forwards and licking at Tutor’s cheek, “You know me better than that Petey. I never give up.”

 

Petey?

 

This guy… thought he was Pete.

 

This creep had acted like this around HIS sweet, naïve, far-too-trusting twin?

 

“Are you fucking kidding me?” He hissed, voice low and dangerous. This creep might have gotten the upper hand while he was shocked, but now he was going to regret every decision that he’d ever made in his pathetic, insignificant life.

 

The other man had a brief moment to feel shocked. You could almost see the lightbulb go off in whatever tiny brain he had in his head.

 

Something was wrong with the situation he found himself in.

 

Before he could react, Tutor’s fist was striking him in the cheek, sending him crashing to the ground with a bloody nose.

 

“Gross.” Tutor glared down at his hand, spotting the blood on his knuckles, “You got your blood all over me.”

 

The creep wasn’t listening to him. He was out like a light, as a crowd formed around them.

 

“Maybe next time, you’ll think twice about who you push him against a wall.” Tutor hissed, “And if I even think that you’re going after Pete, I’ll- “

 

“- Tutor!”

 

Feeling hands grab his arm and start tugging on it, he allowed himself to be pulled back.

 

“C-calm down.” Pete was clearly shaken at the sight of the unconscious man lying there, stuttering through his words, “T-Tutor, you need to calm down.”

 

“How long has he been bothering you?!” His fist was still clenched, ready to go after the creep again, if he didn’t like Pete’s answer.

 

“It- I- “

 

“-He was bothering him when I first met Ai’Pete.”

 

Tutor glanced over at Ae, who was glaring at the unconscious man.

 

“So, it’s been several months now.” Ae finished, “We haven’t seen him in ages though…I thought Tin might have dealt with him.”

 

“MONTHS? MONTHS?!” Tutor turned to his brother, “He’s been bothering you for months and you never told me?!”

 

Pete looked down at his feet, shuffling nervously from side to side, “I didn’t want to bother you.” He mumbled under his breath.

 

“You- “Stopping, Tutor shot a glare at the overly interested crowd, before grabbing his brother’s arm and pulling him away from curious eyes, knowing that Ae would follow on behind. Once they were out of sight, he pulled his brother into a hug, feeling Pete press his face into the crook of his neck.

 

“You need to tell me about these things, so I can deal with it.” Tutor whispered, “What else are big brother’s for?”

 

“You’re only older than me by ten minutes.”

 

“Still older.”

 

“… Thank you.” Pete then sighed, “For dealing with Trump for me.”

 

Trump.

 

Tutor would make a note of that name.

 

“Don’t worry about it.” He chuckled, “But you owe me dinner.”

 

“Deal.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

UWMA - Pharm's friends find out about the night he went to In's loft

Chapter 285: Pharm Tells His Friends About Going To The Loft (TW: Mentions of Suicide)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from canonismybitch: Could I request an Until We Meet Again fic where all the gang (Win, Team, Manaow) find out about the night when Pharm went to In and Korn's condo? The fandom has an amazingly short amount of this story and it's a really big plot hole.

………………………………………………….

 

It took Pharm some time to go back to school after the incident at the condo.

 

Feeling fragile, like he was going to fall apart at any moment, he pulled a sicky for several days, stopping Manaow and Team from worrying too much by sending them frequent updates. Dean brought him food every day, with gentle smiles and soft words until he felt well enough to re-enter society.

 

He didn’t tell them his friends about what had happened.

 

He didn’t want to burden them and possibly risk losing them. Which, when he thought about it logically, was obviously an irrational fear.

 

In the end, it was easier to remain silent.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

It was almost six months later when the truth came out.

 

“I just… can’t imagine anyone feeling so low that they would do that?” Manaow’s voice was shaky as they all processed the news that a classmate of theirs was in the hospital, having attempted to take his own life, “Didn’t he feel like he could talk to any of us?!” She then winced at her own words, sending an apologetic smile over at Pharm.

 

She meant no offence.

 

She hadn’t forgotten what Dean and Pharm told her about their past selves.

 

“Probably not.” Pharm answered absent-mindedly, playing with his food a little, “When you’re in that state of mind, you feel like you can’t speak to anyone. That no one would understand.”

 

Silence.

 

“Why… why do you sound like you’re speaking from experience?”

 

Pharm winced, not meaning to say all that out loud. After soundlessly working his throat for a moment, he forced his voice to remain casual. “Do you remember… six months ago, when I was off for a few days?”

 

“…. You were ill, right?”

 

“Of a sort.” Pharm glanced over at Dean, who gave him a reassuring smile, “I… went to the condo where- where- “

 

The millisecond the words left his mouth, he knew he didn’t need to finish, the atmosphere at the table changing dramatically.

 

“- What?” Team leaned forwards, “But- how- why- “

 

Pharm flinched, taking deep breaths as Team shut his mouth quickly, with Dean reaching out to take Pharm’s hands as a form of comfort.

 

“I- My Grandfather kept the key to it.” Pharm whispered, “Korn was his son… and-and I think he felt guilty.” He took a deep breath, “He also kept the gun.”

 

“Oh Pharm, please say that you didn’t.” Manaow sounded heartbroken, “Please, please, please- “

 

“- He wasn’t… altogether there.” Dean pointed out, “Finding out that he was related to Korn was… a lot for him.”

 

“What-what happened?”

 

Pharm and Dean glanced at each other, having that silent conversation that they always did before Dean took over again.

 

“He… got a little over-whelmed with everything that we’d learnt.” Dean said cautiously, clearly not telling the whole story, “About our past lives and how… how it went for them.” He waved off any questions that their friends had, “It was hard, but we got through it.”

 

Team opened his mouth to ask another question, only for Win to take his head and squeeze, a silent order for him to stop.

 

There would be time to ask more questions later.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Man/Type - NSFW chapter next

Chapter 286: Man/Type - Sex Toys (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MirjamFast: 👏🥰 love your work! can you write some juicy NC about Man and Type from 2gether? I think they get to little attention in the fanfic world.

………………………………………………………..

 

Type couldn’t wait to get home from work, completely ignoring P’Beam’s requests for him to join them for a few drinks tonight, as he raced to catch the bus.

 

All he could think about was getting home and having Man fulfil his promises that he’d made in bed that morning.

 

“I’m home!” He called out, trying not to sound too excited, removing his shoes and placing them neatly by the door.

 

“In here!” Man called back from their bedroom.

 

Type rushed in that direction, seeing Man lying on the bed naked, with his hard dick in his hands. Type groaned lowly, “You’re lucky I didn’t bring anyone home, huh?”

 

Man, just smirked, both of them knowing that Type wouldn’t have brought someone home today as he stroked his cock up and down. It was only when Type moved closer that he spoke again.

 

“Stop… strip.”

 

Type flushed, slowly doing as he was told, stripping down until he was completely naked. Once that was done, Man moved from off the bed, silently encouraging Type to take his place, as he reached into the bedside table and grabbed the toys that he’d saved just for this purpose.

 

He moved in between Type’s legs, leaning over to kiss him as their hard cocks rubbed against each other. Giving Man one last peck on the lips, he grabbed the fluffy handcuffs that Boss had bought him as a joke and secured Type’s wrists to the headboard.

 

“Alright?”

 

Type nodded, unable to find the words.

 

Man, then grabbed the ball gag (Boss got the best joke gifts), putting it in Type’s mouth and securing it behind his head. It wasn’t big enough to make Type’s jaw hurt after long periods of time, but big enough that he couldn’t really speak.

 

He kissed Type’s cheek, his jaw and then down his neck, sucking a dark mark into the pale skin that he knew would be hidden by Type’s neatly pressed shirt tomorrow morning. He moved down, sucking another mark into Type’s hipbone, making the older man jerk slightly in his grasp.

 

Jerking that only intensified when Man took the head of Type’s cock into his mouth, moving further and further down, before bobbing his head up and down.

 

He didn’t spend too long on this activity, pulling off and reaching out for the lube, slicking up his fingers as Type shifted into a slightly more comfortable position, feet planted on the mattress, ass waiting.

 

Softly, Man circled Type’s rim with a finger before inserting it, moving it in and out until Type was ready for a second, Type’s moans filling the room.

 

“You’re so tight.” Man whispered, scissoring his fingers inside Type.

 

Type strained against the cuffs, making Man smirk, “Do you want to touch me?”

 

Nod.

 

“Not yet.”

 

Type groaned around the gag, rocking into Man’s fingers, wanting more, and trying to communicate this. Man inserted a third finger, brushing against Type’s prostate, making Type moan even louder.

 

“You look so good like this.” Man praised, “You’re taking my fingers so well.”

 

Type’s back arched at the words, moaning as Man started to kiss the inside of Type’s thighs, sucking the flesh into his mouth. He then removed his fingers, making Type whimper.

 

“This now?” Man, then held up the vibrator, putting some more lube on it, before placing it against Type’s loosened hole. He pushed it in slowly, watching as Type took it in. “Fuck, you take it so well.” He turned it on, listening as it came to life inside of Type, causing him to cry out in pleasure.

 

“You look so good P’Type.”

 

Man teased him for a moment more, before pulling the vibrator out and slicking up his cock. He grabbed Type’s hips to pull him a little closer, before lining up and pushed himself in, inch by inch. He bottomed out and they both couldn’t help but moan out loud at the feeling.

 

He moved in and out as slowly as he could, giving Type the chance to adjust. When Type started to meet his every thrust, Man sped up, hitting Type’s sweet spot every time. He leaned over to kiss the bottom of Type’s jaw, before sucking on his earlobe.

 

Type was close.

 

After so much teasing, it was no surprise really.

 

“Come for me.” He whispered into Type’s ear, “Come for me good boy.”

 

Seconds later, Type was groaning loudly around the gag, coming hard between them, as Man followed mere moments later, coming inside with a nip to Type’s shoulder.

 

Panting hard, trying to regain his breathing, Man pulled out of Type slowly, before moving to untie and de-gag him. Type wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, before grabbing Man’s face and kissing him hard.

 

When they pulled apart, Man couldn’t stop the happy smile from appearing on his face, “That was amazing. I love you so much.”

 

“I love you too.” Type stretched out, only to grimace at the miss on him… and in him. “I would love a shower more though.”

 

“Together?”

 

“Obviously.”

 

“Yay!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Jealous Khai as Third tries to move on next

Chapter 287: Third Moves on from Khai

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Marshmallord: Can you do a one-shot taking place early on in ToL? Like, Third gives up on Khai and starts going out with guys (could be an OC, could be Un, could be the director that stole Milk). He would be, like, distant from the other guys and always come home late and with hickeys and stuff. But please don’t feel pressured to do so!

………………………………………………..

 

“What the hell are you doing?” Bones asked.

 

Khai hurriedly shushed him, even pressing his finger against Bone’s lips, eyes intently focused on what was happening around the corner.

 

“Third is finally happy.” Bones mumbled past the finger, “Why can’t you just let him be happy?”

 

“He was limping! And did you see those-those bite marks!”

 

“Hickies… and I’m pretty sure he was limping for the right reasons.”

 

If anything, that seemed to piss Khai off more, his friend shooting him a glare, eyes blazing with something that Bones never thought he’d see on Khai.

 

Jealousy?

 

Peering around the corner as well, Bones examined the other man who was with Third.

 

Handsome… but certainly not memorable. Dark hair that was neatly styled, clothes that were neat and well-fitted.

 

If Bones didn’t know any better, then he’d say that the guy almost looked like Khai… expect that he did know better, and he knew full well that the guy looked like Khai.

 

“Him? He’s the reason Third hasn’t been to any of our movie nights?!” Khai hissed, “What’s so special about him?!” He straightened up, “What if this is all some sort of joke?! What if he’s trying to hurt Third!”

 

They both watched as Third moved up onto his tiptoes and kissed the other man on the cheek, pulling back with a soft smile.

 

“He’s not trying to hurt Third.” Bones eventually sighed, “You’re just jealous.”

 

“Jealous?!” Khai’s head spun round to face him so quickly, that Bones was almost afraid his neck would snap, “I’m not jealous! I’m just worried about my friend because I am a good friend!”

 

Debatable.

 

“Khai… you’re jealous.” Bones fought to keep his voice calm, “You know Third used to like you, and now that he’s found someone who will actually make him happy, you can’t stand it.”

 

“… what.”

 

“… Please tell me that you were aware that Third liked you.”

 

“I- “Khai shook his head, “- I would have known if Third had feelings for me!”

 

“Except that you had no idea.”

 

Before Khai could argue further, his attention was brought back to the couple, as Third giggled at something, the couple moving in the opposite direction.

 

Khai felt his heart drop to his stomach, suddenly feeling nauseous. Whirling around, he shoved Bones out of the way and stormed off.

 

Third didn’t come back to their shared apartment that night.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Khai wasn’t sure how long he’d been lying on his bed, staring up at the ceiling.

 

Had… Third really liked him? Like that?

 

Surely, he would have known, right?

 

He remembered the feeling he got seeing Third speaking to that guy. There was a strange tightening in his chest, the back of his eyes burning, hands shaking as he slowly pushed himself up into a seated position.

 

“Fuck.” He hissed, “Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

 

He was jealous.

 

Jealous… and he liked Third.

 

Fuck.

 

……………………………………

 

Third had a new hickey.

 

“You were right.” He hissed, meeting up with Bones, “What do I do?”

 

“Nothing.”

 

Khai’s head shot up to stare at Bones, mouth dropping open slightly. “W-what?”

 

“Third is finally happy.” Bones sighed, “I just- I don’t want you to rush into things and ruin it for him.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Khai. Let. Third. Be. Happy.” Bones’s tone was firm, “Eventually, we’ll all get introduced to Third’s boyfriend when the honeymoon phase is over, and you’ll see for yourself that Third is happy.”

 

“Fine. I’ll leave him alone.”

 

………………………………………..

 

Khai lied.

 

He wasn’t going to leave Third alone.

 

“Third! Third!”

 

Third turned, eyes widening at the sight of Khai running towards him.

 

“I need to talk to you!”

 

“Why?” Third frowned, “What about?”

 

“I just have something to tell you!” Khai knew that his reply was far too loud, and that his face was bright red, but at that moment, he didn’t care, “Nothing bad, I promise!”

 

“Fine. What is it?”

 

Khai felt himself start to sweat, prompting him to swallow nervously as he shuffled his feet.

 

“I-I- “He tried, wincing at how high his voice was, “I like you Third… like, in that way.”

 

The slightly annoyed look on Third’s face melted away to shock. “Y-you what?” He stuttered, ears turning pink.

 

“I… like you. Maybe even love, but I haven’t figured that out yet.”

 

Silence.

 

“Third?”

 

“I think…” Third began slowly, “… If you’d told me this a few months ago, I would have been over the moon.”

 

“… you’re not now?”

 

When Third gave him an apologetic smile, Khai felt his heart had just shattered into millions of tiny pieces.

 

“Mark confessed to me…” Third explained, “… and I-I knew that I needed to get over you. I thought that you would never like me back, so what was the point of hanging around you like a love-sick puppy.”

 

“Third- “

 

“- I love Mark.” Third confessed, “I’m sorry Khai, but that’s the way things are now.” He reached up and softly patted his friend on the shoulder, “I’ll see you at the move night next week? You can meet Mark properly then.”

 

Khai couldn’t find the words, slowly nodded as Third gave him another apologetic smile, before moving away.

 

And all Khai could do, was watch him leave.

 

He was too late.

Notes:

No... it wasn't the ending everyone expected XD

Prompts are CLOSED

Pete/Kao - Submissive/Bottom Pete

Chapter 288: Pete/Kao - Submissive/Bottom Pete (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from arialuie07: Could u make bottom Pete and top Kao? Like against and hurt Pete then being submissive to Kao.

…………………………………………………..

 

It had taken a lot of arguing to get to this point, but Pete might be willing to concede that it was worth it.

 

If only slightly.

 

“Ai’Pete, are you okay?”

 

“Mm.” That was all he managed to get out, feeling Kao kiss the back of his neck.

 

“I’ll take that as a yes.” Kao then started to rub his back soothingly.

 

They had argued about this for what seemed like hours before, with Pete making the usual arguments as to why he didn’t want to bottom.

 

He didn’t like pain.

 

Why mess up a good thing?

 

Didn’t Kao like the way he felt when Pete took control?

 

It took a lot of convincing for him to even let Kao lie down on top of him without the promise of being ridden, but that had led to Kao pressing soft kisses against his neck, which had then led to him allowing Kao to roll him onto his front.

 

And here they were now.

 

With Pete moaning as Kao gently slipped the slick tip of his little finger into him. It had been a tight fit at first, but after finding Pete’s prostate, it was a little easier. Pete whined, clamping down around it, still not fully able to imagine anything bigger than his finger in there.

 

Kao was treating him like he was made of glass, and a part of him appreciated that.

 

“Ai’Kao…” His voice was thick with lust, “… I-I- “

 

Kao kissed the back of his neck, making his way down Pete’s spine and then lower.

 

“AI’KAO!” Pete squawked, as Kao pressed his tongue into him, “What are you- “

 

“- You’ve done it to me before.” Kao sounded smug, “You know exactly what I’m doing.”

 

Pete squirmed, hiding his face into the pillow, spreading his legs wider and raising his hips a little.

 

“I probably should have done this sooner.” Kao murmured, sliding the first finger in again, “You’re a lot more relaxed now.”

 

A second finger managed to slide inside, making Pete writhe and moan like a whore into the pillow. There was no pain at all, just that broad stretch and fullness as Kao continued to prepare him.

 

After the third finger was added, Kao asked if he felt ready yet.

 

“Mmm… yeah. Okay.”

 

Pete hoped he wouldn’t regret those words, as he felt Kao pressing in, blunt and hot and so much more. Yes, it ached, but in a good way. “Shit…” He whimpered, “… I-I- “Silently, he reached back and pulled Kao’s hands to his hips, feeling them grip tightly, as Kao started to move in and out.

 

Refusing to remain passive in all this, despite wanting to just lie down and let Kao do all the work, Pete pushed back as best he could.

 

“You’re perfect.” Kao gasped out, sounding just as overwhelmed as Pete felt, nipping at his neck, “Okay?”

 

“Hnn!” Pete growled into the pillow, muscles shifting as he wriggled, trying to relax around his boyfriend, “Move. Harder!”

 

Instead, Kao pulled out, prompting a little hurt sound from Pete’s lips. He then frowned as Kao rearranged them, until he was lying on his back, with Pete poised over him.

 

“I want to know why you love this position so much.” Kao kissed his cheek, “Please?”

 

Pete could already feel his thighs trembling, feeling the head of Kao’s cock against his hole.

 

“Ai’Pete… please?”

 

Slowly, Pete allowed himself to be lowered down, covering his mouth to stop himself from crying out as he sank down. He kept his head down as he started to ride Kao, impaling himself over and over. It was only when Kao bucked up, that he made any noise at all.

 

“You’re enjoying this, right?” Kao panted, face red as he pulled Pete down into a fierce kiss, nails digging into the back of Pete’s neck, much like they did when their roles were the opposite way round.

 

“K-Kao…” He moaned, “Can’t- I- I- “

 

“I want to watch you come.” Kao pleaded, “Come Pete. Come.”

 

Pete was stunned when his orgasm crashed over him at the mere order, hips jerking arrhythmically as his spine curled into an impossible arc, spurting all over Kao’s chest as Kao followed behind him.

 

For a moment, they clung to each other, shaking, and doing their best to catch their breaths.

 

“W-wow.” Kao whispered.

 

Pete hid his face in Kao’s neck in a sudden fit of shyness, “Shut up.” He mumbled, “My ass hurts.”

 

“You know what can help with that? A hot bath.”

 

“Let me guess… you want to share it with me?”

 

Kao just shot him a cheeky grin, making Pete roll his eyes.

 

“Don’t get used to this.” He warned his boyfriend, “It’s just for tonight.”

 

“… We’ll see.”

 

“Kao!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tang Yi/Shao Fei - Reunion sex

Chapter 289: Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Reunion Sex (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Naralyn94: I’d love of the HIStory Trapped boys with Tang Yi and Shao Fei; perhaps something lusty after Tang Yi gets out of prison?

………………………………………………………

 

Two years.

 

Two years since he’d held Meng Shao Fei in his arms instead of speaking to him behind a pane of glass.

 

He got dressed into his suit, frowning when it hung off him ever so slightly… not enough that people would notice, but enough to make his first step (after A-Fei), the tailor shop to get his suits altered. Grabbing his personal belongings, he shoved them into his pocket, already thinking about that first moment with Shao Fei.

 

And every moment after.

 

He stepped out into the light and couldn’t help but beam at the sight of his police officer standing there. Shao Fei was dressed in his usual outfit that he wore to work, a matching grin on his face as Tang Yi walked towards him.

 

“Officer Meng.” Tang Yi teased as he stopped, hearing the gates closing behind him.

 

“Tang Yi.” Shao Fei’s voice was soft as he reached out and cupped one of Tang Yi’s cheeks, thumb gently stroking across Tang Yi’s cheekbone.

 

The officer’s smile seemed so much more radiant now that it wasn’t muted between a sheet of glass.

 

“You know…” Shao Fei continued, “… Your sister’s in the officer until later, and Jack now lives with Zhao Zi. We’ll have the place to ourselves.”

 

“Well then, why are we still standing here.” Tang Yi eyed the car before pulling Shao Fei’s hand to his mouth, gently kissing the knuckles, “If you put the sirens on, can we get there faster?”

 

“Why do you think I brought this one?”

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

It was impressive that they even made it back home.

 

It was even more impressive that they made it to the bedroom.

 

As the bedroom door closed behind them, Shao Fei was on Tang Yi in less than a second, lips hungry and almost vicious with love and lust. Backing into the bed, Tang Yi pulled the other man onto his lap.

 

Shao Fei kissed him like a dying man, and Tang Yi loved it. The officer attacked his lips, jaw and face with kiss and nipping love bites, as though to reassure himself that Tang Yi was really there with him. All Tang Yi could really do was go along with it, voicing his pleasure with little, wordless moans, the majority of which muffled by Shao Fei’s lips against his.

 

The roll of his boyfriend’s hips against his was positively sinful.

 

Soon, they were naked, clothes thrown half-hazard across the floor.

 

Tang Yi rearranged them until Shao Fei was lying on his back on the bed, legs spread as Tang Yi slowly started to prepare him. It took some time, unsurprisingly, but eventually, he deemed Shao Fei relaxed enough, slicking up his cock and pressing inside.

 

He’d missed this so much, and if any overwhelmed tears did happen to fall, Shao Fei was kind enough not to mention them, even leaning up to kiss them away.

 

As a reward, Tang Yi fucked him just the way he needed, deep and thorough and oh so real. His fingers were tight in Shao Fei’s hair, pulling his head back every so often to nibble at the other man’s neck.

 

By the end of it, Shao Fei’s scalp and ass would be sore, but there would be no regrets over that.

 

They were together again, and that was all that mattered.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Kongpob/Arthit - Hurt Kongpob and panicked Arthit next

Chapter 290: Kongpob/Arthit - Hurt Kongpob

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: Oh my! My feelings! Can you please write one the opposite if this, where Kong is hurt from an accident & Arthit, well, our emotionally constipated little sun panicked and worried & overwhelm and all that goodness. I know there is who list & this will have to wait but I’d love to read it in the future.

……………………………………………………………

 

It all happened too fast.

 

That was all Arthit could think to himself as he sat in the waiting room, head buried in his hands as he waited for the news, still trying to process what happened a mere few hours ago.

 

He could still smell the blood on his bloods, despite having scrubbed them as best as he could.

 

Why was this taking so long?

 

Deep down, he knew that any kind of surgery wasn’t going to be over and done with in less than an hour, but an update would be appreciated.

 

He needed to know that Kongpob was okay before he drove himself insane. Anything to stop the playback of images that were currently burnt into his brain.

 

He could feel the tears beginning to pool in the corners of his eyes, tears that he had tried so hard to hold in.

 

So, he sat. He waited… and he cried.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

They’d been on a date.

 

And it had started out like any other date. They went to see a movie, and then out to eat, before heading to the bus stop. They’d been waiting there when they heard the shouting from a nearby alleyway.

 

Kongpob had moved to see what the matter was, ignoring Arthit’s attempts to hold him back.

 

“What if someone’s in trouble?” He’d asked, “I can’t just stay here knowing that I could have helped.” He’d given Arthit a reassuring smile, told him to wait there, before running over to the noise.

 

Only two minutes passed before Arthit said ‘screw it’ and followed after his boyfriend, freezing when he saw Kongpob facing off against two men dressed in black… one of whom was carrying a knife.

 

“Kongpob!”

 

His call had clearly startled the men. As Kongpob instinctively turned to see who was calling him, the man with the knife was darting forwards, impacting heavily with Kongpob, sending him crashing to the ground, before they both made a run for it.

 

“Kongpob!” Arthit remembered running over to his boyfriend, slowly helping him to his feet, frowning at the shocked look on Kongpob’s face, “Kongpob, are you okay?”

 

Kongpob didn’t answer. Instead, he looked down, slowly pulling a hand away from his abdomen, hand bright red with the colour of blood. The same colour was starting to spread across his t-shirt. For a moment, his eyes widened as he looked up at Arthit, before they were rolling back, prompting Arthit to lunge forwards to catch the young man before he hit the ground.

 

Everything after that was a blur.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Mister Rojnapot?”

 

Arthit looked up, spotting a nurse in the doorway, who gave him a reassuring smile.

 

“Mister Suthiluck is out of surgery now. I can take you to his room if you want?”

 

Arthit was on his feet before she even finished, following on behind her as they headed into a private room.

 

For a moment, he just stood there, simply watching Kongpob breath. He looked so peaceful… like he was just sleeping. If it weren’t for all the beeping machines, Arthit would believe that to be the case.

 

He’d never seen Kongpob look this vulnerable…. Not even after one of their arguments.

 

All Arthit wanted to do was hold him and tell him that it was going to be okay.

 

Slowly, he moved to take the seat by Kongpob’s bed, gently grabbing his boyfriend’s hand.

 

He was going to be okay.

 

He just had to be.

 

………………………………………………..

 

He didn’t realise someone had called ambulance and police, until paramedics were pulling him away and a policewoman was kindly asking him to relax.

 

“I understand how difficult this is.” Her voice was low and soothing, “I need to take your statement though.”

 

He barely registered her words, feeling numb.

 

He didn’t even know if his statement made any sense at all.

 

…………………………………………………………

 

“How is he?”

 

Arthit flinched, looking up to see Kongpob’s Father standing in the doorway, prompting him to shoot to his feet. “M-Mister Suthiluck, I- “

 

“- Please, sit down.” The older man gave him a soft smile, “You look ready to collapse. Have the doctor’s said anything to you?”

 

Arthit shook his head, “I-I’m not family, but- “

 

“- Ridiculous. Of course, you’re family.” The man shook his head, “You must have been worrying yourself sick.”

 

“I- “Arthit cut himself off, not entirely trusting his voice not to shake.

 

“The wound was deep apparently…” Kongpob’s father reported, “… but they were able to stop the internal bleeding.”

 

Another nod.

 

“N’Arthit. How are you holding up?”

 

“I’m fine.” He tried to affirm, wincing when his voice did end up shaking audibly.

 

“N’Arthit…”

 

He opened his mouth to try again, only for a sob to break free, forcing him to slap a hand over his mouth, turning away from the older man as he tried to compose himself.

 

The older man’s comforting hand on his shoulder helped a little.

 

…………………………………………….

 

When Kongpob did finally wake up, Arthit felt the tears start up again, clutching tightly on his boyfriend’s hand.

 

“I love you.” He whispered, almost desperately, “I love you; I love you, I love you.”

 

“Love… you… too.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Today, I am completely devestated by the loss of my favourite character in a drama, possibly EVER! It is a day of mourning.

Chapter 115 Sequel next - Tutor and Pete twin au

Chapter 291: Pete & Tutor - Chapter 115 Sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from peachylittlepanda: Can I maybe request pt 2 with AePete and fightertutor? 🥺👉🏼👈🏼 – Chapter 115 sequel

……………………………………………..

 

Tutor tapped his finger against Fighter’s leg impatiently, only stopping when Fighter gently grabbed his hand and squeezed.

 

“It’ll be alright.” Fighter assured him.

 

Tutor knew that he’d been blessed with a perfect boyfriend. When he said that he wanted to save his twin and bring him back home to be reunited with Ae, Fighter hadn’t even flinched, already on the phone and booking his Father’s private plane before Tutor had even really finished the question.

 

He snapped out of his thoughts as they touched down in Germany, quickly going through security before heading out into the European city.

 

“You’re sure it was this city, right? Not the one your sister went to?”

 

Tutor nodded, pulling up the Line messages between him and his brother, double checking just to be sure. “The signs match, and Dad wouldn’t go anywhere near our sister…. She’d kill him for what he’s done.” He muttered, “And he sent the address of the home as well.”

 

“Perfect.” Fighter hailed a taxi, allowing Tutor to speak to the driver in stilted English as they went on their way.

 

Once the driver was paid, they headed up the driveway to the slightly extravagant home.

 

“Time for a bit of acting.” Tutor muttered, smoothing down his hair and plastering the most innocent look possible onto his face (which Fighter would never mention was a turn on), and knocking on the door.

 

An older woman opened it up. “Master Pete?” She frowned, “I didn’t see you go out.”

 

“Sorry.” Tutor whispered, “I just… needed a walk and completely forgot to let anyone know and- “

 

“- and you met a friend.” The older woman gave Fighter a warm smile, “Good. You need more friends.” There was a knowing look in her eyes, but she moved to the side and let them in.

 

Fighter didn’t know if the look was because she knew they were a couple or because she knew who Tutor really was… but it was a little disconcerting.

 

Quickly, they headed up the stairs, thankfully not running into anyone else.

 

“Pete?” Tutor hissed as they headed down a long corridor, “Pete?”

 

A door to the right of them opened up, and Fighter got his first glimpse of Tutor’s twin… immediately, despite having never met the other man before, he could see the differences between them.

 

And that Pete was clearly miserable here.

 

“Pete.” Tutor saw it as well, reaching over and pulling his brother into a hug, “Shit, are you okay?”

 

“Y-Yeah, I-I just didn’t expect you so soon.”

 

“You’re packed, right?”

 

Pete nodded, darting into his room and grabbing his bags, “This… he’s not going to try and say that you kidnapped me, right?”

 

Fighter scoffed, “I’d like to see him try.”

 

When Pete gave Fighter a confused look, Tutor chuckled and pulled him closer, “Dad won’t draw attention to himself like that. Besides, with how mad Mum’s been recently, he’ll be lucky if he doesn’t face his own lawsuit.” He gave Pete’s a reassuring squeeze, “Come on… I know someone who’s been really missing you at home.”

 

“Does- does he know that you’re doing this?”

 

“Nope.” Tutor beamed, “Which is what is going to make this fun.”

 

……………………………………………..

 

Pete’s phone went crazy as they pulled away, making the younger twin shudder as he glanced at the screen.

 

“Ignore him” Tutor grabbed the phone and switched it off, “You stayed in Germany for a year, like he wanted and then he decided to try and extend that deal for another year. Screw him. He’s a bastard… even if it took me long enough to realise it.”

 

……………………………………………………………

 

“What are you doing Tutor?” Ae frowned as Tutor’s hands covered his eyes, allowing himself to be pushed forwards, “And where were you and Fighter at the last two meetings? The first years are spreading rumours that you both eloped.”

 

“Tempting, but we were doing something much better.”

 

They came to a stop, as Tutor pulled his hands away from Ae’s eyes. “Ta-da!”

 

And there, standing right in front of him, with that soft smile and warm eyes, was Pete.

 

Silently, Ae pinched himself to make sure that he wasn’t dreaming. When the slight pain indicated that he wasn’t, he reached him and cupped Pete’s cheeks with his hands, instantly noticing that Pete had lost some weight.

 

That was something Ae was going to have to fix.

 

“You’re here.” He whispered, “You’re actually here.” He tore him away from Pete’s eyes to glance over at Tutor, “And your Dad?”

 

“Not going to be a problem if he has any sense.” Tutor scoffed.

 

Feeling his legs almost shake at this news, Ae only relaxed when Pete gently encouraged him to look at him again, pressing their foreheads together.

 

“I’m here…” Pete whispered, “… I’m really here.”

 

“Ai’Koon Cha.”

 

“I won’t ever leave you again.”

 

Despite feeling like he hadn’t stopped crying since Pete first stepped out of his life, Ae could feel the tears starting to fall.

 

“I love you.”

 

“And I love you Ai’Ae.”

 

“You’re both gross.” Tutor groaned beside them, “Go on, go and get a room. Show each other how much you’ve missed them and all that.”

 

Pete pulled his brother into a hug, whispering a quick thanks into Tutor’s ear, before grabbing Ae and pulling him away.

 

“Speaking of getting a room.” Fighter piped up hopefully behind him, “Can we- “

 

“- Obviously.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tang Yi/Shao Fei - Mpreg and kidnapping next.

Chapter 292: Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Pregnant and Kidnapped

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Moon face123: Ok, maybe what I'm saying is not related to the chapter, but can you write about Tang Yi and Shao Fei Mpreg and kidnapped, thanks for your hard work ❤❤

Yes… I included Xi Gu as well. I had to!
…………………………………………………………

 

It was meant to be a special trip.

 

It was Xi-Gu’s seventh birthday, and Shao Fei had planned a picnic for their small, but ever-growing family. Tang Yi had been called to a business meeting, but he vowed that he would show up later.

 

In hindsight, laughing at Tang Yi’s suggestion to take some trusted men with them on a small family outing, was not a good idea.

 

In fact, looking back, Shao Fei guessed that this was probably how he jinxed the entire outing.

 

He didn’t remember anything after taking the first sip of juice, mind going fuzzy, before blacking out entirely. Vaguely, he remembered hearing Xi-Gu’s panicked cries… which meant that not only was his and Tang Yi’s five-month, unborn child in danger, but Xi Gu as well.

 

And now they were here, in this locked room.

 

“Uncle Shao Fei?”

 

Shao Fei looked over to see his nephew pressing up against him.

 

“I don’t like it here. I want to go home.”

 

“I know… I want to go home too.” Shao Fei placed a hand against his mid-section, that had only just started to show, “We all do.”

 

Indeed, the baby was stirring inside, as though feeling it’s mother’s agitation.

 

Turning his thoughts away from the current situation, he tried to think like a detective. The fact that the orange juice that had been kept inside his and Tang Yi’s home had been drugged, and someone knew exactly where they were going, indicated that this was an inside job.

 

Yet another someone who was unhappy about the direction Tang Yi had taken the ‘company’.

 

There were always a few snakes hidden in the grass.

 

He mentally groaned, burying his face into his hands.

 

He was a detective… he was meant to be vigilant at all times.

 

“Will Uncle Yi be coming soon?” Xi-Gu then sniffled.

 

Shao Fei ruffled his hair gently, “I’m sure he’s on his way to us right now. And I bet he’s not going to be happy, huh?”

 

Noticing that his uncle’s hand was on top of the small bump, Xi-Gu placed his own on top.

 

“Is bump okay?”

 

“Bump is fine… just a bit wriggly.”

 

Xi-Gu leaned a little closer, almost as though he was speaking to the unborn child. “Uncle Yi is going to come and beat up all the bad guys.” He promised, “And then we’re going to go out and get ice cream.”

 

“Ice cream… sounds like a wonderful idea.”

 

“No pickles though.”

 

“That’s the baby who wants them, not me!”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

Tang Yi’s word had shaken the moment he heard about the kidnapping. His knees had fallen weak as he clutched onto the side of his desk.

 

Xi-Gu… the baby… Shao Fei… were they okay?

 

In how much danger were they in?

 

“I want them found!” He ordered Jack, who wasn’t smiling at that moment, “And I want who did it brought to me on their knees, begging for forgiveness.”

 

“Consider it done boss.”

 

He was going to take great pleasure in making that person pay for threatening his family.

 

…………………………………………

 

It didn’t take Jack long.

 

It never did.

 

Gun pulled out and nostrils flaring, Tang Yi kicked in the door of the small, non-descript flat.

 

A newcomer to their organisation, who joined just before Tang Yi made the vital changes.

 

Nobody special, but close enough to the main family that nobody suspected him… until Jack found the sedative in his room.

 

“What do you want me to do with him boss?” Jack shook the ‘mastermind’ by his collar, making the man whimper.

 

“Teach him a lesson in not taking things that belong to him.”

 

Not bothering to tell Jack not to kill the man, Tang Yi stormed through the flat, easily finding the locked room that his family were being kept in. He kicked in the door.

 

“Uncle Yi!”

 

He caught Xi Gu as the child raced at him and jumped into his arms, sighing in relief when he didn’t see any injuries on the child.

 

“I knew you’d come!”

 

“Of course, I would.” Tang Yi muttered into Xi-Gu’s hair, “I would never leave you or Shao Fei behind.”

 

With Xi-Gu still in his arms, he looked up at Shao Fei, noticing that there were no visible injuries on him either.

 

“You didn’t kill anybody, right?” Shao Fei asked, one hand on his stomach as he got to his feet.

 

“No. They all gave themselves up, except for Tan Hui. But Jack has him, so he’s not going anywhere.”

 

“Good. They should receive some proper justice.” Shao Fei glanced at Xi-Gu, “Although, I think I want to have a few words with him before hand.”

 

Ah yes. Those pregnancy hormones were kicking Shao Fei’s protective instincts into high drive.

 

“Are you both alright?” Tang Yi then asked, putting his hand on the slight curve of Shao Fei’s midsection, rubbing at it slightly as though reassuring his unborn child.

 

“Stop worrying! We’re fine… we just want to go home.”

 

“After ice cream!” Xi Gu piped up indignantly.

 

“After ice cream.”

 

Tang Yi chuckled, “Let’s go and get some ice cream then.”

 

After that, he would wrap Shao Fei up in a blanket and never let him leave the house again.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tang Yi/Shao Fei - NSFW Sparring

Chapter 293: Shao Fei/Tang Yi - NSFW Sparring (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: love me some Jack and Zhao Zi, but an idea for Tang Yi and Shao Fei.... maybe exercise sparring that gets heated into some NSFW "sparring" lol.

…………………………………………………………………………

 

Looking back, Shao Fei wasn’t sure what started the match.

 

They’d both been in Tang Yi’s personal gym, working out separately when one of them started the ‘creative discussion’. They couldn’t call it an argument, and they couldn’t call it banter… it was somewhere in between.

 

They met on the exercise mat in the middle of the room that Jack and Zhao Zhi usually used (and that they usually cleaned after the other couple used it). Shao Fei reached out to touch Tang Yi’s chest, only for Tang Yi to block it with his elbow.

 

In that second, it was no longer a creative discussion, but a match.

 

Shao Fei moved, knocking Tang Yi off balance for a second, dodging the attempt to knock him down, before cuffing the ex-gangster around the side of the head.

 

The growl that came from Tang Yi’s lips made Shao Fei shiver, which was probably how Tang Yi was able to pin him to the ground. Chest to back, they both flailed for a moment.

 

“Let go!”

 

“No!”

 

“Stop grabbing my hair!”

 

“Stop grabbing my chest then!”

 

“Ow!”

 

Shao Fei managed to hit his arm free, and the battle started again. Ribs were elbowed, arms were twisted, and chins were banged. So long as nothing was broken, everything was fair game.

 

Twisting them around, Shao Fei got the upper hand, pressing his hips to Tang Yi’s ass and grinding forwards, smirking at the groan Tang Yi let out. Breathless, the other man bucked, pushing his hips up.

 

Shao Fei then leaned forwards, nipping at the back of his boyfriend’s neck, making Tang Yi’s breathing hitch, knowing that a mark was going to be left behind.

 

He relaxed too soon though.

 

Caught off guard, Shao Fei yelped as he was tossed off in one move, Tang Yi quickly straddling him and pressing their lips together, hips rocking against one another.

 

Shao Fei was determined not to lose though.

 

Throwing his right leg over Tang Yi’s back and bracing his arms against the mat, he flipped them over, letting out a victory cry when Tang Yi ended up under him again. He placed his hands square on Tang Yi’s chest (having a quick grope in the process), steadying himself as he made sure that his boyfriend wasn’t going anywhere.

 

Tang Yi silently stared up at him, before placing his hands on Shao Fei’s hips tugging at the waistband of his pants.

 

It took them less than ten seconds to get completely naked, and another five seconds after that to find the small tube of lube Tang Yi had hidden in his pockets.

 

“What?” He asked, with a smirk when Shao Fei gave him a look of disbelief, “I know how you get when we work out.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

Shao Fei prepared himself as quickly as possible, knowing that it wouldn’t take too long after the session they had that morning. Once he felt ready, he slicked Tang Yi up and sank down onto the other man’s cock, a groan breaking free from his mouth.

 

“Shit.” He groaned, “Shit!”

 

Tang Yi just moaned.

 

Slowly, Shao Fei started to move, forcing himself up and down, feeling the drag of the cock inside of him. His chest heaved with the effort of taking Tang Yi in so fast, but he kept going, rocking back against the sensation, clenching around the other man.

 

Tang Yi never stopped looking at him…. But he did start to move eventually, bracing his feet on the mat to pound into Shao Fei, making the officer scramble for balance. He settled his hands on Tang Yi’s chest, trying to regain control.

 

“Take it.” Tang Yi growled, grabbing Shao Fei’s wrists, and pulling them away from his chest, “Come on.”

 

Shao Fei quickly adjusted his centre of balance so that he didn’t fall forward onto Tang Yi, hearing the slap of skin on skin as Tang Yi’s cock pounded against his prostate. He shuddered, trying not to cry out as he worked on clenching around Tang Yi, determined to keep some control in this situation, and not get lost in the sensation of being well and truly fucked.

 

Thank goodness no one else was in the house… at least no-one who would even consider interrupting them during a ‘work out.’

 

As the tempo increased, Shao Fei grinded down, sinking down with all his weight.

 

In the end, it was Tang Yi who came first, fucking into Shao Fei as his cock twitched inside of him. Shao Fei followed him over the edge less than two seconds later, coming all over Tang Yi’s midsection and chest, before slumping on top of him.

 

“Why don’t we work out like this every day?”

 

“How often do we moan at Jack and Zhao Zi for staining this mat? Do you really want to make us hypocrites?”

 

“Good point.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Mek/Boss - Jealousy

Chapter 294: Mek/Boss - Jealousy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maknae_BrookelynneHunter123: Having MekBoss, RamKing and BohnDuen also in the jealous/lust/protectiveness series?

Mek/Boss – Jealousy first

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Mek did not like the looks Boss was shooting this first-year engineering student. Sure, she was cute, even Mek could see that…. But Boss was taken, which meant that he was forbidden from giving any else those looks aside from him.

 

When the girl thanked them politely for the homework help, moving to leave, Boss also got up, saying that he would escort her to the car, as it was getting a bit late.

 

Mek made his excuses soon after, ignoring the knowing looks his friends were giving him.

 

Boss did just escort her to her car, that much had to be said.

 

As the other man moved to head back to the study group, he was surprised to find Mek blocking his path, his boyfriend then pulling him into a side alley, pinning his wrists up against the brick.

 

“Mek!” Boss exclaimed, tugging ineffectively at his wrists, “What are you doing? Let me go!”

 

“I saw the way you were looking at her.”

 

“… What?” Boss asked in confusion.

 

Mek could almost believe it… almost.

 

“Don’t play innocent.” He warned his boyfriend, “You know what you were doing.”

 

“No, I don’t!” Boss’s eyes were wide as he shook his head violently in denial.

 

Ignoring it, Mek crowded him farther against the wall, slipping his leg between spread thighs, pressing against sensitive flesh as he pushed Boss’s hands easily against the wall above his hand, while the other hand fisted in Boss’s hair, pulling him in for a punishing kiss.

 

When he finally pulled back, they were both panting, and Mek couldn’t help but smugly note the dazed look and dilated pupils in Boss’s eyes.

 

“You’re mine Boss.” He growled against his boyfriend’s lips, teeth nipping at the sensitive skin there, “Say it.” He demanded.

 

Boss whimpered as he ground against Mek’s leg, seeking friction, only for Mek to press forward, stilling any movement. Dropping his mouth to Boss’s neck, he sucked hard, pulling blood to the surface, leaving a mark for all to see.

 

“Come on.” He let go of one of Boss’s wrists, “We’re going back to mine.”

 

“My stuff though!”

 

“I’ll text King. He can bring it round later.

 

 

As soon as the door shut behind them, Mek had their pants down around their ankles and a hand both of their cocks. Stroking lightly, he brought his lips close to Boss’s ear, “I’m going to remind you just who you belong to. Would you like that?”

 

Boss gave out a full body shudder, coming all over Mek’s fingers.

 

Mek would take that as a yes, as he came soon afterwards, the pair of them slumping against one another as their knees buckled.

 

“So…” Mek panted, “… Did you do that on purpose?”

 

“Of course, I did.” Boss smirked, “I love it when you get like this.”

 

“Brat.”

 

“Your brat.”

 

“Yes… my brat.”

 

***

 

Mek was attractive… god knows, Boss was all too aware of this.

 

That didn’t give this stranger the right to hang off him like this though!

 

Boss stared down at his notes, frowning at how all the words and numbers started to blur into one. He knew Mek had to have had friends before he came met Boss… but did he really have to be so close to them?

 

He was jealous and he knew that he no reason to be.

 

Suddenly, he felt Mek poke his cheek.

 

“Wake up.” His boyfriend teased, “You do know this assignment is worth about a third of our whole grade, right?”

 

“Hm.”

 

Mek frowned at Boss’s response, but before he could say anything, his old friend cleared his throat and got to his feet, “Which way are the toilets?”

 

“Down there to your right.”

 

Once the other man was gone, Mek nudged Boss in the side. “Talk to me.”

 

Boss refused to look at him.

 

He didn’t want to talk about the petty feelings he had… he just wanted Mek to reassure him that he was still his. He wanted to feel his boyfriend’s lips on him…. Feel him in him.

 

“I don’t know what you just said to your boyfriend…” Mek’s friend chuckled, “…But he’s gone bright red, so I think I’ll leave first. Have fun!”

 

Boss hoped he hadn’t gone red at his own thoughts, but it appeared that he had.

 

Mek didn’t deny the accusation though, simply waving his friend goodbye and promising to meet up again before they go.

 

As soon as the man was out of earshot, Mek turned to Boss and smirked at him.

 

“You were jealous.”

 

“No, I wasn’t!”

 

Mek chuckled, before leaning over and kissing Boss on the cheek. “So, you don’t want to go back to my room with me?”

 

“I didn’t say that!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Apo/Waii keep getting interuppted next

Chapter 295: Apo/Waii - Getting Cockblocked (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: I loved this series! I wished they would have given us more after Apo got back from America! can we please see the NSFW version or their reunion! Lol, maybe one where they keep getting interrupted, then finally succeeding etc. idk, just need more Waii and Apo! and swimming boys lol.

I decided to go for the interrupting one 😊.

…………………………………………………..

 

They collapsed onto the bed, Waii achingly hard in his jeans and his hands on Apo’s thighs, the pair drew a multitude of sweet little sounds out of each other’s mouths. Apo’s legs were wrapped around his waist, pulling him closer as fingers started to fumble with pant buttons.

 

Once their pants were off (or at least far enough down for their purposes), Apo lowered himself down, pulling Waii’s cock free from his underwear and dragging his tongue up the underside of it. As Waii groaned, desperate sounds breaking free, Apo then took him inside entirely, bobbing his head up and down.

 

“FUCK-ing hell!” Waii’s voice reverberated off the walls, “Apo, shit!”

 

KNOCK. KNOCK. KNOCK.

 

Waii could have screamed at that moment, and not just because of what Apo was doing…. Or rather, wasn’t doing.

 

“Keep going.” He whispered, almost begging, “It’ll either be Dad or Kan, and both of them know to knock.”

 

“Just letting you boys know that we’re all still in the house.” Coach Tee’s awkward voice came through the door, “So… keep it down okay.”

 

Footsteps rushed away from the door as Apo pulled off of Waii’s cock with an apologetic smile.

 

“Sorry… it’s a bit of a boner killer.” He whispered, “Let’s wait until they leave. We have plenty of time now, right?”

 

Waii was sure he would die of blue balls before then.

 

………………………………………………………………………………

 

The perks of being the Captain of the Swim Team, was that he could keep behind certain swimmers who he thought needed a little extra practice.

 

Apo needed a lot of extra practice.

 

It was just a pity that the school showers weren’t really designed for two people.

 

“One of these days…” Apo panted, “… we’re going to slip in here.” He didn’t protest any further however as Waii’s fingers pinched at his nipples, their slick erections rubbing together.

 

And then the door to the locker room slammed open.

 

“Who would be in here this late?” A familiar voice piped up, “And you promised we could try shower sex!”

 

“At home!” Achi snapped in response to Kluay’s whine, “In a shower big enough and one where we have less chance of being caught!”

 

The voices were getting closer.

 

Looking back, Waii should really have expected the panicked reaction from Apo, as the younger man tried to push him away and act natural.

 

There was a high-pitched squeaking noise, before Apo was falling forwards, head hitting the shower wall, the sound echoing throughout the room as everything fell silent.

 

“Umm… hello?” Kluay nervously called out, “Anyone there?”

 

Waii sighed wearily. “Can one of you get our clothes from the bench please?” He called out, “We might need help getting to the medic as well.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

After the interruptions that they had, Waii considered the fact that he was finally getting to fuck Apo a miracle of all miracles.

 

Apo was spread out, face in the mattress, braced on his elbows with his arse in the air, Waii harshly fucking into him as his fingers pressed red lines into the skin of his hips.

 

“P-Please, more!” Apo gasped trying his best to buck back against him, face flushed bright red.

 

What else could Waii do but obey.

 

He bit at his lip as he felt his climax start to build, Apo cursing softly under him as he clenched around Waii. It only took a couple more seconds before Waii was coming into the condom with a relieved groan, his mind foggy for a moment as he fucked Apo through his climax.

 

His mind cleared just as there was a gentle knock on the door before it slowly started to open.

 

In what seemed like a millisecond, Waii had pulled out of Apo, rolled to lie beside him and covered them both with the duvet as Maii entered the room.

 

“I had a bad dream.” He pouted, “And Daddy and Kan are out. Can you read me a bedtime story?”

 

“Sure.” Waii hoped he looked casual enough, “Go back to bed, I’ll be there in a minute, okay?”

 

“Mm.”

 

As soon as Maii left the room, Apo started to complain. “Please, please, please!” He whispered, “Please just- “

 

“You have a minute.” Maybe he was being a bit cruel, “Show me what you can do.”

 

Apo groaned, glancing at the door as though Maii was going to come in again, before rolling onto his back and stroking at his cock as quickly as he could, chest heaving and legs quivering as he got closer to the edge.

 

He must have been close to coming when Waii pulled out, because it definitely didn’t take long for him to come, back arching and mouth falling open with a loud gasp of Waii’s name as he came over his stomach.

 

“I think…” Waii started contemplatively, hearing Apo panting beside him, “… We need to start choosing when and where we do this a little more carefully.”

 

All he received was a groan in response, which he took as an agreement.

Notes:

Bohn/Duen - Jealousy next :)

Chapter 296: Bohn/Duen - Jealousy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maknae_BrookelynneHunter123: Having MekBoss, RamKing and BohnDuen also in the jealous/lust/protectiveness series?

Bohn/Duen – Jealousy

……………………………………………..

 

Bohn did a double take.

 

Was that… Duen? Hanging off that guy’s arm?

 

Glancing at his watch, he frowned at the realisation that it was lunchtime, which explained why Duen was on the Engineering Campus (they always tried to have lunch together to ‘help them communicate’ in King’s words), but not what he was doing smiling like that at someone who wasn’t Bohn.

 

He was possessive at the best of times, and this was definitely not helping.

 

Watching the stranger wrap his arm around Duen’s shoulder and pull him closer, was enough to set Bohn off and before he realised it, he was striding towards the pair, grabbing the strangers’ shoulder, and roughly pulling him away from Duen.

 

His eyes never left Duen throughout.

 

“Bohn!” Duen’s eyes widened for a moment, before he started to frown, pushing Bohn back a couple of steps, “What are you doing?! What was all that for?!”

 

“He was practically hanging off of you!”

 

Duen’s mouth gaped open for a moment, before he audibly groaned, looking up to the sky as though asking for patience. Meanwhile, the stranger was watching what was happening with barely disguised interest.

 

“Um, who’s this?”

 

Duen span around, “I’m sorry, this is… this is Bohn, my idiot of a boyfriend.”

 

“Hey!” Bohn saw awareness in the other man’s eyes and didn’t know what to think about the fact that Duen had obviously met with this person several times and talked to him about Bohn.

 

Hopefully, it wasn’t all the asshole parts.

 

He straightened up, still thankful that Duen called him his boyfriend. “That’s right.” He snapped, “Boyfriend. So, you can just forget about- “

 

A hand was shoved over his mouth.

 

“Shut up before you hurt yourself.” Duen rolled his eyes fondly, “Bohn, this is Chakan… my cousin.”

 

“Mmphmmph?”

 

“Yes, cousin. You’re getting jealous… over my cousin.”

 

Bohn couldn’t stop the rush of relief that washed over him at these words, grabbing Duen’s wrist to pull his hand away from his mouth, so that he could pull Duen into a kiss.

 

When they finally pulled away from one another, they were both breathless.

 

“Idiot.” Duen’s face was bright red, “I didn’t say you could do that.”

 

“You didn’t try and stop me though, to be fair.”

 

Another roll of the eyes as Duen pulled him in for another kiss, only for Chakan to interrupt.

 

“Come on, I don’t want to see my cousin snogging someone.” The man rolled his eyes, and Bohn could definitely see the family resemblance now, “Go and get a room or something.”

 

Bohn was pulling Duen away seconds later.

 

**

 

“I… am dating a vampire.” Bohn muttered, as he inspected his neck in the bathroom mirror, the large hickey as clear as day.

 

Despite his words though, he couldn’t help but feel slightly proud at the mark.

 

Pulling the collar of his Engineering shirt up slightly to try and hide it, he grabbed his bag and headed to the study session with the fourth-year seniors.

 

………………………………………………..

 

He tried not to focus on how the two seniors, Wad and Earth, sat on either side of him. Wad’s hand was on his bicep, as Earth’s hand was on his thigh… and he had no idea how to tell them to stop.

 

He really wasn’t good at things like this.

 

Maybe if he just made out like he needed to go to the bathroom or-

 

Duen sat opposite them, eyes focused on Bohn. “What’s that on your neck P’Bohn?” He asked innocently.

 

The use of honorifics was the first clue that all was not as it seemed.

 

“M-my neck?”

 

“Hm, that purple blotch?”

 

The two fourth years both turned to look as Bohn felt his cheeks flush bright red.

 

Why was Duen pointing it out?!

 

“It’s a hickey.” He hissed, “You should know that!”

 

Duen smirked. “Oh yeah, now I remember.” He ignored the way everyone chuckled around him, “I you a hickey last night.” His eyes darted to the two seniors on either side of Bohn, “Because you’re my boyfriend right P’Bohn? You’re MY boyfriend.”

 

The two seniors slowly removed their hands.

 

In utter embarrassment, Bohn slid under the table to hide from the amused glances his friends were giving him, and the curious eyes they were getting from surrounding people. His attempt was thwarted however when Duen leaned over the table to grab his shirt collar and pull him back up, getting up and moving around the table to grab Bohn’s wrist and pull him away.

 

“Duen, I- “

 

Bohn stopped as he was pulled into an empty classroom and slammed up against the wall, t-shirt pushed up to his neck as Duen admired the other hickeys that he left on Bohn’s skin.

 

“Maybe I went easy on you last time.” Duen stated matter-of-factly, almost making Bohn moan at the possessive nature, “Those seniors didn’t seem to know that you were mine.”

 

“I’m yours!” Bohn hissed as Duen started to give him another hickey.

 

“Why did you let them touch you? They aren’t allowed to touch you, only I can.”

 

As Duen sucked and nipped at the other side of his neck, Bohn threaded his fingers through the younger man’s hair.

 

There was no point in trying to stop Duen once he set his mind to something.

 

He would be lucky to get away with any clear patch of skin at this rate.

Notes:

35 slots left

Xiao Chun/Xia En - Chapter 48 sequel

Chapter 297: Xiao Chun/Xia En - Chapter 48 Sequel (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: I like this one! can we see a part 2 where they try switching... whether the switch is a success or they decide the first way worked better I don't know; I do like reading the stories where the partners switch it up. I shall leave that to the author! Your prompts are probably my favourite that I follow! Referring to Chapter 48

………………………………………………………..

 

Strangely enough, not much changed between Xiao Chun and Xia En after their adventures in the locker room.

 

Yes, it was awkward for a while, but with exam season coming up, the pair fell into their studies, often with the rest of the group and pushed any thoughts of a second time out of their minds.

 

Until they found themselves alone.

 

With Hao Ting and Bo Xiang on dates, and Xia De meeting up with a group for a project, they finally had some time to themselves.

 

What started out as an innocent study session, turned into a passionate make-out session instead, with the pair of them running their hands across each other’s bodies, fumbling with clothes and buttons until they were both shirtless and panting.

 

Xiao Chun was sprawled out on the bed with Xia En towering over him, nipping, and sucking down his chest, leaving small, dark marks behind. With some effort, he was able to push Xia En away and sit up with a frown.

 

“What?!”

 

“Remember what I said last time?”

 

“… No.”

 

Xiao Chun smirked, “You… are going to bottom this time.”

 

The room was filled with silence for a moment as they stared at each other.

 

“Do… do you really want to?”

 

Xiao Chun nodded, “I do… but only if you want to.” He didn’t want to push Xia En into this, but at the same time, he knew that he couldn’t be the one bottoming all the time.

 

“… Okay.”

 

“Really?!”

 

Xia En nodded, “I suppose it’s only fair, right?”

 

Xiao Chun nodded eagerly, reversing their positions so that he was the one on top, before capturing Xia En’s lips in another passionate kiss, and then moving to leave his own hickeys behind, making Xia En writhe underneath him.

 

“Shit, why are you pinching my nipples like that!” He hissed.

 

Xiao Chun stopped and frowned, “Sorry… the manga suggested that you might like it.”

 

“Nope!”

 

“Huh…. I guess only some men have sensitive nipples.” Pleased to have learnt something new, Xiao Chun continued, moving to rub at Xia En’s cock instead.

 

He knew that the other man liked that at least.

 

He then moved his entire body lower down, pulling Xia En’s pants and underwear down as he went.

 

“I hope you can last longer than five seconds this time.” Was the only warning he gave Xia En, before wrapping his lips around the tip of the other man’s cock.

 

Xia En let out a long, embarrassing moan that he would never admit to making.

 

He tried to buck his hips to make Xiao Chun take him in further, only to find them pinned to the mattress, giving Xiao Chun the freedom to move as quickly as he wanted… or rather, as slowly as he wanted.

 

“Fuck… please!”

 

Xiao Chun smirked, pulling off Xia En’s cock and reaching out to grab the lube that he kept in his bedside table. When he returned, he lifted one of Xia En’s legs over his shoulder and returned his mouth to the other’s dick, coating his fingers in lube and rubbing one around Xia En’s entrance, earning a sharp flinch.

 

He had to be gentle.

 

His first time wasn’t terrible, but he was determined for Xia En’s first time to be better.

 

He continued his ministrations as he pushed his index finger slowly inside, forcing a long, drawn-out moan from Xia En’s mouth.

 

“Fuck, that feels weird.” Xia En groaned.

 

“Good weird or bad weird?”

 

“… Good?”

 

The tone was nervous, but seemingly determined.

 

“If it hurts, or if you want to stop, you need to tell me.”

 

Xia En nodded frantically; head thrown back against the pillows.

 

" I know, I know, just...please!”

 

Xiao Chun slipped the middle finger in alongside the index, noticing how Xia En flushed at the sensation. He moved his fingers around, stretching him out as well as trying to find his prostrate. When Xia En let out a startled moan, hips bucking, Xiao Chun knew that he’d found it.

 

“A-Ah! Fuck!”

 

“Feels good?”

 

Xia En just moaned, as Xiao Chun continued to stretch him out, making sure that he wouldn’t hurt his friend… lover… boyfriend?

 

Who knew by now?

 

“Still okay?”

 

“Come on!”

 

Xia En was never known to be the patient twin.

 

Xiao Chun reached out to grab a condom, rolling it onto his dick before slicking it up and positioning himself above Xia En, guiding himself towards the others’ entrance, smiling when Xia En pushed back as the tip started to enter him.

 

A loud moan was all the encouragement Xiao Chun needed to continue pushing inside.

 

“Shit! Shit why does this feel so- “Xia En cut himself off with a hiss.

 

Xiao Chun paused for a moment once he was fully inside, bending Xia En’s legs so that they were flush against his chest. He waited for Xia En to relax, before pulling out slowly and cautiously pushing back in, repeating the process a couple of times when Xia En responded positively.

 

“Damn…” Xia En groaned, trying to push back, tightening around Xiao Chun and making him groan, “… Why did we wait so long to do this? Fuck! Harder!”

 

Xiao Chun complied, his hips slamming against Xia En’s, loud slapping sounds echoing throughout the room as he managed to hit Xia En’s prostate dead on.

 

“I-I’m close!” Xia En breathed his, chest rising and falling rapidly, skin glistening with sweat.

 

“Me too.” Xiao Chun reached out to grasp at Xia En’s dick, pounding into him a little faster. However, before his fingers could even brush against it, Xia En came with a groan, tightening around Xiao Chun who followed on shortly afterwards.

 

They took a moment to catch their breath, both of them panting, still joined together before Xiao Chun found the strength to pull out.

 

“You’re not hurt, right?”

 

“… I can see what Hao Ting and Bo Xiang mean now.”

 

Xiao Chun couldn’t stop himself from laughing.

Notes:

19 slots available

Ram/King - Jealousy

Chapter 298: Ram/King - Jealousy (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maknae_BrookelynneHunter123: Having MekBoss, RamKing and BohnDuen also in the jealous/lust/protectiveness series?

Ram/King – Jealousy

……………………………………………………

 

Looking back, King should have tried talking to Ram first and he knew this.

 

They hadn’t even had chance to discuss the kiss between them, and now this.

 

“Why are the juniors all out again?” Boss asked, “Without us, I might add!”

 

Bohn shrugged, eyes on his phone as he texted Duen, “Something about Ram being upset… how they can tell though, I’ll never know.”

 

King stayed silent, staring at the photo for a moment more, before finishing his own drink, making his excuses, and heading towards his room.

 

Time for a sulk in his room.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

“N’Ram?” King hesitated, seeing the younger student sitting against his door, “What are you doing here?!”

 

Ram frowned at King’s tone, tilting his head to the side.

 

“I’m not upset.” King frowned back, “And even if I was, you should know why!”

 

Enter confused look.

 

King grabbed his phone, unlocking it to see that the social media page was still up on the screen, with that oh so damning photo. He then turned it to show Ram.

 

“Who’s he?”

 

The photo was of Ram and another student, both with their arms around each other’s waists, smiles on their faces.

 

King thought he was the only one Ram smiled at like that.

 

Ram stared at the photo for a moment, before moving to pull his own phone out of his pocket.

 

“No! No texting!” King snapped, “Just talk to me!”

 

When he was ignored, Ram unlocking his own phone, King stormed forwards, moving to his knees in front of Ram so that he could pin him against the door.

 

“If you really didn’t want to be with me, I wish you’d just told me!” King hissed, “I know that you didn’t want me to kiss you, but you kissed back, and I thought- “

 

Ram moved one of his hands up to cover King’s mouth, an almost amused smile on his face. He turned his own phone screen to face King.

 

On it, was a social media page for the man who was his arms around Ram.

 

The first photo was of the man and a woman of the same age, rings on both of their fingers. Underneath, the text read, ‘She said yes!’

 

“… Oh.”

 

Ram chuckled, getting to his feet, and helping King up as well.

 

“I think we need to have that talk.” He then whispered, “Please?”

 

“… Can it wait until the morning? You can stay the night, I just- “

 

He was cut off as Ram pressed his lips to King’s, briefly and gently.

 

“Until morning then.”

 

**

 

Duen dragged them out for drinks after the exams, with the promise that the seniors would be joining them later.

 

That was the only reason Ram decided to come, honestly have preferred to spend the night in King’s room, cuddled up on the bed.

 

It was raining.

 

Who wanted to go out clubbing in the rain?!

 

His mad best friend apparently.

 

Thankfully, it did mean that the club was quiet enough to guarantee them a table inside, with MekBoss (because with how close those two were, there was no need to put a space in between their names), Bohn and King arriving shortly afterwards.

 

Tuning out the rest of the conversation, Ram focused on King and how much he wanted to pull the other man into a kiss right now.

 

King glanced at him, before his face flushed bright red, prompting him to look away. There was a smile on his face though, and that was what Ram wanted to see.

 

A smile of his own appeared on his face.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………….

 

The smile vanished moments later.

 

Who was that guy and why was he talking to King?

 

As Ram watched, the stranger leaned in and let out another, grating laugh, putting his hand on King’s arm. King was smiling politely, but anyone could see he wasn’t comfortable.

 

Ram’s eyes narrowed.

 

The guy was mere moments away from feeling King up.

 

He was standing before he could finish the thought as he stormed over. He was delighted to see the stranger’s face fall at his approach.

 

“What?” The man slurred, “You need something?”

 

As though Ram was the one over-stepping?!

 

“N’Ram…” King’s voice was quiet as he tried to extract his arm.

 

“Forget about him.” The other man turned to King, reaching out to grab him again, “He can wait his turn.”

 

Before he could clasp his hand around King’s wrist, Ram’s own hand darted out, capturing the stranger’s wrist in a tight hold.

 

“Hey! What the hell?!” The man strained against the grip, but to no avail. When he realised that he couldn’t break free that way, he threw a sloppy punch at Ram that he easily dodged.

 

Seconds later, a brawl broke out.

 

Ram only got one good punch in before the other man’s friends were running over.

 

To be honest, in terms of brawls, it was fairly tame. Just a lot of yelling, some shoving, a couple of stray punches and elbows thrown, and then it was all over.

 

As Ram shook free of Duen’s grip, smirking at the blood dripping from the stranger’s nose, he could hear the rest of his friends arguing with the club owner, stating that the stranger was the one who threw the first punch.

 

Was it Ram’s fault that he missed?

 

King’s gaze found his in the commotion. His cheeks were red, and he was staring openly at Ram, mouth parted. Ram grabbed his hand and pulled him out of the club.

 

All he could think about was getting back to King’s rooms.

 

King was quiet as they waited for a taxi, only his grip on Ram’s hand betraying his lust.

 

The ride home is silent, too, the air charged.

 

They barely managed to stumble through the doorway before Ram was pulling King into a bruising kiss, pushing him towards the bed, fingers fumbling with King’s pants as the older student nipped at his neck.

 

Shirts and pants were removed, as King pushed Ram onto his back and slowly moved down. Ram couldn’t help but let a moan free as King slowly started to suck his dick, taking him in deeper. It was too much heat, too good, too fast.

 

Ram had to push him away.

 

He had to get to the main event.

 

……………………………..

 

He fucked King hard, gripping his hips as King whined.

 

Neither of them was going to last long, he thought to himself as he worked a hand between King and the bed, stroking at the other man’s dick.

 

“R-ram…” King came with a groan, looking back at Ram, “… I-I’m yours.”

 

Ram had never come so hard.

 

Huh… you learn something new every day.

Notes:

Two days.... it took you guys TWO DAYS!

 

Pete and Tutor twin reveal next :)

Chapter 299: Pete & Tutor - Ae meets Tutor

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Angelika_Anna: Pete and Tutor are twins. Their parents are divorced. Top! Tutor hates his father and lives with Fighter. And Tutor visits his brother, his friends and boyfriend. (They don't know about he.)

………………………………………………………

 

“So, Ae…” Pond leaned forwards with a smirk, “… why did I see Pete wearing an engineering shirt earlier? Sharing clothes are you now?”

 

Ae frowned, looking up from his textbook. “I… don’t have an engineering shirt, remember? What do you mean you saw Pete wearing one?!”

 

“I- Must have been my mistake!”

 

Ae knew his friend too well though…. Pond knew what he’d seen.

 

“N’Ae…” A comforting hand landed on his shoulder, prompting him to look over his senior, P’Fighter, “… I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about- “

 

“- But what if- “

 

“It’s probably nothing.” Fighter reaffirmed, “Now come on, you all want to pass this exam, right? Then you can take your respective partners out on dates and- “

 

“- and you can get back home to P’Tutor.” They all chorused in unison, “We know, we know.”

 

Fighter rolled his eyes, “Come on, back to- “He stopped, looking over Ae’s shoulder and brightening visibly, “- N’Tutor!”

 

All eyes turned to where he was looking, as all the younger members of the group froze.

 

“Ai’Pete?”

 

……………………………………………

 

Tutor had volunteered to pick his brother up from his classes so that they could have dinner together, but Pete (the stubborn twin, and Tutor would argue this to his dying days), said that he would meet Tutor at the Engineering cafeteria, wanting to introduce him to someone.

 

Having all these shocked looks directed at him, Tutor guessed that these were the people he was meant to meet.

 

“Ai’Pete?”

 

Fighter was speaking up before Tutor had a chance to reply, “Ummm, no? That’s my boyfriend Tutor.”

 

A shorter student, with dark hair and equally dark eyes stared at Tutor, scanning him from head to toe, before eventually coming to a realisation in his mind.

 

“You’re not my Pete.”

 

HIS Pete?

 

What the-

 

“No.” Tutor forced to keep his voice steady, “But I am Pete’s older twin. So maybe you need to watch who you’re calling YOUR Pete.”

 

Clearly this kid didn’t care that he was technically face to face with a senior, as he shot to his feet, ignoring his friend’s attempt to pull him back down.

 

“Ai’Ae! Tutor!”

 

And suddenly, Pete was there, clinging onto Ae’s arm as he beamed at Tutor.

 

“You’ve already met?”

 

“… Sort of.” Tutor muttered, “I didn’t know you had a boyfriend?”

 

“Well, I- “

 

“- I didn’t know you had a twin.” Ae interrupted, turning to his boyfriend, “Why didn’t you ever tell me?”

 

Before Pete could answer, Tutor spoke up. “When our bastard of a Dad decided to leave, hoping that we would pick up all the debts, Pete stayed with Mom and I decided to move in with my boyfriend. We meet up every so often, but apart from that…” He shrugged.

 

“Sorry I never told you.” Pete whispered to Ae, “It just… never came up.”

 

“What about with Trump? Why didn’t he help with that?!”

 

Tutor narrowed his eyes, “Who’s Trump?”

 

Before Ae could reply, Pete was slapping a hand over his mouth. “No one! We should eat, right? And- and you haven’t introduced me to your boyfriend yet!”

 

“… We WILL be talking about this later.”

 

Pete visibly winced.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

“So…” Fighter cautiously spoke up that night, head resting on Tutor’s chest, “… a twin?”

 

“Really, you’re bringing Pete up after what we just did?”

 

After hearing about Trump, Tutor had some… aggression to let out, and Fighter was always an eager recipient.

 

“He was very different to you, I was surprised! Can you blame me?!”

 

Tutor couldn’t help but smirk. He knew just what Fighter meant by Pete being different.

 

“Well…” He chuckled, “… I am the oldest. It only makes sense that I’m the dominant one.”

 

“I don’t think that’s how it works.”

 

“Ssshhhh. Sleep now.”

 

“Tutor, that’s not how it- “

 

“- Ssshhh.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 11th June

Mek/Boss - Lust next

Chapter 300: Mek/Boss - Lust (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maknae_BrookelynneHunter123: Having MekBoss, RamKing and BohnDuen also in the jealous/lust/protectiveness series?

MekBoss - Lust

………………………………………………………………………

 

Mek blinked slowly awake, only just registering the sunlight streaming in through the window. It was still early in the morning, that much could be determined, but he wasn’t sure how long he’d been asleep for.

 

He knew why he was awake though.

 

The tent in his pyjama pants was clue enough.

 

Trying not to groan, he rolled over, staring at Boss’s face… and the drool coming from his open mouth.

 

He still looked good to Mek though.

 

He hated to ruin such a perfect picture of contentment, but unconsciously, he found himself leaning over to kiss Boss on the forehead, lightly shaking him. “Hey, wake up.”

 

Boss whined, “Don’ wanna get up.” He rolled over slightly, revealing a pale neck that was almost covered in purple marks. The hollow at the base of his boyfriend’s throat beckoned for a kiss, which Mek was more than willing to provide, smirking as Boss shivered.

 

Slowly pulling the duvet down with him, Mek continued to leave little kisses down Boss’s body, from his shoulders to his chest to the soft skin of his stomach.

 

When he moved further down than that, more purple marks could be seen on Boss’s hipbones and upper thigh, as Boss’s breathing got increasingly ragged.

 

“M-Mek…”

 

Boss always did know how to make him completely lose his mind.

 

With that quiet little plea, Mek’s cock was definitely calling for attention. Not wanting to worry about preparation, he rolled Boss over onto his front, pulled him up onto his knees, before sliding his cock in between Boss’s thigh.

 

“Ah!”

 

Placing a hand over Boss’s mouth, knowing that they couldn’t get another noise complaint this month, Mek started to move.

 

He could feel Boss’s desperate pleas behind his palm.

 

It was a far cry from their usual lovemaking, but Mek knew just how much Boss was loving this. When Boss was so over-whelmed, that he could only let out weak mewls and pants, Mek pulled away, rolling Boss back onto his back, pulling both legs up to rest on one shoulder, before sliding his cock back between the others’ thighs.

 

They still had quite some time before their first class.

 

And he planned to thoroughly take Boss apart before then.

 

**

 

Boss quickly walked back to his rooms, hoping that no-one had spotted the obvious bulge in the front of his pants.

 

He and Mek were boyfriends now, why couldn’t he stop fantasizing about him yet?!

 

He couldn’t stop thinking about how their tongues danced together sweetly after a night of lovemaking. How Mek’s muscles felt under his hands and so many other things that made Boss hard in seconds.

 

He closed the door behind him and locked it, not wanting anyone to interrupt him.

 

Reaching into his dresser drawer, he pulled out his favourite toy (the one that had got him through the majority of his pining days) and a bottle of lube, palming at his erection.

 

Damn Mek for helping out a study group right now.

 

He slipped out of his clothes and lay back on his bed, wrapping his fingers around his cock as he closed his eyes. He stroked up, rubbing his thumb over the tip, slowly increasing his pace as his mind started to wander.

 

He thought about Mek’s smile, imagining placing small kisses along his jawline as he worked his way up to the earlobe. He thought about how Mek would try to hold back his moans, so used to being the quiet one.

 

Or… maybe he would slip into his first language.

 

Boss couldn’t hold back his own moans at the thought.

 

He thought about how helpless he would be if he overwhelmed Mek to the point of his boyfriend pushing him up against a wall, rubbing their bodies together. He wanted to be overtaken by him, he wanted Mek to be the loud one for once, telling him all the ways he would make Boss beg for mercy.

 

He wanted to be thrown onto the bed.

 

He wanted to see those lust filled eyes descend on him as Mek kissed him.

 

Moaning quietly, he bent his knees and placed both feet flat on the bed, reaching out for the lube and opening it up. Squirting some of it onto his hand, he slicked up his cock and the vibrator beside him, before reaching between his legs to prepare himself, being careful not to touch his prostate just yet.

 

He wanted to enjoy this for as long as possible.

 

He grabbed the toy once he felt he was open enough and started to tease at his entrance, squeaking as he felt the soft silicone start to enter him. He relaxed as best he could, trying to get used to the intrusion. Once comfortable, he switched the vibrator on low, slowly moving the toy in and out, stroking his cock in time with the motions.

 

He imagined how Mek would look down at him as he pulled both of their clothes off. He knew he would let Mek do anything to him as the other man pinned him to the bed, feeling those calloused fingers stretching him open.

 

He increased the speed of the vibrator, head sinking further into the pillow as he got lost in the fantasy, cock throbbing in his hand as he felt that familiar pull in his stomach. His breathing hitched as he felt the vibrator hit his prostate dead on, moaning as he flipped himself over to his knees, pumping the toy in and out fast, hitting him just right every single time.

 

He imagined Mek pulling at his hair as he dominated from behind, wanting to feel Mek’s cock hitting against his sweet spot, rather than this toy. He could practically hear Mek calling out his name with every thrust.

 

“F-Fuck.” He whispered, pressing his face into the covers as he furiously jerked himself in time with the toy.

 

He was close.

 

So close.

 

He thought of nothing but how full he would feel when Mek bottomed out inside him. The mere fantasy of his boyfriend’s cum shooting inside of him caused his to gasp and cry out, as he pressed the vibrator right against his prostate.

 

“A-ah! Mek!”

 

He came so hard that his vision went blurry, and he started to shake. Tears pricked the edges of his eyes as he switched the vibrator off, letting it slide out whilst trying not to whimper at the empty feeling.

 

Still breathless from his orgasm, he reached out for his phone and fired off a quick text to Mek.

 

It was just an emoji of a peach and an eggplant, but he knew Mek would get the hint.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 11th June

Omega Pete/Alpha Ae next :)

Chapter 301: Ae/Pete - Alpha/Omega Universe (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Oo could we get some omega! Pete x alpha!ae?? 💕

………………………………………………………..

 

“Ai’Pete?”

 

Pete startled awake, hissing as his elbow stung at the sudden flinch. Wiping at his slightly sweaty forehead, he looked up to see Ae staring at him in concern.

 

“S-sorry, I- “

 

“- Why are you still here?” Ae moved closer, “I didn’t hurt you any worse than a grazed elbow, right?”

 

“No- I- I- “Pete flushed bright red, “My heat was triggered, so the Doctor wants me to call someone who can either help or my Mum. But Mum had an important meeting today and, I don’t really have anyone- “

 

“- How was your heat triggered?”

 

As Ae moved closer, Pete couldn’t help but take a deep breath, getting a good whiff of Ae’s scent, which only made him flush deeper. At the sight, Ae seemed to guess what had happened, eyes growing darker.

 

“Pete… if you want, I can- “Ae’s own flush matched Pete, as he rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, “- Well, you know. I can- “

 

“- Can you? Please?”

 

He’d only known the Alpha for less than two hours, but Pete knew that he was his hero in more ways than one.

 

So, he found himself leaving the clinic, hand in Ae’s, feeling slightly comforted by the cool breeze and the presence of Ae’s hand in his own. When someone looked at him a little curiously, Ae’s hand moved from Pete’s hand, to the small of his back in a show of possessiveness.

 

He barely noticed when they arrived at Ae’s room, walking up the steps as the air between them grew thick with desire.

 

“My roommate should be gone for the rest of the day.” Ae whispered, before stopping, “Unless you’ve changed your mind or- “

 

“- I haven’t!” Pete blurted, already feeling slightly drunk from the Alpha’s scent, “I-I mean… don’t go, please don’t go.”

 

Ae moved closer, hand sliding to the back of Pete’s neck as he squeezed firmly. His palm was as hot as a brand and Pete couldn’t help but press into the touch.

 

“Okay.” He whispered, “Let’s go in then.”

 

They entered the room, hands and feet fumbling as they fell together onto Ae’s bed.

 

“You- you have birth control, right?” Ae asked, situating himself comfortably between Pete’s spread legs.

 

“Y-Yeah, I promise.” Pete wriggled himself out of his clothes, eyes widening as Ae did the same, eyes moving down the Alpha’s chest until they landed on Ae’s cock… which was bigger than he’d ever expected.

 

Flushing at how his mouth watered slightly, Pete didn’t resist as Ae pulled him up onto his knees, a calloused hand drifting down his spine to tease at his hole.

 

“Fuck, you’re dripping!”

 

Pete moaned, burying his face into Ae’s shoulder, before allowing himself to be moved onto his hands and knees.

 

“I heard this makes knotting more comfortable.” Ae whispered, “I don’t want you to be in pain at all.”

 

Pete couldn’t stop the pleased smile, his breathing hitching when he felt two of Ae’s fingers probing at his entrance, assured and gentle, almost choking as they plunged inside him. He was already so open though, that he barely felt the stretch, even when Ae added another finger.

 

“I-I’m ready! Please!” He hissed, pushing himself backwards to get the fingers deeper, “Please, please, please!”

 

“Okay, okay…” Ae leaned over, pressing his lips to Pete’s shoulder in a kiss as he pulled his fingers out. Moments before Pete could plead again, he felt the head of Ae’s cock nudging up against his hole, prompting him to push back in order to get it in him with one thrust.

 

They both let their breaths out with a groan, needy and in sync as Pete’s skin prickled with over-sensitivity.

 

“Ae, Ae, Ae!” Pete gasped as Ae started to thrust, knot already swelling up and teasing at Pete’s rim; too quickly but not quick enough. Feeling shameless at his moans and pleas, Pete grabbed Ae’s hand from where it was on his shoulder, pulling Ae’s fingers into his, licking at the residual taste of himself and muffling his moans as Ae leaned over to close his teeth on the back of Pete’s neck.

 

It wasn’t deep enough for a claiming bite.

 

No… it was almost like it was a promise for the future.

 

The thought of being mated to Ae set Pete off as he came for the first time, clenching tight around Ae’s cock and making him snarl as the knot inflated much more quickly. Pete felt it, pressing his hips back with a sob, getting it as deep as he could, so that he could lock them together.

 

“You’re so beautiful.” Ae groaned, as they tied together fully, coming with long spurts inside of Pete, hips twitching as he rode out his orgasm. Pete could feel the warmth filling him up, sating his heat for the moment as he collapsed, completely and totally exhausted.

 

Ae gathered Pete to his chest and rolled them onto their sides to wait out the knot, pressing kisses to Pete’s skin and murmuring praise into his hair.

 

And that was when Pete knew for certain… Ae was his Alpha.

 

His and his alone.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 11th June

Bohn/Duen - Lust next

Chapter 302: Bohn/Duen - Lust (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maknae_BrookelynneHunter123: Having MekBoss, RamKing and BohnDuen also in the jealous/lust/protectiveness series?

BohnDuen – Lust

……………………………………………….

 

Bohn knew his and Duen’s relationship hadn’t gotten off on the best of starts, but this was the perfect opportunity to fix it.

 

Fairy lights.

 

Soft, romantic music (as compiled by King and Mek).

 

And food that he’d cooked… ordered himself.

 

The look on Duen’s face was worth every bit of money that he spent, all the hours he’d spent stressing over this. The fact that Bohn was then allowed to snuggle under the blanket with him, made this day ten times better.

 

Bohn snuggled a little closer, holding Duen as close as he dared to kiss the side of the younger man’s neck, waiting until he turned to face him, before capturing his lips in a kiss as well. It was a brief kiss, but you would have to be blind to miss how Duen’s breathing hitched slightly.

 

“Go on.” Duen whispered, as Bohn slowly got them both naked, unwilling to let this opportunity pass him by. Their kisses grew more intense, lips becoming red and swollen, bodies grinding against one another.

 

Bohn knew that they wouldn’t go all the way tonight, but honestly, this was enough to keep him satisfied for months to come.

 

Every time his and Duen’s bare skin brushed against each other, Bohn felt hotter and hotter, his arousal rising to almost unbearable heights. Duen was quivering underneath him, breathing coming in fast, ragged pants, nails leaving small crescents on Bohn’s back as they rubbed up against each other.

 

No words were needed, save for their harsh pants and lustful moans, sweat dripping from their bodies.

 

Really, it was no surprise when they came at the same time.

 

“What was that all about?” Duen grumbled, as they both panted through the aftershocks of their respective orgasms, “Ugh, we’re all sticky now.”

 

“… I love you.”

 

“If you love me so much, then you can get something to clean us up.”

 

“On it!”

 

**

 

Bohn loved Duen, unlike he had loved anyone else.

 

But he especially loved it when Duen got worked up like this.

 

At first, he didn’t react to the sudden kiss Duen planted on him as soon as he entered his boyfriend’s home, too shocked to do anything but let Duen take control. However, he soon got with the program, hands moving to remove his shirt… until he felt Duen grab his wrists.

 

“Don’t.”

 

Bohn pouted, “Why?”

 

Duen’s face was red, but his look of determination never faltered, “You can take your t-shirt off…” He began, “… But keep the Engineering shirt on.”

 

For a moment, there was silence, until Bohn rushed to do as he was told, making a mental note to tease Duen later about the younger student’s engineering shirt kink. Duen seemed relieved by this enthusiasm though, stripping off himself.

 

Once Bohn was dressed only in his engineering shirt, Duen moved closer, hand brushing down Bohn’s bare chest until they were cupping Bohn’s hard length.

 

Bohn wasn’t ashamed to admit that his cock jumped at that simple touch. In the state he was in, if Duen said one word, he was afraid that he would come in that instant.

 

Judging from the smirk on Duen’s face, he knew this.

 

“You know…” He muttered, “… I think I want to fuck you.”

 

Bohn’s mind went blank.

 

Where was his shy, tsundere boyfriend? Where did he go?

 

Quickly, he pinched the base of his cock to stop himself from coming, allowing himself to be led over to the bed and pushed down onto it. He watched as Duen pulled out the lube from the bedside drawer, slicking up his fingers, before slowly sliding one finger inside.

 

It was a weird sensation, and Bohn couldn’t help but hiss at it.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“Y-yeah, just- please!” He locked his legs around Duen, encouraging him when his words failed to come out.

 

Duen didn’t seem to notice that however, too busy muttering to himself about something.

 

“It should be… right around… here!”

 

Feeling Duen’s fingers press against what Bohn assumed to be his prostate, he cried out in sheer pleasure, back arching.

 

“Please!” His demand was breathless, “I need you in me, please!”

 

Duen was quick to obey, putting a condom on, pushing in quickly and finding a rhythm that had Bohn begging with every thrust.

 

Shit!

 

“I-I thought you were a virgin!” Bohn groaned, “How are you this good at- “ He trailed off into a moan that could only be described as ‘slutty’

 

“You drive me crazy.” Duen grunted, his pace never faltering, “I can’t concentrate sometimes around you. I just want to have you all the time, no matter where or when.”

 

At these words, Bohn came, clenching around Duen to ensure that he came not long afterwards, both of them seeing stars behind their eyes.

 

When the high finally died down, Duen gently pulled out, tying off the condom and throwing it away as they both panted for breath.

 

“So…” Bohn smirked, “… my engineering shirt, huh?”

 

“Shut up.”

Notes:

Alpha Tutor/ Omega Fighter next :)

Chapter 303: Fighter/Tutor - Alpha/Omega Universe (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Britany: Hmm, can I ask for one? I've been wanting to read a Tutor and Fighter omega verse for a long time, if one day you see my request, could you make one? but Fighter is the Omega and tutor Alpha.

……………………………………………………..

 

How was it possible to feel so warm?

 

Fighter squirmed on his bed, feeling like his insides were burning up. It was like he could barely breathe, like he had an itch inside of him that nothing could touch, like he needed something to be inside of him, as his entrance got wetter and wetter.

 

Maybe… he should have weaned himself off of the suppressants that his Father had forced him to take for the last ten years, inside of going cold turkey.

 

He was painfully hard, and the warmth inside of him just made it worse as the need continued to grow. He could barely handle it, prompting him to bite into one of the pillows that he’d collected for his ‘nest’, hoping to muffle any moans.

 

He was sure his Father was out of the house for the week, but it was the principle of the thing.

 

Feeling his pants growing damp, he removed them as quickly as possible, throwing them to the side along with his boxers. Once his erection was freed from its’ confines, he felt a little better… but not much.

 

He knew stroking or fingering himself until he came wouldn’t do much.

 

He should have ordered those heat-help toys he’d looked at online.

 

His phone buzzed on the table, and for a moment, Fighter seriously considered just giving in and asking Tutor to come over.

 

Except… Tutor didn’t know he was an omega.

 

He groaned.

 

Damn his pride for not telling his boyfriend sooner.

 

Taking a deep breath, he inserted two fingers into himself, covering them in the warm slick, thrusting as deep as he could, feeling the pleasure slowly build up as he brushed against his prostate. It was nothing like a knot, but he needed some form of release, and this was the logical option.

 

He sped up the pace, inserting a third finger, trying to stretch himself out, the slick making it easy.

 

As the pleasure built up and he was mere moments away from reaching his climax, he heard the familiar sound of someone knocking on his door, followed by the sound of it opening.

 

His eyes flew open, only widening when he saw a confused Tutor standing there…. A bulge already forming in his pants.

 

“Are you- are you in heat?!” Tutor stuttered, actually caught off guard for once.

 

Fighter just groaned through, still thrusting his fingers inside, “I-I-I need- “ He desperately tried to get the words out, “-You, I-I need you.”

 

That was all Tutor needed to hear, immediately ripping his shirt and t-shirt off, followed by his pants and boxers. A deep, aroused growl fell from his lips as he climbed on top of Fighter, pressing their lips together.

 

Fighter moaned, the rough kisses and the taste of Tutor’s lips feeling like heaven after the past hour of aroused pain. Hands moved all over his body, caressing his torso and nipples. Their tongues battled as the kiss turned deeper.

 

They never wanted to let go, but soon had to pull away in order to catch their breaths.

 

Fighter felt a bit dizzy, heart pounding faster than ever, his body screaming for a knot as he smelled Tutor’s Alpha scent. All of his instincts were on autopilot, and as they parted, he couldn’t help but spread his legs in silent invitation.

 

“Fuck me… please, please, please” He begged.

 

He didn’t have to repeat himself, as less than five seconds later, the alpha had his cock buried deep inside of Fighter, barely waiting for Fighter to adjust before he was violently thrusting in and out of him, hitting Fighter’s prostate with every strike.

 

Fighter moaned with every thrust; eyes closed as precum leaked heavily from the tip of his dick. Tutor seemed to be getting deeper every time he pressed inside, a sensation that Fighter was quickly growing addicted to. He clawed at the Alpha’s back, breathing rapidly.

 

“Tutor, f-fuck!”

 

Everything was ten times more sensitive, prompting him to beg for Tutor to knot him, to fill him to the brink with his seed, to bite his scent glances to show to everyone, especially his asshole of a Father, that Fighter was claimed.

 

Tutor obliged.

 

After a last, harsh thrust, followed by a near-scream, he stopped as Fighter felt the other’s cock twitching inside of him, cum lining his inner walls as Tutor’s knot started to swell, trapping him inside of Fighter as he continued to come.

 

And all the pain Fighter was experiencing a mere half hour ago, was gone.

 

“P’Fighter… please tell me you’re on birth control.”

 

“… Ummmm.”

 

“P’Fighter!”

Notes:

Ram/King Lust next

I got a couple of anon comments that both made me annoyed and made me laugh.

To the anon who commented that there had been a lot of NSFW chapters and they wanted something more 'enjoyable', that's just the way the prompts fall, and there is nothing I can do about that. There are occasions where there are a lot of SFW chapters in a row, and that's just the way it is.

To the anon who complained about seeing the same thing... i take your point, but again, i can't really do anything about chapters that have already been requested. In future prompts, i have stopped taking the lust/jealousy/protectiveness series and others similar to it, but there are still several chapters like that to go.

Chapter 304: Ram/King - Lust (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maknae_BrookelynneHunter123: Having MekBoss, RamKing and BohnDuen also in the jealous/lust/protectiveness series?

Ram/King – Lust

……………………………………………….

 

King panted heavily.

 

He was lying on his bed, hair dishevelled with marks all over his neck and chest as Ram moved further and further down.

 

“C-Cool boy!” He whimpered, already feeling way too sensitive for all this, “Please!”

 

Unsurprisingly, Ram remained silent, simply continuing with what he was doing.

 

It was then that King remembered… Ram loved it when he got like this. He loved it when King get so needy that he couldn’t help but beg, completely consumed with lust.

 

It didn’t stop King from trying again though.

 

“I-I need you! Please!”

 

Ram pulled away, tilting his head to one side, silently asking what it was that King wanted exactly.

 

“N’Ram… f-fuck me!” King flushed at the words.

 

Slowly, Ram moved up until they were face to face, kissing King gently on the forehead as the older student spread his legs.

 

Ram wasn’t the only one who could give silent cues.

 

Feeling Ram press his fingers against King’s lips, he opened his mouth to take them inside, sucking and coating them with saliva as Ram started to stroke at his cock. When that all got to be too much for King, the need to cum overcoming his desire to be could, he couldn’t even muster up the state of mind to continue sucking at Ram’s fingers.

 

Thankfully, Ram took mercy on him, pulling his fingers free, circling them around King’s hole inside.

 

He pushed them in slowly, trying his best not to hurt King as the other man’s jaw dropped open in a breathless moan, eyes rolling to the back of his head. Ram must have added some lube for extra ease, as it didn’t hurt at all.

 

Well, nothing aside from a slight burn, but when Ram pressed his fingers against King’s prostate, that disappeared fairly quickly.

 

“Beautiful.”

 

It was the first word Ram had spoken since they started, and off course, it was designed to get King riled up again. “Please, please, please…” He begged again, voice barely above a whisper, “… please, fuck me.”

 

Ram nodded, slicking up his cock, before pushing inside.

 

King gasped, rolling his hips as Ram paused, letting the older man adjust to the feeling.

 

“So beautiful.” Ram spoke up again, pressing a quick kiss to King’s cheek as he pushed all the way inside. At first, he kept his pace slow, only speeding up when King’s hips bucked in desperation. King could hear his moans getting louder and louder, arms over Ram’s shoulders as he tried to pull him closer.

 

As he nipped at Ram’s neck tattoo, he couldn’t stop the triumphant smile that appeared on his face, when Ram let out a little groan, and changed the angle in a way that he knew would hit King’s prostate, battering against it again and again.

 

“C-Cool boy, are you- are you close?”

 

Ram’s answer was a sensual, passionate kiss, just as King came with a high-pitched whine, spilling all over his own stomach, feeling Ram smirk against his lips. Pulling away from the kiss, Ram rolled his hips, chasing his own orgasm.

 

Seconds before he came, King locked his legs around the other man, stopping Ram from pulling out as he nipped at the tattoo.

 

Ram came with a low groan, spilling inside King, before gently pulling out and rolling to the side, the pair of them holding each other tightly. All was silent for a moment, until Ram (surprisingly), broke it.

 

“P’King?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“…I love you.”

 

King couldn’t stop himself from beaming, leaning over to give him a kiss.

 

“I love you too.”

 

………………………………………………………

 

Ram… was really starting to appreciate the hotter weather.

 

As they walked through the gardens and the sprinkler systems set in place, King’s t-shirt was getting damper and damper, clinging to his skin.

 

It was very distracting.

 

To the point where he didn’t hear King calling his name, until the other man was tapping him on the arm.

 

“Cool Boy? Cool boy!”

 

Ram sent him an apologetic look, as King waved him off with a teasing smirk, “Thinking about something important?”

 

Quickly, Ram shook his head.

 

The t-shirt was even wetter now.

 

“Cool boy, are you okay?”

 

Ram nodded quickly, stopping himself from reaching out and touching that chest.

 

“It sure is hot, isn’t it?” King commented, not seeming to notice that Ram was staring at him, using the hem of the shirt to wipe the sweat away from his forehead.

 

Unable to stand it anymore, Ram grabbed King’s wrist, being careful not to grip too tightly as he pulled him out of the gardens and back towards King’s room, only vaguely hearing his boyfriend’s questions behind him.

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

As soon the door shut behind them, Ram was running his hand up, underneath King’s t-shirt, before removing it entirely.

 

“N’Ram!”

 

Ram simply continued to strip them methodically, until he could take both of their cocks in his hand and stroking.

 

With how worked up he was, it was no surprise that he came first, with King following on not long afterwards. Resting his head on King’s shoulder, he relaxed at the feeling of hands stroking down his back.

 

“What was all that about?”

 

“… Wet t-shirt.”

 

“Ah, got it.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Honestly, I'm feeling a little de-motivated right now, but i promise to keep going... it's just hard when some people don't seem to realise that i have a life outside of these prompts, and that I have never lied about the wait for prompts. I write a prompt a day, and I post a prompt a day and that's the best i can do.

Kongpob/Arthit - Arthit not part of the hazing team AU

Chapter 305: Kongpob/Arthit - Arthit Not Part of the Hazing Team AU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sakura: Jealous! Kongpob with popular_but_oblivious! Arthit! Arthit because it's a given that Kongpob is popular but I'm pretty sure Arthit can be popular too with his good looks und cute personality. Or how about a AU? Because I'm curious how KongArthit's relationship would develop if Arthit was just a normal senior and not the head hazer.

I am combining these prompts 😊

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Kongpob bit at his lip, looking away from the hazing team on a table to his far right.

 

From the first day that he arrived at the Engineering department, he had been captivated by the sight of a senior, pouring over his books, a soft smile on his face as he sipped at some pink milk.

 

He’d longed for each and every glimpse of the other student, craning his head to see if he would show up as a member of the Hazing team, only to find himself disappointed.

 

Well, if he thought that he was disappointed before, then that was nothing compared to this.

 

For weeks, he had been trying to gather enough confidence to walk up to the cute senior and ask him out. For weeks, he had been trying to find the right words and when he was on the cusp of being ready, the senior was sitting with the rest of the hazing team, not seeming to care that their arms were all over him.

 

He was laughing.

 

Kongpob wanted to be the one to make him laugh like that.

 

“Kongpob?”

 

Startled out of his thoughts, he turned to Oak and M, who were staring at him in concern.

 

“What’s with the face?”

 

“… Nothing.”

 

“It doesn’t look like nothing.” Wad muttered, following Kongpob’s glance, before smirking, “Really? A friend of the hazing team?”

 

“That’s not just some friend of the hazing team.” Oak whispered, “That’s P’Arthit! He runs the advanced mathematics study group. The one all the girls talk about?”

 

“… Arthit.” Kongpob whispered, almost dreamily, “It suits him.” He then pouted, “But the hazing team hate me, they won’t let me near him.”

 

“Maybe if you stop antagonising them- “

 

“- I’m not antagonising them! I’m just pointing out why the whole hazing thing doesn’t work sometimes!”

 

The group could have bickered for the rest of their lunch break, if Mae hadn’t broken it up.

 

“Kongpob…” Despite her voice being soft, it cut through their bickering, bringing them to silence, “… You should speak to him.”

 

“With the hazing team watching and laughing?” Wad growled, “Don’t bother Kongpob. This’ll be some sort of test, I’m sure of it.”

 

“They wouldn’t be that cruel!” Mae argued, “Kongpob can’t just keep making up and listening to excuses as to why he can’t talk to him!”

 

“Yeah!” Oak agreed, “What if this is the only chance he gets? Ask him out and put us out of our misery! I can’t watch the pining anymore!”

 

Wad rolled his eyes, “He’ll get over it. Better than being completely- Kongpob, wait!”

 

Wad attempted to grab Kongpob’s shoulder as he passed, only for Kongpob to dodge out of the way, continuing to head to the senior’s table. As soon as they spotted him, they all fell silent.

 

“Hello Phi’s.” He waiied politely.

 

“Student 0062.” Prem, the Head Hazer frowned, “Something we can help you with?”

 

“I… was hoping to speak to P’Arthit?”

 

The hazing team all froze, eyes turning to Arthit, who was giving Kongpob a wide-eyed stare.

 

“How do you know my name?”

 

“You run the advanced mathematics study group, right?”

 

Arthit frowned, “Yeah… but I’ve never seen you there.”

 

“Word travels.” Kongpob flashed him his most charming smile, “Can I talk to you for a moment?”

 

“… The study group is every Wednesday evening. You can ask it th- “

 

“- It’s not about maths.” Kongpob nervously rubbed the back of his neck, “I just… don’t want to ask it in front of- “

 

“- Us?” Prem looked enraged, “Anything you have to say to Arthit you can- “

 

“- We’ll leave you be!” Knot interrupted his friend, pulling Prem to his feet as the rest of the table, with Bright grabbing Prem’s other arm as the Head Hazer struggled, “Good luck Arthit!”

 

Arthit looked like a rabbit caught in headlights as his friends, almost looking as though he was going to run after them as Kongpob took the seat opposite him.

 

Kongpob didn’t feel much better. All the words had had rehearsed were now stuck in his throat; forgotten completely.

 

As Arthit’s shocked look fell into a frown, Kongpob could feel his cheeks heating up.

 

“I- “

 

“- Didn’t you want to ask me something?”

 

Kongpob forced himself to take calming breaths, “P’Arthit…” He began, heart pounding in his chest, “… do you want to go on a date with me?”

 

Mentally, he had an entire speech, full of compliments, but that would have to wait.

 

“What?” Arthit stared at him.

 

“You… I really like your smile.” Kongpob stammered, “When you’re studying in the library, and I know you might not like men like that, but I just wanted to ask and- “

 

“- You too.” Now it was Arthit’s turn to flush, “I’ve seen you with your friends… you have a nice smile as well.”

 

Kongpob felt more confident now, despite his heat skipping a beat at the seniors’ words. “So… is that a yes?”

 

“Y-yeah, okay.” Arthit looked unsure, but strangely determined, “Tomorrow night maybe?”

 

Kongpob nodded eagerly, “At that new noodle place near campus? I can meet you at seven outside?”

 

“That sounds nice.” Arthit gave him a nervous smile, before quickly getting to his feet, “I-I should really get going to my next class!”

 

Kongpob watched him leave with a fond smile.

 

He had to make this date absolutely perfect.

Notes:

Thank you all so much for your kind words and messages :) I'm still trying to get through and reply to them all, but thank you all so much!

Mek/Boss - Protectiveness next

Chapter 306: Mek/Boss - Protectiveness

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maknae_BrookelynneHunter123: Having MekBoss, RamKing and BohnDuen also in the jealous/lust/protectiveness series?

MekBoss – Protectiveness

………………………………………………..

 

Boss had heard the argument from the other room. He didn’t understand a word of it, with Mek speaking his mother tongue of Chinese, but it was loud and angry sounding.

 

There was a loud BANG, before everything fell silent.

 

Cautiously, Boss got to his feet and headed into the bedroom, spotting Mek curled up on the bed, his back to the door.

 

“Mek… are you okay?”

 

Silence.

 

Boss fiddled with his fingers nervously, before moving to take a seat on the edge of the bed, noticing Mek’s slight flinch as he did so. When Boss moved a little closer though, he sighed in relief when Mek rolled over and pressed himself close to Boss.

 

They must have stayed there for almost half an hour before Boss mustered up the courage to break the silence.

 

“Who… who was that?”

 

“… My Baba.”

 

“… Do you always shout at each other like that?”

 

Mek shook his head, pressing himself even closer. “He doesn’t like me being with you…. To be honest, he just doesn’t like that I’m gay.”

 

“Oh.” Boss bit at his lip, before lying down and wrapping his arms around Mek.

 

He’d never come up against homophobia before, not like this.

 

Mek’s breathing quivered slightly, as though he was holding back tears, and Boss had never hated something so much.

 

No-one should make Mek cry, nobody!

 

“It’s fine.” Mek tried to give him a reassuring smile, voice rough even as he tried to hide it.

 

“No, it’s not.” Boss snapped, “It’s not hurting him! We’re not hurting him by being together! SO, he doesn’t get to speak to you like that!”

 

Mek broke. His breathing started to come in quicker and harsher, almost like he was struggling. The first tear appeared, before dissolving into harsh sobbing. When he did finally manage to regain control of his breathing, he could only force out a weak “I’m sorry.”

 

“You’re not the one who has to be sorry, it’s him!” Boss paused, “Does he speak Thai? I’m sure I can knock some sense into him!”

 

Mek shook his head again, chuckling weakly as a soft smile appeared on his face.

 

That was all Boss wanted to see. Leaning over, he pressed a kiss to his boyfriend’s cheek.

 

“Thank you.”

 

“… I know some Chinese, I’m sure I could learn some more to tell him exactly what I think!”

 

“You know how to say, ‘I love you’, and I don’t think my Baba will appreciate that.”

 

“… Wo ai ni.”

 

“Wo ye ai ni.”

 

**

 

Boss tried to ignore the dark clouds that were building outside.

 

He needed to focus on this assignment, and with the way his grades were going, he needed it to be near perfect.

 

Outside, the rain pelted against the window, a streak of lightning flashing across the sky, followed by the rumbling of thunder.

 

If anyone asked, Boss gave out a manly yelp at the sound… in reality, it was more like the scream of a terrified child. He slapped his hand over his mouth, as Mek looked over at him, a fond, knowing smile on his face.

 

“I did warn you that there would be a storm tonight.”

 

Boss whined, leaning over to press his face into Mek’s midsection, assignment completely forgotten, “Husband…” He groaned, “… make it stop for your wifey!”

 

Mek chuckled, just as another rumble of thunder echoed throughout the room, making Boss jump again, squeezing his eyes closed in the hope that it would all be over soon. Another crash of thunder brought tears to his eyes; his scream muffled by the fact that he had his face pressed close to Mek.

 

All teasing came to a stop, as Mek seemed to see just how scared he actually was, pulling Boss into his arms and into a hug. “It’s okay.” He whispered, “I’m here.”

 

“I-I hate storms!”

 

“I know.” Mek’s grip tightened as there was another rumble of thunder, running his hand up and down Boss’s back, as he lay them back to lie on the sofa, pulling at Boss until he was comfortable lying on Mek’s chest.

 

And then he started to hum.

 

Focusing on the soft humming, Boss relaxed, sinking further and further into Mek’s protective embrace, eyes slipping shut as he fell asleep.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Shao Fei/Tang Yi & Jack/Zhao Zhi - Cockblock Competition

Chapter 307: Shao Fei/Tang Yi & Zhao Zi/Jack - Cockblocking (Slightly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from i_dont_feel_so_good7: I know the list is long, but can you do a cockblock fic for Shao Fei/Tang Yi

………………………………………….

 

Wannbe ‘tough guys’ and a fight after a week of rain, led to them getting completely covered in mud.

 

The upside was that they had an opportunity to shower together.

 

Tang Yi was pressed against Shao Fei’s back, mouth sucking on a clean patch of skin just behind the officer’s ear.

 

“Can’t you wait for us to get clean?!” Shao Fei gasped, fingers scrabbling uselessly at the wet tiles on the wall.

 

“No. Couldn’t wait.”

 

Shao Fei silently pressed back against him, one hand reaching back to grab at Tang Yi’s hip to pull him closer. Due to the busy case, it had been almost a week since they last got a chance to do this, and that was 6 days too long in Tang Yi’s opinion. As Shao Fei twisted his head around for a kiss, a familiar voice piped up.

 

“Are we losing that much money that you two have to share a shower to conserve hot water?”

 

They both recognised the voice immediately, and it took all of Tang Yi’s self-control not to whimper when Shao Fei pulled away, knowing that the moment was over.

 

Thankfully, the shower door was steamed up enough to stop Jack from seeing anything.

 

Before he could say anything though, Jack had sidled away, satisfied with the chaos he’d created.

 

………………………………………………..

 

It started off as a normal day.

 

Jack finished tormenting the other officers in the station, as per his daily tradition, before heading to Zhao Zi’s desk in order to drag him home… only to find Tang Yi standing over his boyfriend, a warm smile on his face.

 

Which instantly made Jack suspicious.

 

Tang Yi loved the fact that Zhao Zi was still a little scared of him, so why was he being nice all of a sudden?!

 

“Hey Ex-boss.” He forced a smile onto his face as he headed over, “I think you got the wrong boyfriend there.”

 

“Jack!” Zhao Zi beamed up at him, “Tang Yi was helping me with the case A-Fei, and I are on. He has a lot of inside knowledge of gang activity in the area still.”

 

“… So do I.”

 

Tang Yi gave Jack his best ‘innocent’ expression… which wasn’t very innocent at all. “I was waiting for Shao Fei and thought I could help.” He explained, “All part of being a good citizen.”

 

Bullshit.

 

This was revenge for the shower incident, and Jack knew it.

 

“You should go home first Jack.” Zhao Zi then piped up, “I think we’re going to be here a while to try and close this case.”

 

“… Okay.” Jack glared at Tang Yi, noting the smug look on the other man’s face.

 

He would get his revenge.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

The next time was an accident.

 

Jack walked in on Officer Meng and Tang Yi in the kitchen. Shao Fei was on the counter, his thighs clamped against Tang Yi’s side. Jack cleared his throat and leant against the doorframe casually.

 

“I… am never making food in this kitchen again.”

 

Yes, it was slightly hypocritical of him, but he didn’t care.

 

Shao Fei yelped, pushing Tang Yi into the opposite counter.

 

The mood was over again.

 

………………………………………………………….

 

Two days later, Tang Yi had someone hack into Zhao Zi’s office phone, just as Jack was calling for a… quick conversation.

 

“You want to do what to poor Zhao Zi?!”

 

Zhao Zi squealed and hung up.

 

He then stopped answering Jack’s calls at work.

 

Jack wasn’t ashamed to admit that he broke his phone by throwing it at the wall.

 

…………………………………………………….

 

It was easy to sneak into the Tang Yi home that night, creeping up the stairs and heading to Tang Yi’s room.

 

Judging by the way the door rattled on its hinges, moans echoing through the wood, they were having their fun there.

 

Jack slapped his hand against the door as loudly as he could, knowing that Shao Fei would hear it.

 

“Put your back into it Boss!”

 

He then made a run for it.

 

……………………………………………………

 

Tang Yi inviting himself and Shao Fei for dinner at their place was rude.

 

Very rude, and Jack hoped his glares conveyed that.

 

…………………………………………………

 

In the end, they shouldn’t have been surprised that Shao Fei and Zhao Zi found out. The pair were police officers after all.

 

“You’re so cruel to us!” Jack pouted, as he and Tang Yi were pushed towards a car, “The information can’t be that important, right?! Do you really need to send both of us?!”

 

“You’re only hurting yourselves by doing this.” Tang Yi protested as well.

 

Shao Fei did not look amused in the slightest, arms folded as he glared at the pair, “Think of this as being a time-out.”

 

“Those are for children!”

 

“Exactly!”

 

Zhao Zi was clearly trying to look as annoyed as Shao Fei but couldn’t quite manage it. “A-Fei says you both just need to get the stupidity out of your system.”

 

“And keep your noses in your own relationships.” Shao Fei smirked, “Have fun.”

 

As the pair left, Tang Yi turned to Jack.

 

“This is all your fault.”

 

“How?!”

 

“You started it!”

 

“… Good point.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Bohn/Duen - Protectiveness

Chapter 308: Bohn/Duen - Protectiveness

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maknae_BrookelynneHunter123: Having MekBoss, RamKing and BohnDuen also in the jealous/lust/protectiveness series?

Bohn/Duen – Protectiveness

……………………………………………………………….

 

“Why is this place so busy?” Bohn looked around, “Is it suddenly everyone’s birthday or something?!”

 

His friends all shrugged.

 

It was one of their rare nights off when they didn’t have any assignments or exams to worry about, so they didn’t care that it was crowded. They were just glad to have found a table.

 

Bohn was worried though, because he had lost Duen in the crowd, and the junior had a habit of getting into trouble (maybe he was a bit of a hypocrite for saying that, but as the elder in the relationship, he had the right).

 

Looking around, his eyes landed on another group of students… economic maybe? Judging by the expensive looking leather briefcases they had anyway.

 

And not far from that, he saw Duen… whose wrist was in the grasp of one of these other student’s hands.

 

Bohn was on his feet in a second, ignoring Mek and King’s hisses for him to calm down.

 

“- come on, sit with us!”

 

“Let go of me!”

 

When the other man moved to pull at Duen a little harsher, hoping to pull him off balance, Bohn grabbed the man’s wrist, using his other hand to hit him in the face. Needless to say, he let go of Duen quickly.

 

“You fucking- “

 

“- Bohn, stop.” Duen managed to pull him back a couple of steps, as Bohn struggled against him, “Bohn. STOP! Think for just a second!”

 

It took some time, but eventually, with the added help of King and Mek, they managed to pull Bohn away, and outside for some fresh air.

 

“Are you alright?” Bohn asked, once he felt a bit calmer, concerned eyes scanning Duen from head to toe.

 

“Better now that you’re not acting like a caveman.” Duen grumbled, turning away slightly before shrugging, “But… thank you.” He quickly glanced at Bohn, before darting up to give him a quick kiss on the cheek, before hiding his face again. “Come on. Let’s get out of here.”

 

“Back to yours?!”

 

“… Yes, back to mine.”

 

Bohn beamed as he was pulled away.

 

Maybe… he would have to act like a caveman more often.

 

**

 

Bohn was going to stop coming out with Duen.

 

Once again, he’d looked away, only for Duen to disappear into the crowd, leaving Bohn sitting at the bar… with a persistent bartender.

 

“My shift ends in a couple of hours.” The bartender spoke up, “Maybe if your ‘boyfriend’ hasn’t found you by then, then we could catch a drink together?”

 

Bohn bristled at the disbelieving tone in the other man’s voice. As though he didn’t believe someone like Bohn could ever get a boyfriend.

 

If that were the case, why was he hitting on Bohn so desperately.

 

“No.” He stated firmly, “Sorry, I think I need to find my boyfriend now.”

 

Just in case Duen ran afoul of another group.

 

He downed the rest of the drink, before moving to leave.

 

It hit him as he hopped off the seat. All of a sudden, he felt dizzy to the point where he was worried that he was going to fall to the ground.

 

He knew what being drunk was like.

 

This wasn’t a drunk feeling.

 

Something was wrong.

 

Having only come out with Duen, he was the only one Bohn could turn to…. But he had to find him first. Desperately, he pushed through the crowded dancefloor, trying not to panic as he looked for Duen.

 

“Bohn? Bohn!”

 

Bohn instantly relaxed at the familiar voice, slumping forwards into the grip.

 

“Bohn?” Fingers pressed against his pulse, followed by a low curse, “Shit, what did you take?”

 

“I-I- “

 

“- We need to get you home.”

 

Duen managed to get him outside as the world continued to spin, prompting Bohn to lean heavily into his boyfriend’s side, unsure if he could remain on his feet for much longer.

 

Once outside, Duen called for a taxi, allowing Bohn to lean against the wall, seated on the ground as he focused on breathing.

 

“Bohn.” Duen’s voice was gentle, “How do you feel?”

 

Bohn found it hard to focus on the other’s face, feeling floaty and quest. “W-weird. R-really weird.”

 

“… I think someone spiked your drink.” Duen whispered, “Your symptoms all match up to a date-rape drug.”

 

“I-I think… bartender.”

 

“You think the bartender did it?” Duen clarified, expression going from concern to rage in a split second, as he looked back at the bar, “I should- “

 

Buen tightened his grip on Duen’s hand, not wanting the other to leave.

 

“- I should get you home as soon as possible.”

 

That was the last thing Bohn heard before everything went black.

 

………………………………………..

 

“Where’s that leery bartender?” King asked the next time they went out, no-one commenting on how tightly Duen was clinging to Bohn, “I haven’t seen him in a while.”

 

“I got him fired.” Duen answered casually, taking a sip of his drink, “He hurt my boyfriend.”

 

“Yeah…” Bohn preened, “… and my boyfriend loves me.”

 

“Yeah… I do.”

 

Silence.

 

“So, we’re just going to brush over the fact that Duen can get someone fired that easily?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“Got it.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

2gether and TharnType crossover next :)

Chapter 309: 2gether/TharnType Crossover

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sakura: 2gether/TharnType crossover? (Because the actors of Type and Sarawat are high school friends)

…………………………………………..

 

“Sarawat!”

 

Tine frowned at the unfamiliar voice calling out his boyfriend’s name, turning away from his notes as a stranger raced over to their table.

 

“Type?” Sarawat looked a little nervous as the other approached, sending nervous looks over at Tine, “What are you- “

 

“- What? I can’t visit my best friend from high school?” Type scowled for a moment, before it was replaced with a smirk, “I’ll never understand why you chose to go to this uni instead of the other one.”

 

Again, Sarawat glanced over at Tine.

 

“Was it for a girl?”

 

Tine bit at his lip, looking back down at his books. It wasn’t his place to out Sarawat to his friend… although, it was a little odd that Sarawat hadn’t said anything to him. From what Tine had seen, he was quite open with his friends.

 

“No.” Sarawat finally answered, taking a deep breath, reaching out and taking Tine’s hand in his, “It was because of Tine… my boyfriend.”

 

Tine looked up, just in time to see a look of guilt flash across Type’s face.

 

“Shit…” He muttered, “… how many friends have I lost because of that?”

 

Sarawat frowned, “What are you talking about?” He then straightened, “If you have a problem, then you can- “

 

“- Shut up for a second.” Type reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, swiping at it for a while, before turning the screen around and showing Sarawat a picture of Type and another man.

 

“This is my boyfriend… Tharn.” Type whispered, as Sarawat’s mouth gaped open in shock, “I-I know I was a dick in high school, Techno tells me that often enough… but I’m working on it, okay?”

 

“… Okay.” Sarawat smiled softly at him, before gesturing to Tine, “This is Tine… my boyfriend. Tine, this is Type. One of my friends from high school.”

 

“Nice to meet you?”

 

Type smirked, “Don’t worry if he’s never spoke about me, or Man or Boss haven’t. I was a homophobic jackass they were probably glad to see the back of.”

 

“Type- “

 

“- Don’t worry, Techno pretty much told me the same.” Type waved his hand dismissively at Sarawat, keeping his attention on Tine, “We all used to play football together. You joined this uni’s team, right?” He asked Sarawat, who nodded, “Yeah, so did we. Techno’s after being Captain next year.”

 

“Techno? But he was such a pushover?”

 

“Yeah, we’re working on that.” Type then saw the guitar in Sarawat’s arms, “Music club as well?”

 

“Mm.”

 

“I should bring Tharn with me next time, I think you’d get along with him.”

 

A soft smile flashed across Sarawat’s face, “That’d be nice… it is good to see you again Type.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

There was a note of vulnerability in Type’s voice, that did make Tine feel a little sorry for him.

 

“Yeah.”

 

Before Type could say anything else, two more familiar voices spoke up from the side-lines.

 

“Holy shit, is that Type?!”

 

They all turned to see Man and Boss racing towards them.

 

“It’s not what you think!” Man began, eyes on Type, who looked a little taken aback.

 

“Yeah, Sarawat was just showing Tine some new chords!” Boss nodded, “No romantic serenading or- “

 

“- Actually, I was just practicing.” Sarawat rolled his eyes, “And it’s fine… Type has a boyfriend now.”

 

Silence.

 

“A-A- What?” Man, and Boss dramatically acted as though their knees were giving out, taking the free seats at the table, “Our Type? Would sooner spit on a gay person than speak nicely to them for five seconds? That Type?”

 

“Yes, me.” Type, thankfully, took it all in good humour.

 

“Oh… cool, then let me tell you about my gorgeous boyfriend.”

 

Boss and Tine groaned loudly (for completely different reasons) as Man leaned closer.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ram/King - Protectiveness

Chapter 310: Ram/King - Protectiveness

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maknae_BrookelynneHunter123: Having MekBoss, RamKing and BohnDuen also in the jealous/lust/protectiveness series?

Ram/King – Protectiveness

……………………………………………………………

 

Ram winced at the sight of his reflection, gently pressing at the bruise on his stomach.

 

Alright… maybe Bohn got one good hit.

 

One lucky hit.

 

He was sure that there was nothing internally wrong, and Duen had confirmed that (despite being pissed off at him) but bending over and most other movements would hurt for a long time now.

 

KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK.

 

Eyes turning to the door, Ram remained where he was, hoping that whoever it was, would just go away.

 

“Cool boy? Cool boy, are you in there?”

 

Grabbing a shirt as quickly as he could, Ram shoved it in, trying not to yelp, before moving to open the door.

 

“I bring snacks and medicine.” King beamed at him, holding up at a bag, “You were moving a little stiffly earlier so I thought you might need some of this.”

 

Ram nodded, wanting to invite the older student inside, but knowing that King would see right through his façade.

 

“Cool boy?” Speak of the very occurrence, as King narrowed his eyes and scanned him from head to toe, “Are you okay?”

 

Ram nodding, only to hiss as a sharp stab of pain shot through his abdomen, directly beneath his ribcage, followed by the taste of something acidic in the back of his throat. He couldn’t stop himself from leaning against the wall for support as King rushed forwards.

 

“N’Ram, what’s wrong?!” King was clearly starting to panic, “Do I need to call an ambulance, or- “

 

“- Bed.” Ram interrupted, “I-I just need to get to the bed.”

 

The sharp pain in his stomach increased slightly, as did the urge to be sick.

 

“Alright, alright Cool Boy, but you need to stay awake for me, okay?”

 

Ram nodded, sighing in relief as he lay back on his bed. As he did so, his shirt must have ridden up slightly as he heard King hiss.

 

“Was this from the fight?” He asked, lifting Ram’s shirt up a little more to try and examine it further, only for Ram to quickly stop him, “Bohn did this?”

 

“Hmm.”

 

“Does it hurt too badly?” King’s breathing sped up, “I think I should call the hospital, what if you have internal bleeding or- “

 

“- Duen said no.”

 

King paused, “Duen… the medical STUDENT said no?”

 

“… Yes.”

 

“Great, that’s great.” King looked into the plastic bag that he’d brought with him, “Okay, so I have some painkillers, bruise ointment and some bandages. Let’s start with the painkillers.”

 

Ram could only watch in silence as King rummaged in the bag, pulling out the painkillers and a box of food. “Eat this and take these, then we can deal with the bruises.”

 

“P’King- “

 

“- No arguing.” King gave him a stern look, “Just… let me take care of you okay?” He flushed red, clearing his throat, “As a good senior should do.”

 

Ram wasn’t an idiot.

 

He knew there was no point in arguing.

 

**

 

King was not having a good time.

 

His head injury continued to ache, making even blinking difficult at times. Not wanting to bother Ram when he ran out of painkillers, he decided to make his own way to the medical hut.

 

He didn’t expect the world to be spinning that badly as he made his way up the steps, stumbling and falling, head striking the wooden steps, seconds before everything went black.

 

……………………….

 

Once again, he woke up with a concussion, coming around to the sound of steady beeping and the smell of antiseptic.

 

The lights were turned down low thankfully, as he struggled to try and open his eyes.

 

“Ram! I think he’s waking up!” King heard Duen’s voice.

 

A hand clutched at his own, as Bohn piped up, “Can he hear us?”

 

“Yes, if you’re going to shout like that!”

 

As the pair bickered, the hand around his own tightened slightly as the person leaned forwards, “P’King.” He heard Ram whisper, hearing Cool Boy’s voice clearly, despite Duen and Bohn’s bickering, “Can you hear me?”

 

“Mnh?”

 

“How are you feeling?”

 

“H’urts.” He managed to slur out, tongue feeling like a brick in his mouth.

 

“I know.” Ram sounded genuinely distressed, “I’m sorry.” He then spoke to Duen, “Can’t you get them to put him on better painkillers?”

 

“He has a head wound; we can’t put him on anything too strong.”

 

Ram made a disgruntled noise, before a hand was gently placed on King’s cheek, his thumb stroking at King’s cheekbone soothingly.

 

“Wha’ happened?” King slurred, finally managing to open his eyes, frowning at the redness around Ram’s eyes.

 

“Ram found you on the steps of the medical hut.” Duen was the one who answered, “It looked like you fell pretty hard.”

 

Ram’s grip tightened slightly.

 

King couldn’t imagine what that had been like for the younger man.

 

“St’y?” He weakly asked him.

 

“… I’m not going anywhere P’King.”

 

“Pr’mise?”

 

“I promise.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Fei Sheng Zhe/Shi Yi Jie honeymoon next :)

Chapter 311: Fei Sheng Zhe/Shi Yi Jie - Honeymoon Fluff

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from felicismoon: Hello, I was wondering if I could make a request? Could you write a History2 right or wrong post canon domestic fic about Fei Sheng Zhe and Shi Yi Jie going on a honeymoon after they get married? :)

……………………………………………………………………

 

Fei Sheng Zhe had always tried to be an early riser.

 

During the time that he and Shi Yi Jie had been together, he’d learned that were it not for his job, Yi Jie would sleep in as late as he could get away with…. And Sheng Zhe liked to take advantage and watch him sleep, smiling at the lack of stress on the older man’s face.

 

Yo-Yo would inevitably come in and ruin that peace, but it was always nice when it lasted.

 

Except for today.

 

Today, there was no risk of that happening.

 

Sheng Zhe rolled over onto his side to face his new husband, studying him intently. He never thought that they’d be here, celebrating their honeymoon together.

 

He couldn’t believe that they were married… he would get to wake up to this every morning.

 

Slowly, Fei Sheng Zhe reached over and gently stroked his cheek, making e older man stir slightly, eyes fluttering open. “Mmm, good morning A-Zhe.” Yi Jie muttered; voice tinged with sleep.

 

“Good morning.” Fei Sheng Zhe couldn’t stop the smile from appearing on his face.

 

Yi Jie reached over and pulled his younger husband against him, running his hand up and down Sheng Zhe’s back, “Do we have plans for today?”

 

“Just… spending time together? Without the threat of Yo-Yo interrupting us.” Their feet tangled together, Sheng Zhe’s hands trailing along Yi Jie’s chest, “I know we’re in an almost literal paradise, but we don’t have to leave the bed, right?”

 

“True.” Yi Jie yawned, “Maybe we can go back to sleep then? Rest before we anything more… fun.”

 

Sheng Zhe shoved him away playfully, “You’d rather sleep than spend time with your new husband?” He teased, letting him know that he really was just teasing by leaning in for a soft kiss.

 

Yi Jie kissed him back softly, the kiss becoming more passionate. He rolled them over so that Sheng Zhe was on his back, the older man hovering over him. When Yi Jie pulled away, Sheng Zhe beamed up at him.

 

“Still tired?”

 

“Not really.” Yi Jie returned the smile, “But I still don’t want to leave the bed.”

 

“I bet you don’t.” Sheng Zhe wrapped his arms around Yi Jie, running his hands up and down the older man’s back.

 

“Hm, it’s one of your better suggestions.”

 

“I have good ideas every now and again you know.” Sheng Zhe rolled his eyes, angling his head back as Yi Jie leaned down to press his lips to the younger man’s neck, making Sheng Zhe’s nails dig into his back.

 

“I love how I can still make you shiver like this.” Yi Jie murmured against his skin.

 

“Shut up.” Sheng Zhe groaned, as his husband started to pay particular attention to one of his more sensitive areas, making him moan low in his throat as he mentally celebrated his little victory.

 

They still had a week and a half left of their honeymoon, but today they could afford to spend the day in bed.

 

Sheng Zhe was sure it would be a day well spent.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Gav/Cairo next

Chapter 312: Gav/Cairo - Playing Together (Mostly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maknae_BrookelynneHunter123: Maybe Requestion (Gameboys) GavreelCairo?

…………………………………………

 

With the pandemic finally coming to an end, Cairo was thrilled to finally get a chance to play with Gav in the same room.

 

“Dammit.” Gav pouted, “How do I keep dying?”

 

“Because you’re not very good at this game?”

 

Gav whined at Cairo’s teasing, transfixed as Cairo became immersed in the game again. The expression on the other man’s face, that look of intense concentration, was gorgeous… enticing. Cairo’s eyes almost sparkled in the light of the TV, breathing steady and lips ever so slightly parted.

 

Slowly, he reached out and grabbed the controller from Cairo’s hands, making the other man protest.

 

“Hey! Just because you lost, doesn’t mean you get to- “Cairo cut himself off, trying to grab the controller back (a little too late as he died in-game). When he did manage to snatch it back, he went to start a new game, only for Gav to try and grab it back again, only to end up grabbing Cairo’s arm and pinning him to the ground.

 

They paused, silence filling the room.

 

Cairo’s eyes were wide, breathing heavily as he stared up at Gav. He stayed where he was, even when Gav let go of his wrists, moving his hands to Cairo’s hip instead, applying pressure there instead.

 

He then grinded against the other man, slow and hard.

 

Cairo gasped, turning bright red as he used his now-free hands to cover his face.

 

“I think…” Gav struggled to find the words, not wanting to show how affected he was by their positioning, “… I think I want to play a different game.”

 

They were both hard in their pants.

 

Slowly, Gav moved to sit back, pulling Cairo up with him so that his boyfriend was sitting on his lap, arms wrapping around him. Cairo’s hard cock was pressed against Gav’s abdomen, but neither of them were paying close attention to that, eyes on each other’s.

 

Cairo swallowed nervously, as Gav hummed happily.

 

He then pushed Cairo back down onto his back, their faces so close that their noses brushed against one another, as he grinded their hips together again.

 

“G-Gav!” Cairo exclaimed breathlessly, just before their lips pressed together in a brief kiss, Cairo’s fingers weaving through Gav’s hair, arching into the kiss. When they broke the kiss, they didn’t remain apart for long, kissing again, although deeper this time, moaning into each other’s mouths, still grinding against one another.

 

When they next broke apart, Cairo whined, “Do that again.” He pleaded, referring to the grinding, “Harder, please!”

 

Gav didn’t waste any time. He pulled both of their pants down to free their aching cocks, taking them both in hand to stroke them. He revelled in the pleasure on Cairo’s face, never having something so beautiful in his life.

 

“G-Gav! I-I’m gonna…” Cairo was close, eyes screwing closed as he fought not to cum.

 

“Look at me.” Gav whispered, “Look at me while you cum.”

 

Hesitantly, Cairo opened his eyes as Gav gazed down at him, making Cairo feel warm, coming less than a second later as Gav gave him a sweet kiss. At the sensation of Cairo’s cock jerking against his own, Gav came not long afterwards, coming with a groan.

 

He rolled to the side, the pair of them trying to catch their breaths.

 

“Gav…” Cairo said breathlessly.

 

“Did- did you like that?”

 

“Hmmm, yeah…” Cairo sounded ready to fall asleep, “… that was, amazing.” He grimaced, “Sticky though.”

 

And now, Gav had a reason to invite Cairo to share a bath with him.

 

Best. Day. Ever.

Notes:

Prompt are CLOSED

Zon's bracelet goes missing and he panics next

Chapter 313: Saifah/Zon - Zon Loses his Bracelet (TW: Panic Attack)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Zon/Zel(sibling), Zon/Saifah
Zon loses his bracelet and is freaking out searching for it. He starts to worry that it was all a dream or curse so not real. Zel sees him freaking out and hands him the bracelet, you cans decided how she came about having it.

…………………………………………………………

 

Zon was ready to scream.

 

He couldn’t find it.

 

He couldn’t find it anywhere.

 

It wasn’t on his desk, it wasn’t hidden under his covers or in his bed, it wasn’t under his bed.

 

It wasn’t in his school bag or even in his room at all.

 

He took a shuddering breath, attempting to calm his breathing, shivers racking through his body as he tried to fight the prickles behind his eyes, mind taking over as he wrapped his arms around himself.

 

He couldn’t find it.

 

Did it even exist?!

 

Blindly, he reached out for his phone, desperately scrolling through his contacts. His vision was so blurred from his tears, that he couldn’t even read any of the names.

 

Looking back, this was probably why he didn’t see Saifah’s name.

 

Throwing his phone over to the other side of the room, he pressed his forehead to the floor, nails digging into his arms.

 

It wasn’t real.

 

None of it was real.

 

He wasn’t in a relationship with Saifah, it was all just a part of his imagination.

 

He was alone again.

 

Breathing speeding up, he failed to hear his bedroom door, but he did feel the hand against his back, prompting him to scramble to his feet and spin around, knowing that he must look a right state, tears streaming down his cheeks, face bright red and nose running.

 

His sister stared at him.

 

“Are you- are you okay?”

 

Zon desperately rubbed at his eyes, trying to hide all evidence that he was crying. “What do you want?”

 

“I just… wanted to let you know that I deleted yours and Saifah’s bit in my story.”

 

“… What?”

 

“I deleted it. Like you wanted?”

 

Zon felt sick.

 

“P-Put it back!” He could feel his breathing picking up again, “I-I, you need to put it back!”

 

Zol frowned, “But, you made such a fuss about being in the story?”

 

“You-you need to put it back! Then… then maybe I can find the bracelet and I’ll be with Saifah again and- “He stopped at the look of pity in her eyes as she reached into her pocket… and pulled out the very bracelet he was looking for.

 

“You left it in the bathroom after your last shower.” Zol whispered, “I was going to give it back to you.”

 

Zon was ashamed to admit that he did snatch it from her, but thankfully, Zol didn’t seem offended by that.

 

The room was thick with silence, the only thing breaking it being the occasional hitch Zon let out every so often, finding it hard to hold back the relieved sob that was crawling its way up his throat.

 

“It’s okay.” Zol whispered, moving a little closer.

 

There were arms wrapped around him, and Zon broke. Feeling his sister’s arms around him, he buried his face in his hands and started to sob. Yes, they were relieved sobs, but the last half an hour had been one of the most stressful half hours of his life, so he felt like he was entitled to a little bit of a breakdown.

 

When he finally started to calm down, Zol moved away from him, going to pick his phone up from the floor, “Do you- so you want me to call P’Saifah?”

 

“Is-is his number on there?”

 

The phone screen was still unlocked thankfully, as she scrolled through his contacts, finding Saifah less than a second later and handing it over.

 

Zon had never called someone so quickly.

 

Saifah answered quickly, “Hey babe!”

 

“H-Hey.”

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

“It’s just… me being silly.”

 

As Saifah tried to reassure him that he wasn’t being silly (despite not having heard the whole story yet), Zon spotted his sister making her way out.

 

‘Thank you’ he mouthed to her, giving her a teary-eyed smile as she left.

 

Okay… maybe his sister wasn’t that bad after all.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Pond and Ae best friends! (Chapter 122 tie-in)

Chapter 314: Pond & Ae Friendship - Chapter 122 Tie In

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from In: Always more of this 😂 pond doesn’t get enough love lmao (Referring to Chapter 122)

……………………………………..

 

Pond didn’t want to say that he enjoyed cockblocking Ae and winding him up.

 

But he enjoyed cockblocking his best friend and winding him up.

 

The first time he did it after walking in on the pair, was at lunch a week later. Ae was leaning over to Pete, their hands entwined on top of the table.

 

“We should go and see that new movie that came out.” Pond overheard Ae whispering, “I know you liked the trailer when it came out.”

 

“That would be nice.” Pete whispered back, a light flush on his cheeks.

 

Who knew what kind of mischief those two would get up to in the back of a dark cinema room?

 

“Oh, I liked the look of that movie as well!” Pond piped up, “Sounds like a plan Ai’Ae!”

 

Ae opened his mouth (probably to tell him to piss off), when Cha’aim and Bow piped up.

 

“Is that that new romantic comedy?” Cha’aim beamed, “I’ve been dying to watch that.”

 

“Me too!”

 

“Well, it’s your lucky day ladies!” Pond smirked, “Ai’Ae’s invited us all out to see it!”

 

As the girls all started to chatter in excitement, Ae’s eyes widened, glancing between Pete and the girls, before his eyes landed on Pond…. And narrowed.

 

Pond knew Ae wouldn’t say anything though.

 

Long story short, their whole friendship group ended up on Pete and Ae’s date, with Ae pouted rather dramatically.

 

………………………………………………………

 

The next time, Ae and Pete were in Ae and Pond’s shared room again, snuggling close to one another.

 

It was easy to bribe Can into running in and pulling him out the door for ‘important football businesses.’

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

“Ae, it’s your turn to help with the shopping!”

 

Ae glanced up at Pond, glaring at him as he and Pete studied.

 

“… What?”

 

“The shopping?” Pond fought to keep his face straight, knowing that Ae was ready to hit him, “I paid for it last week, and now it’s your turn.”

 

“You- “

 

“- It is only far Ai’Ae.” Pete spoke up, instantly calming Ae down.

 

“… Fine.”

 

“Don’t worry.” Pond beamed, “I’ll keep Ai’Pete company!”

 

Oh, if looks could kill.

 

…………………………………………………….

 

The next time Pond did it, Ae wasn’t even anywhere near Pete.

 

He did, however, have a nice bunch of flowers in his hands, which Pond could only assume were for Pete.

 

“Ai’Ae!” He called out, knowing that there was a wicked smirk on his face, “One of your football seniors wants to speak to you? Something about an upcoming match?”

 

“I- “

 

“- Are these for Ai’Pete?” Because even Pond wasn’t a dick to stop Pete from getting flowers, “I’ll deliver them to him!”

 

“You- “

 

Pond had already taken them, running when Ae decided to give chase instead of heading to the football field.

 

He did feel a little guilty when he found out it was Ae and Pete’s anniversary, and Ae had been planning to surprise Pete outside his class.

 

… Alright, he felt a lot guilty.

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Pond finally decided to stop, when he made his way back to his room, only to hear whispered voices inside. Hesitating, he stopped, pressing his ear to the wood, and hoping that they weren’t doing the naughty.

 

“- never spend any time together recently.” He heard Ae mutter sulkily, “I’ve missed you.”

 

“We’re spending time together now.”

 

“Yeah, but who knows how long that’ll last before Ai’Pond comes in and interrupts… again.”

 

Pond winced.

 

“You know, I think he’s doing it on purpose.”

 

The wince deepened.

 

If Ae ever found out that he WAS doing it on purpose to wind Ae up, life would not be worth living.

 

Carefully, he backed away from the door, already sending a text off to Cha’aim to see if she wanted to grab something to eat together.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

 

Possessive Ae/Pete next

Chapter 315: Ae/Pete - Possessive Ae (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from TheoThorne: Can you do one where Ae has friends visiting the apartment for lunch and a fresh out of the shower Pete comes out in a towel or boxers not knowing they're there. Aroused/ possessive Ae doesn't like anyone else seeing Pete like that so he drags him back to the bedroom, turns up the tv loud and a thorough shagging ensues. :)

…………………………………………………………………

 

Honestly, over the noise of the shower, Pete hadn’t even realised anyone else was in the apartment with him and Ae.

 

He wasn’t even aware Ae had plans to invite anyone else round… hence the reason he walked out in just a towel, freezing in the doorway as all eyes turned on him.

 

“I-I’m sorry!” He started to back away, face turning bright red in mortification, “I-I’ll just- “

 

“- Woah, Ai’Pete!” Pond whistled, “Did Ae maul you last night or something?!”

 

As Pond yelped, having been hit in the arm by Cha’aim, Pete’s hand flew up to where he knew there would be a red mark from his and Ai’Ae’s activities last night.

 

“I was just saying!” Pond protested, “How is he meant to hide that behind his- OW!”

 

This time, it was Ae who hit him, as he got to his feet and stormed over to Pete, grabbing his wrist, and pulling him back towards the bathroom, not seeming to care that Pete nearly lost his towel along the way.

 

Slamming the door behind him, Ae pushed Pete up against it, pressing his lips to the other’s neck as he sucked another hickey beneath the original one.

 

“Ai’Ae!” Pete gasped, fingers digging into Ae’s back as he felt his towel fall to the floor.

 

“I can’t believe they saw you like this.” Ae hissed, “Only I’m allowed to see you like this.”

 

“I-I- “

 

“- No talking. No noise.” Ae ordered, voice soft, “Okay? I don’t want them hearing you as well.”

 

“Because- because only you’re allowed to hear me?”

 

“Exactly.”

 

Pete bit at his lip and nodded in understanding, head falling back against the door.

 

Knowing that Pete was probably still stretched from their session before Pete’s shower, Ae just spun him around, pushing in his fingers with a sound that made Pete flush bright red. He fucked Pete with the two digits, as Pete’s fingernails scraped against the door.

 

Vaguely, he heard the TV come on and get turned up.

 

Ae’s fingers started to massage his prostate, prompting him to bite back the sob that threatened to escape.

 

Ae added another finger, stretching Pete further. Pete arched his back into it, the fourth finger making his cock throb.

 

The fourth finger might have been unnecessary, but Ae did enjoy watching him squirm.

 

“Good boy.” Ae whispered, kissing at Pete’s spine as he pulled his fingers out, not seeming to mind the little whine that Pete couldn’t contain at the sudden emptiness. He waited patiently though, feeling Ae’s hands on his ass… and then his mouth.

 

It was messy and sloppy, and yet nowhere near enough.

 

He pushed his arse out, making Ae chuckle. He circled Pete’s hole and then pushed, breaching him with the tip. He started to lick and suck at the puckered hole, making Pete sob at the sensation.

 

“You need it, huh?” Ae pulled away, “You need my cock?”

 

Pete nodded desperately, feeling the hands move up as Ae got back to his feet, the others’ cock lining up against his hole, before Ae was pushing inside in one stroke.

 

He was sure that he moaned at the sensation, but thankfully, Ae didn’t comment.

 

As Ae’s thrusts started out rough, making the door rock against its’ hinges, Pete couldn’t hold back his moans for any longer, knowing that unless the others were close to the TV, there was a chance that they could hear him.

 

The thought made him flush, but soon, all he could focus on was the sensation of Ae’s cock moving in and out.

 

He knew Ae was getting close when the rhythm grew uneven and Ae’s hand moved around to stroke at Pete’s cock.

 

“Come for me.” Ae whispered.

 

What else could Pete do but obey, cum splattering all over the kitchen door as Ae tensed, coming inside of him.

 

“I-I think I need another shower.” Pete groaned.

 

“Just… don’t come out in a towel this time.”

 

“Okay Ai’Ae.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Pond comforting Ae next

Chapter 316: Pond & Ae Friendship - Pond comforts Ae

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from IssaPeach: 1 - Pond comforting ae (I love their friendship sm)

……………………………………………………..

 

Pond sighed as he entered the room he shared with Ae, hearing the sad music playing through the headphones before he even walked through the doorway.

 

If Pond ever met Pete’s dad, he was going to punch him himself, respect for elders be damned!

 

What right did he have to separate a literal perfect couple like Pete and Ae? Ae was now hurting, and Pond didn’t like it when his best friend was hurting.

 

None of their friends liked that Ae was hurting, but Pond liked it the least.

 

Shaking his head, Pond closed the door behind him, frowning at the fact that Ae was lying here in darkness before he showed up.

 

“Ai’Ae?” He asked softly, watching as Ae blinked furiously to adjust to the light, “Is everything okay?”

 

“… I don’t think anything can ever be okay again.”

 

Pond bit at his lip, slowly walking over to Ae’s bed, taking a seat on the edge of it.

 

Today was obviously, a bad day.

 

“It’s only for a few more months, right?” He reached out, placing a gentle hand on Ae’s shoulder, sighing in relief when Ae didn’t slap it away, or pull himself out of his grasp, “His Dad can’t keep him in Germany forever, right? And then he’ll be back, and you’ll be back to that lovey dovey couple again.”

 

Ae laughed, although it was more of a bitter and sad laugh, than an actual happy one. “I hope so…” He whispered, “… unless he finds someone else out there.”

 

“Impossible. You guys are like couple goals!” Pond frowned, “You practically moved in together!”

 

“I should have married him.” Ae whispered, “Then his Dad wouldn’t have been able to do anything…. Because he would have been mine for real.” He looked Pond in the eyes, and the other man couldn’t help but feel a wave of sympathy at the sight of the tears building up there.

 

“If you want me to come and help you pick out some rings for when he does come back, I don’t mind.” Pond eventually said, “Mind you, you’d probably only be able to afford the ones you get in kids’ magazines at the moment.”

 

“… You’d be the best man you know.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

Ae nodded, “You’re my best friend… of course you’d be my best man.”

 

“Alright… then you need to cheer up and start saving. By the time Pete comes back, you need to have those rings ready and waiting.” Pond then had a sudden idea, “What if you propose at the airport or something! That’d be romantic, right?”

 

Ae stared at him for the longest time, and Pond was slightly afraid that Ae would let his negative thoughts take over and reject the idea immediately…. Until Ae smiled.

 

That was the first smile Pond had seen on Ae’s face in months.

 

“See, I knew it was a good choice to have you as the best man.”

 

“Damn straight… or damn gay in your case.”

 

“Ai’Pond!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Cha'aim and Pete friendship next

Chapter 317: Pete & Cha'aim Friendship - Telling All (Slightly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from nnsk4: I love your prompts they are always so on point; I will like so much if you wrote more of chaemma and Pete's friendship 😊

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

“So… what was your and Ai’Ae’s first time like?”

 

“Cha’aim!” Pete flushed bright red, looping his arms around his knees, holding them close to his body as Cha’aim giggled.

 

“Come on! Tell me what it was like!”

 

“I- “

 

“- You don’t have to.” Cha’aim quickly realised that she might be pushing Pete a bit far, “I guess I was just… curious.”

 

“He was… sweet.” Pete flushed, “He didn’t want to push it too far without asking me.” The flush deepened, “Even though he pinned me against the sofa to kiss me.”

 

“He definitely looks like the pinning type.” Cha’aim mimed fanning herself, “Did you guys do any… foreplay?”

 

“A-a little.”

 

Despite Pete not going into much detail, Cha’aim clapped her hands together.

 

“Keep going, keep going! Did he undress you slowly and lovingly? Worship you with his eyes?”

 

Pete nodded, “He said that he loves my skin.” He whispered, “How soft it is.”

 

"Aww!"

 

“He… kissed me, all over.” Mostly on his face, neck, stomach, and thighs, eliciting moans from Pete with every gentle touch, but he wasn’t going to tell her that.

 

“Did he kiss anywhere else?” It wasn’t hard to guess what she was implying, as Pete buried his red face in his hands, a high whine breaking free.

 

He still nodded though.

 

“And then he… you know?” She wriggled her fingers, as Pete nodded again.

 

If Cha’aim squealed any louder, Pete was going to get noise complaints.

 

“He kissed me while he was doing it.” Pete was starting to get more into it now, having never had someone he could talk about this with before, watching as Cha’aim started fanning herself again, “H-he said that he wanted to make me feel good.”

 

“And then?”

 

“He made me turn over and then he… you know.” Pete’s voice had trailed off into a whisper by this point.

 

“Made love to you?”

 

Pete nodded, even the mere memory of it making him want to swoon.

 

“it hurt at first, but he was really gentle. He kept kissing me… telling me that he loved me.”

 

“Face to face.”

 

Pete nodded.

 

“And he made you come first, right?”

 

Another nod.

 

She gave him a warm smile, reaching over and patting him on the shoulder. “I’m happy for you, you know.” She said, “You deserve someone who makes you happy like Ai’Ae.”

 

“I-I was lucky to meet him.”

 

Cha’aim nodded in agreement, before a sudden thought flashed across her mind and she winced.

 

“I don’t think I’m going to be able to look Ai’Ae in the eyes now without thinking of you flushing bright red.”

 

“Cha’aim!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Bottom Ae/Pete next

Chapter 318: Ae/Pete - Bottom Ae (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Issapeach: 2 - *whispers then runs* bottom ae 0.0 (please don’t come for me)

………………………………………………………………

 

Ae had waxed poetry about Pete’s skin so often.

 

Pete had never seen the fascination with it before… until he had Ae spread out underneath him.

 

Having his boyfriend naked and sprawled out beneath him, Pete had a new appreciation for Ae’s compliments. No, Ae wasn’t as smooth as him, callouses on his fingers from engineering projects, but that didn’t make him any less stunning.

 

He still couldn’t believe Ae was willing to try this with him.

 

“Ai’Pete, please…” Ae breathed out, sweat gathered on his chest and hair line, skin flushing under the attention he was being given.

 

“Ai’Ae, are you sure you want to- “

 

“Yes, yes, yes!” Ae hissed, hips bucking as he felt a smooth digit circling his hole, trying not to press down against it, as Pete lowered his head, to lick at Ae’s cock, hoping that the other might relax if he focused on this sensation, instead of the finger slowly pushing inside.

 

When he curled his finger up, pushing against Ae’s sweet spot, he quickly sat up as Ae bucked violently.

 

“Shit.” The younger man groaned, “Shit, shit, shit!”

 

The rest of the preparation didn’t take long as Ae encouraged Pete to go faster.

 

Slowly retracting his three fingers, Pete moved to hover over his boyfriend, leaning over to press a gentle kiss to Ae’s lips, much in the same way Ae had during their first time.

 

“Tell me if you want to stop.” Pete whispered.

 

Ae nodded, a soft smile appearing on his face as he reached up to cup Pete’s cheeks.

 

No words needed to be said.

 

Pete nudged Ae’s legs apart, pulling one leg up over his own thigh. Holding his cock in hand, he circled Ae’s hole. Ae pressed his head deep into the pillow and moaned.

 

That sound alone was almost enough to have Pete coming there and then.

 

Pressing further in, Pete watched Ae’s face contort. He was nervous and uncomfortable at first, that much was obvious, but by the time Pete was all the way inside, all that had disappeared.

 

“How does it feel Ai’Ae?” Pete asked gently, unable to stop himself from stroking at the other man’s chest.

 

“G-Good.” Ae gasped, a high whine breaking free, “M-More, please.”

 

Remembering how gentle Ae had been during his first time, Pete started with slow, easy thrusts, wanting Ae to get used to the feeling.

 

“H-Harder!” Ae eventually ordered, wrapping his legs around Pete’s waist, and pulled him forwards harshly, hoping that Pete would get the hint.

 

Thankfully, he did.

 

Pulling back until the tip was barely inside, Pete slammed back in, over and over again. He could feel Ae’s hole clenching around him, making his breathless at the sensation.

 

Was this how Ae felt every time he did this with Pete?

 

No wonder he was so addicted to it, pulling Pete into every darkened corner that he could.

 

“Want you to come.” Ae panted, “C-come on Good Boy, y-you can come.”

 

It was the ‘good boy’ that drove Pete close to the edge, reaching between them and pumping Ae’s cock in time with his thrusts. Ae gasped and arched his back, fucking into the fist until he was coming into Pete’s hand.

 

With one last, hard snap of his hips, Pete moaned loudly into Ae’s shoulder, coming inside the man below him.

 

They lay there silently for a moment, catching their breaths.

 

“Ai’Ae?” Pete propped himself up, carefully pulling himself out, “Are- are you alright?”

 

Ae smiled softly and nodded, reaching up and pulling Pete into a hug, “I’ve never been better.” He then kissed Pete on the forehead, “Fancy going into the shower and having round two?”

 

“Ai’Ae!”

 

It wasn’t a no.

 

It would never be a no.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Phoom talking with Dean next

Chapter 319: Dean and Phoom Meet

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from OMGAPPLEPIE: hi! i have loved all your 138 chapters of this (just read through them) but could you do one with an interaction with Phoom (Pharm's younger brother) and Dean meeting face to face? I would find it interesting because Dean isn’t good at being a big bro and Phoom has Pharm for a big bro

……………………………………………….

 

Pharm was a brilliant big brother, and nothing would change that.

 

Phoom hugged his brother the first chance he got after the… incident, hating that his brother’s usual scent of deserts and cooked vegetables had been replaced by the antiseptic smell of the hospital.

 

He’d wanted to take Pharm back home with them, not liking what had happened to his older brother, but Pharm had rejected all offers to go back to America, glancing over at Dean with a flush.

 

Pharm was a brilliant big brother… and Phoom wasn’t going to let anyone hurt him.

 

Which is why he made the decision to speak to Dean face to face.

 

He didn’t really know the other man all that well, aside from knowing that he was Pharm’s boyfriend and there was some sort of weird connection between them. They hadn’t even really looked over at each other.

 

He left his Mother with Pharm and the rest of their family, heading down to cafeteria, where he knew Dean would be getting food for him and Pharm.

 

Not for anyone else.

 

Just him and Pharm.

 

Phoom could still remember when Dean asked if Pharm wanted anything to eat…focusing only on Pharm, before remembering his manners and sheepishly asking him and his mother if they wanted anything as well.

 

Thankfully, his Mother had been amused by the whole ordeal and simply waved him off.

 

He moved to stand next to the older man, who looked over at him and jumped slightly.

 

“Hello P’Dean.” Phoom waiied politely, noticing how Dean flinched again as he spoke.

 

“Hello… N’Phoom, right?”

 

“Yep!” Phoom waited for Dean to continue the conversation, only to be surprised when he didn’t say anything else.

 

This guy… was not good at being a big brother.

 

Hoping that he looked stern, he pulled Dean out of the queue, to a table in the cafeteria.

 

“N’Phoom, I should- “

 

“- You do anything that P’Pharm doesn’t like.” Phoom interrupted, forgoing his manners just this once, “And I don’t care how far away you are, you’ll deal with me.”

 

Dean gave him a bemused look, “Is that… a threat?”

 

“I’m just saying that he’s been through enough, and obviously something’s been stressing him out…. I just hope it wasn’t you.”

 

Dean stared at him.

 

Phoom stared back, only to be startled when the older man’s face fell, a guilty look flashing across it. “You’re a good brother.” He whispered, “I wish I’d been like there for Don and Del like that.”

 

“Umm- “

 

“- We learnt some uncomfortable things about our families.” Dean explained, “And that all led to this.” He shrugged, “Maybe it would have been better if we’d never met, but I don’t regret it for an instance.”

 

Okay. Phoom was so not ready to hear some guy waxing poetry about his older brother.

 

“Well… he really likes you, so maybe it wasn’t a bad thing that you met.” Phoom admitted, getting to his feet, “Dad always used to tell us about soulmates and how people who were destined to be together would find each other.”

 

He missed Dean’s sharp intake of breath at this.

 

“So… I’m glad that Pharm has you.” Phoom concluded, “But, remember what I said, okay?!”

 

“I will.” Dean chuckled, “Bit hard not to.”

 

Phoom didn’t know what else to say, unnerved by the fond look on Dean’s face. Sheepishly, actually feeling a little silly for trying to give the older man a ‘shovel talk’, he pushed the chair in and headed back to the room, not looking over his shoulder to see if Dean had re-joined the queue.

 

He probably had though.

 

Couldn’t let Pharm go hungry after all.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Zon goes 'missing' next and Saifah panics

Chapter 320: Saifah/Zon - Zon goes 'missing'

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from secretcypher: Can you do a Saizon fic? Where Zol calls Saifah in the morning screaming that if Zon wanted to sleep over at Sai's he should have at least tell her so she can cover him up with his parents, but Sai is confused like "Zon isn't here??" and then they can't find hhim,and Sai goes into full panic mode XD
I love your work, it's very entertaining ♥

………………………………………………………………………….

 

BZZT BZZT

 

Saifah groaned, hand blindly searching for his phone, answering it with a mumbled “H’llo?”

 

“You know the deal!” Zol’s voice hissed back to him, “If Zon is going to sleep over at yours, one of you needs to tell me so I can come up with a good cover story!”

 

Saifah frowned, slowly looking over to the other side of the bed.

 

Nothing.

 

He pushed himself up on one arm and looked around.

 

Still nothing.

 

“Umm… Zon’s not here.” He finally answered.

 

“… What?”

 

“He’s not here… and he’s not there?”

 

“No!”

 

“Shit, shit, shit!” Saifah was out of bed in an instant, as Zol started to panic as well.

 

“I called him, but he didn’t answer!”

 

“It’s fine, it’s fine!” Saifah put his phone on speaker, placing it on the desk as he rushed to get changed, “He’s probably at Tutor’s!”

 

Wait… he couldn’t be because Tutor and Fighter were on another couples’ getaway.

 

Shit.

 

“Tell all your friends and tell them to get searching!” He ordered the younger girl, “I’ll call the others. Don’t tell your parents or anything!”

 

“You’re lucky they’re out at the moment!” Zol hissed, hanging up and leaving Saifah to panic alone.

 

Blue, Dew and Champ would help, as would Japan and Tanthai.

 

If they couldn’t help, then he’d call Tutor and Fighter.

 

He hoped it wouldn’t come to that.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“The missing person posters are a bit much.” Tutor commented as the ‘search and rescue’ team sat in Saifah dorm room, his neutral tone betrayed by the nervous twitch in his fingers.

 

It had been seven hours since Zon was declared ‘missing.’

 

They’d called Tutor and Fighter after 3 hours of searching.

 

“Zol, your parents still don’t know, right?” Zen bit at his lips, “Maybe we should tell them, I mean, the police will take them more seriously and- “

 

“- Why are there missing person posters of me all across the dorms?”

 

They all turned to the doorway, to see Zon standing there, one of the posters in his hands, looking very confused.

 

“And why did you use that photo, I- Ah!”

 

Saifah wrapped his arms around Zon in an almost crushing embrace.

 

“You’re alright!” Saifah could feel his breathing speeding up, mere moments away from a panic attack, “I can’t believe you’re alright!”

 

“Um, yeah?” Zon let out a nervous laugh, looking over at Zol, “I went to help out Grandma with Mum and Dad, but I think my phone died on the way so I couldn’t let you know and- “

 

“- and that makes more sense than you being kidnapped.” Fighter finished with a low chuckle.

 

Zon frowned, “Is that what you really think happened?”

 

“I… might have gotten a bit carried away.” Saifah rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, hand clasping onto Zon’s, voice barely a whisper, “Maybe… I was being a bit silly.”

 

“It’s okay, it was just a bit of a shock to see these…” Zon waved the poster in the air, “… all over the dorms.”

 

“We didn’t panic.” Tutor said (read as… lied), “Saifah was a wreck, that’s how we got caught up in it all.”

 

“I wasn’t!”

 

“Yes, he was.” Champ nodded firmly, his boyfriends joining in on either side of him.

 

Saifah whined as everyone else confirmed it.

 

“To be far to him…” Japan piped up, “… We didn’t know where you were, so we were all concerned as well.”

 

“You should listen to your voicemails.” Tutor then smirked, “When you get the chance.”

 

Zon looked over at Saifah, who was looking at the ground like he wanted it to open up and swallow him whole.

 

“… Does anyone have a charger?”

 

Saifah just whined.

 

………………………………………………………

 

“Zon really doesn’t need to hear them!” Saifah said frantically, “I left them when I thought he’d been kidnapped! I panicked!”

 

“Which is why they’re so funny.”

 

“I have over 50 voice messages.” Zon’s voice was faint, “Over fifty?”

 

“I thought you were dead!” Saifah continued to panic, “That- that- don’t listen to any of them!”

 

“Don’t listen to him.” Tutor had a wicked smirk on his face, “Put them on speaker.”

 

“NO!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

 

Wad making Prem jealous next

Chapter 321: Prem/Wad- Jealousy (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous – Hey can I request nsfw PremWad with Wad making Prem jealous on purpose?? Thxx

…………………………………………

 

Wad heard the door to his room open and close, prompting him to look up from his textbooks, giving his boyfriend a warm smile.

 

Prem’s returning smile seemed a little strained, but he still made his way over to wrap his arms around Wad’s shoulders in a hug.

 

“Busy day?” Wad asked.

 

“Hmm, I hate being a fourth year.” Prem pouted, cupping Wad’s face with one hand, pulling him closer to press his lips against Wads’, for a brief kiss, knowing that even that was enough to bring a flush to Wad’s cheeks.

 

“So…” Prem smirked, pulling away, “… How was your day? I heard you and one of the new first years have gotten pretty close.”

 

“I- “

 

“- Kongpob told me.”

 

Wad, who was still a little breathless from the kiss, took a moment to think about what Prem was saying. He was speaking to a group of first years this morning… and when one of them pressed up a little close, he didn’t push them away, but only because it would have been rude!

 

He looked at Prem again, taking in the smirk on his face.

 

They both knew who had the power here.

 

“Umm...” He struggled to think of the first year’s name, “… Zen? He was cute, a nice kid. He wanted to know more about the exam coming up in a few weeks.”

 

“… He was cute?” Prem frowned, “Was that really the first thing you noticed about him?”

 

“I-I well yeah? In the kid brother sort of- “

 

He was cut off mid-sentence as Prem gently grabbed his chin, lifting Wad’s face to look him in the eyes. Wad choked on his next breath, evading all eye contact, as Prem’s eyes narrowed.

 

“Look at me.” Prem demanded bluntly, and Wad instinctively did as he was told, shifting his gaze to meet Prem’s eyes. The older student slipped an arm around Wad’s back and pulled him to his feet, as Wad steadied himself with a hand on Prem’s chest.

 

“Trying to tease me?” Prem asked, “Not your smartest idea.”

 

Wad just shrugged, pushing Prem away, only for Prem to grab his hand and pull him into the bedroom, and push him onto the bed.

 

“Stay there.” Prem ordered again, as Wad shuffled back into a more comfortable position, “Be a good boy now.”

 

Wad flushed.

 

“So… you thought the first year was cute.”

 

Wad saw an opportunity and took it.

 

“Cuter than you.”

 

Seconds later, Prem’s hand was on Wad’s thigh, creeping high and higher.

 

“Cuter than me? Are you sure?”

 

Wad rolled his eyes, moving to get up, only for Prem to push him back down.

 

“Didn’t I tell you to stay still? Do you really want to keep pushing your luck?” With those words, he pushed at Wad until the younger man was lying down, giving him the chance to pull off the man’s pants and underwear.

 

“Hey! What are you- “

 

“- Sssh.” Prem’s hands rubbed up and down his bare thigh, moving closer and closer to his cock which was starting to get hard.

 

Judging from the bulge in his pants, Prem was having the same problem.

 

“Okay?”

 

When Wad nodded at the question, Prem leaned in for a kiss, nipping at Wad’s bottom lip to make him moan, pressing his fingers against Wad’s hole to make his legs tremble in anticipation.

 

“P’Prem!” Wad pulled away from the kiss, trying to hide his face.

 

“So shy all of a sudden.” Prem teased, grabbing the lube to slick his fingers up, “Where you so shy when you were flirting when the first year I wonder?”

 

“I-I wasn’t flirting with Zen!”

 

A slick finger was pushed inside him, as Wad’s legs shuddered.

 

“I-I wasn’t flirting!” He tried again, whining as a second finger was pushed inside, the fingers curling and brushing against his sweet spot, making him squirm desperately, “P-P’Prem.”

 

“Again.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Say my name again.”

 

Wad tried to roll his eyes, only for Prem to press his fingers up against that spot again, making him yelp.

 

“P’Prem.” He breathed out, which seemed to satisfy Prem as he started to spread his fingers out, “P’Prem, if you don’t stop, I’m going to- “He stopped himself, focusing on trying not to come.

 

“Use your words.” Prem chuckled, “What are you going to do?”

 

“C-come.” Wad stammered, “If you keep- ah! Doing that!”

 

“Oh?” Prem feigned surprise, “Go on, I want to see you come.”

 

Those words were all it took to push Wad over the edge, making his dizzy with pleasure as Prem kept fingering him. His orgasm hit him like a tidal wave, tingles of pleasure washing over him as his vision went black, legs trembling.

 

Faintly, he could hear himself call out Prem’s name, but only faintly.

 

When he came back to his senses, all he could hear was his own heavy breathing.

 

Prem gently pulled his fingers out, “That’s my boy.” He purred, pulling Wad up to his chest, “Okay?”

 

“Mmm.” Wad couldn’t find the energy to speak.

 

“Do I get an apology now?”

 

“A-apology?”

 

“For calling the first year cute.” Prem pouted, “I’m the only one you’re allowed to call cute.”

 

Wad couldn’t stop the chuckle, “Sorry…” He relented, “… I just said it to wind you up, I don’t think he’s that cute.”

 

“You mean he’s not cute at all.”

 

“Right… not cute at all.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Bohn/Duen - Alpha/Omega universe - Bohn goes into heat next

Chapter 322: Bohn/Duen - Alpha/Omega Universe (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from rudbeag - Bohn is an Omega but everyone thinks he is an Alpha, only his friends and Ben and his parents knows. Duen is an Alpha, everyone knows that that's why their relationship wasn't very accepted. One day, Bohn got a heat in the middle of the faculty and all their friends were here and an Alpha (A Phi from Engineering) was appealed, and Duen is very protective. Thank you.

…………………………………..

 

Everything felt wrong.

 

He’d been feeling wrong for several days, and it was starting to make Bohn panic. The suppressants should be working, he shouldn’t be feeling like this.

 

Duen gave him a concerned look when they met up in the morning. “Bohn… are you alright?”

 

Bohn felt like preening at the Alpha’s concern but pushed down the urge.

 

Alphas didn’t preen.

 

“I’m just… feeling a bit under the weather, that’s all.” He neatly dodged Duen’s attempts to press a hand against his forehead to take his temperature, knowing that there was every chance the medical student would figure out that he was on the verge of going into heat, “Honestly, I’ll see how I go and if I feel really bad, I’ll go home, I promise!”

 

Duen stared at him, a frown on his face as he scanned Bohn from head to toe.

 

Could he see how Bohn felt like his bones were turning into jelly at his stare?

 

How much his head was aching?

 

Could he start to smell him yet?

 

“Okay…” Duen eventually whispered, “… text me if you’re going home? I’ll come over and make some soup and- “

 

“- It’s okay! You don’t have to do that!”

 

A hurt look flashed across Duen’s face before it faded into neutrality. “Fine. I’ll see you when you get better then.”

 

And then he was gone, before Bohn could even attempt to make things right.

 

Never mind.

 

He needed to focus on getting through the day. Hopefully, the suppressants that he took this morning would kick in.

 

…………………………………………………

 

They weren’t kicking in.

 

Alphas were starting to look over in his direction, hunger in their eyes as they tried to figure out who the sweet-smelling omega was.

 

“Bohn.” King whispered, “We need to get you home, you’re going into- “

 

Bohn jumped, suddenly feeling like he was sitting in a puddle.

 

Now all eyes were on him.

 

“- Heat.” King finished with a groan, all of Bohn’s friends already on their feet, making their apologies to the teacher as they pulled Bohn out of the room, “Someone text Duen!”

 

“You can’t!” Bohn pleaded, “He-he still doesn’t know!”

 

“Oh, Bohn!”

 

They tried to pull him through the campus, only for a large, Alpha, older student to stop them.

 

“He looks like he needs some help.” The older student smirked, “I can take him off your hands if you want?”

 

At that moment, for a split second, Bohn wanted him to help, only to feel a wave of disgust.

 

‘Duen’ He repeated over and over in his mind, ‘I need to wait for Duen.’

 

As if on cue, there was a deep growl from the other end of the courtyard, which only served to make Bohn wetter.

 

The strange Alpha turned at the sound, and almost seemed to scoff at the sight of Duen storming over, unintimidated by the sight of the first year Alpha.

 

Which was his first mistake.

 

Duen was snarling, prompting Bohn’s friends to take an instinctual step back, not wanting to get in the way. Bohn’s legs had long since stopped working for him, leading to him sinking to the ground as Duen moved to stand in front of him.

 

When the other Alpha tried to fight him, there was a flurry of sharp elbows, knees and nails, before the older student was backing away, looking stunned.

 

“Shit!” Boss hissed, “Don’t mess with Duen.”

 

Duen ignored him, scooping Bohn up into his arms. Bohn moaned and keened as a new wave of lust pulsed through him, his body pressed up against the Alpha. Duen rushed to where Bohn was parked, strapping him into the front passenger seat, before taking his seat in the driver’s seat.

 

“Sorry, but I don’t think you’re in any fit state to drive at the moment.” Duen whispered, before shaking his head, “An omega… why did you never tell me?”

 

“Didn’t… want you… to treat me… any differently.” Bohn panted, “Wanted you to… like me… for me.”

 

Maybe they wouldn’t have had to go through all their relationship problems if he’d said he was an omega from the beginning, but would their relationship have been as strong?

 

Duen’s grip tightened on the wheel, as he said nothing for a time. As they headed towards Bohn’s dorm room, Duen finally took a deep breath.

 

“If you don’t want me to help, please tell me.” Duen seemed on the verge of losing control, “I’ll drop you off at your dorm, and I’ll- “

 

“- Help.” Bohn pleaded, “You can help, please, please, please!”

 

The sound that came out of Duen’s mouth was the most feral noise Bohn had ever heard… and the most erotic.

 

The car sped up.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

The door slammed shut behind them.

 

Duen’s growls were loud and possessive, the sound sending shivers down Bohn’s spine, making him whimper and beg. One hand was rubbing at his own cock through the sodden fabric, desperate for relief, as Duen practically ripped his clothes off.

 

He sighed in relief when cool air hit his skin.

 

Duen’s hands were now on his back, shoulders, and bum, sliding in between the two cheeks. Thick fingers pushed into him, slippery with his slick.

 

“Shit.” Duen whispered, pulling him through the room, not slowly down even when Bohn stumbled and pushing him onto the bed, “Is this okay? Please, I need to hear that this is- “

 

“- It’s okay, it’s okay, it’s okay!” Bohn instinctively spread his legs, “Please Alpha! Please!”

 

That was all Duen needed to hear.

 

There was the noise of a zip going down, and Bohn couldn’t focus on speaking anymore when he felt Duen’s blunt, hot cock pressing into him with no signs of slowing down.

 

All Bohn could do, was hold on to the bedsheets as Duen rammed into him, thrust after thrust after thrust.

 

His skin was slick with sweat in an instance, and whilst the stretch threatened to be too much, he needed more. He was screaming with need, so hard it was agony.

 

He was desperate for release.

 

Taking pity, a strong hand gripped his cock and pumped it in time with every thrust. Fingers knotted in his hair, pulling his head back, revealing unblemished skin between his neck and shoulder.

 

“I-I- “

 

“- Mark me.” Bohn begged, “You can, I promise.”

 

Need no further permission, teeth sank into his scent gland. It hurt, but it was also ecstasy, come splattering on his stomach as he panted through his orgasm,

 

And then Duen started to push his knot inside, indicating that his own orgasm wasn’t far behind.

 

The knot felt like it was going to split him in two, prompting Bohn to let out a high-pitched whine, which was drowned out by Duen’s deep growl.

 

And then came the sensation of Duen coming inside of him.

 

Strong arms moved him until they were lying side by side, still locked together.

 

Bohn fought to calm his breathing, clutching at Duen. For the first time in his life, he felt whole… complete.

 

Overwhelmed tears came and there was nothing he could do to stop them.

 

“Bohn?” Duen’s voice shook slightly, “I’m sorry, I-I meant to pull out, but- “

 

“- It’s okay.” Bohn whispered, “I-I needed it, I need it so much.”

 

“But what if- “

 

“- We can deal with that later.” Bohn never wanted to leave this position, loving the intimate nature of it, feeling Duen wrapped around him protectively.

 

What might have happened, was something to worry about later.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tharntype - Type accidentally eats pot brownies.

Chapter 323: Tharn/Type - Type Accidentally Eats a Pot Brownie

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BlackCat13_Vraska: TharnType: I don't know if you see Grey's Anatomy, but there is an episode (14x20) where some doctors eat marijuana biscuits. And if it happens to Type, that a grateful patient of his brings him a treat to thank him and to make him relax (like in the 2x06 of 9-1-1, here the firefighters were made because of a woman), obviously without him (Type ) know this. With a Tharn busy checking her boyfriend high

……………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Mister Kirigun!”

 

Tharn smiled warmly at the receptionists, heading over with his and Type’s dinner still in the plastic bag, “Good afternoon, I don’t suppose you know where Type is?”

 

“I think he was with Mrs Olive in Room 203 three.” One of the girls piped her, her male colleague nodding in agreement.

 

“He’d been helping her regaining mobility after her hip surgery. She came by to see him with some brownies as a thanks.”

 

“I saw her leave about half an hour ago!” Another man spoke up, “So he should be free.”

 

“Good.” Tharn smiled warmly, “Hopefully he hasn’t spoiled his appetite with brownies.”

 

He waiied politely at them, before moving to leave, heading for Room 203. He knocked on the door, frowning when he received a vague hum as an answer.

 

“Ai’Type?” He pushed the door open, frowning when he saw Type lounging on a chair, staring up at the ceiling, “Ai’Type?”

 

Slowly, Type turned to Tharn…. And beamed at him.

 

“Ai’Tharn!” He reached out for him, hands clasping and unclasping like a child begging to be picked up, “You’re here.”

 

“… and you’re in a good mood.” Tharn looked over, to see an open box of brownies on the table. Carefully, he picked one up and gave it a sniff, rearing back at the smell of marijuana, “Are you nose blind? How did you not smell these?”

 

Type just continued to smile innocently at him.

 

“You need a lecture on drugs… and what they smell like.”

 

Type heard none of this.

 

He felt energetic and mellow at the same time. He felt like he could fly, legs swinging back and forth.

 

“Ai’Type? Babe?”

 

“Hmmm?”

 

“I think we should be getting home now.” Tharn kept his voice gentle, “I’ll have a word with your boss and tell him that you’re not feeling very well.”

 

And to get him aware from anyone who might… take advantage of his state.

 

……………………………………………

 

He managed to convince Type’s boss that Type truly was ill, and with how limp Type was as Tharn helped him out of the building, it was definitely believable.

 

They got home, and Tharn helped him into bed.

 

“Try and sleep it off, okay?”

 

He moved to leave, only to hear Type’s whine behind him.

 

“Don’t leave me.” Type pouted, “Don’t wanna be alone. Staaaaaaaaayyyyyyyy.”

 

“Ai’Type, I have work to do and- “

 

He was cut off when Type whined and pouted.

 

“Fine.” He sighed, “I guess I can work in here… but only because you’re too adorable to leave alone.” It was rare he would get to compliment Type like this, without the other man scowling at him.

 

However, as soon as he took a seat on the bed, Type was pulling at him, pressing kisses to every spare bit of skin that he could find.

 

It was nice that Type was being so affectionate… but it was so unlike him, that Tharn couldn’t help but feel slightly unnerved as well. He knew that once Type came down from the pot high that he was currently experiencing, his boyfriend would be mortifyingly embarrassed.

 

Which meant that he would also be grumpy.

 

“Mmm…” Type snuggled in closer, “… Cosy.” He rubbed his face against Tharn’s side for a few moments, before muttering “I’m hungry” and passing out seconds later, still snuggled up against Tharn.

 

This would be worth all the grumpiness in the world.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ram/King - Alpha/Omega universe

Chapter 324: Ram/King - Alpha/Omega Universe

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from rudbeag - Ram is an Alpha and knows that people don't want Alphas like him; doesn't say much, socially awkward, and anxious, don't open up easily but he is surprised when the very loved and dotted on Omega King acts like this with him. Thank you and have a nice day~ (I might ask for other ships related to this aftee~😘)

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

Alphas were strong, confident, and outspoken.

 

Omegas were soft, shy, and submissive.

 

That was what every fairy tale, the media and even family members reinforced.

 

Ram knew he wasn’t like other Alphas.

 

At first glance, he could be considered the ‘strong, silent type’, but when you got to know him a bit better, it was clear that with the silence, came social awkwardness and anxiety.

 

Anxiety like what he was feeling now.

 

The room was small and closing in on him. The air seemed stale, sitting in his chest like a weight, hands shaking as he sat in the toilet stall.

 

He couldn’t remember what had set him off, all he knew, was that he couldn’t let anyone else see him.

 

And then the stall door was pushed open, a familiar earthy scent enveloping him, prompting him to look up, wincing at the sight of King looking down at him, eyes soft and knowing.

 

He didn’t say anything, merely kneeling in front of the alpha and opening his arms out.

 

Ram wasn’t ashamed to admit that he eagerly accepted that soothing hug, knowing that King wouldn’t judge him for it, as he buried his face into King’s shoulder in order to try and calm down. He knew that King understood why he was so overwhelmed, and he appreciated that the omega didn’t offer up any false platitudes or try and force him back out there.

 

Ever since the beginning, King had never been put off by Ram’s un-Alpha like behaviour, even when Bohn, another omega called him strange for it.

 

Omegas were the ones who were meant to feel same with their Alphas’, but Ram never felt safer than when he was in King’s arms. All of the worries seemed to float away as he breathed in the scent of his prospective mate.

 

When he finally pulled away, King scanned him from head to toe. “Feeling any better?” The omega asked, “We can go back home if you want?”

 

It warmed Ram’s heart to hear King call his room ‘their home’.

 

Ram nodded, pulling out his phone, hoping to text what he couldn’t say.

 

Ram: Sorry for being a burden.

 

King read it, before giving him a fierce glare, “You will never be a burden to me. It’s okay to ask for help you know, and you can ask for help whenever you want.”

 

They stared at each other for a moment, before Ram decided to take the initiative and lean in, King meeting him halfway for a kiss. It contained so much love and passion, that Ram felt as though his heart was going to burst. They parted, foreheads leaning against each other’s, staying there for a moment.

 

“Cool Boy… you know I love you, right?” King whispered, as Ram nodded, giving King another quick kiss in a silent reciprocation of the feelings.

 

He felt as if he could breathe once more, knowing that King was there to catch him if he fell.

 

“You’re not alone.” King pulled him to his feet, leading him out of the room, “You know that, right?”

 

“… You’re not alone either.”

 

King gave him a warm smile, “With you as my Alpha? Never.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tine fulfills Sarawat's birthday wishes next ;)

Chapter 325: Sarawatine - Tine Fulfils Sarawat's birthday wishes (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BlackCat13_Vraska: Sarawatine: it is Wat's birthday and Tine, as a gift, decides that for all that day, he will fulfil his every wish. Like, if he wants to touch his tits, let him touch them etc ...

……………………………………………………

 

He had had no idea what in the hell possessed him to make the offer, but he made it all the same a month ago.

 

Sarawat had been feeling down, and in an attempt to make him feel better, Tine had promised that on Sarawat’s birthday, he would do whatever the other man wanted.

 

And he knew exactly what Sarawat would ask for.

 

All throughout the celebration they’d had for his birthday, Sarawat’s eyes had constantly drifted to Tine’s chest, eyes never lingering for more than a second, for fear that it would be spotted by either Man or Boss and shouted to the rest of the group.

 

‘I couldn’t have a normal boyfriend who was interested in birthday blowjobs’ Tine thought desperately to himself, as he resisted the urge to cross his arms over his chest.

 

Later, when all their friends had left, in various states of drunkenness, the pair were lying on their bed, Sarawat already having rolled onto his side so that he could place gentle kisses on Tine’s neck, smiling at the small huffs that Tine couldn’t contain.

 

“Do you…” Tine started, voice a little bit husky, “… I thought you’d want to play with my chest?”

 

Sarawat pulled away from him, looking a little bit startled.

 

“You can you know.” Tine swallowed down any nerves that he might have felt, “It’s your birthday present after all.”

 

“I-I can?”

 

Tine nodded slowly, and that was all the consent Sarawat needed, practically ripping Tine’s shirt off his body. He nipped at Tine’s collarbone for a moment, one hand reaching up to grasp at Tine’s right pec, sweeping a finger over the nipple, eliciting a gasp from the other man.

 

“You sound so good.” Sarawat murmured against Tine’s skin, before attaching his mouth to Tine’s left nipple, revelling in the moan that it got him. He sucked on the pink bud, working it to hardness, before pulling away and blowing on it lightly.

 

“Shit!” Tine hissed, “I-I should have let you do this earlier.”

 

“Yep.” Sarawat sounded like a kid who’d been bought an entire sweet shop, the smirk on his face matching his tone.

 

He brightened up further when he realised that Tine was just as hard as him.

 

“I… want to try something.”

 

Tine frowned at the cautious tone. “You can… take our pants off if you want?”

 

“No… well yes, but- “Sarawat actually seemed to be at a loss for words, “- I want to fuck- “

 

“- Me?”

 

“These.” He gestured at Tine’s chest.

 

Tine glanced between his chest and Sarawat’s face, taking in what his boyfriend just said. “You… want to tit-fuck me?”

 

Sarawat’s face flushed bright red, but he nodded. “Please?”

 

“… Okay.”

 

Their pants and underwear were thrown onto the ground, as Tine reached out to give Sarawat’s erection a few, quick tugs, trying to comprehend what it was that Sarawat wanted to do. Slowly, he lay back, allowing Sarawat to straddle his chest, trying to press his pecs closer together.

 

How that was going to help, he didn’t know.

 

But it was Sarawat’s birthday after all.

 

He watched as Sarawat slid his cock into the barely-there crevice between his pecs, one thumb pressing it further in, as he started to thrust back and forth.

 

“Wait, wait, wait.” Tine winced, not entirely enjoying the sensation, “Do we have any lube?”

 

Sarawat nodded, reaching into the bedside table to grab it. However, instead of simply slicking up his cock like he thought Sarawat would do, the other man drizzled it over Tine’s pecs, making him jump at the chill.

 

“Saraleo!”

 

“You can’t call me that on my birthday!”

 

“You- “Tine was cut off as Sarawat’s finger thumbed at his nipples, spreading the lube over the other man’s chest, making them glisten, before he got back to thrusting, the slide a little easier now. He leant back, trying to see what Sarawat got out of this, eyes glued on the other’s expression.

 

Sarawat looked wrecked already.

 

Craning his head, Tine watched Sarawat’s cock thrusting between his pecs, slick with lube and precum.

 

“I want it in my mouth.” He couldn’t help but mutter, watching as Sarawat’s pace stuttered slightly.

 

“Wh-“

 

“See if you can get it close to my mouth.” Tine said a little more forcefully, opening his mouth, letting his tongue hang out lewdly.

 

Sarawat was all too happy to comply, lengthening his thrusts so that the head of his cock brushed against Tine’s tongue, the tip entering his mouth. Combined with the friction of the lube-slicked chest, it was like heaven. A few thrusts later, and he started to feel the familiar warmth in the pit of his stomach.

 

“Tine, I-I’m going to come.” Sarawat warned, waiting for Tine to tell him what he wanted to do. Tine pulled his head away, wrapping a hand around Sarawat’s cock and stroking him, unable to stop himself from licking at his lips.

 

“You can come on my chest if you want?” He said, voice husky.

 

That was the final straw.

 

Sarawat groaned as he came all over Tine’s chest, breathing heavily as he came down from his orgasm. When he finally managed regain his composure, he beamed down at Tine.

 

“Your turn?”

 

“My turn.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Shao Fei and Tang Yi finding and adopting a child

Chapter 326: Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Found Child

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Meng Shao Fei and Tang Yi. Meng Shao Fei found a child during one of his missions, in a bad shape and hearing his story and looking after him in the hospital (for protection etc) he wants to adopt him and try to find how he can tell Tang Yi but the ex-mafia leader beat him to it.

………………………………………………………………………

 

Officer Meng Shao Fei didn’t usually deal with child abuse claims.

 

However, with the department stretched thin, he knew that someone needed to go… and so he volunteered.

 

Hopefully, it was a false alarm.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

It was not a false alarm.

 

Shao Fei stared down at the child in the cupboard. The boy couldn’t have been older than eight, skinnier than any child he’d ever seen before, head buried in his knees as he sobbed.

 

He hadn’t spotted that Shao Fei was there yet.

 

Shao Fei swallowed the knot in his throat and kneeled down so that he was at the kid’s level. “Hello.” He said hesitantly.

 

The kid’s head shot up, looking at the officer with tear-filled eyes, “Who are you?” He asked, voice shaky.

 

“I’m Officer Meng, I- “

 

“- ‘M not supposed to talk to the police.” The boy stated lowly, “Aunt will be mad if she catches me.”

 

“… What would she do if she got angry?”

 

The kid just shook his head, reburying his face back in his knees.

 

As he did so, Shao Fei knew one thing.

 

He was not leaving without this child.

 

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Xi Gu had been curled up on the hospital bed for seventeen minutes know, refusing to look Shao Fei in the eyes.

 

The abuse hadn’t been physical, but it was clear that the Aunt had neglected her nephew dreadfully. Xi Gu was actually nine years old, but so malnourished that he looked a lot younger, barely more than skin and bones.

 

And Shao Fei wanted to bring him home and feed him up… to make him smile.

 

The thought was a terrifying one.

 

What would Tang Yi think?

 

Waiting until Xi Gu fell asleep, Shao Fei left the hospital, hoping to figure out how he was going to tell Tang Yi that he wanted to adopt a child.

 

…………………………………………………

 

Tang Yi had been wandering through this hospital for what seemed like hours now, and there was no sign of Shao Fei anywhere.

 

And he wasn’t answering his phone.

 

“If he got injured, and refuses to tell me, I’m going to kill him.” He muttered, listening to that inane voicemail again, shoving his phone into his pocket, looking up to see a small child nervously shuffling down the corridor, small hands trembling by his side.

 

Tang Yi felt a pang in his heart.

 

Did he have the same look once upon a time, walking through the streets?

 

Did he look that alone?

 

That… hurt? Like his world had ended.

 

No-one else in the corridor went to help him. Doctors and nurses passed without even glancing at the child.

 

Slowly, he moved closer, kneeling down, and holding out a hand, “Hello there.”

 

“H-Hello.”

 

“What’s your name?”

 

“X-Xi Gu.”

 

“Well, it’s nice to meet you Xi Gu.” Tang Yi felt his heart fluttering at the sight of those large brown eyes staring up at him, “My name is Tang Yi.”

 

Xi Gu’s eyes were slightly puffy and red, like he’d been crying for hours.

 

“Who’s with you?” Tang Yi asked, glancing around, “Should you be up and walking around the corridors like this?”

 

Xi Gu’s trembles almost seemed to get worse, as he looked at the ground. “I-I was waiting for O-Officer Meng to come back, but- “

 

“- You know Officer Meng?” Tang Yi couldn’t believe this.

 

Was this fate?

 

It certainly seemed like it.

 

“Hmmm, do you know him?”

 

“I do, he’s…” Tang Yi paused, not knowing how to word this in front of the child, “… a dear friend.”

 

“Really?”

 

“Really.” Tang Yi gently took the child’s hand in his own, “So I know he’ll be very worried about you if we don’t get you back to your room. Do you know the way back?”

 

Xi Gu nodded, tugging on Tang Yi’s hand and leading him in the opposite direction.

 

When they entered the room, it was to the sight of Shao Fei panicking, pacing back and forth.

 

Before Shao Fei could even say anything, not even a word of relief, Tang Yi was speaking up.

 

“Can we adopt him? Is-is that an option?”

 

Xi Gu stared up at them, with wide, hopeful eyes.

 

“I was just about to ask you the same thing.” Shao Fei whispered, “I’ve already called someone about the paperwork.”

 

“You know what they say.” Tang Yi chuckled, lifting Xi Gu up and putting him back on the bed so that he could pull Shao Fei into a hug.

 

“Oh?”

 

“Great minds think alike.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Zon falls ill next

Chapter 327: Saifah/Zon - Sick Zon

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BlackCat13_Vraska: SaifahZon: Zon wants to go to class, even if he is sick. But he almost faints (like Tutor with Fight in ep 12) and Saifah, after a little scolding, takes care of him.

………………………………………………..

 

Zon had a hyperactive imagination.

 

Saifah knew this.

 

He was also an anxious little ball of fluff, with parents who had high expectations of him.

 

Mix all these things together, and you get a boy who will weeks without a rest in order to perform well over the exam period. No grade below 90% would be enough for Zon and his parents.

 

Saifah honestly believed that if Zol got a grade below that, her parents wouldn’t mind as much, but he didn’t say this to Zon, knowing that it wouldn’t help.

 

Instead, he focused all his attentions on getting Zon to rest for a bit, noting the flush on the younger man’s cheeks with concern. There were dark circles under his eyes, indicating that it had been some time since he’d gotten some proper sleep.

 

But was it stress… or something else?

 

“There’s just a few days left.” Zon muttered, looking at the food that Saifah bought with a grimace. His stomach had been rolling all day, “I can rest then.”

 

“… Your next class doesn’t have any exams attached to it, right?” Saifah leaned forwards, “Why don’t you have a quick power nap and then you’ll feel better and- “He stopped as Zon shook his head, before stopping with a wince.

 

“I can’t.” He muttered, “I still have to do coursework.” He pushed himself to his feet, “I’ll see you later, okay?”

 

And then he was gone, stumbling away as Saifah watched in concern.

 

……………………………………………

 

As soon as Zon entered the room, Zen knew this was going to happen.

 

They were in the middle of a short break, when Zon pushed himself to his feet, clearly intending to go to the bathroom. He had time to raise his arm, before he collapsed to the ground, knees buckling as he hit the ground with a loud THUD, catching the whole room’s attention.

 

“Zon!” Zen rushed over, kneeling by his friend’s side, before turning to their other friends, “Call Saifah! Tell him I’m taking Zon to the clinic!” He knew his voice was trembling slightly, but whose wouldn’t at the sight of their friend crumple to the ground like a puppet with its’ strings cut.

 

“On it!”

 

…………………………………………

 

Saifah hadn’t left Zon’s side since he received the panicked phone call, that made him jump to his feet in class and rush out, giving the teacher some frantic, garbled excuse as he raced towards the clinic.

 

They couldn’t get a hold of Zon’s parents, the pair of them probably busy at work.

 

It took a few hours before Zon woke up from his fainting episode. The circles under his eyes were still there, and aside from the feverish flush on his cheeks, he was almost deathly pale.

 

When he realised that Zon was awake, Saifah felt tears pricking at his eyes.

 

“You scared me!” He hissed, all the pent-up concern expelling in a choked sob, “How could you not have realised how ill you were?!”

 

“Sorry.” Zon whispered, reaching out to try and grab Saifah’s hand, “I just passed out for a second, though and- “

 

“- A second? You were out for three hours!”

 

When Zon’s eyes widened, mouth opening to probably panic about missing an exam prep lecture, only for Saifah to slap a hand over his mouth.

 

“Zen is getting your notes… you scared him as well you know.” Saifah took a calming breath, “You didn’t listen when I asked you to eat something or sleep. You risked your health for grades and that’s not right, and now you’re going to be laid low from the flu for a few days.” Pulling his hand away, he leaned over and pulled Zon into a hug, still trying to push the relieved tears back.

 

“I am sorry.” Zon whispered, face buried into Saifah’s neck, “I didn’t mean to worry everyone.”

 

“I know.” He pulled away from the hug, “Come on. I’ll take you home and take care of you properly.”

 

“… Can you sleep next to me for a bit first?”

 

Saifah couldn’t resist that pleading tone, crawling into the bed beside him and wrapping his arms around him, “Anything for you.”

 

“… I love you.”

 

“I love you too… now, sleep okay?”

 

“Hmmm.”

 

Saifah chuckled, realising that Zon was pretty much asleep already. Closing his eyes, he followed on behind him.

 

He’d need to buy some ingredients for soup… or just buy some soup.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Mork/Sun - Hurt Sun next

Chapter 328: Sun/Mork - Hurt Sun

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BlakeCross: Please make one of Mork and Sun!! Where Sun gets hurt or something, get Mork's protective side out. They're such a nice couple and you haven't done anything about them yet. Thank you!!

………………………………………………………..

 

Mork would never forgive himself for being there when thugs stormed the coffee shop, injuring Sun and getting away with most of the money in the register.

 

He wanted to wipe that tired look from Sun’s face and tell him that they’d bounce back soon enough… but he just wasn’t sure that that was the case.

 

“Come on.” Supporting Sun, he helped him to the sofa with measured steps, his right arm wrapped around the older man’s shoulders. He helped him sit down, pretending not to hear the pained sigh of relief.

 

It had been a long night at the hospital, with Mork not used to being the one sitting next to the bed. It was nothing more than a few bruises, but they were bruises that didn’t look right on Sun’s face.

 

One glance at Sun was enough to tell him that there were more bruises hidden underneath his clothes, posture stiff and unmoving.

 

In fact, he knew exactly what was hidden under those clothes.

 

Bruised ribs.

 

A spectacular black eye.

 

A sprained wrist.

 

Mork cleared his throat, “Can I get you anything? Coffee… maybe something stronger?”

 

Sun shook his head, still staring at the wall, making Mork worry at how distant and distracted the older man was.

 

“I talked to the landlord.” Mork cautiously spoke up, “He said that he’ll accept a payment plan for this months’ rent.”

 

No reaction.

 

“Or Pete offered to lend us the money for this month? Apparently, Kao told him what happened.”

 

Still nothing.

 

Disheartened and more than a little concerned, Mork moved to kneel in front of his boyfriend, who refused to make eye contact with him. “Sun…” He kept his voice soft, “…Sun, please look at me.”

 

Sun obeyed slowly, as through pulled out of his inner thoughts, eyes focusing on Mork.

 

Mork was dismayed to see the tears building in the other’s eyes.

 

“Sun, talk to me.” He pleaded, imbuing as much softness as he could into his voice. Alarmed, he stared as Sun’s lower lip trembled before he buried his face into his hands.

 

“I feel… so stupid.” Sun sniffled, “How could I just let them- “

 

Sun cut himself off, but not before Mork realised what he was thinking.

 

Sun blamed himself.

 

Mork wasn’t going to let that slide.

 

“You were outnumbered, surprised and tired after working all day.” He pried Sun’s hands away from his face, red-rimmed eyes staring back at him. He held his boyfriend’s hands between his own, thumb rubbing over sore knuckles, an indication that Sun had tried to put his own troubled past to good use, “No-one blames you for that. The only people who should be blamed, are the thugs who hurt you.”

 

And if Mork ever found them, he would make them pay dearly for making Sun hurt like this.

 

Sun’s smile was weak, but he didn’t argue against Mork, which was a good sign.

 

Mork leaned up, placing a tender kiss on Sun’s uninjured cheek, and then another one on his forehead.

 

“I think…” Sun whispered, “… I need to go to sleep.”

 

“I think we can manage that.” He helped Sun up from the chair, leading him to the bedroom, making him sit on the edge of the bed as he stripped him down, before getting him some fresh clothes that didn’t smell of the hospital.

 

Once re-dressed, Sun lay down with a groan of pain, closely followed by a sigh of relief.

 

“I forgot how painful bruised ribs were.” He gasped, slowly getting into bed properly.

 

Mork got dressed into his nightwear as well, sliding between the sheets with Sun and carefully spooning his boyfriend, minding his injuries, one had resting on Sun’s hip. He felt Sun relax against his chest.

 

He pressed kisses to the back of Sun’s neck, keeping them gentle until Sun fell asleep.

 

Tonight, it was about comfort and care.

 

Tomorrow, Mork would start his hunt.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

My Engineer - The couples and their siblings/cousins go out next

Chapter 329: My Engineer Couples - Family Day Out

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - My engineer prompt, for all of DuenBohn, RamKing, MekBoss and TharaFrong where DuenBohn takes Ben and Daonua to university for an event and the two decided to call them Dad and papa. King will take his sister's sons to university and the two decided to do what Ben and Daonua does with Ram and King, Mek comes with his Chinese little cousin (girl) that follow the lead of the others and Thara takes his brothers' child, and they do the same. All fluff and family feel please!

……………………………………………………

 

A family fair at the university.

 

Honestly, Duen didn’t know what the University was thinking, except that they must enjoy chaos.

 

“Bring Daonua.” Bohn piped up when Duen brought the subject up, “I’m probably going to be bringing Ben. King said he’s bringing his nephews, and Mek’s uncle is over for the week, so he’s bringing his cousin.”

 

“We could make it a group event.” Duen liked the idea, “I think Thara’s bringing his brother’s child as well, I remember he mentioned it in the family group chat.”

 

“… You guys have a family group chat?”

 

“Thara fills it with pictures of Cupcake mostly.” Duen shrugged, “I can send him a message, letting him know to meet up with us, if you want?”

 

“How old is your other cousin?”

 

“About the same age as Ben and Daonua.”

 

“Sure, then! Invite him along.”

 

……………………………………………………………………….

 

This… was pure madness.

 

Ben and Daonua had been a little funny about having a new person around, but eventually they warmed up to Tharn, the three of them running around, trying to go on each and every single ride that they could.

 

Kew and Kram however, immediately took to Mei, each of them taking a hand each and leading her around, neither of them put off by her lack of understanding of the Thai language in the slightest.

 

It was quite cute really, as Kew grabbed Mek’s hand, pulling him along with them, expecting him to translate everything that they said and everything she said in return.

 

And if they had their phones out to take cute pictures of all the older couples, than that was between their Mum and them.

 

“P’Bohn!” Ben called back, from the front of the procession, “Can we can some rice dumplings?!”

 

“And some ice cream?!” Dao piped up, with Tharn nodding eagerly by their side.

 

Bohn opened his mouth to reply, only for Duen to nudge him in the side, “We’re having dinner soon.” He hissed, “They’ll ruin their appetites!”

 

“Right, right.” Bohn cleared his throat and called back to them, “Sorry kids! Papa says no!”

 

“Bohn, you- “

 

“Papa, please!” Ben raced back to them, the rest of the group watching in amusement, as he clasped his hands together, staring up at Duen, “Please, please, please!”

 

“Please Papa!” Dao, as usual, copied Ben, “We’ll eat everything at dinner, we promise!”

 

“Yeah! Dad, tell him!”

 

Bohn laughed… until he realised he was Dad. “Oh no, no, no! It was just a joke!”

 

“Too late!”

 

In unison, the pair started their pleas again, as Tharn looked up at his cousin, who looked down at him and shrugged.

 

Meanwhile, Kew and Kram had turned to look at King and Ram, identical, evil smirks on their faces.

 

“No.” He warned them, “Don’t even think about- “

 

“Dad and Papa!” The twins bounded up to the pair of them, still pulling Mei along with them, “Dad and Papa!”

 

King groaned, looking over at Ram, who looked completely panicked.

 

“Kumfah can never hear about this.” King whispered, as Ram nodded in agreement, “Never!”

 

……………………………………………………..

 

“I want to kiss her!”

 

“No, I want to kiss her!”

 

They’d been at the fair for almost two hours, and had just settled down to have their lunch, when the twins had decided that they wanted to give Mei a kiss on the cheek.

 

The problem was that they both wanted to do it, and that was unacceptable.

 

“Guys! Guys!” King winced as other families all turned to stare at them, “Why don’t you ask Mei who she wants to give her a kiss on the cheek?”

 

The pair turned to Mek, who groaned, turning to his little cousin with a wince.

 

“Tāmen xiǎng gěi nǐ yīgè qīnwěn de liǎnjiá.... Nǐ xiǎng yào nàgè ma?”

 

The little girl flushed red, glancing at the two twins, before burying her face in her hands and nodding shyly.

 

“Nǎ yīgè?”

 

“… Liǎng gè dōu?”

 

Mek’s mouth gaped open at the reply, before he cleared his throat and glanced at the twins. “Ummm… a kiss on the cheek each?”

 

The twins whooped, before pressing a gentle kiss to her cheeks in unison, giggling when Mei turned even redder.

 

“Ah, young love.” Bohn teased Mek, eyes darting over to Ben and Dao. Ben, who spotted this, stuck his tongue out.

 

“We’re not gross like you and Papa!”

 

“Hey!”

 

………………………………………………………..

 

“Why did I agree to do this?” Frong sighed, walking beside Thara, eyes darting to Tharn, who was giving him distrustful looks.

 

“Because I texted you and asked you to join us.” Thara beamed, “It’s a nice day after all.”

 

Frong couldn’t deny that.

 

If Thara texted him, he would come.

 

“You too should kiss.” Tharn stated matter-of-factly, licking at his ice cream.

 

“Don’t worry, I’m working on it.”

 

Frong paused at Thara’s words, staring at the man’s retreating back.

 

“What?!”

Notes:

Prompts are Open - 30 slots available!

Rules!

I have the right to say no to a prompt if i don't watch the series or like the series.
Please limit multiple prompts to make it fair on other people.
I am not writing any chapters like the Lust/Jealousy/Possessive ones, so please don't ask

I am taking prompts for Y Destiny, but I only like Kaeng/Puth... so really, i will only accept prompts for them XD

Ae/Pete - Hybrid AU next

Chapter 330: Ae/Pete - Hybrid AU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: hey!! i would like to request an ae/Pete hybrid au where Pete is a rabbit or a lamb hybrid and ae is a tiger or a lion !! so he’s just generally super protective and Pete is adorable lmao so basically them anyways.

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Ai’Ae?”

 

“Yeah, Ai’Koon Cha?”

 

“Do you love me?”

 

Ae sharply looked up at that, tiger ears twitching, “Of course I do, more than anything!”

 

“… Really?”

 

“I would never joke about that.”

 

Pete buried his face into his pillow, bunny ears hanging limply around his head.

 

His Engineering homework could wait, Ae decided pushing it to one side as Pete peeked up at him, eyes looking a little damp.

 

“What happened bunny?” Ae asked softly, one hand reaching out to gently stroke the soft, chocolate brown fur on Pete’s ear, knowing that that was the best way to calm the bunny-hybrid down.

 

“It’s okay.” Pete muttered into the pillow, “I just… had a bad day.”

 

Ae didn’t need Pete to go into any more detail than that, flopping down on top of him, wrapped his arms around his boyfriend’s waist, his striped tail moving underneath Pete’s shirt to tickle at his stomach.

 

Pete squeaked; bunny teeth shown for a brief moment as he squirmed.

 

“Talk to me?” Ae tried to keep his voice calm, despite his words being a slight command.

 

“It’s really nothing Ai’Ae.”

 

“No, it’s not.” Ae could already feel a growl bubbling up in his throat at the thought of his precious Pete being hurt, “Did someone say something?”

 

Pete shook his head quickly… too quickly.

 

Ae’s frown deepened, before he leant over to lick at Pete’s neck, the rough tongue making Pete shiver and squeak again.

 

“Ai’Ae?” Pete’s breathing sped up as Ae nipped at his neck, old prey instincts rising up at the presence of a predator’s teeth near him.

 

“Tell me.”

 

“It was just… some wolf-hybrids, that’s all.”

 

Ae waited, only for Pete to remain silent.

 

He would have to do some hunting tomorrow it seemed.

 

Not wanting to push his beloved bunny, and make him cry, Ae pulled him closer, brushing his fingers lightly across Pete’s stomach, only relenting when he finally heard Pete giggling.

 

“A-A-Ai’Ae! That-that t-t-t-tickles!”

 

“Oh?” Ae smirked, digging his fingers carefully into Pete’s side, making the bunny and thrash in his arms.

 

“A-A-Ae! I-I-I’m gonna pee!”

 

Ae finally relented, picking himself up and rolling Pete over. The bunny hybrid’s face was flushed, hair a beautiful mess, eyes bright and shimmering in the low light. He just couldn’t resist leaning down and kissing the tip of the others’ nose.

 

“My beautiful, beautiful bunny.” He whispered, “No matter what anyone says, you are gorgeous…. And mine.”

 

Pete’s ears, where once they were droopy, perked up slightly at the compliment, burying his face into Ae’s shoulder. “There are a lot of more beautiful rabbit hybrids.” He whispered, Ae’s shirt dampening slightly where Pete’s eyes were, “You could have any one of them.”

 

“None of them are as lovely as you…. I love you, and only you.”

 

“Yeah?” Pete pulled away and looked up at him, allowing himself to be kissed once again, Ae’s hands on his hips, which only served to make Pete harden slightly in his pants.

 

“Yes… so why don’t you let me prove it to you.”

 

In all the time that they’d been together, Pete had never said no to him when it came to stuff like this.

 

Rabbit sex drive and all that.

 

“Yes, please Ai’Ae!”

 

Seconds later, Ae had Pete pinned to the mattress, showing him just how much he cared for the other man.

 

Once he wore Pete out, then he would hunt down those insignificant wolves who dared say a bad word against HIS Pete.

Notes:

Only 2 slots left... GUYS! XD You lot crack me up

EDIT: PROMPTS ARE NOW CLOSED

Cha'Aim and Pete - Alpha/Omega universe next :)

Chapter 331: Pete & Cha'aim Friendship - Alpha/Omega Universe

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: omega! Pete and omega! Cha’aim being best friends where they can openly talk about their heats, cuddle, hold hands, sit in each other’s laps and have self-care days (ofc their alphas get jealous most of the time but still they love seeing their omegas so comfortable)

……………………………………………………………………………

 

“I don’t him to start getting pushy though!”

 

Pete looked up at Cha’aim, “Well… have you explained why you just want something of his to help with the heat, rather than him?”

 

The pair were sitting on the sofa in Pete’s apartment, legs intertwined as they did each other’s nails, talking about Cha’aim’s upcoming heat.

 

Cha’aim scoffed, “You’ve seen what Pond is like. I tell him that I’m going into heat soon and he’ll be knocking on my door, begging to help because he’s seen how ‘hot it is in porn’!”

 

“… I don’t think he’s that bad.” Pete gently admonished her, “But… I can try and get you something from their room if you want?”

 

“Please!”

 

………………………………………..

 

Unfortunately, it wasn’t as simple as Pete hoped it would be.

 

Pond seemed to sense that something was going on, not leaving Ae along in the room with Pete, bringing Cha’aim with him in the guise that they were having ‘couple’ dates.

 

“He keeps giving me weird looks.” Cha-am hissed to Pete as they waited at the table for their Alphas to grab them some food, “He’s going to ask to spend my heat with me, I know it.”

 

They were leant in pretty close to one another, faces mere inches apart.

 

“I-I’ll just have to- be more direct then.” Pete flushed red at the mere thought, but there was a look of determination on his face that Cha’aim couldn’t help but respect.

 

“Direct, what do you- “

 

“- What are you two whispering about?”

 

The two omegas sprung apart, eyes darting to Pond, who had spoken, a tinge of jealousy in his tone.

 

“We were just- “ “It was just- “

 

To their surprise, it was Ae who came to the rescue.

 

“Leave them alone.” He rolled his eyes, “You’re too jealous sometimes.”

 

“I’M the jealous one?!”

 

It was enough to distract Pond, as the two omegas sighed in relief.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

“You want what?”

 

Pete didn’t flinch at Pond’s incredulous tone, not looking at Ae, who he knew was getting the wrong idea.

 

“Something that smells of you…. For Cha’aim.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“She… needs it for her heat nest.”

 

Pond looked stunned for a moment, before a beaming grin spread across his face and he jumped to his feet, rushing around his area of the room, grabbing whatever he could and shoving them into Pete’s arms.

 

“W-wait!” Pete protested, stumbling back at a particularly aggressive throw, which made Ae growl slightly, “It’s going to be for a few days, don’t you need all this?”

 

“My sweet Cha’aim can have whatever she wants!”

 

Pete sighed, knowing that there was no point in protesting any further.

 

…………………………………………………

 

“Wow.” Cha’aim looked a little pleased by all that she received, turning to Pete with a soft smile, “And he… he never asked to come with you? To try and- “

 

Pete shook his head, feeling slightly proud that his chosen Alpha had such good friends, “Not once.”

 

“Wow… help me make this perfect?” Cha’aim scanned the piles of fabric, “The clothes… except for the jacket, and the blanket last.”

 

Together, with a few pillow fights breaking up the monotony of the task, they made the ‘perfect’ nest. Cha’aim gave a satisfied hum when they finished, flopping onto her front, face buried into Pond’s blanket.

 

“Not a word of this to him.” She eyed Pete suspiciously, “Got it?”

 

“Got it.”

 

“Good… now come and lie down with me, okay?”

 

Pete was quick to obey, omega purrs filling the room as they snuggled close. The scent of Pond was a little too sharp for Pete’s taste, but he was here to comfort Cha’aim, knowing that omega to omega snuggling was a big help to an omega choosing not to have an Alpha help.

 

And he loved to help.

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

“I gave her too much.” Pond whined, “I’m cold…. Ai’Ae- “

 

“No.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Duen/Bohn next - Duen has to pass tests to date Bohn

Chapter 332: Bohn/Duen - Duen Has to Past Tests

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: It's a Bohn/Duen with an accentuation for the friendship between Bohn, King, Tee, Boss and Mek. So, Duen and Bohn have split because of the jealousy and miscommunication between them. Bohn is devastated and his friends decided to take matters into their hands and Duen have to pass their Tests to date Bohn again. King's one is the hardest one, and he is the actual KING of his gang.

…………………………………………………………………………

 

Duen spotted the engineering gang sitting at their usual table, hesitating in one spot for a moment, before taking a deep breath and moving closer.

 

He’d broken Bohn’s heart… but after all the effort Bohn went into to get Duen to date him, surely, he’d take him back?

 

The only thing that was worrying him, was that Bohn was surrounded by his friends, including King. King and Bohn were close, much like he and Ram were, so if anyone was going to speak up against Duen, it would be him.

 

As he got closer to the table, he was stunned as Bohn was suddenly led away by one member of the group, as the others, King, Boss and Mek turned to face Duen.

 

“Something we can help you with?”

 

Duen had never heard Boss’s voice that cold, “I-I was hoping to speak to Bohn?” Before they could say anything, he rushed into a desperate plea, “I wanted to apologise to him! I’ve never been in a relationship before, and I know I hurt him by shutting him out, but I was hoping he could give me another chance and- “He stopped as Mek held up a hand, silently ordering him to stop, as Tee came back to the table.

 

Where Bohn was, Duen didn’t know.

 

“You want to date him again.” Tee summed up the situation easily, “Sorry, but there’s going to be a few… tests that have to happen before we can allow that.”

 

“H-Huh?”

 

“And the first test is mine.” Tee beamed, “You are now my lift to and from uni, and anywhere I want to go for the next week.”

 

“… Don’t you have a car?”

 

“It’s gone in for its MOT.”

 

“… And you know I have a motorbike, right?”

 

“Okay, maybe you can give me lifts for a couple of days.”

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

Tee screeched like a girl, and it was a little off-putting.

 

But Duen was at his dorm on time every morning, and waited until long after his lectures finished, to bring the older student back.

 

He picked him up after drunken nights out and didn’t let his drown in his own vomit.

 

He did it all without complaining, and when it was over, he was relieved when Tee gave him a comforting pat on the shoulder… until Tee actually spoke.

 

“Mine was the easy one.”

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

“You’re both giving me the test?”

 

Mek and Boss nodded, serious expressions on their faces.

 

“Okay… so what do you want me to do?”

 

Mek handed Duen a notebook, “We want you to get a full appreciation of Engineering students… one hundred signatures from happy couples all over the campus, plus some advice on being a good boyfriend, by the end of the week.”

 

Duen flushed red at the thought of going to people like that and asking questions like that.

 

“Anything else?” He whispered.

 

Boss shook his head, giving Duen a sympathetic smile. “Just that… hopefully, you’ll learn something, right?”

 

“Right…” Duen fiddled with the notebook for a while, before holding it out to the building, “… Can I have your signatures first?”

 

Mek and Boss visibly softened, taking the notebook from him and scribbling on the first page.

 

Duen took his back with a waii, before heading off on his mission, opening up the notebook to read what had been written.

 

M/B - Communication is important.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

T/T – Consent is important.

 

K/A – Never keep secrets from each other.

 

P/K – Never go to bed angry.

 

T/S – Dedicate one day a week, completely for yourselves, no matter what.

 

One hundred signatures, all with good points.

 

Duen had read over them over a dozen times, and he was quickly realising just how bad of a boyfriend he’d been.

 

Heading back to the group table, he sighed in relief when no-one got up to pull Bohn away. Sheepishly, he avoided eye contact with his ex-boyfriend, and handed Mek the notebook, taking a step back as the couple read through it.

 

“Learn something?” Boss asked, smiling as Duen nodded, “Great, that’s all we wanted.”

 

Mek handed the notebook back, before all eyes turned to King, who raised an eyebrow at Duen.

 

“I guess I’m last, huh?”

 

Duen just nodded, not trusting himself to speak.

 

Maybe it would just be a case of making up some sort of bouquet that meant ever-lasting love? P’King liked plants, right?

 

“I want you… to publicly apologise to Bohn, right here and right now.”

 

“Ai’King!” Bohn hissed, “What are you- “He stopped when King held up a hand, everyone at the table looking shocked by King’s personality flip.

 

“Stand up on this table…” The older student continued, “… look my friend in the eyes, and apologise for breaking his heart, and how this time, it will be different… if he accepts of course.”

 

Duen stared at King for a moment, before nodding and climbing onto the table, taking a deep breath and looking down at Bohn.

 

He looked stunned to see Duen actually doing it.

 

“I’m sorry…” Duen softly began, only for King to interrupt.

 

“Louder!”

 

“I’m sorry!” Duen obeyed, “I never wanted to hurt you, and I will never do it again.” His voice shook slightly, “At least… I’ll try not to. I know I hurt you by pushing you away, but I promise to listen to you first instead of being defensive. I promise to actually be a boyfriend, and not a-a- jerk! Your friends were right to be protective of you and give me these tasks, it’s made me realise just how stupid I was being! I-I just want you to be happy and if you don’t want to be with me again, then I’ll respect that!”

 

He finished, breathing heavy, unable to look any of them in the eyes as he climbed off the table and waiied politely at them.

 

“Sorry for bothering you.” He whispered, knowing that he was mere moments away from breaking down into tears.

 

He turned to leave, only to feel a hand wrap around his wrist, prompting him to turn around, eyes widening at the sight of Bohn smiling at him.

 

“Do you… want to go and get some coffee?” The older student asked, “Maybe we can talk?”

 

Duen felt his legs shaking in relief, as Bohn’s friends whooped and whistled.

 

“I would like nothing more.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ram/King - Possessive/Jealous Ram

Chapter 333: Ram/King - Jealous Ram

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Ram is not the kind of person who would show his emotions to everyone to see but there is a senior in King's classes that is getting on his nerves by shamelessly flirting with his friend. Ram shows to that Sila who King belongs to. And then he asks King to be his boyfriend. Jealousy and Friend-to-lovers please!

…………………………………………………………………………

 

Ram had gotten into the habit of meeting with King and the rest of his friendship group for dinner. At first, he’d tried to kid himself that it was because he was following Duen, but soon, he knew that it was because of P’King.

 

P’King, the senior who didn’t call him odd for not speaking much.

 

After the incident at the volunteering camp, Ram had expected their relationship to develop into something more, but when King didn’t mention anything about it, neither did he, and they continued in much the same way as they always had.

 

Much to his disappointment.

 

Sighing at the memory, he arrived at their usual table, hearing the group long before actually seeing them. However, when he got closer, he was surprised to see that P’King wasn’t there. He took his usual seat with a frown, looking around in case the older student was just running a little late.

 

“P’King will be here soon.” Duen noticed the look on his face, giving him a soft smile, “Apparently, he’s been tutoring someone in his class.”

 

“Someone very special.” Bohn smirked, making Ram’s metaphorical hackles rise. Bohn looked over at him, eyes widening at whatever he saw, leading to him trying to backtrack. “I mean, Khai has been flirting with him a lot, but I don’t think P’King likes him like that, he’s just helping him and- “He winced, taking a drink, and refusing to look Ram in the eyes.

 

“Even if P’King did like him, it wouldn’t matter.” Duen muttered, “Because SOMEONE hasn’t asked him out yet.”

 

Ram sent his best friend a vicious glare, making Duen raise his hands in mock surrender.

 

At that moment, a familiar voice spoke up, prompting everyone to look over.

 

“Room for two more?”

 

King was approaching, his usual smile on his face, a stranger following on behind him… eyes on King’s behind at the same time.

 

Ram clenched his fists.

 

“This is Khai.” King introduced the stranger, mostly for the benefit of the two younger students sitting there, “I’ve been tutoring him.”

 

“Nice to meet you all.” The pair took a seat, Khai sitting next to Ram as King sat opposite, much to Ram’s displeasure.

 

“You must be N’Ram.” Khai turned to him with a smirk, “Ai’King has mentioned you… once or twice.”

 

Ram said nothing, eyes darting over to King, who avoided his gaze.

 

“Huh, you really don’t speak much.” And with that, Khai dismissed him, turning back to King to start flirting.

 

Ram looked down at the table.

 

This was going to be a long dinner.

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

That night, as he walked the dogs, Ram seethed.

 

How dare that senior flirt with P’King right in front of him?!

 

P’King had mentioned him, right? Surely, he’d mentioned their kiss?!

 

Or maybe… he hadn’t because he was ashamed?

 

He shook his head, knowing that he was just over-thinking this…. Hopefully.

 

Khai seemed perfect though, eagerly talking about his plans for the weekend (whilst slyly asking King to come with him). He could hold a proper conversation with King, more than what Ram could.

 

Stopping, he pulled out his phone, sending a text to Duen, asking him what he thought about the situation.

 

The response he got was less than sympathetic to his plight.

 

Duen: How is P’King meant to know that you like him if you don’t tell him!!!

 

Ram: Because he doesn’t feel the same.

 

Duen: Or…. He’s like you and too nervous to say anything.

 

Ram narrowed his eyes at the phone. Duen knew something he didn’t, he was sure of it.

 

But if what he was telling the truth?

 

What if King did feel the same?

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

Duen rolled his eyes and put his phone face down on the table as Bohn eyed him in concern.

 

“Did you tell him to man up and ask King out?”

 

“I… hinted at it.”

 

Bohn then held up his own phone, “King wants to know if there was anything wrong with Ram, because he was a little quiet yesterday.” He frowned, “I really didn’t see a difference.”

 

“Obviously P’King did.” Duen groaned, “If they don’t get their act together soon, I’m going to scream.”

 

……………………………………..

 

King winced at the bouquet of flowers that had been left at his door.

 

Yellow carnations… disdain and rejection.

 

Orange Lilies… hatred, pride and contempt.

 

And a few buttercups that had clearly been handpicked and added to the bouquet later… ingratitude, childish behaviour, and unfaithfulness.

 

For a moment, he’d panicked, believing that the bouquet was from a certain Cool Boy, only to sigh in relief when he read the note.

 

‘A beautiful bouquet for a beautiful man.’ – Khai.

 

Yes, it was beautiful… but the meaning was ugly.

 

There was a knock on the door, prompting King to get up and answer it, only to come face to face with another bouquet of flowers.

 

“Khai, I really don’t- Cool boy!”

 

Ram looked a little uncertain, looking everywhere but at King, as he practically thrusted the bouquet into the older student’s arms.

 

Even at first glance, King knew that Ram had put some thought into this. Dahlias (lasting bonds and commitments), red tulips (perfect love) and amaryllises (for someone who you find incredibly beautiful who you also value beyond their beauty).

 

“Let me find somewhere for these.” He found that he was a little breathless, rushing to find a vase. Once he had them in water, he turned, wincing at the sight of Ram glaring at Khai’s bouquet.

 

“Ignore them.” He found himself blurting out, “They’re bright, but that’s it. I don’t think Khai is the one for me.”

 

Ram visibly relaxed at that.

 

“Cool boy… were you jealous?” The question was asked with some amusement.

 

Slowly, Ram nodded, taking a deep breath, and turning to King.

 

“I love you.”

 

King blinked feverishly, not expecting Ram to be so blunt, “You… you do?”

 

Nod.

 

“Really?”

 

Another nod, as Ram took a step closer and took King’s hand in his own, opening his mouth, only to close it again, looking unsure.

 

“Yes…” King whispered, “… I would love to go on a date with you.”

 

Ram beamed, leaning in to press their lips together tenderly in a sober kiss, which King eagerly reciprocated.

 

Twice is the charm after all.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Kongpob/Arthit - Jealous Kongpob

Chapter 334: Kongpob/Arthit - Jealous Kongpob

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dodie1160: Kongpob / Arthit where Kong is jealous, Arthit being picked up by someone and not realizing it.

………………………………………………

 

“Alright, I’m going to go and get us some drinks.” Kongpob beamed down at Arthit, who was looking around the gay bar a little uncertainly, “And don’t worry so much.”

 

“I’m not worrying.” Arthit hissed, “I’ve just… never been to one of these before.”

 

“And I’m proud of you for trying.” Kongpob reached out and squeezing Arthit’s shoulder, bringing a soft smile to his boyfriend’s face, “I’ll be right back.”

 

The bar was pretty packed, but Kongpob didn’t have sharp elbows for no reason, and soon, the bartender was taking his drink order, giving him the two bottles of beer with a flirty smile.

 

Which Kongpob ignored.

 

He knew what was waiting for him.

 

Pushing his way through the ever-growing crowd, to the booth he and Arthit had managed to grab, he frowned at the sight of someone else sitting next to his boyfriend…. In fact, he was practically on top of Arthit… and he was holding Arthit’s hand.

 

What the fuck?

 

“P’Arthit, who’s this?” He forced himself to remain calm as he approached the table, only for Arthit not to even look up at him.

 

The stranger did though, although it was clear he didn’t think much of Kongpob, not sparing him a second glance before he was continuing with what he was saying to Arthit.

 

“… It’s said that the God’s split people in half, and that’s where the origins of soulmates came from. You spend your life searching for your other half…” Arthit’s eyes flickered over to Kongpob at this point, and Kongpob couldn’t help but feel a wave of relief at the thought that at the mere mention of soulmates, Arthit thought of him.

 

“…. Maybe your soulmate is close.”

 

It was obvious that the stranger was flirting with Arthit, but Arthit turned from him to properly look at Kongpob.

 

“Why are you just standing there Kongpob?” He frowned, “You can sit down you know.”

 

Alright, well if Kongpob was expecting Arthit to call him his soulmate, he knew he’d be disappointed with it.

 

The stranger was starting to pay more attention to him though, as Kongpob took his seat.

 

“Who is this?”

 

“Oh, sorry Phi.” Kongpob waiied politely, despite wanting to hit the other man for daring to flirt with HIS boyfriend, “I’m Kongpob. P’Arthit’s boyfriend.”

 

“Boyfriend?!” The stranger glanced between the two, before holding up his hands, “Woah, woah, woah. I’m not getting in between whatever you guys have going on here!” He got to his feet and disappeared into the dancing crowd.

 

Arthit frowned, “What was that all about?”

 

Kongpob shrugged, moving to take the seat the stranger had vacated, “How did you guys get onto the subject of soulmates?”

 

“He just started talking about it.” Arthit took a sip of his beer, grimacing at the taste, “I figured he was drunk, so I just let him go on.”

 

It was sort of endearing with how innocent and oblivious his boyfriend was, but it was frustrating as well, especially when someone was clearly flirting with him and he didn’t turn them away.

 

“Trust me…” Kongpob sighed, “… he was sober enough.” Before Arthit could respond, he leant forwards and gently kissed him. When he pulled away, he cut Arthit off again, “He was flirting with you… all that talk of soulmates?”

 

“Oh.” Arthit thought back and winced, “Right… sorry.”

 

“You don’t need to be sorry.” Kongpob reassured him, “In fact…” He smirked, “… that just tells me that I need to make sure everyone knows that you’re mine.” He hummed, pressing a finger against Arthit’s neck, “Maybe one right here?”

 

“Kongpob!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Kurosawa/Adachi - Jealous Kurosawa next :)

Chapter 335: Kurosawa/Adachi - Jealous Kurosawa (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: Jealous Kurosawa coz is so cute and maybe add a little bit nsfw Bahahaha! (Cherry Magic; a god tier series must watch!!!)

……………………………………………..

 

Kurosawa knew that he was over-reacting, biting at his tongue in an effort to keep his face completely neutral over what he was witnessing.

 

He knew that the company did have to hire interns every so often, to fill the roles left when people retired or moved onto other jobs. But he couldn’t see those positives when one of these interns was flirting with HIS boyfriend.

 

Nothing against the young lady – no, that was a lie. Everything against her because he should be the only one receiving those shy smiles from Adachi.

 

And smoothing his hands down his arms like that!

 

Kurosawa mentally snapped, his fake smile appearing on his face as he made his way over, ignoring Rokkaku’s confused “Kurosawa-san?” He was by Adachi’s side in less than five seconds, wrapping an arm around the man’s shoulder in a casual show of possessiveness.

 

Thank goodness Adachi couldn’t hear his thoughts anymore.

 

He might be a bit disturbed by what Kurosawa was thinking.

 

“How are you settling in?” Kurosawa asked the intern, ignoring how Adachi glanced up at him from the corner of his eyes, “Have you had any experience in the sales department yet?”

 

The intern looked a little taken aback, eyes scanning over Kurosawa’s face, before she flushed and looked down, “Not yet.” She cleared her throat, “But I think I prefer the data analysis section.”

 

Of course, she did.

 

Kurosawa had to fight to keep the smile on his face as the intern gave Adachi a shy (flirty!) smile. That green-eyed monster was building up inside of him.

 

“Well, don’t forget to spend time in all departments.” He hoped he sounded calmer than he felt, giving Adachi one last squeeze, before moving away, going to the bathroom to try and calm down.

 

No, there was no chance of Rokkaku noticing that something was wrong, but he wasn’t going to take that chance.

 

He trusted Adachi more than anyone.

 

He didn’t trust the interns.

 

…………………………………………………………..

 

“Kurosawa-san?”

 

The pair hadn’t really spoke to each other the whole journey home. Kurosawa, because he was still trying not to be too annoyed over something that Adachi really had no control over, and Adachi, because Kurosawa wasn’t saying anything, and he was panicking silently over that.

 

But they were home now, and Adachi felt a surge of courage.

 

“Kurosawa-san? Y-Yuichi?”

 

Kurosawa froze at the rare use of his first name, turning to Adachi and wincing at how nervous and uncertain his boyfriend looked.

 

“Did… the intern have a good day?” Kurosawa asked, knowing that his smile was probably a little weaker, and his voice a little bitter.

 

“Yui? Yes I think so, but- “Adachi stopped, eyes widening for a moment, before a soft smile appeared on his face, “- Were you… jealous?”

 

Kurosawa looked away.

 

Adachi might have needed his mind-reading magic to figure out that Kurosawa had liked him for over seven years, but now that they were together, the other man could read him like a book.

 

He took a breath and turned back to face Adachi, “I’m sorry.” He whispered, “But she was touching you and smiling at you, and you were smiling back and I just- “He stopped, making a vague gesture, only to stop as Adachi moved closer, until their faces were inches apart.

 

“You don’t have to be jealous.” Adachi’s voice was clam and quiet, the soft smile still there, “I know I’m yours.”

 

Kurosawa lunged forwards, capturing Adachi’s lips in a kiss, hands pulling the other man close by his hips. They remained like that for a moment, Kurosawa taking every opportunity to deepen the kiss, backing Adachi up until his back hit the wall.

 

Nipping at Adachi’s lower lip, Kurosawa finally pulled away, committing this image of debauched and fucked out Adachi to memory.

 

He loved how a kiss was still enough to make Adachi weak at the knees like this.

 

“Bed…” Kurosawa, “… Please?”

 

The reply was breathless.

 

“Yes.”

 

…………………………………………

 

The preparation was one of Kurosawa’s favourite parts of sex, hearing Adachi whimper, feeling Adachi’s arms around his neck, pulling him closer.

 

“How do you feel?” Kurosawa asked, moving three fingers in and out, “Ready?”

 

“I-I think so?”

 

Kurosawa paused for a moment, waiting until Adachi thought about it for a moment. He always liked to be sure Adachi was ready before going any further. Eventually, Adachi nodded, “I-I think I’m ready now.”

 

“Okay.”

 

He pulled his fingers out, always keeping an eye on Adachi’s face, as he pushed slowly inside. Adachi’s mouth fell open in a silent moan, which Kurosawa couldn’t help but echo.

 

Adachi was always so tight and warm around him, leaving him breathless.

 

When he finally bottomed out, he took a moment to appreciate Adachi’s face.

 

“Mine.” He whispered, kissing Adachi again, trying to remain as still as possible, “Are you okay? Can I move?”

 

“Y-Yeah.”

 

Moving Adachi’s leg around his waist, changing the angle slightly, Kurosawa started to thrust shallowly, making Adachi whine in pleasure. He pulled out, pushing right back in, repeating the action again and again and again.

 

The only sound that could be heard, was the rhythmic slap of their slicked skin, and Adachi’s moans, which got higher as Kurosawa sped up. Adachi’s thighs were shaking, blunt nails leaving red streaks down Kurosawa’s back.

 

Kurosawa loved being marked, and he knew Adachi loved it as well, prompting him to leave a trail of love bites along the other man’s collarbones. Low enough to be hidden by Adachi’s suits, but enough so that Adachi would always know that they were there.

 

Adachi was close, pleas turning to mere babbling as he tightened around Kurosawa.

 

“Go on…” Kurosawa whispered against his neck, “… come for me.”

 

He thrust a few more times, until Adachi spilled between them with a muffled cry, legs tightening around Kurosawa’s waist as he tightened around Kurosawa’s cock. Not long after, Kurosawa followed with his own orgasm, muffling his own cry by burying his face into Adachi’s marked neck.

 

Lowering Adachi’s legs, Kurosawa couldn’t help but kiss him again., taking delight in the little moan that broke free.

 

He felt sated.

 

Adachi was his.

 

“Come on.” He gently pulled out and helped his boyfriend to his feet, “Shower time.”

 

“Mmm, love you Yuichi.”

 

“And I love you… Kiyoshi.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

My Engineer couples - Misunderstanding/Miscommunication/Breaking up and making up

These were originally requested as one chapter per couple, but as there are over ten in this series, if they're in the same show, they will be in the same chapter.

Chapter 336: My Engineer Couples - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from So it's Misunderstanding/miscommunication/breaking-up and going back together with a little angst. All happy ending please. The coupes I want are Bohn/Duen, Ram/King, Thara/Frong, Mek/Boss, Tang Yi/Shao Fei, Arthit/Kongpob, Blue/Dew, Tharn/Type, Yu Hao/ Zi Xuan, Love/Tangmo, Waii/Apo and Phana/Wayo. Thanks!

Bohn/Duen first! I know this prompt is basically their entire relationship, but here it is.

……………………………………………………….

 

Bohn was avoiding him.

 

At first Duen didn’t notice, completely consumed with a presentation that was due in less than a week. However, once that had passed and Bohn’s behaviour continued, Duen thought that he was sulking because Duen had been too busy to really hang out with him.

 

He went to visit Bohn at his room, with some home-made food, only to be ignored.

 

He tried to visit him at dinner, only for Bohn to get up and walk away as he approached the table.

 

Bohn’s friends looked just as confused, but it didn’t make Duen feel any better.

 

After three days of this, Duen was forced to concede that this wasn’t just a sulk about the presentation… the problem was, that he couldn’t figure out what happened? Bohn had been happy before the presentation preparation began, and aside from meetings with his group, Duen hadn’t done anything else that might have caused this.

 

He hadn’t missed any birthdays or anniversaries, so it wasn’t that.

 

What was it?

 

Duen hated not knowing what was going on with boyfriend, so he and Bohn were going to discuss this, whether Bohn wanted to or not. With a little help from Bohn’s friends, he managed to corner the older student, stopping from leaving the empty classroom.

 

“Please, I need to talk to you.”

 

Bohn ignored him.

 

“Bohn please, I don’t know what I did!”

 

Bohn scoffed at this, turning to look Duen in the eyes, “I have nothing to say to you.”

 

“What’s going on? Why are you acting like this?” Duen pleaded with his boyfriend.

 

“YOU KNOW WHAT YOU DID!” Bohn’s face was bright red, tears building up in his eyes. Duen had never seen him so angry.”

 

“Bohn- “

 

“- No! You don’t get to make excuses! I saw you kiss him!” The angry expression had faded into a hurt one, as Duen frowned in confusion.

 

“Kiss who? Who else have I kissed aside from you?!”

 

“That man in your presentation! The one with blonde streaks.”

 

Now Duen really was concerned. Nobody in his group had blonde streaks and he told Bohn this.

 

“Liar.” Bohn whispered, tears rolling freely down his face, “I saw you… and now I’m breaking up with you.”

 

“No! Bohn! Just let me- “

 

But Bohn had already pushed past him, leaving the room, leading Duen alone, tears running down his own cheeks as he tried to figure out what the hell just happened.

 

……………………………………….

 

It had been two weeks since the breakup.

 

Duen had tried to talk to Bohn multiple times, but Bohn was successfully avoiding him, this time with the aid of his friends, who all gave Duen dirty looks when they saw him.

 

None of them gave him the chance to explain.

 

None of the people in his group had blonde streaks…. He never kissed anyone with blonde streaks, hell! It took all of his courage to kiss BOHN in public! Why would he suddenly start kissing someone else?!

 

“Maybe you have an evil twin?” Ting asked, “A really evil one?”

 

Duen’s friends were trying to reassure him that it would all get sorted out, but they weren’t doing a very good job of it.

 

“Or a doppelganger!” Ting spoke up again, “They do say that there are around… six people in the world who look exactly like you! Maybe one of yours ended up here?”

 

“All they needed was to look like Duen from the back.” Tang pointed out, “It’s an easy mistake to make in the dark.”

 

“So…” A wicked smirk appeared on Ting’s face, “… we trap Bohn and explain that too him?”

 

“No need.”

 

They all jumped, turning to see Bohn and the rest of the group standing there, Tee clearing his throat nervously.

 

“We might have tracked down the blonde streaked man to confront him…” The older student confessed, “… only to meet his boyfriend.”

 

“It was creepy!” Boss piped up, “Easy mistake to make though, you can’t be too mad at Bohn.”

 

Bohn was looking at the ground, refusing to look at Duen.

 

Duen sighed, looking at his friends, “I’m- I think we should- “

 

Ram took the hint, getting to his feet and gesturing for the others to follow him. As he walked past the older students, he grabbed King’s wrist and started to pull him away as well, the rest of Bohn’s friends following obediently, leaving Bohn and Duen alone.

 

Duen waited until Bohn took the seat opposite, before speaking. “I have never cheated on you…” He whispered, “… and I never will. I love you.”

 

Bohn finally looked up, and Duen was alarmed to see that the older student was ready to cry again. “I-I broke up with you because I-I thought you’d cheated on me! I blamed you for something you didn’t do! You- You must- “

 

Leaning over the table, Duen grabbed Bohn’s hand, gripping their hands tightly, “I don’t blame you.” He interrupted, “It was an honest mistake.”

 

“But it’s my fault that we broke up!”

 

“It. Was. A. Mistake.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Bohn! I’m not mad at you.” Duen shrugged, “I wish this didn’t happen, but it was a mistake!”

 

“… Can you forgive me?”

 

“Already have.”

 

“And we’re boyfriends again?”

 

“And we’re boyfriends again.”

 

**Ram x King**

 

King switched his phone on again, biting at his lower lip at the text that he’d received.

 

Ram had cancelled again.

 

For the fourth time that month.

 

He and Ram had barely started dating, having only three dates before Ram started to close himself up again.

 

He looked at the text again.

 

Ram: Busy with work again. Sorry, will make it up to you ☹.

 

It was an insincere apology, and King knew it.

 

Ram had cancelled, or even just failed to show up entirely for the last four dates. Even with tonight’s date, which King had tried to keep simple (studying together), had failed. King had waited in the library, trying to concentrate on the books only to listen to the clock ticking by slowly, until he eventually gave up.

 

He’d been leaving when he got the message.

 

They’d had more failed dates than successful ones at this point.

 

King sighed. Maybe he should take the hint and be grateful that Ram had given him the chance that he had. It was clear that Ram wasn’t interested anymore and was either trying to spare his feeling in a break-up or didn’t care enough in the first place.

 

The first option was more likely though.

 

Did he even know that they were dating? They were doing all the things that they were doing as friends after all…. Just with a bit more kissing.

 

Before King could move to catch the bus home, a hand wrapped around his wrist. He turned, eyes widening at the sight of Ram standing there, looking a little concerned.

 

That alone sent a feeling of warmth flooding through his chest.

 

And then Ram started to pull on his wrist, and King couldn’t take it anymore.

 

“No, Cool Boy!” King yanked his wrist free, “I need to get home. The date’s over! Cancelled remember!” He tried to storm away, only for Ram to grab his wrist again.

 

It was gentler this time, and King knew he could easily pull away… but he didn’t, hearing his phone ping in his pocket.

 

He pulled his phone out, frowning at the text he saw.

 

Ram: I’ve messed up, haven’t I?

 

King looked up at Ram’s face, shoving his phone back into his pocket, determined that he was not going to look at the next text.

 

That Ram was actually going to speak to him about this.

 

Ram was silent though.

 

“Four dates.” King said, feeling a twisted sort of satisfaction when Ram flinched, dropping King’s wrist, “You cancelled, or just not shown up to four dates.” He sighed and turned to start walking away again, “I can take a hint… I just- I just you could have broken up with me to my face!”

 

He really did intend to walk away, only for Ram to run out in front of him, a panicked look on his face, holding a bag out to King.

 

“… Presents aren’t going to make me forgive you, you know.”

 

Ram didn’t move, still holding the bag out.

 

Sighing, King took it, peering inside, only to freeze, “This is- this is- “He sat on the ground, right there, pulling the present out, “- an Alocasia Azlanii plant?”

 

Also known as the Red Mambo, it is one of the hardest plants to get, rarely being sold by garden centres and nurseries, and being fairly hard to find online. Dark green foliage with a trace of bright green that outlines the leaves, with iridescent veins of pink.

 

“You said you wanted one.” Ram wasn’t looking at him, “But I couldn’t afford it, so I helped out at the garage and- “

 

“- And that’s why you cancelled all of our dates?” King was in shock, “You were working to buy this for me?”

 

Ram nodded, “It was meant to be a surprise.” He whispered.

 

King couldn’t find any words to speak, looking back down at the plant, one finger gently stroking the leaves.

 

“Alright Cool Boy.” He got to his feet, “Why don’t we go and get some coffee? I-I think we need to talk.”

 

Ram’s eyes widened in panic again.

 

“Not a bad talk.” King quickly reassured him, “Just… working on our communication, okay?”

 

“Okay… you forgive me?”

 

King smiled teasingly, “Buy me a coffee and we’ll see.”

 

**Thara x Frong**

 

Thara wasn’t blind.

 

He’d seen how Frong looked at his cousin, Duen.

 

Duen tended to have that effect on a lot of people, but honestly, when his cousin got together with the persistent Engineering student, he thought that would be the end of it.

 

Except, it seemed that it wasn’t.

 

“Sorry, I can’t” Frong muttered distractedly in response to Thara’s request to going out that night, focused on his phone and not his boyfriend, “Duen and I already have plans.”

 

Thara swallowed, feeling his heart slide down to sit heavy in his stomach, “Oh… that’s- “

 

“- Just for a drink or two.” Frong continued, “Don’t wait up.”

 

“Right… okay.” Thara fought to keep his voice steady.

 

Whilst Frong hadn’t said anything just yet, Thara knew that it was only a matter of time. He knew Duen and Bohn had had another spat recently… maybe it had been their last one.

 

And maybe Frong was seizing advantage of that.

 

Maybe, it was only a matter of time before they were over as well.

 

The thought hurt a hell of a lot more than Thara expected it to.

 

“Hey.” Frong was suddenly in front of him, a concerned look on his face, “Are you okay?”

 

“Yeah, of course.” Thara reached out, pulling the other man into a hug for what possibly might be the last time, “Why wouldn’t I be?”

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

A couple of months passed, and Frong seemed to be spending more and more time with Duen.

 

Thara forced himself not to focus on that though, throwing his mind into this studies and volunteer work at the clinic, catching sleep and eating when he could, and avoiding Frong for the majority of the time.

 

Not that Frong seemed to notice.

 

“Hey!” He handed Thara some lunch, popping in to visit him during lunchtime, “I’m going out to see a film with Duen tonight. You’re working, right?”

 

“R-right.”

 

Frong frowned, reaching out to cup Thara’s face. Thara, thankfully, was too exhausted to flinch away from the gentle touch. “You’re not burning up.” He commented, before pulling away with a flush, “But you would probably know that better…. Try and get some sleep tonight, okay?”

 

Thara’s throat constricted at the concern, not ready for the loss that was coming.

 

Frong ducked down to press a farewell kiss to his mouth, and Thara very nearly whimpered.

 

He wanted to beg Frong to pick him over his cousin… but he’d never been very good at being selfish.

 

That evening, he left the clinic early, got home and climbed into bed, burying his face into the pillow as he cried himself to sleep.

 

………………………………………………………….

 

When he woke up, it was to the sounds of Frong and his cousin in the living room.

 

‘You can do this.’ Thara thought to himself, pushing himself to his feet, ‘You knew this was coming.’

 

Slowly, he entered the living room, freezing when Frong beamed at the sight of him, coming over and leaned in for a kiss, only for Thara to turn his head away.

 

“Thara?”

 

“What are you doing?” Thara glanced at Duen, who looked amused by the whole thing?

 

“I’m not allowed to kiss you in front of your cousin?” Frong pouted, “He kisses Bohn in front of me all the time.”

 

“I do.” Duen admitted.

 

Thara frowned, “How- you- what?” He shook his head to try and clear his thoughts, “You and Bohn are still together?”

 

“Of course, we are?! Who told you that we weren’t?!”

 

“I-I-I- “ Thara glanced between the pair of them, “- I- you were spending so much time together, and I know you did like my cousin, so I-I thought you were just being kind and not breaking up with me until- “

 

“- You’ve got to be kidding me.” Frong shook his head in disappointment, and Thara hated the tears he could feel pricking at the corners of his eyes, “Me and Duen… we’re not sneaking around behind your back, or whatever you thought we were doing?! And you were just willing to deal with that without saying anything to me?!”

 

“I was being supportive.”

 

“You idiot.” Frong’s tone was fond, as he pulled Thara into a kiss, one which Thara allowed, the medical student clinging to him desperately, “Why would I want Duen, when I have you?”

 

“I heard that!” Duen, thankfully, didn’t sound offended.

 

Thara was afraid to let himself hope, “So, you- “

 

“- I’m yours, as long as you’ll have me.”

 

The laugh that bubbled out of Thara’s throat was a little wet and strangled, but mostly relieved, as he leaned in for another kiss.

 

“And I think that’s my cue to leave.” He heard Duen mock-groan, “When you manage to separate, ask P’Thara about that double date idea!”

 

The door shut, and they pulled away.

 

“I can’t third wheel them anymore.” Frong groaned, “Fancy a double date?”

 

“More than anything.”

 

“More than a day in bed?”

 

“Almost more than anything.”

 

***Boss x Mek***

 

Boss loved Mek… had since the first moment the other boy had laughed over something he’d said. They’d been together for 9 months now (something he never saw happening), and whilst he knew that Mek loved him too, he couldn’t help but feel like his boyfriend had been drifting away from him over the past couple of weeks.

 

And it was killing him.

 

He wanted to make Mek happy, but he didn’t want to trap him in this relationship if Mek had finally realised how annoying he was and wanted out.

 

When they were home, Mek seemed distracted, clearly thinking about something that was bothering him, but when Boss asked, he always got a fake smile and a gentle ‘it’s nothing.’

 

Boss would receive calls late in the evening, with Mek stating that he was spending the evening with Tee, or with King studying and when he tried to ask his other friends what was going on, he got the same vague answers.

 

‘Mek’s fine.’

 

‘He’s just tired.’

 

Boss knew this wasn’t the case though, not when Mek didn’t even look relaxed in sleep, pulling away from Boss like he couldn’t bear to be near him.

 

On the days they were actually together, Boss still got the feeling that there was something Mek was keeping from him. His boyfriend would look over at him, as though he wanted to tell him something, before looking away again.

 

Boss tired to cheer him up, only to be pushed away, with Mek making the excuse that he just needed to sleep. He desperately wanted to make the sad creases disappear from Boss’s face, but he didn’t know how, when his boyfriend wouldn’t even talk to him about it.

 

It made the voice in his head louder, telling him it was because Boss himself was the problem.

 

When he called Mek, he always sounded annoyed or tired.

 

Mek didn’t always answer his texts, but when he did, it was short.

 

It had been over a week since Mek stopped saying “I love you” before ending a call.

 

The days passed, and Boss felt colder and colder and colder.

 

And then Mek texted him out of the blue, inviting him to dinner, making Boss’s heart sink to his stomach.

 

This was it.

 

This was the end.

 

…………………………………………………………

 

Dinner looked amazing, and Boss was ready to cry, as he set his bag by the door and allowed Mek to pull him into a gentle kiss, before he was led over to the table.

 

Neither of them touched the food, both of them aware of the tension between them.

 

“I’m sorry Boss.” Mek whispered, “I-I-

 

“- It’s okay!” Boss blurted out, not wanting to hear the end of the sentence, “I love you, but I want you to be happy as well, and if you feel like we can’t work it out, then- “

 

“- What?” Mek looked heartbroken, “What are you trying to say?”

 

“I- you- what were you talking about?”

 

“I-I’m thinking about dropping out.”

 

And Boss’s heart broke in another way.

 

“I probably won’t…” Mek whispered, “… but I’m just getting so overwhelmed with exam prep, and all the projects, and you’re the only one who makes me feel better, but I can’t just spend time with you, or I won’t study, but without you I can’t relax and it just gets worse and worse and- “He was cut off as a sob broke free.

 

Boss was around the table in a second, pulling Mek into his arms, hating himself for not even noticing how stressed Mek had been, to the point where he was breaking down and crying.

 

“It’s okay.” He whispered, “It’ll all be okay…. We can study together, how about that? I won’t whine, I won’t whinge, and I won’t complain…. We’ll just study.”

 

Mek shook his head, smiling through his tears, “I like it when you complain.” A frown then appeared on his face, “Wait, what did you mean earlier when you- “

 

“- I thought you were going to break up with me.” Boss forced himself to laugh, “I was only thinking about myself, and acting stupid, I shouldn’t have leapt to that conclusion and- “

 

Mek turned so that he was facing Boss, grabbing his face and looking him straight in the eyes, “I would never leave you.” He whispered, “I’m sorry I didn’t talk to you about all this, I-I didn’t think about how you would take it, and I’m sorry about that.” He leaned forwards, kissing Boss deeply and tenderly, who gave back as good as he got.

 

Eventually, they pulled apart, foreheads leaning against one another.

 

“Fancy helping me with a study plan?”

 

“…After we eat?”

 

“After we eat.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Like I stated in the previous chapter, because so many couples were requested for this series, if they're in the same show, they're going in the same chapter so that readers don't get a little fed up :)

Kongpob/Arthit - Chapter 140 sequel next :)

Chapter 337: Kongpob/Arthit - Chapter 140 Sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Hinata17mesias & aknikalsam: Yes please. That would be cool. Like a sequel or so? I really loved this prompt (Sequel to Chapter 140)

I struggled with this one, so it’s short, sorry :S

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Alright newbies!” Oak smirked at the group, who stared up at him nervously, “It’s coming to the end of the term, which means that you are very close to getting your gears!”

 

Ice and Narowat straightened up eagerly.

 

“Now, we’ve had a few ups and downs….”

 

It took everyone’s self-control not to look over at Earth and the two people who’d put peanuts in Earth’s drink. The trio were actually fairly good friends now, much to everyone’s surprise.

 

“… but we think everyone has done well.” Oak clapped his hands together, “The reason for this meeting, is that it is the last year for our fourth-year students.”

 

Fourth year students… that included P’Arthit.

 

“Which means that we’re going to put on a little play to see him off!”

 

Nervously, Ice raised a hand, waiting for Oak to point at him before speaking up, “Umm… why isn’t Head Hazer Kongpob here?”

 

The rest of the hazing team smirked.

 

“Because this is just as much a surprise for him, as it is for P’Arthit.”

 

Ice had a bad feeling about this.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Whilst they’d heard the rumours of P’Arthit and how scary he was as Head Hazer, none of them had seen it in person.

 

Until they tried practicing Oak’s proposed play in public.

 

“Is that me?”

 

Ice twitched, eyes darting over to the man who’d just entered the gym, Head Hazer Kongpob by his side. When P’Arthit turned to P’Kongpob, accusations in his eyes, P’Kongpob held his hands up.

 

“I have no idea what they’re doing.”

 

“Despite being your juniors?!” P’Arthit looked back over at Ice, who was trying not to squirm, “I shout a lot louder than that.”

 

P’Kongpob nodded in agreement, “Somehow, I don’t think that’s the idea behind the play.”

 

“Well, it’s going to be now.” A truly wicked smirk appeared on P’Arthit’s face, and Ice could swear he heard Narowat whimpering behind him, “I think your friends have forgotten everything I taught them last year.”

 

…………………………………………………….

 

“- BAD ENOUGH WHEN YOU PULLED THIS STUNT LAST YEAR!”

 

The entire hazing team, with the exception of P’Kongpob, stood there in a line, all looking at the ground.

 

They had small smiles on their faces though, so they clearly thought it had all been worth it.

 

“I don’t understand why we didn’t just do the original play.” Narowat leaned over to whisper in his ear, “I thought P’Arthit was scary enough in that? Nearly hitting P’Kongpob because he said he would make the other his wife to get a gear?” He mock shuddered, thankful that the hazing team were too focused on being scolded, “Scary.”

 

“I… don’t think P’Arthit’s problems with it were that he wasn’t being portrayed as scary enough.”

 

Ice watched as P’Kongpob leaned over to whisper something in P’Arthit’s ear, making him stop mid-rant.

 

“Arms over each other shoulders!” The fourth year then ordered the line of hazers, “In unison, say the SOTUS chant whilst doing squats!”

 

“Kongpob!” Oak pouted, “I thought you were on our side!”

 

“DON’T TALK TO HIM! NOW!”

 

P’Arthit then turned to the crowd of first years, who all sat up a little straighter, “Watch and see how it’s done.”

 

“SIR, YES SIR!”

 

As the hazing team groaned and started their punishment, Narowat leaned over to Ice again.

 

“Why isn’t P’Kongpob scared of P’Arthit?”

 

“… Love is a funny thing.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Kongpob/Arthit - Hurt Arthit

Chapter 338: Kongpob/Arthit - Hurt Arthit

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dodie1160: A Kong / Arthit where something bad happens to Arthit (but which ends well)

……………………………………

 

The phone ringing during the study session was a surprise.

 

It was even more of a surprise to see that it was P’Arthit who was calling him. Mouthing his apologies to the group, he left the table and answered cheerfully, pleasantly surprised. “Hey!”

 

“Hi yourself.” Arthit’s tone was fond, “What are you doing?”

 

“Studying. We have to prepare for an exam in a months’ time and most of the class aren’t ready for it.” Kongpob glanced at the clock at frowned, “Are you on break or something?”

 

“They let me go home early.”

 

“… At one in the afternoon? Why?” Kongpob crossed his fingers, hoping that his beloved hadn’t been fired or anything.

 

It was nothing that a quick call to his Dad wouldn’t solve, but it was the principle of the matter!

 

And… was Arthit slurring his words.

 

“P’Arthit… are you okay?”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Arthit sighed deeply, “I’m in the ER.”

 

“You’re what?!” Kongpob gasped, “What happened? Are you okay?”

 

“I’ll be fine. Hairline fracture of my wrist. They gave me some goooood painkillers, so it doesn’t really hurt anymore.”

 

“Hairline fracture? How?!”

 

He vaguely heard Arthit mumbling something about “P’John” and ‘not following proper procedure”, before Arthit spoke up again, “I’m about to get a taxi. As long as I keep my wrist splintered for the next ten days, it should be fine.”

 

“And… work?”

 

“They’ve given me that time off.” There was a lot of background noise, indicating that Arthit was now outside the hospital, “I think I’m going to get back to my apartment and sleep.”

 

“I’ll be right there.”

 

“Kongpob, you don’t need to- “

 

“- You don’t want me to be your sexy nurse?”

 

There was a choked sound, which made Kongpob chuckle and decide to take mercy on his boyfriend, “I’ll pick up some food and pink milk on the way to yours.”

 

“Kongpob- “

 

“- You need my help, right?”

 

“It’s a hairline fracture…” There was the sound of a car door opening, as Arthit gave the driver the address, before continuing to speak to Kongpob, “… it’s not like I’m a cripple.”

 

“Once those painkillers wear off, you’re going to regret saying that. You’ll still have trouble functioning with one functioning arm.”

 

Silence.

 

Arthit knew that he was right though.

 

“I’m on my way.” Kongpob headed back to the table, giving the group an apologetic waii as he collected his stuff, “Send me a text when you get back to yours, okay?”

 

“Mmm.” It was a sleepy hum. Hopefully, Arthit would stay awake long enough to pay the driver and actually get in.

 

Kongpob rushed to his bike.

 

…………………………………………………

 

Kongpob reached Arthit’s apartment in record time, fidgeting as he waited for his boyfriend to answer the door. He’d received the ‘home safe’ text less than ten minutes ago, so hopefully he should still be awake, but how dazed Arthit sounded due to the painkillers, there was a chance he wasn’t quick enough.

 

He was about to knock one more time, mouth already opening to call out for Arthit, when he heard the padding of footsteps towards the door. After a second, he heard the door unlocked, and then Arthit was opening the door, giving him a tired look of disgruntlement.

 

“Hey.” Kongpob smiled warmly at him, “I bring food?”

 

Arthit grunted, moving to one side to let Kongpob in, following him to the table.

 

“This stupid splint is getting in the way.” He grumbled.

 

“Told you… let me see.”

 

Arthit dutifully held out his arm so that Kongpob could inspect it.

 

“Still sore?” He asked.

 

“Mmm, I think the painkillers are wearing off.”

 

Kongpob watched Arthit eat slowly with his non-dominant hand for a few moments, before cautiously speaking up, “You mentioned something about P’John and him not following protocol at work… did he- “

 

“- It was an accident.” Arthit mumbled, “It’s not like he meant to do it.”

 

Kongpob didn’t fully believe that but didn’t contradict Arthit. “Finish that…” He whispered, “… You can have some more painkillers then, and then we can find a comfortable position for you to sleep in that won’t hurt your wrist.”

 

“… Stay the night?”

 

“Like I would ever leave you when you’re hurt.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tang Yi/Shao Fei - Misunderstandings and Making up next

Chapter 339: Shao Fei/Tang Yi - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: So it's Misunderstanding/miscommunication/breaking-up and going back together with a little angst. All happy ending please.

Tang Yi/Shao Fei

…………………………………………………

 

“I need you to keep him away.”

 

Shao Fei stopped, frowning at what he’d just heard passing his boyfriend’s office. Slowly, he moved closer to the wall, ears near the ajar door in order to eavesdrop.

 

“A-Fei will be suspicious.” Zhao Zi’s crackly phone came over the speaker, “You know he will be!”

 

So, they were talking about him.

 

“I know.” Tang Yi sighed, “I just… I need some time to think about how I’m going to say it. Just keep him away for a bit, ask him to help with paperwork or something, just for tonight.”

 

Shao Fei’s heart fell through the floor, feeling his breath catch in his throat.

 

Did… did Tang Yi want to break up with him?

 

Slowly, he headed to the front door, leaving to head back to his apartment. If Tang Yi wanted to break up with him, he would have to find him first.

 

Petty, yes.

 

But Shao Fei didn’t care.

 

He wasn’t going to make this easy for Tang Yi.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………

 

He wasn’t really surprised to hear knocking at his door at six in the morning.

 

He was even less surprised to find Tang Yi standing there, a slightly confused, but gentle smile on his face. The smile punched the air from Shao Fei’s lungs, making him falter under the realisation that he would probably never see Tang Yo again after today.

 

“What’s wrong?” Tang Yi asked, stepped inside the apartment, “You left last night and never came back? Was it something at work?”

 

The concern was fake… it had to be fake.

 

“No, I just… wanted to sleep here.”

 

Tang Yi looked hurt by the statement, shaking his head as though he hadn’t heard Shao Fei properly. “I… don’t understand?” He stepped forwards to try and pull Shao Fei closer, only for Shao Fei to take a step back, which only hurt Tang Yi more, “A-Fei? Did I say something wrong?”

 

“You mean aside from wanting to break up with me?!” Shao Fei snapped, not expecting Tang Yi to continue being so kind about all this, as his anger, hurt and frustration all boiled to the surface. Tang Yi could at least have the decency to break up with him properly inside of putting them through all this.

 

“W-what?”

 

Oh God… why did Tang Yi sound like he was crying?

 

Shao Fei looked up, and winced.

 

Because he nearly was.

 

“I heard you talking to Zhao Zhi last night.” Shao Fei sighed, “You wanted me to leave you alone, you begged him to keep me busy until YOU could figure out how to break up with me!”

 

Tang Yi said nothing, staring at Shao Fei with a horrified expression. That was all the confirmation Shao Fei needed, and he moved to grab Tang Yi in order to throw him out… only to find himself pinned against the wall.

 

“Yes.” The ex-gangster sighed, “I did ask Zhao Zhi to keep you busy.”

 

Shao Fei looked down at the ground.

 

“But- I- you’re such an idiot. I wasn’t breaking up with, I would- I could never- A-Fei!” Tang Yi gently placed a hand under Shao Fei’s chin to make him lift his head, “I love you… I’m in love with you, you’re my world. I was- I wanted this to be romantic and that’s why I was planning all this, and why Zhao Zhi was going to help distract you, but then you overheard, and this isn’t how I planned this at all but- “

 

“- You’re not making any sense.” Shao Fei interrupted, “What are you- “

 

“- I was going to propose.” Tang Yi sighed, “I wanted Zhao Zhi to keep you busy so that I could write out a proposal speech and make it perfect.”

 

Shao Fei’s eyes widened.

 

Propose?

 

Tang Yi wanted to marry him?

 

His heart flipped in his chest, as he clung onto this new thread of hope…. Actually, now that he really thought about it… he never actually heard Tang Yi say he wanted to break up with him.

 

He really was an idiot.

 

“A-Fei?”

 

Tang Yi wasn’t breaking up with him.

 

Tang Yi wanted to propose to him…. Because he was still in love with him.

 

“I- Yes.”

 

Tang Yi frowned, “Huh?”

 

“Yes… to marrying you.”

 

If Tang Yi was disappointed at not being able to get his speech, he didn’t show it, pulling Shao Fei into his arms and into a loving kiss. When they finally pulled apart for air, neither of them could stop smiling.

 

“I’m so glad you’re going to be mine.” Tang Yi whispered, going in for another kiss, only for Shao Fei to stop him gently.

 

“I think you mean you’re going to be mine.”

 

“… How about, we belong to each other?”

 

“I can live with that.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Jin Won/San Ha - Jealous Jin Won next (Mr Heart)

Chapter 340: Jin Won/San Ha - Jealous Jin Won

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: Jealous Jin Won coz we all know San Ha is cute and a magnet to all hahahaha (Mr. Heart; A god tier series must watch!)

…………………………………………………………..

 

“A… car wash?”

 

Coach Bong nodded eagerly, “Just to raise some extra funds for the team.”

 

Jin Won was not impressed, looking around the area. There was something about people paying you to get wet and soapy that made him uncomfortable… or maybe it was the fact that that San Ha was already well into washing his first car, the girls watching him as his t-shirt got wetter and wetter.

 

Jin Won’s scowl deepened, arms crossing over his chest.

 

San Ha wasn’t that cute.

 

She didn’t need to pay that much attention to him.

 

“Glare any harder and she’s going to catch on fire.” Hyo Ri nudged him in the side, smirking when he turned his glare to him.

 

“… I was glaring at San Ha.”

 

“Ha! Liar!” Hyo Ri rolled her eyes, “You haven’t glared at him since you two- “She made a vulgar gesture with her hands that made Jin Won flush bright red and push her away. She just giggled though, grabbing the collection box and making her rounds again.

 

“Jin Won!” Coach Bong clapped his hands together, “Come on! Get washing.”

 

Jin Won groaned, moving to grab a sponge.

 

If the team needed money, he was sure he could get some from his Dad… no need for all this.

 

And then San Ha finally seemed to notice he was even there.

 

“Jin Won!” The younger student bounded over, “You’re here! Come on, you have to hurry up! I’ve washed two cars already!”

 

Jin Won softened slightly at the dazzling smile on San Ha’s face… and then he saw the piece of paper in San Ha’s hand.

 

“What’s that?”

 

San Ha looked down, as though only just remembering that he even had it, “Oh… that girl who I just cleaned the car of gave it to me.” He opened it up, eyes widening, “Oh, it’s her number. Maybe she wants to be friends!”

 

Before Jin Won could protest that, Coach Bong was already speaking up.

 

“Come on boys! The cars aren’t going to wash themselves!”

 

San Ha was already bounding away.

 

The green-eyed monster was starting to rear its’ ugly head.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Over an hour had passed, and Jin Won was in the worst mood imaginable.

 

A member of the soccer team was now talking to San Ha, looking as though he wanted to jump the younger man’s bones there and then.

 

San Ha, as usual, was completely oblivious, leaning over the hood of the car to he could wipe at it. Jin Won tripped over a bucket, catching his balance before he face-planted the ground, hearing Hyo Ri cackling behind him.

 

Jin Won flipped her off, before turning his attention back to San Ha.

 

The man was whispering in his boyfriend’s ear.

 

Why was he doing that?

 

It wasn’t like it was overly loud out here?!

 

San Ha laughed at whatever the man said, as Jin Won clenched his fists, before turning and storming away, throwing the sponge into the bucket.

 

Well, he tried to storm away.

 

“Jin Won! Jin Won!”

 

San Ha was there in what seemed like a second, grabbing Jin Won’s wrist. “Where are you going?”

 

“Why do you care?!”

 

There was a small, hurt little gasp, which made Jin Won feel worse than he already did. Slowly, he turned back to his boyfriend and pulled him into his arms.

 

“Sorry…” he whispered, “… I just… hated seeing that guy flirting with you.”

 

“… He was flirting with me?”

 

Jin Won sighed, “Have I told you how blind you are sometimes?”

 

“Says you!” San Ha pouted, “It’s a good thing I love you.”

 

Jin Won looked up, seeing several girls and the soccer player staring at them, prompting a wicked smirk to appear on his face, “I love you too.” He murmured, pressing his lips against the other’s as if his life depended on it.

 

When they finally pulled away, San Ha gave him a knowing look, but didn’t say anything.

 

“Aright boys!” Coach Bong called out, “This is all very romantic, but there are cars to wash!”

 

“Yes Coach!” “Yes Coach!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Third/Khai - Slutty Third

Chapter 341: Third/Khai - Slutty Third (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: hihi i really loved your slutty! Pete fic. I’d like to request slutty! Third for khaithird & slutty! Two for untwo

Third/Khai first

…………………………………………………………

 

Third wasn’t sure why he came home feeling like this.

 

And that, was horny as fuck.

 

He’d attempted to distract himself with washing up or laundry, but it was to no avail… which led to his current position. Bent over, rubbing at his cock, thumbing the top of it as he imagined Khai’s lips around him, his other hand fingering at his hole.

 

He didn’t hear the door opening, or Khai putting his keys in the bowl… or Khai making his way to the bedroom.

 

……………………………..

 

Khai went from 0 to 100 in less than ten seconds. He thought he was actually going to pass out from how quickly he hardened.

 

He never expected to see Third on their bed, a moaning mess, with his fingers in his hole up to the knuckles, pumping the two digits in and out as he stroked at his cock, moaning Khai’s name, seemingly unaware that Khai was standing there.

 

“A-Ah Khai! Right there, d-don’t stop!”

 

Khai could only stand there in shock, palming at himself through his pants, watching his boyfriend fall to pieces in front of him.

 

“I-I’m going to cum!” Third groaned, “F-fuck my slutty ass harder!”

 

Almost tripping over as his legs threatened to collapse out from under him, Khai rushed over to the bed, hands reaching at and groping at Third’s ass, making his boyfriend yelp in surprise, twisting around in shock.

 

All movement stopped.

 

“So… you want me to fuck your slutty hole?”

 

Third groaned and rolled his eyes, “Usually, I’d kill you for that, but I just need you to fuck me, right now!”

 

Khai’s member throbbed in his pants. “That I can do.” He pulled Third’s hand away from his hole, rubbing at the puckered ring of muscle, before leaning forwards and licking at it, making Third mewl in delight.

 

“F-fuck! F-feels good!” Third moaned, only to pout when Khai pulled away shortly afterwards, “Hey!”

 

Khai ignored him, unbuckling his pants, pulling them off and throwing them across the room, shortly followed by his shirt. He then moved to sit against the headboard.

 

“Come on…” He patted his leg, “… ride me.”

 

“So polite.” Third grumbled, already moving forwards though, straddling him and lowering himself down onto Khai’s, moving painfully slow.

 

“Fuck!” Khai let out in a pant, struggling not to buck his hips as Third fully seated himself on his dick.

 

“Good, this feels so good.” Third sighed, slowly starting to rise and fall, letting out lust-filled moans every time he lowered his hips. It wasn’t long before he started to pick up the pace, bouncing up and down as Khai groaned with pleasure.

 

“Shit, you’re so tight!” He started to thrust his hips to meet Third’s ass, aiming to hit the spot that would drive Third crazy.

 

“FUCK! THERE!”

 

Found it.

 

Third’s eyes were practically rolling back into his skull as his pace stuttered, unable to keep up with Khai’s speed now. Khai decided to help out, grabbing Third’s hips and flipping him over, lifting his boyfriend’s legs and placing them over his shoulders, before re-entering him again.

 

Third was too lost in bliss to even care about the chance, Khai’s name constantly on his lips along with a strong of other words that were barely coherent.

 

“K-Khai! Please don’t stop! P-Please!” He moaned as Khai continued to pound him into oblivion.

 

“Still… so… tight.” Khai smirked, deciding to try something out, “My little slut likes getting fucked hard like this, doesn’t he?”

 

“Y-Yes!”

 

Khai was slightly stunned that Third was willing to go along with this but wasn’t about to question it.

 

Third however, knew he was right on the edge. There was a warm heat in his lower abdomen, and as Khai reached down to stroke at his cock, he knew he wouldn’t last much longer.

 

“I-I- cumming!”

 

As Third shuddered through his orgasm, cum spurting all over his abdomen and chest, Khai just continued to pound into him, despite the fact that Third had tightened around him, and was probably feeling a little over-sensitive.

 

“I’m going to come inside you.” Khai groaned, “I’m gonna- I’m gonna- “ He stilled, pressing as deep into Third as he could, as he came inside his boyfriend, cock throbbing inside of Third. He then collapsed on top of Third, completely spent.

 

When he finally managed to muster up enough energy to pull out, he rolled to the side, throwing his arm over his eyes. “Next time…” He panted, “… call me.”

 

“Oh, I plan on it.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Arthit/Kongpob - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Chapter 342: Kongpob/Arthit - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: So it's Misunderstanding/miscommunication/breaking-up and going back together with a little angst. All happy ending please

Arthit/Kongpob

………………………………………………….

 

Arthit had never been in a relationship before.

 

As a result, he struggled to remember planned dates, often too consumed with studying, and then work as the years passed.

 

Kongpob knew this, and had come to terms with it long ago, finding it endearing on some occasions.

 

Not today though.

 

Not on their anniversary, which Arthit hadn’t even bothered to make a note of it seemed.

 

The night before, Kongpob had given plenty of hints, saying how excited he was for tomorrow, how glad he was that they’d been together for so long.

 

Looking back though, Arthit hadn’t looked very interested, eyes on his laptop.

 

He still thought Arthit would remember though.

 

When he woke up that morning, Arthit was already gone (much to Kongpob’s surprise), a note on the bedside table that indicated that he’d gone into work early.

 

Kongpob could count all the times that Arthit had woken up before him on one hand.

 

And he had never been called into work early.

 

Kongpob was not going to spend this day alone, no matter what Arthit seemed to think he could get away with.

 

He had an afternoon class, but he was free for the morning.

 

He grabbed his jacket and headed towards Arthit’s work. He was too annoyed to think about everything logically, including the fact that Arthit would not appreciate Kongpob bursting in on him while he was at work.

 

But he needed to know if Arthit wanted them to be over… if he wanted to break up.

 

He entered the building, heading up towards Arthit’s department. A few people tried to talk to him, but only he could spare them a polite waii and a rushed apology that he was sorry he couldn’t stop, because he was very busy.

 

As luck would have it, Arthit was actually outside his office, moving something around in his hands. He didn’t seem to notice Kongpob was even there until his boyfriend was standing in front of him, arms crossed, trying not to shout and scream.

 

When Arthit did finally seem to notice that someone was in front of him, he flinched at the sight of Kongpob, moving whatever he was holding, around to his back.

 

“Kongpob!” He snapped, albeit a little weakly, “What are you doing here, you have classes and- “

 

“- Hello to you too.” Kongpob interrupted, “Why were you called into work early?”

 

Arthit hesitated for a long moment before responding, “Some-some reports needed doing. Is something wrong?”

 

“Is something wrong?” Kongpob raised one eyebrow, “Depends on what you say to me next.”

 

Arthit opened his mouth, only to shut it again, shuffling from side to side.

 

“We’ve been together for two years.” Kongpob hissed, all of his frustrations with how their relationship had been recently coming out, “You could have remembered! I didn’t need anything, just for you to remember! And maybe be a little excited that it’s our anniversary! Over the last few weeks, you’ve been as distant as you were when we first met, so if you want to break up then- “

 

He stopped, going cross-eyed trying to look at the ring that was now inches away from his face.

 

“I didn’t know how to propose.” Arthit’s hand was shaking slightly, “I don’t want to break up, and I didn’t forget our anniversary. I knew it looks like it did, but I wanted to surprise you.” He took a deep breath, not seeming to notice how his colleagues were watching through the office window, “I’m sorry about how I treated you, but I didn’t want you to find out about it until I was ready so- “

 

“- so, you panicked and pushed me away.” Kongpob sighed. That… was exactly like Arthit.

 

His eyes widened as Arthit then moved to his knees, almost seeming to forget that they were still at his work.

 

At that moment, Kongpob’s brain sort of malfunctioned, staring down at his boyfriend wordlessly, at a loss for words.

 

He really thought Arthit wanted to break up with him.

 

He never imagined this in a million years.

 

Once his brain finally rebooted, he fell to his knees in front of Arthit, “Of course, I’ll marry you.” He whispered, pulling Arthit into a hug.

 

“I can’t believe you came here.” Arthit muttered sulkily, “I was going to make a romantic dinner and dessert, and propose there, and not- “His head shot up, “- In my workplace!”

 

His head spun around to see everyone staring at him, before turning back and burying his face into Kongpob’s shoulder.

 

“Kill me.”

 

“Not until after we get married.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Duen/Bohn - Their friends try to fix the toxic aspects

Chapter 343: Bohn/Duen - Intervention

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: It's for Bohn and Duen, with the other ships being here too but not a focus. Bohn and Duen are together, but they always fight, and Duen isn't okay with Bohn's affection which hurt him a lot and make him get jealous which hurt Duen and make them fight. Their friends, realising it, tries to make them see that it's abusive and toxic and they need to grow up more. Thanks.

………………………………………

 

The two friendships mixed together reasonably well, as Bohn and Duen became an official couple, as did Ram and King.

 

Ram and King were the cutest couple.

 

Bohn and Duen… were struggling, and for their friends, that was obvious to see.

 

Duen wasn’t comfortable with Bohn’s affection and was constantly snapping at him when Bohn even brushed against him accidentally. Which would inevitably make Bohn pout and make Duen jealous with someone else…. Which would hurt Duen’s feelings and then they would fight.

 

It was a constant, never-ending circle, and honestly, they were all fed up with it.

 

It all started to bubble up though one afternoon though.

 

It was clear that the Bohn/Duen relationship was going through a low again, as the pair refused to even look at each other, despite trying to act as normally as possible.

 

And then Bohn made a crude comment, that riled Duen up, making him grimace.

 

“Bohn.” He snapped, before plastering a fake smile onto his face and turning to his friends, “Forgive my boyfriend. He doesn’t know when to be a gentleman.” He was then getting to his feet and storming away, as Bohn chased after him, calling out his apologies.

 

For a moment, there was silence, before Boss was speaking up, “What the hell was all that about?”

 

“Who cares.” Tee muttered, “No offense to you guys…” He looked over and Ting Ting, Ram, and the other freshman, “… but the way your friend speaks to Bohn pisses me off.”

 

None of the first years argued any differently, all looking away.

 

“It’s a toxic relationship.” King was the next to speak up, voice gentle, “I hope you guys know that. All this fighting, lack of communication, the jealousy…. It’s not healthy.”

 

“We know.” Ting Ting whispered, “We’ve tried to tell Duen that, but he just rolls his eyes and tells us that it’s between him and Bohn.”

 

“Except that it’s not just between them two.” Mek sighed, “What are we going to do?”

 

They all looked at each other, before King spoke up.

 

“We need to split up and speak to them separately.” He sighed, “We’ll speak to Bohn, if you all speak to Duen.”

 

“Done.”

 

………………………………………..

 

“Bohn, what’s going on with you two?”

 

Bohn cautiously looked up from his textbooks. He knew that this was coming after what happened at dinner, but he was not ready.

 

Not yet.

 

“Us two? Who?”

 

Tee frowned, “Who else? You and Duen?”

 

“… Nothing’s going on.” Bohn shrugged, “I forgot that he doesn’t like jokes like that.”

 

“He doesn’t mind them on other days… did you have a fight this morning?”

 

Silence.

 

“Bohn, we’re worried about you and- “

 

“- Everything’s fine!” Bohn snapped, “Me and Duen are fine!”

 

“Does he love you?”

 

The question from King caught Bohn off guard, as his mouth gaped open slightly. “W-What?”

 

“Does. Duen. Love. You?”

 

“I- Yes! Of course, he does!”

 

“He doesn’t show it.”

 

“And Ram does?!”

 

The others all rolled their eyes, with Boss piping up.

 

“Dude, it’s like you don’t see all the soppy things they do for each other. The number of spiky plants- “

 

“- Cacti.”

 

“- And other weird plants they exchange?”

 

Mek nodded in agreement with Boss, “It’s obvious that they love each other, but with Duen- “

 

“He loves me!” Bohn snapped, “He cooks nice meals for me and Ben when Ben has a play-date with Dao, things like that!”

 

“But has he ever said that he loves you. Has he ever said anything kind to you because we’ve never heard him if he has?”

 

The question clearly took Bohn off guard, “Well… not out loud. But he doesn’t need to, because I already know he does and- “He paused, frowning at their sympathetic looks, “- Stop it! I know that he loves me!”

 

“Bohn- “

 

“- No! I don’t have to listen to this!” Grabbing his books and bag, Bohn stormed away from the table, as everyone else in the courtyard glanced around in curiosity.

 

“Well… hopefully the others have more luck.” Tee sighed.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“You’re all acting like I hit him!”

 

Ram was the only one who didn’t wince at Duen’s tone, “You are hurting him though.” He stated matter-of-factly.

 

“I’m- “

 

“- If you don’t like affection in public, that’s fine.” Ram continued, “But you over-react.”

 

“You- “

 

“- Sorry Duen.” Ting Ting whispered, “But you really do. All he has to do is brush against you and- “She trailed off, “- and we know that you hate it when he tries to make you jealous, but sometimes-sometimes it feels like negative attention is the only attention you actually give him!”

 

They expected Duen to shout and scream at them.

 

Instead, though, he practically deflated in front of them. “Is that- is that what you really think?” He whispered, “Is that what everyone thinks?”

 

“That’s all we see.”

 

Duen looked up at Ram, taking in the serious look on his best friend’s face.

 

“You need to talk to him.” Ram whispered, “Actually talk.”

 

“… I will. I promise.”

 

…………………………………………………

 

The next day, the two friendship groups watched from their usual table as Bohn and Duen talked softly some distance away.

 

“Do you think this’ll actually last?” Tee asked, “Or will it be back to normal in a week?”

 

“It’s scary that the two of them fighting is considered normal.” Boss muttered, as Ram shook his head in response to Tee’s question.

 

“They’ll figure it out.” He stated, ignoring the stunned looks the majority of the group were giving him, most of them not used to him speaking, “They know they have to.”

 

Silently, they all turned their attention back to the couple, watching… and hoping.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

 

Win/Team - Team injured next

Chapter 344: Win/Team - Injured Team

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dodie1160: A Win / Team where a Team opponent, in a swimming competition, injures Team quite seriously.

………………………………………………..

 

“Oh, you can beat him with one hand tied behind your back.” Win scoffed, eyeing up their opponents’ ‘top’ swimmer.

 

“Hia, stop!” Team whispered, noticing the taller man looking over at them, a slight glare on his face, “Remember what P’Dean said? We’re on their turf, so we have to be nice.”

 

“I am being nice… I’m not saying it to his face.”

 

Team groaned, burying his face into Win’s neck, as his boyfriend patted him on the shoulder.

 

“You can do it.” Win whispered, “His top scores are nothing compared to yours.”

 

Team smiled at the reassurance, blushing when Win gave him a quick kiss on the cheek, moving over to his position.

 

“On your marks!” The race moderator called out, “Get set… go!”

 

Team dived into the water and into the front crawl stroke, pulling into the lead with ease. He reached the other, tapping the wall and moving to change to a backstroke.

 

And then he was hit in the throat.

 

It was like his throat had closed up at the strike, limbs flailing at the shock of it as he sank into the water, instinctively sucking in a desperate breath for air.

 

Above, he could hear people crying out in alarm.

 

His throat and nose felt like they were burning as they tried to expel the water he’d taken in; his limbs refusing to cooperate and pull him back up to the surface as everything started to dim, and lights swum around his vision.

 

‘Hia!’ He thought desperately, before everything went black.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Win hadn’t seen the strike, but Dean had, his furious voice ringing through the pool.

 

“STOP THE RACE!”

 

All swimmers did come to a stop, most of them confused over why it was being stopped though. Not the ‘top’ swimmer on that side though.

 

He looked worried.

 

Not that Win was focusing on any of that, not when Team had yet to surface. Two seconds before everyone else realised that Team was going to be coming up any time soon, Win was diving into the water, spotting a dark spot at the bottom of the pool.

 

‘No, please no!’ He mentally pleaded, swimming faster towards his boyfriend. He reached out and pulled Team’s limp body from the bottom of the pool and swam with him in his arms towards the surface.

 

Using the sudden adrenaline, he lifted him out of the pool and stretched him onto the concrete, ignoring everyone clamouring all around him.

 

“Team, wake up!”

 

Nothing.

 

He placed his cheek to Team’s nose but couldn’t feel him breathing.

 

Someone was calling an ambulance.

 

“Dammit! Wake up!” This was the only time Win was pleased that Dean insisted on all swimmers being trained in CPR, as he started it immediately.

 

Team needed to survive.

 

He interlocked his fingers and put his hands over Team’s chest, pressing down quickly as he counted, “1, 2, 3, 4, 5… “

 

He got to thirty, and placed his lips over Team’s mouth, giving him rescue breaths.

 

This was not the kiss he imagined giving Team at around this time.

 

Nothing.

 

“Win, let me do the compressions.” Dean ordered, “Focus on the breathing. Paramedics are on the way.”

 

Nodding, Win did as he was told.

 

After the next set of rescue breaths, Team made a gargling noise, before coughing and throwing up, both vomit and water as Win and Dean turned him onto his side.

 

“Team? Babe? Are you okay?!”

 

Team coughed again several times, wiping his mouth, eyes creased in pain as he pressed a hand to his chest. His breathing was rapid and panicked.

 

“C-Chest…” He croaked, “-Hurts!”

 

“The chest is probably from the CPR.” Dean winced, straightening up when he saw the paramedics run into the room, “Win, are you going with him?”

 

“Hell yeah.” Win then paused, “After I beat the crap out of that- “

 

“- The rest of the team has it under control.” Dean smirked, “Go on.”

 

“Leave some for me?”

 

“If the coaches don’t intervene, sure.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Blue/Dew - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Chapter 345: Blue/Dew - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: So, it's Misunderstanding/miscommunication/breaking-up and going back together with a little angst. All happy ending please

Blue/Dew

……………………………….

 

It was a quiet night.

 

They’d been out to eat, before going back to Blue’s and collapsing on the sofa together, with Blue resting his head on Dew’s chest, feeling the older man wrap an arm around his shoulder to pull him closer.

 

They were halfway through watching a random film when Dew tapped at Blue’s shoulders, “Shift…” He muttered, “… I gotta go to the bathroom.”

 

Blue’s ensuing groan was a little over-dramatic, but it brought a smile to Dew’s face, none-the-less.

 

“Hurry back?”

 

Dew just shook his head, making his way to the bathroom.

 

He came back a couple of minutes later, as Blue smiled up at him…. Dew didn’t return the smile though, making Blue sit up straighter, noticing the strange look.

 

“P’Dew, are you okay?”

 

“… Is there something you want to tell me?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Is there something you want to tell me?”

 

“No?” Blue thought to himself desperately. Had he forgotten to flush? When was the last time he cleaned that bathroom?

 

What did P’Dew mean?

 

And then Dew brought his hand out from behind his back and Blue’s eyes widened as they spotted what was in Dew’s hand.

 

Blue shot to his feet.

 

“It’s not what it looks like!”

 

“Really? Because these…” Dew held up the panties a little higher, “… tell another story.”

 

“I-I can explain!”

 

“Explain what? The fact that you’ve been cheating on me?!”

 

“I- huh?” Blue was stunned into silence. He was going to say that his sister had been round to visit and had a nasty habit of leaving her stuff everywhere. He hadn’t introduced them because he was scared about her reaction to him being gay.

 

Dew took this silence as confirmation though. “I should’ve known…. All that talk about joining the football team, was just to get girls, right? Or maybe, after everything that we went through before this…” He gestured between them furiously, “… this is some sort of revenge?!”

 

His voice cracked on the last word, as Blue took a step forward.

 

“P’Dew, I- “

 

But Dew was already stormed out, slamming the door behind him.

 

Blue could only stand there in shock, eyes occasionally glancing at the panties on the table, which made him shudder.

 

He couldn’t believe his sister had done that.

 

Deciding to let Dew cool off, he made his way to bed, thinking of a plan to fix it all tomorrow.

 

………………………………………………………

 

The next day, as Blue rushed into the changing rooms, he noticed Dew’s bloodshot eyes and the bags underneath them, indicating that he hadn’t slept a wink, which made Blue feel awful.

 

“P’Dew- “

 

“- Not now.” Dew removed his shirt.

 

“But- “

 

“I can’t… please.”

 

From this angle, it looked as though Dew were about to cry. Before he could try and explain himself, Champ was calling his name.

 

“N’Blue! Get changed! You’re helping with the equipment today!”

 

“P’Champ, I- “He turned to look back at Dew, only to find that the other man was already gone.

 

“… Alright.” He sighed, “I’m coming.”

 

………………………………………..

 

Dew had been avoiding him all practice, and now, he was getting sympathetic looks from P’Champ.

 

His heart wasn’t in this practice, and it showed.

 

“BLUE!”

 

Everyone on the pitch froze, turning to see a final year, female student rushing towards Blue…. Who had gone bright red.

 

Champ noticed how Dew’s fists clenched and he started to turn away, only for the woman’s next words to stop him.

 

“Little brother!” Bee wrapped an arm around Blue’s shoulder, pulling him closer, “I need the keys to your apartment.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Well…” She looked around at the curious team, twirling a lock of hair around one finger, “… it’s a bit embarrassing, but I think I might have left some underwear at your house…. And it’s my lucky pair.” She looked over at the closest members of the team and winked, making them all flush bright red, “I have a date tonight, and I need it to go well.”

 

Blue glanced over at Dew, meeting his eyes, before pointing to the locker room, “Twelfth one from the right… they’re on my living room table.”

 

“I could have sworn I left them in the bathroom.”

 

“You did.”

 

She opened her mouth in confusion, only to stop at the look on her brother’s face, wincing at his frown, “Right… twelfth from the right?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“I’ll leave you to it then.” And with that, she sauntered off, all eyes on her as she did.

 

And then a hand was around his wrist.

 

“I need to speak to Blue.” Dew grunted at Champ, not even waiting for an answer before he was pulling Blue off the pitch and around the back of the waiting area, where he captured Blue’s lips in a filthy kiss.

 

“Why didn’t you tell me last night?” Dew whispered when they finally pulled away from one another.

 

“I-I- You didn’t give me a chance!”

 

Dew… had to give him that.

 

“It broke me to think you were cheating on me.” Dew whispered, “I just… panicked.”

 

“I should have gone after you.” Blue sighed, “I should have tried to explain, rather than just, well, being a coward.”

 

“… I think we need to work on our communication.”

 

“I think you both need to work on being actual members of this team.”

 

They both jumped, turning to face Champ, who was standing there, arms folded, a fond smile on his face. He gestured towards the pitch.

 

“Go on… one lap around the pitch for unnecessary drama.”

 

“Yes Captain!” “Yes Captain!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Un/Two - Slutty Two

Chapter 346: UnTwo - Slutty Two (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: hihi i really loved your slutty! Pete fic. I’d like to request slutty! two for untwo.

…………………………………………..

 

Un is stupid, Two concluded.

 

They’d been dating for over three months now, and it took Two this long to realise that Un was a bit dense. Two wanted to go further, and Un refused to take in his subtle hints.

 

Moving Un’s hand further up his thigh when it was placed on his knee.

 

Deepening their kisses and climbing onto his boyfriend’s lap during make-out sessions.

 

Choosing films that had more… risqué scenes.

 

All hints went straight over Un’s head. Two would harden, panting into the kiss, but Un just didn’t seem to either notice or care, letting the kiss continue until Two gave up.

 

Even grinding down whilst he was on his boyfriend’s lap didn’t do anything.

 

Two would sit in more… inviting positions, and all Un would do was glance over at him, before turning his attention back to whatever he was doing.

 

He tried bending over in front of his boyfriend, ignoring the knowing looks he was getting from his other friends.

 

He wore shorter shorts, looser shirts that threatened to expose his shoulders.

 

He got more and more handsy with Un, more persistent… but Un never seemed interested, to the point where Two started to wonder if his boyfriend was actually asexual and was struggling to tell him. It wouldn’t change their relationship, he loved Un too much for that.

 

But he needed to know.

 

Grinding his ass on Un’s lap didn’t work, so there was only one more thing to do.

 

Make it as obvious as possible.

 

Which led him to where he was now. Lying on his bed, completely nude other than one of Un’s t-shirts, three fingers in his hole as he drew out the preparation, waiting for Un to come out of the bathroom after his shower.

 

There was no sign of the water stopping though, so Two figured he would have to catch Un’s attention.

 

He thrusted his fingers against his prostate, using his other hand to stroke his cock, running his thumb over the slit until it leaked pre-cum, drawing a ragged moan from deep inside of him. He got faster and faster, the sounds coming from him, getting louder and louder.

 

“Un, Un, Un!” He chanted as he slammed his hips down onto his own hands, spilling lube all over the bedsheets, thinking of Un as he approached his orgasm.

 

“F-fuck!” He called out, “Oh, Un!”

 

“What?”

 

Two immediately stopped, looking up at the bathroom door, where Un was standing, a smirk on his face. There was a towel around his waist and nothing else.

 

Two hadn’t even heard the water stop.

 

“U-Un- “

 

“- You couldn’t have talked to me you know.” Un smirked, “Instead of beating around the bush for the last three weeks.”

 

“How did you- “

 

“- Third and Khai told me.”

 

Two made a vow to kill those two… unless this all had a happy ending of course.

 

Silently, he pulled his fingers out of himself, pinching the base of his cock to stave off his orgasm, watching as Un walked closer and took a seat on the bed, reaching over to lift up the hem of the t-shirt.

 

“Cute.” He muttered, running the pads of his fingers over the head of Two’s cock, making him shudder.

 

“C-Cute?!”

 

Un chuckled, “Very.” He lightly pressed his nail over Two’s cock-slit, rendering him unable to complain any further. He then started to stroke at it, as Two fell back against the bed, unable to stop the whimpering and unintelligible pleading.

 

“Gonna cum soon?”

 

Two nodded furiously, crying out when Un moved away.

 

Thankfully, it wasn’t for long as Un moved to hover over him, using one hand to untie his towel and throw it onto the ground, “Do you really want this?” He asked, moving until Two could feel the other’s cock brushing against his hole, “If you don’t, you have to- “

 

“-Please, please, please! Inside me!” Two insisted, half begging, half ordering.

 

Un shook his head, almost in amazement, “So eager.” He whispered, taking his cock in one hand, bracing himself with the other, and pushing his cockhead to Two’s hole.

 

Two felt like crying.

 

How long had he been waiting for this?!

 

“Mmm, yes!” He moaned as Un pushed into him, thick head struggling slightly, but managing to slide in deep with the assistance of lube. Un groaned above him, continuing to push forwards until he was all the way inside.

 

“A-ah!” Two whined, wrapping his arms around Un’s shoulders, fingernails digging into his skin, “S-shit!”

 

“T-tight.” Un said through gritted teeth, drawing out, before thrusting back in, making both of them see stars.

 

Their bodies quickly grew hot after a few more seconds, panting, bodies becoming flush as they pressed close to one another.

 

“Two, Two, Two!” Un groaned, fucking into his boyfriend almost tenderly.

 

Two sobbed, feeling Un’s cock rubbing against his prostate as he grinded his hips down, leaking all over his stomach. Every thrust made his toes curl, his spine arch. He was so full, and yet, so close to heaven, quickly nearing his climax for the third time that evening.

 

“C-close, a-are you close?” He managed to say around heaves and moans, watching as Un nodded.

 

Seconds later, warmth filled Two, as he fell back, feeling Un’s nails digging into his side as he grunted. Faintly, Two could feel himself cumming between their stomachs from his untouched cock, groaning at the twin sensations.

 

After a few moments, Two felt light fingers stroking through his hair, prompting him to press into the gentle touch, grateful for the aftercare.

 

Un, who had pulled out and rolled onto his side, was smiling at him gently. “How was it?” He whispered. Two turned over, pulling Un closer so that their faces were mere centimetres away from one another.

 

“Perfect.” He answered, pressing a soft kiss to the tip of Un’s nose, “But I am exhausted now. Can we sleep before round two? We have some catching up to do.”

 

Un laughed, “Sounds like a plan.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Meeting the Parents - My Engineer Couples next :) (These will be grouped together like the misunderstanding prompts)

Chapter 347: My Engineer Couples - Meeting the Parents

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hey, I am asking for a Meeting the parents/families for those couples as a prompt. Ram/King, Bohn/Duen, Mek/Boss (can you please make Mek Half Chinese thanks it would be good), Thara/Frong, Tang Yi/Meng Shao Fei, Zhao Li An/Jack, Yu Hao/Zi Xuan and Zhen Wu/Zhen When (can you make that their parents had a divorce, so they are not half siblings any more). You can change/Alternate as you want. Thanks

I am trying to keep these shortish as there are a lot of them. I have written Ram/King meeting the parents a couple of times, so feel free to re-read those chapters if you want to read about King meeting Ram’s Dad.

………………………………………………….

 

Ram wasn’t exactly sure what to expect when he met King’s parents. Maybe, the mother being like Kumfah and the Dad being like King?

 

Maybe?

 

His suspicions weren’t exactly disproven when, upon entering the King household, he was wrapped up in King’s mother’s arm as King’s Father patted him warmly on the shoulder, a fond smile on his face.

 

“Oh, we’ve heard so much about you!” King’s mum cooed, “And you are just as handsome as he said!”

 

“Mum!” King protested, “Stop!”

 

“Oh, leave her be.” King’s Dad waved his hand, “She’s been waiting for this ever since you first mentioned him.”

 

Ram looked over at King, unable to stop himself from smirking at the flustered look on his boyfriend’s face.

 

“I haven’t mentioned him that much.” King muttered, the flush on his face deepening when both his parents chuckled fondly.

 

“Of course, you haven’t dear.” King’s mum shook her head, “Now Ram, I’ve made a few dishes for dinner, I hope you’re hungry?”

 

Ram’s eyes widened, but before he could answer, King’s mum continued to talk.

 

“King mentioned that your mother was from Russia, so I attempted one or two dishes from the internet.” She frowned, “Don’t be polite, and tell me what you really think about them, okay?”

 

Ram wasn’t entirely sure how to tell her that his mother hadn’t made dishes from her home country in years, but he knew he’d already made the decision not to say anything if they were terrible.

 

He was sure the stew wasn’t meant to be that colour though.

 

…………………………………………………………

 

King paced nervously outside the front door, not daring to ring the doorbell just yet.

 

With how successful the meeting between Ram and HIS parents had been, it was no surprise that Ram had reached out for King to do the same.

 

But how was he really supposed to look Ram’s Dad in the eye, and act like nothing was wrong when the man had been cheating on his wife and deceiving his family?!

 

Maybe it wasn’t too late to call Ram and tell him that he was sick.

 

So lost in his own thoughts, he failed to hear the door opening, flinching when a hand was placed on his shoulder. Spinning around, he froze at the sight of Ram standing there, only to melt until the other’s embrace when Ram pulled him in for a hug.

 

“Thank you.” He murmured.

 

“What’s wrong?” Ram asked softly, “You’ve been out here for a while.”

 

“I’m just… a bit nervous Cool Boy, that’s all.”

 

“Is everything okay?”

 

King flinched again, spinning around to see what he assumed to be Ram’s mother standing in the doorway.

 

“Everything’s fine Mum.” Ram answered in English, “King was just- “

 

“-I’m fine!” King quickly interrupted, in his own stilted English, “Honestly!”

 

Ram’s Mum stared at him for a few moments, before a fond smile appeared on her face, “Don’t worry.” She moved a little closer, “We don’t mind that you’re a male you know.” Her voice was soft and understanding, “It’s not like we won’t get any grandchildren, right?”

 

King chocked on his next breath, “G-Grandchildren?!”

 

“Adoption’s a possibility, right?”

 

As King continued to cough, Ram groaned, “Mum! We’re not thinking about that!”

 

The woman chuckled, sounding remarkably like her son. “Alright, alright. I’m sorry King, I was only teasing.”

 

“I-It’s okay.”

 

“I can tell that you’ll treat my son well.” She continued, “And from Ram has said, you’re a highly intelligent young man, that any mother would be proud to see dating their son.”

 

It was like a weight had been lifted from him, as King visibly relaxed.

 

“Now, come on inside boys. Everyone else is inside.”

 

And just like that, the weight was back.

 

****Bohn x Duen***

 

It was sunny, Tuesday afternoon when Bohn and Duen decided to share a room with one another. They’d just finished unpacking the last of Duen’s boxes, and the pair of them were feeling a little giddy as they fell into bed, looking each other in the eyes for a moment, before leaning forwards for a kiss.

 

And then there was a knocking on the door.

 

“Is that’s any of our friends, I’m going to flip out.” Bohn groaned, only to tense when the person who knocked shouted through the wood.

 

“Bohn! Bohn open this door!” The person was an older woman, that much Duen could tell, “You were meant to pick up Ben today and bring him home, where is he?”

 

Bohn groaned, “You never told me about that!” He shouted back, getting up and heading towards the door, “How am I meant to know if you don’t tell me?!” He opened the door, only just managing to step back as an older couple stormed into the room.

 

“Where is he?” Bohn’s mother was still tense, voice tight with anger.

 

“He’s staying the night at a friend’s house.” Bohn sighed, “And yes, I trust them, now can you please- “

 

“-Who’s this?” It was Bohn’s Father that asked this, almost sneering down at Duen, who remained silent, not wanting to get in between Bohn and, who he presumed to be, his parents.

 

At the questions, Bohn straightened up, a nervous look flashing across his face, “My boyfriend.”

 

The older couple scoffed.

 

“Always so rebellious.” His mother rolled her eyes, “What do you want now? Extra money for helping with Ben? A new car?”

 

“You- “

 

“- What do you want, so you’ll stop all…” She gestured vaguely at Duen, “… this.”

 

Duen couldn’t help but feel offended for both him and on Bohn’s behalf, watching as Bohn’s fists clenched and he made a sound of sheer frustration.

 

“I don’t want anything.” He hissed, “I am dating Duen.”

 

“All the society women you could want….” His Father shook his head, “… And you decide to be gay.”

 

“Actually, Bohn is probably pansexual.” Duen cautiously pointed out, flinching back when two identical glares were aimed at him.

 

Bohn’s mother was almost pale with how angry she was, although Duen wasn’t sure if that was at the thought of Bohn dating HIM, or Bohn dating another man in general.

 

“How much do you want then?” This time, the question was aimed at Duen, who shot to his feet, indignant at the thought that he could just be bought off like that.

 

“Nothing you could give me, would ever make me stop being with him!” He snapped, not even bothering to use the current honorifics, which probably wasn’t helping his case.

 

“We’ll cut him off.” She pointed at Bohn, though her eyes were still on Duen, “What do you have to say to that?!”

 

“He’s studying Engineering and I’m studying Medicine.” Duen resisted the urge to roll his eyes, “I think we’ll be just fine.”

 

Bohn’s Father scoffed, “You really think you’ll be together that long. This is a fling of his, like everything else.”

 

“No, it won’t!” Bohn snapped, “Duen’s not a fling. He’ll never be a fling! Get out!”

 

“How dare you speak to us in such a tone!”

 

“GET. OUT!” Bohn pointed at the front door, “Before I call security and get you banned from campus!”

 

There was silence for a moment, before Bohn’s Father moved towards the door, “We’ll talk about this another time.” He hissed, pulling his wife with him as they stormed out of the room.

 

Once the door slammed shut, the young couple sighed in relief.

 

“I’m sorry.” Bohn whispered, “I didn’t think- “

 

“- It’s fine.” Duen was quick to reassure him, “It’s completely fine, let’s just forget about it.”

 

He didn’t want to mention that his Dad would probably be worse.

 

……………………………………………………………

 

Bohn felt like he was going to die.

 

He felt like he was going to be sick as he stood on the doorstep of Duen’s family. He never though he’d be scared at meeting Duen’s family, but after learning that Duen’s Father was a respected soldier, he was terrified.

 

He needs them to like him. He wants to be accepted, he wants to be liked, because he doesn’t think he could be as strong as Duen was if he knew his potential in-laws disapproved of him.

 

The fact that Duen wasn’t overly confident, didn’t help his own anxieties.

 

He rang the doorbell, trying not to shake when it opened to reveal an older man dressed in a military uniform.

 

“You must be Bohn.” The man’s voice was stern, but he didn’t seem as disgusted as Bohn’s own parents had been, “Come on in. Duen is waiting in the kitchen.”

 

Bohn cautiously nodded, heading to the kitchen, freezing when he saw a woman (Duen’s mother), dishing up a delicious smelling rice dish.

 

“You must be N’Bohn!” She eagerly greeted him, “Dao and Duen have told us so much about you! Don’t just stand in the doorway, come in, sit down!”

 

“Thank you.” Bohn relaxed slightly in the face of the woman’s kindness. He remained wary however, when Duen’s Father followed him into the room.

 

“So, you’re an Engineering student?”

 

“Dad!” Duen hissed, “No interrogations.”

 

“I just asked a simple question!” Duen’s Father defended himself, “It’s a good thing! Engineering is a suitable subject to be studying. I wouldn’t even be entertaining this if you decided to date an Art student or- “

 

“-Dad!”

 

“Honey, you’re embarrassing him.” Duen’s mother patted her husband on the shoulder, “Let’s eat. We can talk later.”

 

The thought was terrifying, and yet, Bohn didn’t feel scared at all.

 

He’d been accepted, and that was all that mattered.

 

*****Boss x Mek****

 

“What if they don’t like me?” Boss followed on behind Mek, up the steps to the apartment, “I didn’t have to learn any Chinese, right? Because I don’t know any Chinese and- “

 

“- My Mama speaks Thai well enough.” Mek rolled his eyes, “And if they don’t like you, then we’ll just have to break up.”

 

“Ah! Mek!”

 

“Kidding!”

 

Boss clutched at his chest, as they entered the apartment building, “Don’t do that to me!” He groaned, “But I’m serious! Parents don’t tend to like me!”

 

“How many parents have you actually met?”

 

“… I met Lay’s.”

 

“Lay?”

 

“My girlfriend in pre-school, and they definitely didn’t like me!” Boss pouted, “I don’t want to mess this up for you!”

 

“You won’t.” Mek didn’t mention how often he’d talked about Boss to his parents, know, “They’ll love you.”

 

“… They know we’re together.”

 

“For the tenth time, yes, they know we’re together.” Mek reached out to take Boss’s hand as they approached the apartment door, “I love you okay, and I’m sure they will as well.”

 

“R-right.”

 

Mek knocked on the door, watching as it opened seconds later, to reveal an older lady, hair tied back in a neat bun, a jade pin keeping it in place.

 

“Qīn'ài de!” The woman grabbed Mek and pulled him into a hug, before spotting Boss, “And this must be… Boss?”

 

Boss nodded, finding himself at a loss for words.

 

“Don’t worry, I don’t bite.” She smiled warmly at him, “Now, come in, come in! I’ve just brewed a fresh pot of tea.”

 

Boss followed them into the smallish apartment, giving a polite Waii to the older man sitting in the living room, reading a book.

 

“Por…” Mek greeted the man, “… this is Boss… my boyfriend.”

 

Mek’s father looked up at them, nodding at Boss, before turning his attention back to his book.

 

Huh… Mek took after his Father then.

 

Taking a seat on the sofa, Boss watched as Mek’s Mum poured them all a cup of tea each, handing them over to the younger couple first.

 

“So, Boss….” She started, filling the empty silence, “… You’re an Engineering student as well, right?”

 

Boss nodded, taking a sip of tea, “Yes Ma’am.”

 

“Ma’am! You don’t need to call me that! Su or Mama will do.”

 

“T-thank you… Su.”

 

Thankfully, she accepted this, however before she could ask anything else, Mek’s father spoke up.

 

“Do you love my son?”

 

“I-I-I- “

 

“- You’ll have to forgive my husband.” Su smiled fondly, “He has a very… direct nature.”

 

“I-I- Yes, I love him!” Boss finally managed to blurt out, getting a smile of approval from Mek’s Father.

 

“Good. That’s all that matters then.”

 

Mek brightened up at his Father’s words, reaching out and taking a hold of Boss’s hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze.

 

Su clapped her hands together. “Wonderful. Now that that’s all sorted, why don’t I make us something to eat?”

 

“Thank you, Mama.”

 

“Yes, thank you… Su.”

 

“You boys are more than welcome.”

 

……………………………………

 

Mek couldn’t do this.

 

He fought back against Boss’s grip, pulling him along, hearing his boyfriend’s laughter.

 

“I can’t believe how worried you are!” Boss chuckled, “You just have to meet my Mum! I had to meet both your Mum and your Dad! And your Dad barely said ten words to me the entire evening!”

 

“He doesn’t talk much!” Mek protested, “And they knew about you!”

 

“Mum knows about you!”

 

“When did you tell her?”

 

“… Last night.”

 

Mek groaned.

 

“But she seemed fine! It’ll be fine!” Boss pulled Mek closer and wrapped his arms around his boyfriend, pressing a gentle kiss to his lips, “She’s gonna love you, I promise.”

 

“You can’t- “

 

“- She will! I know she will.” The train came to a stop, as Boss pulled away from him, bouncing up and down eagerly, “This is her train.”

 

The nerves came back in full force, as a smallish woman emerged from the closest carriage, a familiar smile on her face as she spotted them, waving, and making her way over.

 

“Boss!”

 

Boss’s smile nearly split his face in half with how big it was. “Mum!”

 

Boss’s mother wasted no time pulling her son into a tight hug, which Boss reciprocated, as Mek watched from the side lines. It was clear that the pair were close, which was to be expected with a single mother and son having no one but each other for almost two decades.

 

“I’ve missed you.” Boss’s mother whispered.

 

“I’ve missed you too Mum.” Boss pulled away, turning to Mek, “Mum, I’d like you to meet my boyfriend, Mek.”

 

She turned to Mek, smile never faltering, even slightly. “I can’t believe my son never told me about you sooner! How do you feel about hugs?”

 

“I-I- they’re okay?”

 

Gently, he was coaxed into a hug, the older woman wrapping her arms around him, as Mek relaxed, rolling his eyes at Boss’s smug grin.

 

Okay… She liked him.

 

“Now….” She pulled away from him, “… how about you two lovely men show me around.”

 

“Mek’s picked out the perfect restaurant, right Mek.”

 

“I hope you like it.”

 

“I’m sure I will love it.”

 

***Thara x Frong***

 

Tali had been shopping when she heard her son’s voice.

 

With Thara being so busy with his studies, it had been almost three months since she’d last gotten to have a proper conversation with him, and she couldn’t help but miss him.

 

Ever since the death of her husband, her and Thara had been close. To go this long without speaking to him at all was killing her.

 

Grabbing what she needed from that aisle, she rushed to where she heard the voice, turning the corner to see her son looking away from her, standing very close to another young man.

 

Standing, very, very close indeed.

 

Interesting.

 

“Thara?” She called out, watching as both men turned to her, the stranger looking a little nervous by her presence.

 

“Mum!” Thara beamed, moving forwards to meet her, wrapping his arms around her in a hug. It didn’t last long though, as he pulled away and waved the other man closer, “Frong, this is my Mum.”

 

“Nice to meet you.” Frong gave her a polite waii, only to freeze when she scanned him from head to toe.

 

“Frong… are you also a medical student?”

 

“No, I- “

 

“- He’s my boyfriend.”

 

She froze at Thara’s words, turning him, almost feeling hurt by the revelation. “For how long?”

 

Her son bit at his lower lip, a sure sign that he was nervous. “About… eight months now.”

 

Eight… months?

 

It had only been three since their last conversation. How many conversations had they had before then, where Thara didn’t say a word about this?

 

“I didn’t know how to tell you sooner.” Thara quickly saw her hurt, “It was new and… uneasy, and then, the longer it went on, the harder it was to break the news.”

 

“Did you think I wouldn’t approve, or….”

 

“- No, no, no, I didn’t think that!” Thara panicked, “It was me; I just didn’t know how to tell you!”

 

She glanced between the pair of them, before shaking her head fondly, “Well… I would like to get to know Frong better then. Dinner tonight, at home? Both of you?”

 

Frong looked a little nervous as he glanced over at Thara, who gave him a reassuring smile.

 

“We would like nothing better Mum.”

 

“Excellent. I will be sure to cook your favourite. Frong, is there anything you would like to eat?”

 

“I-I’m sure whatever you cook, I will like.”

 

A polite response.

 

She would find out the true answer soon enough.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

“Why are you panicking so much?” Frong frowned, “You’ve met her before, you helped treat her in hospital? I think you were her favourite.”

 

“That was a doctor-patient relationship, not a meeting a possibly in-law meeting!” Thara protested, “And then there are your brothers!”

 

“Who you’ve also met before!”

 

Thara still felt nervous, leg bouncing up and down in the back of the taxi.

 

The nerves didn’t disappear, even as they pulled up outside the home and Frong pulled him out and into the home.

 

“Mum!” He called out, “We’re here!”

 

The two removed their shoes and them on the rack near the door, as Frong’s mum came to meet them in the corridor, a warm smile on her face. A smile that only widened when she saw Thara standing next to her son.

 

“You remember Thara, right mum?”

 

“How could I forget?!” She rushed over, pulling Thara into a warm hug, “I was thinking about setting the pair of you up if you didn’t come together naturally.”

 

“Mum!”

 

Thara relaxed slightly at the teasing, returning the smile that Frong’s mother gave him as she pulled out of the hug.

 

“Now, dinner is just about ready.” She gestured for them to follow her, “First shut up the shop early just for this, you know.”

 

“He just wants to tease me about having a boyfriend, you know that Mum!”

 

Thara chuckled at the petulant tone in his boyfriend’s voice, covering it up as though he were clearing his throat, “Do you need help setting the table?” He asked, straightening up at the pleased smile on the older woman’s face.

 

“Such a nice young man. First can show you where the plates are… FIRST!”

 

There was a slight clattering noise, before Frong’s older brother poked his head around the corner.

 

“Thara has very kindly offered to help set the table. Do you mind helping him?”

 

“Okay.” First gestured for Thara to follow him, which the other man was quick to do, gesturing to a cabinet whilst he went to fetch the cutlery. As Thara counted out the plates and bowls, First softly spoke up.

 

“I’ve never seen Frong smile like that before he met you.” First sighed, “Thank you.”

 

“It’s nothing…” Thara whispered, “… he makes me happy too.”

 

They were quiet for the remainder of the task, as Frong’s mum entered with the food, winking at Thara, “Don’t worry. I’ve been following the diet the hospital gave me.”

 

Thara couldn’t help the chuckle that broke free, feeling a lot more relaxed now, as they all sat around the table to eat, Frong taking the seat next to Thara, reaching for Thara’s hand under the table and squeezing tightly as their fingers laced together, almost in a silent ‘I told you’.

 

Yes, he did tell him.

 

Thara had no reason to be worried.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tharn/Type - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Chapter 348: Tharn/Type - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from So it's Misunderstanding/miscommunication/breaking-up and going back together with a little angst. All happy ending please.

Tharn/Type

……………………………………

 

“… break up with Type.”

 

Type stopped short, hearing Tharn in their dorm room, the door partially open.

 

There wasn’t an audible response from anyone, which hinted that Tharn was on the phone to someone.

 

This was confirmed when Tharn groaned, seemingly over nothing, “He’s just so… infuriating! Why is he like this?!”

 

Type’s hands clenched into fists, turning away from the room, and storming away, heading right out of the building and towards the nearest bar.

 

If Tharn wanted to break up with him, fine.

 

Whatever.

 

He didn’t care.

 

Tharn was just an experiment for him anyway.

 

He ignored his phone buzzing all night, managing to con Techno into letting him sleep at his that night.

 

It was just for one night.

 

……………………………

 

It wasn’t just for one night.

 

Type had been at Techno’s home for about a month now. He ignored all of Tharn’s phone calls, and made Techno give excuses as to why he wasn’t at football practice.

 

To be honest, it was a surprise that Tharn didn’t try Techno’s sooner.

 

“Hey Ai’No.” Type heard Tharn at the front door, hiding in Techno’s room to avoid being seen, “Is-is Type here? He’s not answering my calls, and I haven’t seen him at practice… I just want to know that he’s okay.”

 

Techno wouldn’t be able to resist that tone.

 

Grabbing his phone, he fired off a quick text to Techno, ordering him NOT to tell Tharn he was here, under pain of DEATH!

 

Thankfully, Techno knew he was serious and Tharn gave up.

 

………………………………………..

 

“I didn’t realise he wanted to break up with you?!” Techno frowned, “I thought you were just having one of those weird couple fights that you always have!”

 

“Yeah, so I’ve been avoiding the bastard.” Type shrugged, “Hopefully he’ll take the hint, because I don’t want to talk about how terrible and ‘infuriating’ I am.”

 

Techno bit at his lip, “Should we…. Should we go out?”

 

“And get drunk?”

 

“If you want?”

 

“I want.”

 

……………………………………………………

 

“It’s been a month and I haven’t seen him at all!” Tharn ranted over the phone to Techno, only just picking up the sounds of partying in the background, “I know you keep telling me that he’d okay, but why isn’t he telling me himself?! Has his Dad called him, or- “?

 

“- His Dad?” Techno sounded concerned, “Why would his Dad- “

 

There was a sudden commotion in the background, as Techno let out a startled yelp, “Sorry, I gotta go!”

 

“Wait, Ai’No, wait you- “

 

BEEEEEEP

 

“Dammit!”

 

Less than an hour later, Tharn received a message, containing the address of the local hospital and a room number.

 

………………………………………………..

 

He made it there in record time, rushing up to said room, only for Techno to meet him outside the door, stopping him before he could go in.

 

“Don’t…” Techno attempted to look stern, “… don’t hurt him okay? He’s hurt enough already.”

 

Slowly, Tharn nodded, waiting until Techno stepped aside, before entering the room. Type was lying in the bed, with a vibrant black eye and his arm in a cast.

 

“Type! Are you okay, what happened?!”

 

Type refused to look him in the eyes, shrugging slightly, “Got into a fight. What else?” He took a deep breath, “Techno didn’t have to call you, you know. The little shit could have waited and taken me back to- “

 

“- His?” Tharn was hurt by the words, “I knew you hiding out somewhere.” Slowly, he took the seat by Type’s bed, “I was worried you know… I missed you.”

 

Type scoffed loudly at this, and when Tharn reached out to try and take his hand, he finally snapped.

 

“STOP, ok?” Type’s voice quivered slightly, “Just get it over with already. Tell me you want to break up and then we’ll be done. I’ll find somewhere else to stay so you don’t have to be bothered with me anymore. You got what you wanted after all.”

 

“… I don’t want us to break up. I-I love you!”

 

Tears rose in Type’s eyes unbidden, “Yeah sure. What about that conversation you were having?! About breaking up with me?! You said I was infuriating, remember?! So just- “

 

“- You idiot!” Tharn snapped, “You overheard a snippet of a conversation. Your Dad offered me money to break up with you. Apparently, he’s still not happy about us, but I told him no! In fact, I told him to stick his offer where the sun doesn’t shine!”

 

Type turned to look at him, “My-my Dad?”

 

“Hm”.

 

“So… I avoided you for nothing?”

 

“Mm, and completely over-reacted.” Before Type could speak, Tharn covered his mouth with his hand, “I’m pissed off that you still don’t trust me, but- but I forgive you, if you promise to talk to me in the future. If I ever want to break up, I’ll tell you, but I promise there is no chance of that happening.” He leaned closer, pressing a gentle kiss to Type’s uninjured cheek, “I love you so much.”

 

“I love you too.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ram/King - Alpha/Omega Courting

Chapter 349: Ram/King - Alpha/Omega Courting

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: heyy, I have a prompt?? an omega verse one (y' know that right??????) where ram is an alpha and he want to court omega king (yeah!) but he is totally wrong with it because he follows Duen (alpha) and ting ting's advices (which are dumb) and then he thought that tee liked king and he became depressed because king is his mate and king discovers it and king end up the one confessing??? hope you will accept it and have a good day

…………………………………………………………

 

“You… want to court P’King?” Duen looked a little stunned by the statement, “Why?”

 

Ram’s glare at the other alpha backtracking, holding up his hands.

 

“I didn’t mean it like that! I just… you’ve never shown an interest in anyone before.” Duen winced.

 

“Yeah!” Ting Ting piped up, a sly smirk on her face, “You know that you don’t have to hunt down a rabbit or a deer and leave it on his doorstep anymore, right?”

 

This time, it was her turn to receive a vicious glare.

 

“Alright.” Duen sighed, “Maybe we can help.”

 

…………………………………………….

 

Duen’s first piece of advice, was a courting gift of food. He’d given Ram the address of a local vendor, and Ram had gone there the first chance he got, buying a rather inexpensive box of Kao Tom Mud (as there was a saying that Kao Tom Mud symbolizes a couple’s life), shoving them into his bag and rushing to the university.

 

When he and King met up for lunch, he pulled the box out and offered them to King. King peered at the box with a slightly befuddled expression, only for the older student to give him an apologetic smile, and wave him off.

 

“Sorry Cool Boy. I’m not a fan of sweet things.” He then smiled, “Did you get a bit of sweet tooth on the way to class?”

 

Ram resisted the urge to curse, nodding in response to King’s question and putting them back in his bag.

 

“Don’t worry.” King reached over and patted him on the shoulder, “I’m sure your friends will help you finish them if you can’t.”

 

…………………………………

 

Ting Ting was the one with the next suggestion.

 

“Food is too traditional a courting gift.” She rolled her eyes, “Who gives food anymore?! Teddies! Give him a teddy!”

 

“P’King’s not five.” Duen groaned, “Only kids use teddies as courting gifts, and they’re never serious!”

 

Well… it couldn’t hurt to try, right?

 

………………………………………….

 

All three of his dogs had a different part of the teddy in their mouths, Ram having left them unsupervised for less than five minutes.

 

This was definitely hurting him.

 

………………………………………………………

 

“Omegas make nests” Duen was refusing to let Ting Ting speak, “Maybe a blanket? One that you’ll kept away from the dogs?”

 

Ram winced. Giving King a blanket for his nest… a heat nest, was a bit presumptuous.

 

He shook his head, not wanting to give King any wrong ideas.

 

“Alright then… Jewellery?”

 

That was even worse.

 

But less presumptuous than a blanket.

 

……………………………..

 

Ram eventually found a single rose earring on Etsy, pure silver which was a little expensive, but worth it.

 

It took over two weeks to arrive, and the moment that it did, Ram summoned up every inch of courage that he could, and headed to campus, knowing that King’s classes finished late.

 

Maybe he could buy the other some food as well, make it a proper date?

 

Spotting King leaving the class, he took a deep breath and moved to head over, only to stop when he saw P’Tee grab the omegas’ arm, stopping him in his tracks. There was a soft smile on the beta’s face, that was reciprocated by King, their faces a little too close to one another for Ram’s liking.

 

In fact, they were closer than they really should have been if they were just friends.

 

Ram’s hand trembled, feeling his stomach sink to his stomach.

 

It made sense.

 

Tee was a patient beta, one who could converse with King easily, without feeling anxiety bubbling up in his throat.

 

Taking a small step back, Ram turned and made a hasty exit, shoving the earring box into his pocket, feeling like his heart was shattering into a tiny, million pieces at the perceived rejection.

 

He loved P’King with all of his heart, and desperately wished the omega… his mate would love him back.

 

But he understood.

 

…………………..

 

“Hey, was that N’Ram?”

 

King glanced in the direction that Tee was looking, frowning when he saw a familiar back striding away.

 

“I think so?” King’s frown deepened.

 

Why was Ram running away?

 

“I’ll see you tomorrow Tee?”

 

“Yeah, sure!”

 

And so, King gave chase, only pausing to pick up a small box that had fallen out of Ram’s pocket.

 

“Cool boy! Cool boy!” King sighed in relief when Ram stopped, but his concern grew when the younger man didn’t turn around to look at him, “Hey, why didn’t you come over?”

 

Silence.

 

“Um, you dropped this?”

 

Ram spun around, eyes widening at the quiet words, before he practically deflated, closing King’s fingers around the box.

 

“It’s… for me?”

 

Nod.

 

And then Ram took a deep breath, “It’s a courting gift.” He whispered, “I know you’re not interested, but- “

 

“- Who said I wasn’t interested?”

 

Ram looked stunned at the soft words for a moment, before he looked over at King’s shoulder and made a vague gesture, one which King didn’t quite get, so he barrelled on with his confession.

 

“Cool boy… you can’t have missed that I’ve liked you since the first moment we met, right?” King couldn’t believe Ram had missed that. He’d felt like he’d been giving off… embarrassing pheromones ever since meeting the Alpha, “Cool Boy…. Ram.” He reached out and took Ram’s hand in his own, pulling Ram closer as the Alpha stumbled forward in shock, “I. Like. You. And yes, I like you in THAT way.”

 

“… Really?”

 

“Really.” King put the box back in Ram’s hand, “Why don’t you give this to me properly?”

 

Ram nodded, opening up the box to reveal the earring that made King loose his breath slightly.

 

“Ram… this is- “

 

“- can I put it on you?”

 

“I would like nothing more.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

From the 1st July to the 11th, I will be posting a chapter in the morning and in the evening, so be prepared!

HIStory3 Trapped Couples - Meet the Parents (Morning Chapter)

Dean/Pharm and Win/Team - Double date (Evening chapter)

Chapter 350: HIStory3 Trapped Couples - Meeting the Parents

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hey, I am asking for a Meeting the parents/families for those couples as a prompt.

Tang Yi/Shao Fei

………………………………………………

 

“An ex-gangster?”

 

Shao Fei winced at the tone in his Father’s voice, “Emphasis on the EX part?”

 

“Hmm.” The man did not look impressed, as he moved to one side to allow them inside, “Your Mama will be glad to see you’ve settled down. I was getting a little tired of all the match-making talks.”

 

“YOU were getting tired of them?!”

 

Tang Yi could only allow himself to be pulled, unsure as to whether or not he should be contributing to this conversation.

 

With the other two men bickering, he eventually decided it was for the best that he stayed quiet.

 

Upon entering the living room, a woman with ears remarkably similar to Shao Fei’s, stood up, reaching out and pulling Tang Yi into a spine-cracking hug.

 

“Oh, it is so good to finally meet you! Shao Fei has done nothing but talk about you over the past three years!”

 

“Because he was trying to arrest him dear.” Shao Fei’s Father sighed wearily, looking slightly amused by his wife’s enthusiasm.

 

In a way, they reminded Tang Yi of Jack and Zhao Zi…. Which was not a thought he was going to entertain any longer.

 

“Such a handsome young man though…” Shao Fei’s mother waved her husband off, sending her son a wink, “… I approve. I’m sure it wasn’t just Shao Fei wanting to arrest him.”

 

“It was!”

 

This, Tang Yi could handle.

 

Teasing Shao Fei.

 

“He was very persistent.” Tang Yi chuckled, “I often thought there was something more to it.”

 

“Tang Yi!”

 

Shao Fei’s mother cackled, and Tang Yi felt at ease.

 

When the older couple headed into the kitchen (read as his mother dragging his father away), Shao Fei turned to Tang Yi with a shy smile.

 

“What do you think?”

 

“I… don’t think your Dad likes me.”

 

“He can be a little… stern, but he’s a good person, I promise.” Shao Fei took Tang Yi’s hand in his own, “He’ll warm up to you, I promise.”

 

“And if he doesn’t?”

 

“…. Mum loves you, she’s the important one.”

 

“I heard that young man!”

 

“Sorry Baba… but it’s true!”

 

“Don’t point it out to the guests!”

 

“Too late!”

 

………………………………………………….

 

“This is… weird.” Tang Yi sighed as they drove, “I mean, you knew my mum better than I did.”

 

Shao Fei winced, “True… but I never met your adoptive Father. Do you think he’d like me?”

 

“You’re a cop.”

 

“… That’s not a no.”

 

Tang Yi was silent for a moment, before sighing wearily, grip loosening on the steering wheel. “You make me happy.” He eventually whispered, “He’d like you just for that.”

 

They arrived at the grave site, with Tang Yi taking Shao Fei’s hand as a form of comfort, leading him through the many memorials, until they arrived at Tang Guo Dong’s. Despite not leading Shao Fei anymore, he kept the officer’s hand in his own.

 

“I’m sorry it’s been so long.” Tang Yi whispered, “It’s been… a bit hectic recently.” He looked over at Shao Fei, who was smiling softly at him, not rushing him or giving him a funny look for speaking to someone who wasn’t technically there, “I want you to meet someone…. His name’s Meng Shao Fei and, and I think you would have liked him…. Even if he is a police officer.”

 

“Hey!”

 

If Shao Fei saw the tears in Tang Yi’s eyes, he didn’t say anything.

 

He knew that his biological mother would have loved Shao Fei, and his biological Father did hate him… but he would never know how his adoptive father would have reacted.

 

And yet, even as they walked away, Tang Yi felt that cooling breeze against his cheeks, and knew that they would be accepted.

 

***Jack/Zhao Zi***

 

“Mama…” Zhao Zi began, eyes flitting over to the other stone, “… Baba…” And then the next one, “… Grandmama, this is my… boyfriend Jack.”

 

Jack fidgeted nervously beside him.

 

How was this worse than actually meeting them in person?

 

They could still hate him, even beyond the grave, no matter what Zhao Zi thought. They could judge Jack in the afterlife and deem him unsuitable for the gorgeous, selfless, adorable son…. And then they would haunt him for the rest of time.

 

Clearing his throat, he stepped forwards to introduce himself, not entirely sure as what to say.

 

It wasn’t like he’d ever been in this position before.

 

“Hello…” He cautiously began, “… I… love your son/grandson very much… so please don’t haunt me.”

 

He heard Zhao Zi giggling beside him, as the younger man reached out and grabbed his hand, providing him with some comfort.

 

Jack then struggled over what to say next… he couldn’t tell them how he and Zhao Zi met.

 

Yes, hi, I kidnapped your son and held him captive overnight.

 

That wouldn’t go over well.

 

Thankfully, Zhao Zi seemed to have the same thought process as him, choosing another subject to talk about.

 

“So… we have some exciting news.” The younger man glanced up at Jack, gesturing for him to take the lead.

 

Jack took a deep breath, “I proposed a couple of days ago… and your son said yes. We’re going to get married.”

 

He could still remember the look on Zhao Zi’s face when he got down on one knee, having taken him out to the fanciest restaurant in the city just to make the occasion extra special. He remembered feeling insecure, a rare feeling in his life, as he mentally prepared the speech.

 

In the end, he couldn’t even remember if he managed to get through the speech, words spewing out of him in a bit of a panic.

 

“I really wish you guys could be there.” Zhao Zi sniffled slightly, before a bright grin lit up his face, “But you will be, won’t you?” He bowed in respect to the memorials one last time, Jack quickly following suit, before they both said their farewells and left.

 

Once they were out of the park, Zhao Zi cautiously turned to Jack, “Do you… do you want to tell your parents?”

 

Frowning in confusion, Jack stopped, until he saw Zhao Zi glancing back at the gravesite suggestively. Wearily, he sighed and shook his head.

 

“Sorry Shortie…” He whispered, “… I’ve been a street kid for as long as I can remember. I don’t even know if they’re still alive.”

 

“Well, I can help you find out! If you tell me their names, I can look them up in the police database and- “

 

“- Please don’t.”

 

Zhao Zi paused, mouth hanging open in shock as Jack rubbed the back of his head self-consciously.

 

“They… might have abandoned me.” He confessed, “I went out to school, and when I got back, the whole house was locked up and abandoned and they were nowhere to be found. No offence… but I never want to see them again.” He reached out to take Zhao Zi’s hand in his own, “They don’t deserve to meet someone as amazing as you.”

 

“Alright… if you’re sure.”

 

“I’m positive.” Jack gave Zhao Zi’s hand a kiss, “I just need you.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 12th July

DeanPharm and WinTeam double date this evening!

Chapter 351: Dean/Pharm & WinTeam - Double Date

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from jaxxen_101: Can you do DeanPharm and WinTeam double date.

………………………………………………………

 

“P’Deeeeaaaannnn…”

 

Dean couldn’t remember when that tone had started to have this effect on him, refusing to look at his boyfriend, knowing that Pharm was giving him the cute look as well.

 

“P’Dean, it’ll be fun!”

 

“No.”

 

“Please?”

 

“No.”

 

Dean mentally groaned when Pharm reached out and grabbed his hand, pulling it close to his chest. “It’s just one night, P’Dean… we hang out with them all the time, but this time, it’s as couples on a date.”

 

“I already spend too much time with Win.” Dean forced himself to remain strong, “No.”

 

“But it would help Team feel more at ease.” Pharm was not going to give up so easily, “You know how anxious he is about people knowing that he’s dating P’Win. If we can make him see that no-one really minds, maybe he’ll feel better.”

 

It was sound logic, and Dean couldn’t help but nod.

 

Pharm was right… it would be good for Team.

 

“Alright.” He sighed, as a huge smile spread across Pharm’s face, and he leaned in for a kiss.

 

“Thank you.” Pharm whispered sweetly against his lips, making Dean smile with the knowledge that Pharm was happy, “I’ll text Team and let him know.”

 

Dean only hoped this wasn’t going to be a disaster.

 

……………………………………

 

Team bit his lip as he read over the text Pharm had just sent him. He looked over at Win, who was studying for his next exam.

 

“Umm…” He nervously spoke up, turning Win’s attention from his work, “… I think Pharm got P’Dean to agree.”

 

“Did you really doubt that he could?” Win chuckled, noticing the nerves on his boyfriend’s face, prompting him to pull the younger man closer, “It’ll be okay. You know that, right.”

 

“Yeah… I know.”

 

“It’s just Dean and N’Pharm.”

 

“… It’s just them two.”

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

In the end, they decided on a Carnival for their double date, with Pharm eagerly pulling them all towards the Ferris Wheel.

 

“P’Dean?” Pharm pouted up at his boyfriend, “Aren’t you having fun?”

 

“I- “

 

“- Yeah, P’Dean.” Win teased, “At least look like you’re having fun.”

 

“I am, shut up!”

 

Pharm and Team glanced at each other, rolling their eyes as they took their seats in the carriage. Dean and Win continued to bicker for a moment before the Wheel started to move. Once it did, the two couples were lost in the view, snuggling close to one another.

 

Team was practically on Win’s lap, too lost in the romantic atmosphere to even care that Pharm and Dean were there.

 

“Was this what you expected?” Dean leaned over to whisper in Pharm’s ear, smiling when his boyfriend gave him a quick peck on the lips.

 

Before Pharm could answer however, Win was wolf-whistling, ruining the moment as Dean turned to glare at him.

 

“Really?” He hissed, gesturing at him and Team, which made Team flush and shuffle off of Win’s lap.

 

Win just pouted.

 

………………………………………………………..

 

After the wheel, they decided to grab something to eat, with Team and Pharm choosing to have ice cream as a dessert.

 

And driving both Dean and Win insane in the meanwhile.

 

“Does he have to use his tongue like that?” Win whined, “He should be doing that on my- “

 

“- Win!”

 

“Is something wrong?”

 

“Nothing!” “Nothing!” Both older students turned to Pharm, plastering innocent looks on their faces.

 

Pharm stared at them for a moment, before shrugging and turning back to his ice cream, waiting until Dean and Win turned away, before giving Team a sly grin. Team flushed bright red, but returned the smile, clearing his throat to catch the other’s attention again.

 

“Can we take some pictures together?”

 

“Whatever my baby wants!” Win jumped forwards, wrapping an arm around Team’s shoulders and pulled him close, even as Team flushed bright red, “Everyone gather around! Dean, come on!”

 

“Do I have a choice?”

 

“No.” “No.” “No!”

 

Dean fondly rolled his eyes, moving until he was standing behind Pharm, able to rest his chin on his boyfriend’s head. Pharm was next to Team, who had Win pressed against his side as Win stretched out his arm to take the picture.

 

**Snap**

 

“Can you send me the picture?” Pharm asked Win, “It’s going to be my new screen saver.”

 

“Me too.” Team whispered, staring at the picture with a slight look of wonder, as Win smiled at him softly.

 

Pharm shot Dean a triumphant look, as Dean chuckled and leaned in for another kiss.

 

Maybe… just maybe, they could do this again.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 12th

Yu Hao/Zi Xuan - Misunderstandings and Making up - Morning

Dean/Pharm - Pharm comfortable with sexuality - Evening

Chapter 352: Qiu Zi Xuan/Xia Yu Hao - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: So it's Misunderstanding/miscommunication/breaking-up and going back together with a little angst. All happy ending please.

Yu Hao/Zi Xuan

………………………………………………….

 

Qiu Zi Xuan stared out at the doorway that Yu Hao had just stormed out of, frowning in confusion, mouth still open from the unfinished sentence.

 

He was at a loss for what to do.

 

His first year of college had been more stressful than he ever imagined and had been in the middle of explaining this to Yu Hao.

 

What had he said to get that reaction though?

 

Desperately, he thought back. They were out meeting with Cheng En and his girlfriend, and other members of the volleyball team who weren’t too busy… He’d been talking about the stress, how everything and everyone seemed to be getting to him…. He’d mentioned taking a break from everything and everyone, but before he could even mention places that Yu Hao might want to go with him, where they could be alone, Yu Hao muttering something about needing to do something before he was rushing out of the room.

 

“Wow…” He heard Cheng En whistle beside him, “… that was cold.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Like, I know you guys had a bit of an odd start to the relationship, but I honestly thought you were happy. Breaking up with him like that was- “

 

“- I’m sorry?” Zi Xuan rasped out, “What did you say?”

 

The room almost started to spin at his friend’s words.

 

Cheng En frowned, “You… breaking up with Xiao Hao like that? In front of everyone?”

 

“I didn’t break up with him!” Zi Xuan choked out, watching as his friend’s eyebrows raised in disbelief, “I didn’t- why would you- “

 

“- You were the one who said that you wanted a break!”

 

The pair’s discussion was starting to attract the attention of not only their team-mates, but the rest of the restaurant as well.

 

“Like a holiday!” Zi Xuan could feel his heart racing in his chest, as he slowly got his feet, “A break… as in a holiday…. With him!”

 

“Oooohhh.” Cheng En, “Do you…. Want a lift?”

 

“Please!”

 

………………………………………

 

Cheng En wished him good luck, before heading back to the restaurant.

 

Yu Hao’s mother wouldn’t be in, he knew this for certain, having memorised her shift pattern a long time ago. He knew where the spare key was being kept, prompting him to grab it from under the left-most flowerpot, letting himself in and slowly limping up the stars.

 

It was cold, and his wound always did tend to ache more in the cold.

 

He finally made it to Yu Hao’s room, pushing the door open. The scene before him was heart-breaking.

 

Yu Hao was lying on his bed, his chest shaking in silent sobs as tears ran down his cheeks. He shot up as soon as he heard the front door open, mouth dropping in surprise when he saw Zi Xuan standing there.

 

“What,” Yu Hao’s voice cracked, “What are you doing here?”

 

Shit.

 

Zi Xuan fucked up.

 

“Did you come up the stairs by yourself?” Yu Hao whispered, “What about your leg, I thought you said that it was hurting?!”

 

The sheer concern in the younger man’s voice made Zi Xuan’s heart pang.

 

Yu Hao believed that Zi Xuan had broken up with him, and he was still so concerned about him.

 

“A holiday.”

 

“… Huh?” Yu Hao watched warily as Zi Xuan limped over to sit on the bed, “What are you- “

 

“- I wanted to go on holiday with you.”

 

There was a glimmer of hope in Yu Hao’s eyes.

 

“That’s what I meant when I said I wanted a break.” Zi Xuan whispered, “I wasn’t breaking up with you… the complete opposite, really.”

 

The words took a second to register, but as soon as they did, Yu Hao’s arms were shakily wrapping around Zi Xuan.

 

“You’re not leaving me?” Yu Hao whispered into his chest. His whole body was trembling, and Zi Xuan winced at the sheer relief in the younger man’s face.

 

“After everything we went through. Never.” Zi Xuan relaxed into the embrace, allowing Yu Hao to move them into a vertical position, “… I was thinking we could go to the beach? I have a relatively quiet week at around the time of your break from school?”

 

He waited with bated breath for Yu Hao to respond, feeling immense relief as Yu Hao nodded into his chest.

 

“One whole week together? Just us?”

 

“Just us.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 12th

Dean/Pharm - Pharm comfortable with sexuality next :)

Chapter 353: Dean/Pharm - Power Bottom Pharm (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from kamiladalmate: Hi can I request a fic for DeanPharm. Where Pharm is finally comfortable and open sexually with Dean, that he likes to tease him in public sometimes, and Dean thinks it’s so cute that he’s insatiable. With a little bit of power bottom Pharm.

………………………………………….

 

Looking back, Dean would never have expected this of Pharm. He was glad, don’t get him wrong, pleased that Pharm felt this comfortable with him and his relationship.

 

But the teasing could be so much sometimes.

 

Like now.

 

“My Mum sent them over from America.” Pharm held up one of the sweets, peeling the wrapper back to reveal a red and white striped sweet, handing the others over to the rest of the group. As the others were distracted, oohing and aahing over the new sweets, Pharm caught Dean’s attention, smirking at him, before sliding the long sweet almost all the way inside his mouth.

 

He sucked hard enough to hollow his cheeks, making a little slurping sound as he pulled it back out.

 

Dean’s eyes never looked away, fists clenching under the table as Pharm’s tongue flicked out to lick at the tip of the sweet. He knew that if he stood up at this moment, he would give the others an eyeful.

 

He felt like he’d corrupted Pharm.

 

Or maybe… due to being a reincarnation of Intouch, this was always in him.

 

He tensed as Pharm moved closer to him, placing one hand on Dean’s thigh, leaning up to give Dean a slightly sticky kiss on the cheek, before offering Dean one of the new sweets.

 

“P’Dean?”

 

Cautiously, Dean took it, giving Pharm a knowing look, as Win piped up from the opposite end of the table.

 

“Dean, we’ve got class!”

 

Dean nodded, moving to get up, giving Pharm a sly smirk.

 

They would continue this later.

 

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

Dean sped home, practically breaking the door down in his rush to get home. As soon as he shut the door behind him, he saw Pharm emerging from the bathroom, a towel around his waist.

 

A towel that threatened to fall at any moment.

 

Pharm dealt with that soon enough, throwing the towel to one side, taking Dean’s hand, and pushing him to sit on the bed, straddling his lip. Dean couldn’t help but run his fingers up Pharm’s thighs, over his rear, following the line of his back as he brought Pharm down into a deep and passionate kiss.

 

“Lie down.” Pharm gently ordered as soon as they parted, and Dean did without question. His breath quivered as Pharm opened up his pants, pulling them down enough that the younger man could lean down and kiss the head of Dean’s cock.

 

“You’re such a tease.” He groaned, making Pharm giggle.

 

“Yeah, but you like it, right P’Dean?”

 

Dean didn’t have time to answer before Pharm’s mouth was around him, prompting him to grip the sheets beneath him, curling his fingers into it to keep himself ground, trying not to thrust up.

 

“F-fuck.” He whimpered, as Pharm took him in deeper.

 

With an audible pop, Pharm pulled back, letting Dean’s cock falling from his lips, slick with spit and heavy with arousal.

 

“How do you want me P’Dean?”

 

The tone was innocent, but Dean knew the words were anything but.

 

“Anything…” He found himself pleaded, “… Please just… anything!”

 

Pharm nodded, licking at Dean’s cock head again, drawing out a man, “I got myself ready in the shower you know.” He stated matter-of-factly, giggling again at Dean’s cock twitching at the words. He then leaned over to grab the lube from the bedside drawer, knowing that a little extra never hurt anyone.

 

He slicked up Dean’s cock, before moving to straddle him again, thighs settling on either side of Dean, bracing himself on Dean’s shoulders as he lowered himself down.

 

He was tight, but then again, with their size difference, this was no real surprise.

 

Pharm’s pale skin was flushed, eyes glassed over, looking like every single one of Dean’s wet dreams.

 

“Can I touch you?” Dean asked softly, “Please?”

 

Pharm nodded almost immediately, and Dean didn’t waste a second, sitting up and gripping Pharm’s ass with both hands to take some of the work off of Pharm. Yes, he loved watching Pharm ride him, but being this close was even better.

 

He still let Pharm set the pace, but was there to help, just in case.

 

Pharm didn’t need to give him any more orders.

 

His little whimpers that meant ‘go faster’.

 

The way Pharm dug his fingertips into Dean’s shoulders, meant that he was close.

 

“Want to come together.” Pharm whispered breathlessly, forehead against Dean’s shoulder, “Close, I-I’m close!”

 

Mere seconds later, Pharm tensed, letting out a little cry and coming all over Dean’s chest. Instantly, Dean let go too, his groan swallowed up as Pharm pressed their lips together, the pleasure of their shared orgasm making them tremble in each other’s arms.

 

Carefully, he pulled out, moving until they were lying properly on the bed, panting heavily with Pharm curled up against Dean’s chest.

 

“P’Dean?”

 

“Hmmm?”

 

“I need to shower again.” Pharm pouted, “Carry me?”

 

“When my legs stop shaking, okay sweetie.” Dean then paused, “Do you have any more of those sweets? I think I need to confiscate them.”

 

“P’Dean!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 12th

HIStory2: Crossing the Line - Meeting the Parents - Morning

Dean/Pharm - Pharm falls into the pool - Evening

Chapter 354: HIStory2 Crossing the Line Couples - Meeting the parents

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hey, I am asking for a Meeting the parents/families for those couples as a prompt.

Yu Hao/Zi Xuan

……………………………………………….

 

Yu Hao stood stiffly beside Zi Xuan, staring at the front door.

 

Did Zi Xuan parents already know something about him?

 

Did his little sister tell them about how he technically broke her heart?!

 

Oh God… they must hate him already.

 

“Remember.” Zi Xuan had a soft smile on his face, “Best behaviour.”

 

“What is best behaviour for meeting parents?” Yu Hao hissed back, “I-I’ve never done this before.”

 

“Just… smile, thank my Mum for the food and say that everything is amazing. Just be nice and you can’t go wrong.” With those final words, Zi Xuan was pushing open the door and ushering him inside, where they were immediately met with a tallish woman, wearing glasses much like Zi Xuan’s, and a smile that was similar as well.

 

“Xiao Xuan!” She pulled her son into a hug, before turning her gaze to Yu Hao, her smile wavering ever so slightly, “And this must be… Yu Hao?”

 

Yu Hao forced himself to smile, “Yes Mrs Qiu… it-it’s nice to meet you.”

 

Her smile got a little firmer, and Yu Hao felt a little more relieved, “Come, come, into the living room with you both! Qian Ru helped me with dinner, you know!”

 

Yu Hao tried not to flinch leaning up to hiss in Zi Xuan’s ear, “What do I do?”

 

“She helped; she didn’t do it herself.” His boyfriend hissed, “It should be fine, and if it isn’t, then just smile and say that it is.”

 

“… I don’t think I can lie that well.”

 

Thankfully, the food was mostly edible (the vegetables that Mrs Qiu had her daughter watching over were less than pleasant, but Yu Hao could get past that).

 

“How am I doing?” Yu Hao whispered, eagerly accepting more stir-fried pork.

 

“You’re doing perfectly.”

 

………………….

 

Yu Hao bowed politely, “Thank you very much for the meal. It was lovely.”

 

“Are you sure you don’t want to stay a little longer?” Mr Qiu commented, “I feel like we barely had a chance to talk over the meal.”

 

Not true.

 

Yu Hao felt positively interrogated.

 

“Sorry, but I have school tomorrow so I should really go home.” And finish his essay, he finished mentally.

 

“Of course, of course. But at least let me give you a lift home.”

 

“I- “

 

“I insist.”

 

Yu Hao glanced over at Zi Xuan, who smiled and nodded, but nodding in acceptance to Mr Qiu’s request.

 

“Thank you Sir.”

 

“Not a problem at all.”

 

They said their goodbyes, before leaving, Zi Xuan immediately turning to his Mum with an expectant look.

 

“He’s lovely.” She reassured him, “Invite him round whenever you want.”

 

Zi Xuan sighed in relief.

 

**

 

“She’s going to love you.” Yu Hao assured him for what seemed like the sixth time that week.

 

“You don’t know that for sure.”

 

“That’s what you said when I met your parents!” Yu Hao shook his head.

 

Zi Xuan was the one who wanted to meet his mum, but the minute it turned into an actual plan, the older man had been a nervous wreck. Carefully, he took Zi Xuan’s hand in his own, stroking the back of it with his thumb in an attempt to soothe him.

 

“She’s going to love you.” Yu Hao repeated himself, “Because- because I love you, and because you’re amazing…. She’s going to want to adopt you.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

Yu Hao, “You’re the perfect student… and I got into trouble at every school I went to before I met you.” He took advantage of his boyfriend’s distraction to pull him closer to the door, using one hand to unlock it and pull Zi Xuan inside.

 

His mother was there in seconds.

 

“I thought you were going to wait outside all day!” She beamed at them both, “Come in, come in! Dinner’s almost ready!” She then saw Zi Xuan properly, “Oh, how handsome and smart looking!” She glanced at her son, “I already approve!”

 

“He’s not even said anything yet!”

 

“Doesn’t matter. I already know he’s perfect for you.”

 

Zi Xuan couldn’t stop himself from returning her sly smile, as Yu Hao whined playfully beside him.

 

Maybe… just this once… Yu Hao was right.

 

*** Zhen Wu/Zhen Wen****

 

It was awkward to say the least.

 

When Zhen Wu first met Zhen Wen, he never saw their first meeting leading up to this point. They had pushed aside their feelings for one another whilst their parents were still married, but now that the older couple were getting divorced, there was nothing stopping them.

 

The only issue was… telling their parents.

 

They avoided it for the longest time, meeting up at local bars and clubs, eating out together and spending as much time as possible together… all whilst avoiding talking about their now divorced parents.

 

Two years passed. They had been living together for almost two weeks, before the subject of bringing their parents together again, popped up.

 

“I’ll talk to my Dad, and you talk to your Mum?”

 

“Deal.”

 

After a couple of tense conversations, they were here in this restaurant, not sure if the awkwardness was just because the parents were once married, or because they were dating each other and had once been stepbrothers.

 

“So… were you two- “Zhen Wu’s mother made a vague gesture between the pair of them, “… while we were married?”

 

“No, no, no!”

 

“…. But you thought about it, right?”

 

The pair of them remained silent, simply piling more food onto their plates in the hope that this dinner would go a little faster. Silverware clinked quietly together, Zhen’s father setting his glass down with a little more force than necessary.

 

Zhen When glanced at the alcohol menu, making a mental note to buy some on the way home, if only to drown out the memories of this god-awful life.

 

“So…” The conversation started up again, “… how have you and your brother been anyway?”

 

Zhen Wu and Zhen Wen winced in unison.

 

“Me and my boyfriend…” Zhen Wu made sure to emphasise the words, “… have been good. How about you two?”

 

Needless to say, the evening didn’t get any better from there.

 

After an extremely tense dessert, when a waitress recognised Zhen Wu and Zhen Wen from a previous visit, asking them if they wanted their usual ‘to share’ dessert, they bid their parents a stiff good night, not surprised when the pair looked as relieved as them that the night was over.

 

“it could have been worse?” Zhen Wu whispered, as they quickly walked away.

 

“It could have been a lot better.”

 

…………………………………………………

 

They entered their apartment, and Zhen Wu headed straight for the kitchen, opening two of the bottles of beer that he’d bought, handing one to his boyfriend as they leant against the counters, drinking in silence for a moment.

 

Finally, Zhen Wu spoke up, “We should probably talk about what just happened.”

 

Zhen Wen sighed wearily, “Our parents don’t like the fact that we’re together… what’s more to say?”

 

“They didn’t say that.”

 

“They might as well have done… I don’t think they ever stopped referring to us as brothers.”

 

“It might take them time to get used to the idea?”

 

Zhen Wen shrugged, “Maybe… maybe we can skip new years with them. I hate having to separate every year just to spend time with them.”

 

“Maybe just brief visits? One hour with my mum and one hour with your dad?”

 

“Deal.” Zhen Wen then nervously cleared his throat, “We should probably start starting our own family traditions anyway.

 

Zhen Wu’s head shot up at the quiet words, mouth gaping open uselessly for a moment before he finally managed to find the right words, reaching out to take his boyfriend’s hand in his own, squeezing it gently.

 

“That… sounds like a perfect idea.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 12th

Dean/Pharm - Pharm falls into the pool next

Chapter 355: Dean/Pharm - Pharm Falls Into the Pool

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from jaxxen_101: Can I request Pharm falling into the pool, but he can’t swim

…………………………………………….

 

In hindsight, maybe he shouldn’t have sat on the edge of the pool during a fairly busy practice, so consumed with his conversation with Dean, squeaking when the older man splashed him after a particularly cheeky remark.

 

Lightly he kicked his feet in retaliation, splashing Dean back and making his boyfriend chuckle.

 

“Hey Dean!” Win called from the side lines, “Are we actually going to swim or not?”

 

Dean rolled his eyes fondly, “Alright, alright.” He gave Pharm a warm smile, “Go on. Watch me from the stands?”

 

“Of course.” Pharm got to his feet, picking his shoes up from the wet floor and making his way around the other side of the pool.

 

“Hey!”

 

The cry came from Pharm’s left, prompting him to turn… just in time for a body to collide with his, sending him crashing into the pool.

 

It was then that Pharm was reminded that he couldn’t swim.

 

He’d never felt the need growing up.

 

Now thought, he was thrashing in the water as he sank to the bottom of the pool. His eyes stung from the chlorine, lungs aching, clothes weighing him down. His mouth opened instinctively, immediately flooding with water, making him choke. His heart pounded against his ribcage as blackness fluttered in the edge of his vision.

 

In the back of his mind, he heard a splash above him, as someone swam towards him, blurry and unfocused.

 

And then he blacked out.

 

………………………………

 

“…on! Pharm! Please! Come on!”

 

Something hard was pressing on his chest rhythmically, forcing the heaviness out. Liquid spurted out from Pharm’s mouth, making him cough harshly, feeling himself being turned on his side, a warm hand rubbing his back.

 

There were voices all around him.

 

Weakly, he tried to push himself up, but was gently eased back down. “Hey, it’s okay…” He heard Dean whispered, “… You’re okay.”

 

“P-P’Dean?”

 

Dean sighed audibly in relief, “Oh thank God.” He whispered, “You scared me baby. You scared me so much.”

 

Pharm couldn’t speak as Dean helped him up, simply leaning against his boyfriend as he struggled to catch his breath.

 

“You need swimming lessons.” Dean probably intended for his voice to be firm, only to be betrayed by a slight tremble, “I-I can’t watch that happen again.”

 

All Pharm could do was nod.

 

“Later though.” Dean whispered, “Come on, we need to get you warm and dry, and to the medical centre so they can check you out, okay?”

 

Another nod.

 

“Is he going to be, okay?” Pharm heard Team ask, sounding a little shaky himself.

 

Ah… he’d forgotten that Team had gone through similar.

 

He opened his mouth to reassure his friend, only for Dean to gently shush him.

 

“He’ll be fine.” Dean spoke in Pharm’s place, “He needs to rest his voice though. Win… can you give everyone the speech about messing about near the pool again?”

 

“Leave it to me.” Win sounded more serious than Pharm had ever heard before, as he was helped to his feet.

 

“Come on.” Dean took on most of Pharm’s weight, “I’m here. I’m here.”

 

“P-P’Dean?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Thank you… for saving me.”

 

“… Always.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Love/Tangmo - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Man/Type - Power Bottom Type and Breathplay

Chapter 356: Love/Tangmo - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: So it's Misunderstanding/miscommunication/breaking-up and going back together with a little angst. All happy ending please.

Love/Tangmo

………………………………………………..

 

Love still liked Vier… Tangmo knew this.

 

It didn’t stop him from falling for the younger man and feeling like an idiot. He’d convinced himself that he was loved, honestly feeling that Love did… love him.

 

But not as much as he loved Vier obviously.

 

“I love you…” Tangmo whispered, when they met that night, “… And-and I know you say you love me too, but… you love Vier more and I want you to be happy so…. Maybe we should just be friends?”

 

He knew it was pathetic to still want to be friends with someone he loved this much, but it was better than never seeing Love again.

 

There were tears.

 

There were protests.

 

And finally, there was Love trying to stop him from leaving.

 

This was for the best though.

 

………………………….

 

He felt he’d been stabbed in the heart less than a week later, seeing Love wearing one of HIS hoodies during a free period, reading a book outside on a slightly chilly day.

 

Their eyes met, and Love flushed, fiddling with the sleeves.

 

It always suited Love better anyway.

 

He turned and walked away.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Less than a week later, he nearly bumped into the younger man as he left his dorm room.

 

Looking back, he shouldn’t have been surprised. Ever since seeing Love in his hoodie, he had done everything he could to avoid him, knowing that just being friends was never going to be enough for him, no matter what he originally thought.

 

And so, he’d spent his days lying on his bed, calling in ‘sick’ to his classes, trying not to think about how much he missed.

 

When he finally mustered up the courage to leave the room however, he bumped into him.

 

“L-Love!”

 

He winced at the paleness of Love’s face, the bags under his eyes and the limpness of his hair.

 

“You- what are you- “

 

“- I wanted to talk to you.” Despite looking completely wrecked, Love’s voice was firm.

 

“I should really- “

 

“- Please?”

 

Tangmo hesitated for a moment, before sighing and stepping aside, letting Love enter his room. As soon as he closed the door however, whatever strength Love was feeling, disappeared in a moment, a sob breaking free.

 

“What did I do?” Love whispered, voice now shaky and tearful, “Why did you- why did you leave me?! You said you loved me!”

 

“I-I- It wasn’t you!” Tangmo protested, “I told you, it was because- because I thought I was holding you back from being with Vier and- “

 

“- You’re an idiot!”

 

Tangmo froze.

 

“I-I’m sorry?”

 

“You’re the person I want to be with!” Love reached out and grabbed Tangmo’s hand, “I-I know that I had feelings for Vier once, but those- it’s like when you have a crush on a celebrity, you know it won’t come to anything, not really. It’s… an ideal version of love!”

 

“You- “

 

“- I love you.” There were still tears running down Love’s cheeks, but they seemed to be more out of frustration than pain, “And you really hurt me.”

 

“I-I- I thought I was making the right choice. I thought I was going to make you happy, and we could still be friends and- “

 

“- You were willing to make yourself miserable to make me happy?”

 

“I would do anything to make you happy.”

 

Love’s eyes widened at the seriousness in Tangmo’s voice. “You should have talked to me.” He whispered, “If I wanted to be with Vier, I wouldn’t string you along. I don’t want to be with Vier… I want to be with you.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Do you want to be with me?”

 

“More than anything!”

 

Love let out a relieved sigh, giving Tangmo’s hands a gentle squeeze, “Good… you have to prove it though okay? Just like I’ll prove to you that I want to be with you, deal?”

 

“Deal.”

 

“… I’m still a little bit mad at you.” Love glanced over at the bed, “Can we just… lay down together? Just for a bit?”

 

Tangmo nodded, in a way he hoped didn’t show how desperate he was to be held.

 

Yes, Love was still a little mad at him… but Tangmo was determined to make up for his past mistakes.

 

Love was never going to be mad at him again.

 

Hopefully.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Man/Type - Power Bottom Type

Chapter 357: Man/Type - Power Bottom Type & Breathplay (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from kamiladalmate: Could you do ManType with power bottom Type and Man who likes to be choked. Type has been horny all day and Man just loves to give his baby what he wants. NSFW please

…………………………

 

Type was late back from work.

 

Must have been a bad day.

 

Man had put away the tea he’d ordered, storing it in the fridge just as Type liked, before moving to head to bed, firing off a quick text to Type.

 

Man: If you need me when you come in, you can wake me up 😊 Love you.

 

He didn’t get an answer, but he knew Type would read it.

 

He knew how Type got after a long and stressful day at work.

 

He stripped off, laid down in bed and closed his eyes, hoping that Type would take him up on his offer.

 

………………………………..

 

It must have only been a couple of hours later when he heard the bedroom door opening, the hinges squeaking slightly, prompting him to open his eyes, feeling the bed dip.

 

“Ai’Man….”

 

Oh… he loved it when Type used that voice on him. He rolled over onto his back immediately, as Type leaned over for a kiss, nipping at Man’s lower lip and making him hiss slightly in pain. Seconds later, Type was pulling down his underwear.

 

It must have been a really bad day at work if Type was this eager.

 

He watched as Type pulled his own clothes off, throwing them to the ground (another sign that the older man was worked up), sitting up slightly as Type moved in for another kiss, tongue invading his mouth, teeth biting at his lips possessively.

 

When Man moved his hands down to Type’s hole, his arm was grabbed and pinned back to his side.

 

Message received and understood.

 

He watched with wide eyes as Type hurriedly prepared himself, before grinding against Man’s cock, rubbing his arse against it, one hand going back to angle it properly as he sank down.

 

“Fuck! Ai’Type!” Man groaned, “Fuck, I love you.”

 

Type just smirked, planting his hands flat against Man’s chest as he started to roll his hips. At first, it was a circular motion, before he started to bounce up down, moaning at the sensation.

 

“Please, please let me- “ Man bucked his hips, trying to speed up the slow motions, only to stop as he felt a pair of hands wrap around his neck, making him moan.

 

They’d only done this particular kink of his once or twice since their relationship began, and Man loved it every time.

 

Type’s movements sped up as he tightened his grip slightly, making Man grunt roughly breathing got a little bit harder for that brief moment, before Type was letting go again.

 

“Fuck.” He groaned, unable to stop himself from bucking his hips into the warm heat, chasing his orgasm as best he could. Knowing that trying to make Type move faster wouldn’t be appreciated, he brought his hands up to Type’s chest instead, fingers and thumbs playing with the stiff little peaks there, pinching and tugging at them.

 

With how wound-up Type was, it was no surprise he was brought to the edge so quickly, squeezing his fingers around Man’s neck to the point where Man was sure that it would leave some red marks, no matter how briefly it lasted.

 

Type didn’t actually want to hurt him after all.

 

“Please…” Type loosened his grip, “… Faster, I-I need to cum!”

 

Man was quick to obey, hands moving to Type’s waist at the permission, feet planted on the bed as he started to thrust up. He didn’t even pause as Type brought their faces close together, looking him right in the eyes.

 

“Tell me you love me.” He panted, making Man’s pace stutter as the grip on his throat re-tightened, bringing him as close to the edge as Type was.

 

“I will… never leave your side.” Man fought off his orgasm for as long as he could, knowing that Type needed to cum first, “I love you Ai’Type.”

 

The older man stiffened, whole body shaking as he finally came all over Man’s chest, who came mere moments later at the sound of Type’s whines, feeling the hands drop from his neck as Type slumped forwards onto his chest.

 

“Bad day at work?” Man cautiously spoke up, making Type groan.

 

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

 

“Fair enough… fancy a nice hot bath?”

 

“Are you going to join me?”

 

“Obviously!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ram/King - Pet Play (NSFW) - Morning

Pond thinks he has feelings for Pete - Evening

Chapter 358: Ram/King - Pet Play (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hello, I have a prompt I wanted to write but I found out that I just can't for some reasons. Can you please do it? It's okay if you can't/don't want to. It's a Ram/King with a puppy play if possible. And a little bit of adorable puppy king thanks. Sorry if my English is bad, I usually speak French so.

…………………………………………………………..

 

King looked good in a collar.

 

Ram liked buckled it on, running his fingers over the smooth, dark green leather before leaning back to admire the view.

 

King kneeling at his feet, naked except for that collar and looking up at him with complete trust. It made Ram’s stomach twist with nerves and desire. He wanted to take care of the older man, to make him feel good, but… what King didn’t actually want-

 

“- It’s okay Cool Boy.” King, like usual, seemed to know exactly what Ram was thinking, “We have a safe word, remember?”

 

Ram flushed bright red.

 

He loved this man more than anything.

 

Who else would agree to puppy play?

 

For a moment, he took in the sight of King kneeling naked on all fours on the floor, looking up at Ram so trustingly. Ram’s cock was already half hard as he reached out to stroke King’s neck just above the collar.

 

King nuzzled his hand and whined low in his throat.

 

“Sit.” Ram then whispered, hoping his voice didn’t tremble too much as King obeyed, sitting up on his knees. He then found himself at a bit of a loss.

 

Maybe… maybe he should have King suck him off?

 

Once again, King seemed to read his mind, licking at his lips, silently watching as Ram pulled a leash out of the same bag, he’d brought the collar out of, leaning over to attach it to the collar. Ram then got to his feet, pulling down his pants just enough so that his cock was freed.

 

Taking a deep breath, he sat back down, taking a hold of the leash and tugging on it lightly, making King follow him as he shuffled back to sit against the headboard. He felt heat spike low in his stomach at the control he had over King at this moment.

 

Spreading his legs, he pulled on the leash again, a little harder until King was kneeling between his legs. Before Ram could say anything, King lowered his head and started licking eagerly at Ram’s cock.

 

Ram moaned, the sound mingling with King’s own pleased noises, as he circled the tip of Ram’s cock with his tongue, just the way Ram liked it, staring up at the younger man through his lashes.

 

Silently, hoping that King would get to it quicker, Ram lightly tugged on the leash.

 

King complied without a word, taking Ram into his mouth with single-minded intent, making Ram’s grip on the leash tighten, watching as King started to bob his head up and down. “Good boy…” He groaned out, “… Good boy.”

 

King’s response was to hollow his cheeks and suck a little harder, making Ram’s head fall back against the headboard, the leash now slack in his hand.

 

He wanted to come in his boyfriend’s mouth, to watch him swallow the cum and lick him clean… but he also wanted to make King feel good, so he tugged sharply on the leash, silently indicating that King needed to get off.

 

King pulled off with a wet pop that made Ram want to push him down and fuck him right away. He controlled himself though, tying the leash to the headboard before going to get the lube. “Hands and knees.” He gently ordered, spreading the lube on his fingers as King whimpered and obeyed.

 

King remained silent, letting out little whines as Ram pushed a finger inside, pushing back against him, as Ram pressed another one inside and started to scissor them.

 

“You’re being such a good boy P’King.” He whispered, “Do you like being a good boy for me?”

 

“Y-Yes!”

 

King’s voice cracked as Ram pressed a third finger inside, the sound not unlike a dog yip, which was strangely apt for the situation. Once he deemed the older man prepared enough, he pulled him fingers out, positioned himself behind King, gently grabbing his wait. “Good boy…” He moaned, pushing himself inside up to the hilt “… You- you feel so good.”

 

King just moaned in reply, the leash giving him enough leeway to drop his head down to the mattress.

 

Ram pulled out and slammed back in, as King cried out. He worked himself up into a fast, steady rhythm, driving King into the mattress, hearing the tags on the collar clinking against one another, the leash swaying from side to side. Ram felt hot watching that and hearing at just how loud King was, already reduced to near sobs as he pleaded for more.

 

“You’re mine, right P’King? You belong to me?”

 

King nodded, knuckles white from clutching at the sheets, a clear indication that he was close, low whines echoing all around the room.

 

Ram slammed into King for the last time, coming with a groan and King’s name on his lips, reaching out to unclip the leash as King wriggled from side to side, squirming in an attempt to get some friction for his cock, and finally come.

 

Once the leash was unclipped, Ram pulled out and flipped King onto his back, wrapping one hand around King’s cock and jerking him off with one hand, stroking his thigh with the other. “You can come.” He whispered, “You’ve been such a good boy, you can come for me P’King.”

 

It didn’t take long for King to come, his back arching, screaming Ram’s name as he came all over the man’s hand. Before Ram could pull away to clean his hand, King was grabbing it and pulling it to his mouth, licking it clean.

 

Ram was sure he was going to get another boner in record time, feeling King’s tongue curl around his fingers. Once King was done, Ram fumbled with the catch of the collar, shaking so hard from his recent orgasm and King’s actions.

 

Thankfully, King took pity on him and took the collar off himself, throwing it to one side and pulling Ram into a cuddle, burying his face into the younger man’s neck.

 

“P’King?”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“Was… was that okay?”

 

King hummed softly, clearly halfway to sleep, “Hmm, very much. Did you?”

 

Ram nodded.

 

“Don’t worry Cool Boy.” King patted him on the chest, “We can do it again some time.”

 

“… Really?”

 

“Really, really… now shush… time to sleep.”

 

“I love you P’King.”

 

“I love you too… N’Ram.”

Notes:

Prompt are CLOSED

Pond thinks he has feelings for Pete next

Chapter 359: Pond Thinks He Has A Crush... On Pete

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: At some point, pond believes he has a crush on Pete and even tries to tell some of their friends, but they make him realise that really he just appreciates that Pete is really pretty and super nice (and also we would 100% murder him in cold blood if he did)

……………………………………………………

 

Ae was going to kill him.

 

This wasn’t happening to him.

 

The first clue Pond got, was when he went to go and get himself some coffee, only to find that Pete was already in line, looking over in his direction and gesturing him over with a wave.

 

“Hello Ai’Pond.” He gave Pond a polite waii, “What do you want?”

 

“Huh?”

 

Pete gestured at the menu, “Do you want a coffee? O-or some tea or- “

 

“- Oh! You don’t have to get me anything!” Pond quickly explained, knowing that Ae would not be impressed, “I can- “

 

“- It’s okay.” Pete’s voice was soft and gentle, “I don’t mind.”

 

Before Pond could protest further, Pete was at the counter, ordering himself a drink and… and exactly what Pond wanted.

 

“Here.” Pete handed it him after paying, “I’ve noticed that you order this sometimes, and- “

 

“- Thank you.” Pond was at a slight loss for words, watching as Pete waved him goodbye and rushed off into the distance.

 

Pond stared out after him, before shaking his head and mentally groaning.

 

He watched Pete leaving for too long, right?

 

And this giddy feeling wasn’t anything…. Right?

 

……………………………………………………..

 

He started noticing more things about Pete.

 

His hair, the neat way he styled it… Pond wanted to mess it up, just once.

 

He slapped his cheek, trying to snap himself out of it.

 

Pete was out of bounds! He was Ae’s, and from the way they were around each other, always would be.

 

At the moment, he was hiding behind one of the pillars in the cafeteria area, watching Pete studying at one of the tables.

 

“What are you doing?”

 

Pond, when asked later, would deny jumping into the air with a squeak. “Manaow!” He hissed, “Don’t do that?”

 

She ignored him; arms folded across her chest. “Why are you staring at Ai’Pete like that?”

 

“No reason!”

 

It was clear that she didn’t believe him.

 

Fine, just so long as she didn’t suspect anything.

 

He heard Pete laugh at something, and couldn’t help but smile at the sound, before he realised what he was doing, quickly covering his mouth, and making a hasty retreat.

 

Shit.

 

……………………………….

 

The evidence was all stacking up… and all pointed to Pond being a douchebag of the highest order.

 

He was ninety percent certain that he had a crush on Pete. An actual, honest to god crush on the one person, his best friend had ever been interested in.

 

He had never been so ashamed of himself, and he’d had porn parties since the beginning of his time at University.

 

No, he felt no sexual attraction to the other man…and he wasn’t sure if he was feeling anything romantic with him… but he’d googled the symptoms, and he was sure this was a crush.

 

A secret that he would take to the grave, otherwise Ae would help him there.

 

………………………………………………

 

He couldn’t keep it a secret.

 

He had to tell someone.

 

Which led to where he was now, sitting across from Manaow and Cha’aim (who would hopefully forgive him for this). He laid out the facts, before closing his eyes and waiting for their judgement.

 

It came in the form of laughter.

 

“You are such an idiot.” Cha’aim sighed, albeit fondly, “You don’t have a crush on Ai’Pete.”

 

“But- “

 

“- She’s right.” Manaow confirmed, nodding in agreement, stopping Pond in his tracks, “You just like him.”

 

“Isn’t that the same thing?!”

 

“We mean… that you like Pete as a human being in general.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Pete is the nicest person any of us has ever met.” Cha’aim sighed, “How many rich kids are as nice as him? None! He doesn’t think about favours when he buys stuff for you, he just does it to make you smile… to make you happy.”

 

“Exactly! He makes you happy, but not because you have a crush on him, but because he’s a nice person!”

 

“But… what about the whole, him laughing making me smile thing?”

 

“Only a douchebag wouldn’t smile at the sound of laughter.” Cha’aim rolled her eyes, “You don’t have a crush Pond, so you can stop with the gay panic.”

 

“Hey, I wasn’t- “

 

“- Who’s having a gay panic?”

 

They all turned, to see Ae and Pete approaching.

 

“Nobody!” Pond leapt to his feet, “I was getting something to eat. You want something Ai’Pete.”

 

“O-Oh it’s okay, you don’t have to- “

 

“- You got me a coffee the other day, it’s the least I can do!”

 

Out of the corner of his eyes, he spotted Ae giving him an approving smile.

 

“You were drinking a latte the other day, right?” Pond thought back, “I’ll get you one of those.”

 

“O-Oh. Thank you.”

 

There was a smile on both Ae and Pete’s faces, and Pond had never felt better.

 

Now… what did Cha’Aim like to drink?

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Stud/Earth - Jealous Stud and Hate sex

Kit/Ming - Jealous Kit and Bottom Ming

Chapter 360: Stud/Earth - Jealous Stud & Hate Sex (NSFW)

Summary:

Fandom - Friend Zone

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: Jealous Stud/Earth and then lead to nsfw hahahaha.

………………………………………….

 

Stud knew that he had no real right to be jealous of someone talking to Earth.

 

After everything that he’d put his friend through, he had no right to be even watching him like this. Still, he couldn’t stop the frown from appearing on his face as the taller man that Earth had been talking to, moved a little closer, practically hovering over him.

 

Too close for Stud’s liking.

 

And then the man put a hand on Earth’s waist, who looked a little unsure at the attention. It hadn’t been that long since he’d gotten rid of Sam for what happened with him and Stud and whilst Stud knew that he was no longer welcome in Earth’s life, it didn’t stop him from storming over and wrenching the man’s hand away from his friend’s waist.

 

“Fuck off.”

 

“I was just- “

 

“- Leaving. Yeah, you were.”

 

Thankfully, the man seemed to take the hint, leaving with a scoff, even as Earth turned to push Stud away.

 

“I told you to leave me alone!” He hissed, storming past Stud and heading out of the club.

 

Stud stayed where he was for a moment, before running after him, “He was flirting with you!”

 

“So?! Thanks to you and Sam, I am single!”

 

“He doesn’t have the right!”

 

“What are you- “Earth was cut off as Stud grabbed his wrist, spinning him around and pinning him against the wall.

 

“I’m the only one who can touch you like this.” Stud whispered, “I know I can make you feel good.”

 

He knew he’d probably crossed a line now, tensing up, fully expecting Earth to hit him.

 

Instead, Earth looked him right in the eyes.

 

“Prove it.”

 

…………………………………

 

The second they entered the home and then the bedroom, Earth was pressed against the wall, Stud’s mouth on his neck. His head fell back against the wall, but he refused to make a noise.

 

He wasn’t going to give Stud the satisfaction.

 

Stud seemed to take his silence as encouragement though, starting to unbutton Earth’s shirt, removing it and throwing it onto the floor, quickly doing the same with his own clothing.

 

“I couldn’t stop thinking about that bastard touching you.” Stud whispered, “Touching what was mine.”

 

“I am not yours!”

 

“You will be.” Stud turned them both around and started to walk forwards, backing Earth into a seated position on the bed, pushing Earth until he was lying down, getting to work on removing their pants.

 

When Earth flushed at being nude, Stud placed a kiss on the other man’s thigh, spreading his legs to reveal his hole. He grabbed the lube, slicking up his fingers, before slipping one inside, only to freeze.

 

Earth was already stretched.

 

“Did you… stretch yourself before going out?!”

 

The flush on Earth’s face deepened, “So what if I did.”

 

“So… you would have let that man take you home?!”

 

“If you hadn’t acted like a caveman, yes!”

 

Stud shoved two fingers in, smirking when Earth’s back arched, a choked moan breaking free. He then pulled them out, grabbing a condom and sliding it on, lining himself up with Earth’s hole and slowly pushing the blunt tip of his member into the heat.

 

Both men let out a moan at the same time, Stud bottoming out with a cut-off grunt.

 

And then he stayed where he was.

 

It took a few moments for Earth to start squirming.

 

“M-move!” He ordered, “Stud, you’d better- AH!”

 

Stud smirked at the noise, fucking in and out of the other man at a brutal pace, each thrust of his hips earning him a yelp of pleasure from Earth.

 

“No one else can touch you like this. Just me.” Stud growled, continuing to pound into Earth, leaning over to suck a mark onto Earth’s neck, making sure that everyone could see who he belonged to.

 

A small part of him hoped Sam was a part of that ‘everyone’.

 

“Ah-ah-ah!” Earth couldn’t find the words to protest, every thrust driving the breath from his lungs, Stud’s grip tightening on his legs as they got closer to their respective orgasms.

 

“You feel so good!” Stud groaned, “Just for me… You’re mine!”

 

This was all it took for Earth to throw his head back against the sheets, crying out as he came, his release shooting all over Stud above him, who continued nailing into Earth, chasing his own climax.

 

He eventually came with a grunt into Earth, pushing himself all the way in one last time as he felt himself come inside the condom. Groaning, he collapsed on top of Earth panting heavily, whilst still buried inside.

 

“I do love you.” He whispered in Earth’s ear, frowning when he was pushed away and out, Earth creating distance between them.

 

“You can go now.”

 

“Earth- “

 

“- Now!”

 

Stud knew better than to push it now. He slowly collected his clothes up off the floor, getting changed and leaving the home with no small amount of regret.

 

Maybe… he should have gone about this a different way.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Kit/Ming - Jealous Kit & Bottom Ming

Chapter 361: Kit/Ming - Jealous Kit & Bottom Ming (NSFW)

Summary:

Fandom - 2moons or 2moons2 (depends which set of actors you prefer)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Vojtech: Ming/Kit 2Moons. Looks like someone has a crush on Ming - flowers, gifts, notes. Ming is confused. Kit is very angry. Dealing with an obsessive fan, bottom Ming.

…………………………………….

 

“Ah! P’Kit!”

 

Kit knew that his and Ming’s relationship wasn’t exactly what everyone expected it to be. With his smaller stature and the height difference between him and Ming, he knew that people expected him to be the shy bottom, letting Ming pull him around and pin him up against walls whenever the younger man felt threatened by someone encroaching on his territory.

 

Or however it went in those cheesy BL novels.

 

“P-P’Kit!”

 

The reality was very different.

 

It had started out with the occasional note slid under Ming’s dorm room door.

 

Usually, Kit spotted them first and ripped them into tiny shreds.

 

Then came the love letters, always smelling like someone had sprayed them with perfume. Those were personally sent to Ming, and more often than not, Kit was unable to get to them first.

 

“This one talks about my muscles a lot.” Ming looked confused as he stared at the words, “Are you sure they’re not from-

 

“- No! They’re not from me!” Kit snapped, snatching the letter from Ming’s hands, and throwing it to the other side of the room.

 

He made sure to glare at anyone who gave Ming too much attention from then on, but the letters never stopped.

 

Kit was pleased to see that Ming wasn’t opening the letters before throwing them in the bin.

 

It was still frustrating though.

 

It all came to a head, less than two weeks later, when a nervous freshman approached, a small bouquet of flowers in her hands and a shaky love confession on her lips.

 

Ming had been way too nice in his rejection in Kit’s opinion.

 

The girl went away with a soft smile on her face, and Ming turned to flash Kit a grin of his own… only for it to turn out weaker than expected when he saw the tight-lipped expression on Kit’s face.

 

Deep down, Kit knew that Ming never invited any of this, and this wouldn’t be the last time that it happened…. It didn’t stop him getting angry though.

 

They were barely in through the door of Kit’s dorm room, when Kit had pushed the taller man up against the wall, leaning up for a kiss, which Ming had eagerly reciprocated.

 

Ming allowed himself to be led, which led to where they were now.

 

Ming tied to the headboard with one of Kit’s ties, Kit nipping at the bare skin of his chest, as his thumbs rubbed against his nipples.

 

“Ah!”

 

“Keep still.”

 

“P’Kit, please stop teasing me.” Ming pouted, “I said no to her right? I-I didn’t encourage her!”

 

Kit just silenced him with another kiss, moving one hand down between Ming’s legs, rubbing him through the fabric.

 

It wasn’t long before their lower garments were on the floor, Kit tapping on Ming’s hip to silently order him to roll over, pulling Ming’s ass up, and grabbing the lube that was kept underneath the pillow. He slicked up his fingers and slipping one inside easily, quickly followed by two more fingers as he stretched Ming out with ease, smirking when Ming begged him to “Just get on with it! Please P’Kit!”

 

They’d had a little fun this morning, so the ease of access was not a surprise.

 

He moved into position, gazing down at the gaping hole, but not moving to enter just yet.

 

He could still see that soft smile on the freshman’s face.

 

“P’Kit?” Ming tried to look at his shoulder, “Are you okay?”

 

“Hm.”

 

Making Ming wait would be his punishment.

 

Ming seemed to sense that that was what Kit was planning, waggling his butt enticingly, only for Kit to ignore that, leaning over to nip at Ming’s ear, one hand reaching around to stroke at Ming’s member, trying not to move his lower half as his own erection pressed up against Ming’s backside.

 

“P-P’Kit… please!”

 

Kit cursed mentally, unable to take it anymore.

 

Ming could buy him dinner for the next week to make up for the freshman’s crush on him as a punishment. He straightened up, grabbing a condom and the lube again, slicking himself up and pressing inside, not being altogether gentle.

 

Ming moaned into the sheets, body readily accepting the pulsing organ sliding it, Kit fitting inside perfectly, stretching, and rubbing at all the right places. He barely had the chance to take a breath before Kit was thrusting in and out of him.

 

“Ah! Ah!”

 

He loved making Ming moan like this.

 

Their bodies moved together, Ming pushed back as Kit thrust forward, their moans and groans echoing throughout the room.

 

“P’Kit, I’m going to- “Ming cut himself off with a high whine of pleasure as Kit hit his sweet spot. Kit repeated the motion, smirking when he received the same response.

 

Not much longer now.

 

He reached around to stroke at Ming’s cock again, feeling Ming’s body tense up as he was pushed over the edge, the dual sensations being too much for him. He let out a loud cry of pleasure, body clamping tight around Kit, who came mere moments later, collapsing on top of Ming.

 

Ming made a feeble sound under him, but Kit didn’t have the strength to move at that moment.

 

For a moment, they lay together panting.

 

“P’Kit?”

 

“Hmmm?”

 

“Are you really, really mad at me?”

 

Kit thought about it for a moment, hearing the slight worry in Ming’s voice.

 

“No… I could never be really mad at you.”

 

“Promise?”

 

“Just… maybe we need to get you looser clothes or something?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Never mind.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Waii/Apo - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Pang/Wave - Jealous Wave

Chapter 362: Apo/Waii - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Summary:

Fandom - Waterboyy the series

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: So, it's Misunderstanding/miscommunication/breaking-up and going back together with a little angst. All happy ending please.

Waii/Apo

……………………………………..

 

They’d been together for two years.

 

They’d move in together and were well on their way to establishing a life of their own together.

 

Looking back, Apo didn’t know where it started to go wrong…. No, that wasn’t quite true.

 

It had been around the time of Waii’s birthday. Apo had been making him breakfast, making up the batter for the pancakes. He’d attempted to make the little cereal kind he’d seen on Tiktok, only for that to be an unmitigated disaster.

 

He then stuck to regular pancakes.

 

Waii seemed to be completely fine… wrapping his arms around Apo’s waist, a nose nuzzling into the back of Apo’s neck.

 

There had been some sexual teasing, with Apo pushing his hips back against Waii, and Waii asking if Apo was his gift for this year.

 

They’d spent the day together, curled up in the bed, blissfully ignorant of the world outside.

 

Four months later, and everything changed.

 

Waii had been acting differently, hiding his phone from Apo, coming, and going outside of his usual schedule, not answering Apo’s questions of where he was, what he was doing or when he’d be home.

 

It didn’t take long for Apo to start believing the worse.

 

So, he went to stay with friends for a bit, taking a largish suitcase with him, and leaving a note behind, explaining his decision.

 

His heart shattered over the fact that Waii didn’t contact him in the slightest. No texts, no calls…. Nothing.

 

Maybe, Waii had been glad to see him go?

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

Waii had not been happy to see him go.

 

He’d worked almost every spare hour that he had at shifts at the local swimming pool, saving up enough money to buy something small, but significant for the Thong Mun. He’d bought it and rushed home immediately, only to find the note.

 

“Did you even read it?” His Father asked, eyes warily on Waii, who had clearly been trying not to cry ever since he got here.

 

“What’s the point?” Waii rubbed his thumb over the small, velvety box that the Thong Mun was contained in, “He obviously found out that I wanted to marry him and decided he didn’t want that.”

 

His Father audibly sighed, “No… this letter says you’ve been distant with him and that’s why he left.” He leant over, using the folded letter to lightly hit his son on the head, “Which you would know if you actually read it… what does he mean by distant?”

 

When Waii muttered something about working a lot, his Father lightly hit him again.

 

“I would have leant you some money.” He sighed, “Your stubbornness will be your downfall.”

 

Silence.

 

Which only proved the Coach’s point.

 

“Call him.” The older man gently ordered, “Talk it over with him.”

 

………………………………………..

 

Waii’s name lit up the screen.

 

Apo was a little hesitant, staring at it for a moment, before taking a deep breath. They hadn’t officially broken up after all… it was time to rip the band aid off and get it over and done with.

 

“I love you!”

 

Those were the first words Waii said to him when he answered the phone, making Apo blink in shock. He then closed his eyes and sighed in frustration.

 

“It didn’t feel like it.” He whispered.

 

“Come home? So, I can- so I can talk to you?”

 

“If you want to break up with me, you can- “

 

“-It’s not to break up with you. I promise.”

 

And then Waii hung up.

 

Apo stared at the phone for a moment, debating whether or not to do as Waii asked, before sighing and getting up to leave.

 

………………………………………………………….

 

He spotted Waii’s car outside as he headed towards the apartment.

 

He went up the stairs as slowly as possible, wanting to draw out this moment as long as possible. Waii might have said that this talk wasn’t to break up… but Apo honestly didn’t believe him, not after the way Waii had been acting.

 

He reached the apartment door, taking a deep breath and unlocking it, pushing it open, only to stop.

 

Waii was right there, on his knees, holding up a small box that contained a small golden ring.

 

“Apo…” Waii began, voice shaking slightly, “… will you marry me?”

 

“W-waii, I- “

 

“I want to have you by my side, every second of every minute of every day.” Waii cut him off, before wincing, “Apparently I went about this the wrong way, but I promise that I want nothing more than to marry you and- “

 

“- Yes.”

 

“… Huh?”

 

Apo’s eyes were filled with tears, as he fell to his knees and pulled Waii into his arms.

 

“You’ve got a lot of making up to do…. But of course, I will marry you.”

 

“I’ll do whatever it takes to make you happy again.”

 

“Trust me, this is a good start.” Apo pulled back slightly, “I can think of another way though.”

 

Needless to say, Waii was forgiven quickly.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Pang/Wave - Jealous Wave next

Chapter 363: Pang/Wave - Jealous Wave

Summary:

Fandom = The Gifted

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I know the gifted is ‘technically not a bl series’ however if possible I’d like to request Pangwave w your infamous jealous/protective prompt.

 

They are not technically a BL couple, so the jealous/protectiveness has been combined and limited to only one side, rather than them both experiencing it.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Wave had been so sure that he could leave their group for a little bit, needing some peace and quiet as he nipped into the club bathroom.

 

The loud noises and packed in bodies could be a little too much at times.

 

He was washing his hands when the door to the bathroom was flung open, and Pang came stumbling in. The jacket he’d been wearing hung off one shoulder, and the top two buttons of his shirt were open with something red staining the edge of the collar.

 

He looked at Wave fearfully, and for a moment, Wave assumed the worst.

 

He yanked Pang further into the small room, to the far corner, eyes scanning him frantically from head to toe. “Where are you hurt, where’s the- “

 

“-I’m fine! I’m fine!” Pang protested, “I just…. A girl got a little pushy, that’s all.”

 

Wave was about to laugh, only for his eyes to fall on the red stain again, quickly coming to a realisation.

 

Lipstick.

 

Some girl had been that close, kissing that close to Pang’s neck.

 

Pang’s hands shook slightly, as Wave moved to the sink, grabbing some wet towels and dabbing at the stain, needing it off of Pang as soon as possible.

 

“I’m sorry.” Pang whispered, “I didn’t- “

 

“- I know.” Wave interrupted. He knew Pang wouldn’t have invited the woman’s affections, not with how much they’d gone through before and during their relationship. “I know.”

 

It didn’t stop him from wanting all traces of her gone.

 

He scrubbed the red smudge off Pang’s neck and leaned in closer, placing his mouth against that same bit of skin to leave a more pleasurable mark. Pang’s fingers combed through Wave’s hair, moaning as Wave’s blood shot south.

 

Once he was sure that the mark would be seen by others, he pulled away, smirking at Pang’s grumbling.

 

There were so many things Wave wanted to do, but Pang deserved more than to be rutted against in the corner of a dirty bathroom.

 

“Let’s go home.” Wave leaned in again, nipping at Pang’s ear, whispering, “I’m going to take you back to the dorm and make sure everyone knows who you belong to.”

 

Pang outright whimpered.

 

“I want to do it here and now, because you are mine and everyone should know it.” Wave growled, “But I can’t… I won’t because you’re worth more than that. And I want to go slow… peel those clothes off you and mark every square inch of your body, make you scream my name. And I want no-one else to hear that.”

 

“I- “

 

Wave pulled him into a kiss, feeling Pang grip at his clothes. When he pulled away, Pang was staring at him, mouth hung open a little, lips plump, wet and inviting.

 

One more kiss, and Wave knew he wouldn’t be able to contain himself.

 

The red stain was still on the white collar.

 

He needed that shirt off as soon as possible.

 

“Come on.” Wave grabbed Pang’s wrist and moved to pull him out, only to stop.

 

There was a chance the woman was still out there… waiting for Pang like a hawk waiting for a rabbit to peek its’ head out of its home.

 

He shucked off his coat and shoved it into Pang’s arms.

 

“Wear this.”

 

“I- “

 

“- Go on.”

 

Wave was more than a little smug when they finally emerged, Pang wearing his coat, a fresh hickey on his neck.

 

There were a lot of disappointed faces, and Wave’s smirk widened with every single one that he saw.

 

Pang was his.

Notes:

Prompt are CLOSED

Pha/Yo - Misunderstandings and Making Up

Sarawatine - Jealous Tine

Chapter 364: Pha/Yo - Misunderstandings and Making Up (TW - SEXUAL ASSAULT IMPLIED)

Summary:

Fandom = 2moons or 2moons2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: So, it's Misunderstanding/miscommunication/breaking-up and going back together with a little angst. All happy ending please.

Phana/Wayo

……………………………………

 

“Where did you get that hickey from?”

 

Yo froze at the question, eyes darting up to Pha.

 

What could he say?

 

That he’d woken up with it, and honestly thought Pha had done it?

 

But now…. Judging from the tone in his boyfriend’s voice, those assumptions were disproven.

 

“I-I- “

 

Pha’s eyes narrowed in suspicion, “N’Yo… what did you do?”

 

“N-nothing!” Yo protested, “I thought you did it!”

 

“…. Was it Park?”

 

“I don’t know!”

 

Pha pulled out his phone, tapping on the screen for a moment, before showing Yo a picture.

 

It was of Yo… fast asleep, with the hickey on his neck, a soft smile on his face.

 

“Park sent me this.” Pha whispered, “Now, are you going to tell me the truth?”

 

“P’Pha, please, I didn’t- “

 

“- I don’t believe you.” Pha shook his head, “I just don’t believe you. I caught you with him at the cinema… how often have you been acting the whore? Playing us both, playing us against each other!”

 

“I-I-I- “

 

“- Forgot it.” Pha sighed, “Just… leave me alone, okay?”

 

“P’Pha- “

 

“- Enough Yo…. Enough.”

 

…………………………………………………….

 

Yo hadn’t cried like this in years.

 

Not since his Mum died.

 

His face felt raw and numb as he buried it into his pillow, feeling Ming gently rubbing at his back, his best friend having come over as soon as Yo left him a tearful voicemail.

 

He had been here for nearly a week now.

 

Image of Pha’s face kept shooting through his mind, hearing the older students’ over and over again.

 

KNOCK

 

KNOCK

 

KNOCK

 

“I’ll go and see who it is.” Ming whispered, getting up and heading to the door, peering through the peephole, sucking in a sharp breath through his teeth, “It’s P’Pha.”

 

That… didn’t make sense.

 

Slowly, Yo pushed himself up into a kneeling position, looking over at the door and Ming, “Huh?”

 

“Yo.” Ming’s voice was gentle, “Should I tell him to go?”

 

Yo stared at him. “P’Pha’s… here?”

 

KNOCK

 

KNOCK

 

KNOCK

 

“N’Yo!” Pha’s voice came through the door, “Please, I need to speak to you.”

 

The voice brought another rush of hot tears to Yo’s eyes.

 

The pair in the room remained silent, only then to hear a key in the door. Before Ming could stop him, Pha was pushing past him and heading straight for Yo, sweeping the younger man into his arms, burying his face into Yo’s neck.

 

“I’m sorry.” Pha whispered, “I should have…. I have known that you didn’t want it. I shouldn’t have over-reacted like that or- “

 

“- You told me never to speak to you again!” Yo sobbed out, neither of them particularly caring that Ming was still standing there awkwardly, “You- you called me a- “

 

“- I didn’t mean it.” Pha pulled away slightly, cupping Yo’s cheeks, clumsily wiping away the tears with his thumbs.

 

“P’Pha- “

 

Yo was cut off as Pha pressed his lips against his own, strong hands still holding him so gently. Distantly, he heard the sound of Ming making a hasty exit.

 

“P’Pha!” Yo gasped once they pulled apart, clinging to the older students’ shirts, “P’Pha, you- “

 

“I’m sorry…. I’m so sorry.”

 

“What made you- why are you saying sorry?”

 

Pha looked him in the eyes for a moment, before looking down at his hands intertwined in Yo’s, a thumb rubbing over Yi’s knuckles.

 

“Park couldn’t stop himself from gloating.” He whispered, “He told me what really happened.”

 

“And… what really happened.

 

“He waited until I left… took advantage of the fact that I hadn’t locked your dorm room door behind me and snuck in. You were fast asleep, tired from studying and he- he- “Pha gestured to Yo’s neck, as Yo slowly reached up to cover the now faint mark, “- and then he took the picture.” Pha’s next breath was shaky, “And I fell for it all! It was just an attempt to break us up and-and I- “

 

Overcome with tears, Pha buried his face back into Yo’s neck, sobbing harder when Yo patted him gently on the back.

 

He didn’t deserve this comfort.

 

………………………………………………………

 

Yo opened his eyes when he heard the door opening up.

 

“Ai’Yo?” He heard Ming’s voice, “You haven’t killed him, right?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Do you want me to kill him?” There was a pause, as Ming peeked further inside, “Or… is everything okay?”

 

Yo glanced down at Pha, who was sprawled on his shoulder, making soft snoring sounds as he breathed slowly.

 

“It’s not okay… but it will be.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Sarawatine - Jealous Tine next :)

Chapter 365: Sarawat/Tine - Jealous Tine

Summary:

Fandom - 2gether

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from HiHiHi: 2gether: Tine gets jealous of a fan coming up to them at lunch, trying to ask him on a date, to the point he just flirts with Wat to annoy her.

………………………………………………………………..

 

Sarawat, to his credit, did not look comfortable about the young freshman pressing herself up against him, leaning away as far as he could.

 

Another fan.

 

This year, they seemed to have tripled in number, probably from all the promotion work the Music Group did during the uni opening days.

 

“Oops!” The girl suddenly exclaimed, “I dropped my pen.”

 

Tine watched as she went to pick it up, looking over at Sarawat in an attempt to make direct eye contact with the older student, sliding her hand slowly up her bare legs in her skirt, drawing attention to them as best she could.

 

Sarawat however, was giving Tine a panicked look, not noticing how the girl scanned him from head to toe.

 

There was nothing innocent with her flirting now.

 

“You know…” She straightened back up, twiddling a lock of hair around her finger, “… It’s my birthday soon. Do you think you could give me a private performance?”

 

Sarawat’s panicked look only got worse.

 

She pouted, folding one leg over the other and flicking her long hair behind her.

 

“P’Sarawat?” When there was no response, she moved closer, until her thighs were pressed up against Sarawat’s, not seeming to notice the death glare Tine was sending her… or the fact that his plastic fork had snapped in his grip, “P’Sarawat? If you don’t want to perform or anything, maybe we can just go out to eat together? Or- “

 

She was cut off when Tine decided that he couldn’t take any more of this and moved until he was sitting on Sarawat’s other side, preening internally when the musician’s attention immediately fell on him.

 

“Ai’Sarawat….” Tine matched her tone perfectly, “… You’ve got a little something, right here.” He raised a hand, rubbing at the corner of Sarawat’s mouth gently.

 

Of course, there was nothing there, but it made the freshman stiffen up, rendering her speechless.

 

“There.” Tine smirked, “Got it.”

 

Sarawat nodded in thanks, eyes looking a little dazed.

 

“It’s a little hot isn’t it?” Tine then remarked, unbuttoning the top button of his shirt, rolling his shoulders back and exposing his neck, “We’re due rain soon, right?”

 

“Ngh.”

 

Got him.

 

Relaxing, it wasn’t hard to notice how Sarawat’s attention was on Tine’s chest, the action having made his shirt highlight the muscles of his chest perfectly…. And if there was one thing Sarawat liked, it was Tine’s chest.

 

He leaned close, towards Sarawat’s ear, “Thirsty?”

 

“Ummm- “

 

“- Can you get me a soda?”

 

Sarawat pouted at him, but he still got up to fulfil Tine’s wish, meaning that Tine got a perfect view of the pinched expression on the freshman’s face. An expression that only deepened when Sarawat didn’t ask her if she wanted anything.

 

It was a small victory, especially when the girl shot him a vicious glare when Tine turned his attention to her.

 

"What?" she said, her annoyance evidence.

 

‘He chased after me for months’ Tine wanted to scream at her, ‘Why would he suddenly pay attention to you? Keep your hands off of what isn’t yours.’

 

Instead, though, he just smiled and looked away.

 

They sat there in awkward silence, as Sarawat came back, handing Tine his favourite soda with a soft smile.

 

Tine still got breathless when Sarawat smiled at him like that.

 

Instead, he decided to deliver to ‘killing blow’ to this pushy fan.

 

“Love you.” Tine beamed up at Sarawat, trying not to smirk when Sarawat leaned over to press a gentle kiss to his forehead.

 

“Love you too.”

 

Neither of them noticed the girl beating a hasty retreat, too consumed with each other, as they were.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Man/Type - Drop the Towel/Naked challenge

Pang/Wave - Another Jealousy oneshot

Chapter 366: Man/Type - Drop The Towel Challenge

Summary:

Fandom - 2gether the series

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Hinata17mesias: I can ask for one of this challenge with Type doing it to Man hahahaha, he mentions Tiktok, and I just think it would go like: "I think it broke" 😂💖 and that in the end it will come to Tine's hands?

………………………………………………………………………………

 

Type had heard about the challenge from the company’s new interns.

 

‘The Naked Challenge’

 

They’d explained it to him, and Type had honestly not been impressed with it. The more he thought about it though, the more he was tempted to try.

 

He could still remember when he walked into the kitchen not wearing his shirt, needing to grab a freshly ironed one from the pile before he could go to work.

 

Man had pinned him up against the counter and kissed him senseless.

 

It could be fun to see how he’d react to this challenge.

 

Making up his mind, he downloaded the Tiktok app, and started to make his plans.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

He started recording, standing out their bedroom door, hearing Man singing inside the room. His boyfriend was probably folding the laundry (like Type had asked him to do hours ago). Man did tend to sing when doing menial tasks.

 

Clearing his throat, he knocked on the door, double checking that the video wasn’t filming him, before opening the door.

 

Man had his back to him, obviously not having heard Type’s knock over the sound of his own singing. Awkwardly, Type stood there for a few moments, one hand gripping his towel, the second hand filming Man dancing, hips swaying from side to side.

 

It took a few moments, but eventually, Man turned around…. And stopped, eyes widening. When Type removed the towel, feeling his skin flush with the attention, Man dropped everything to the ground.

 

“Did I break you or something?” Type smirked, only to gasp when Man fell to his knees in front of him, “Ai ‘Man! What are you doing?!” He panicked, only to realise that Man was actually bowing,

 

“Worshiping you.” Man teased, “What do you think?”

 

“Stop it! It’s embarrassing!”

 

Man looked up, only to spot the phone and smirk.

 

“I’d stop recording that…” He growled, slowly getting to his feet, “… unless you want to the viewers to get an eyeful.”

 

“Ai’Man, what are you doing? What are- Ah!”

 

Type suddenly found himself swept up into Man’s arms, fumbling with his phone, only just managing to stop the recording, before he was thrown onto the bed.

 

Hopefully, the camera didn’t catch too much.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Later, as they lay in bed together, side by side, Type frowned down at his phone, “I don’t know how to work this thing… I didn’t automatically post it, right?”

 

“Ummm… hopefully not?”

 

“Hopefully- AI’MAN!”

 

“I’m sure it’ll be fine.” Man grabbed the phone, throwing it to the end of the bed, before pinning Type back onto the mattress, “Why don’t I take your mind off of it?”

 

“I- Ah!”

 

……………………………………

 

Tine had been going through Tiktok for about ten minutes, when he spotted Man’s image on one of the thumbnails, clicking on it in curiosity.

 

He really wished he hadn’t though.

 

The video had barely started before he was letting out a shriek, he threw his phone onto the sofa, hands covering his eyes as Sarawat raced up the stairs.

 

“Tine?! Tine?!”

 

“My eyes! My eyes!”

 

The video was still playing, prompting Sarawat to pick it up off the sofa… and wince at what he saw, catching a glimpse of Type’s bare chest before the screen went dark.

 

The comments did a good job in describing what probably happened afterwards though.

 

“… I didn’t know your brother had a Tiktok.” Were the only words that he could force out, “He’d probably be mortified that you saw this.”

 

“Delete it!”

 

“… The video!”

 

“Tiktok! Delete Tiktok!”

 

“Right… okay.”

 

Mentally, Sarawat made a note to delete the app from his phone as well.

 

He had no desire to accidentally find Phukong on there after all.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Short Pang/Wave jealousy oneshot next

Chapter 367: Pang/Wave - Jealous Wave

Summary:

Fandom - The Gifted

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from HiHiHi: The Gifted Graduation: After Ohm said "I love you" to Pang, wave is pissed off and gets all pouty it's just the two of them in the room. Pang showers him with love to assure that he is his only.

This is short because It’s not an official BL.

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

‘I love you.’

 

The words rang all around Wave’s mind as he lay in bed, staring up at the ceiling.

 

He barely heard Pang’s chuckle as his boyfriend took a seat on the edge of the bed, shifting closer when Wave tried to turn away from him, rolling onto his side.

 

“Wave.” Pang sighed fondly, reaching out and brushing a lock of Wave’s hair away from his face, “Are you still thinking about what Ohm said?”

 

Silence.

 

“Wave… you know I love you.” Pang moved his fingers down, caressing his boyfriend’s cheek lightly, “Right?”

 

“… Right.”

 

Pang cupped Wave’s cheek, gently turning his face so that they were looking at each other.

 

For a moment, there was silence, until Pang was suddenly leaning over, pressing one kiss after another onto Wave’s face, making his lover whine as he tried to get away from the affection.

 

“No!” He grumbled, despite the smile on his face, as Pang continued his assault, “Stop!”

 

“Nope, I can tell you don’t believe me…. Don’t you know what you do to me?” Pang whispered against Wave’s cheek, voice low as he pinned Wave to the bed, “Don’t you know how much I adore you?”

 

“Pang!” Wave knew how flushed his face was, “Seriously, knock it off.” He bucked against Pang, trying to knock him off, only for Pang to lean down and press their lips together, delving his tongue deep, sensually teasing it against Wave’s.

 

Wave couldn’t stop himself from wrapping his arms around Pang’s shoulders, pulling him closer, nipping at Pang’s bottom lip, warning a groan of pleasure. When they pulled back, they were both breathless, Wave’s cheeks flushed bright red, lips kiss-swollen, licking at them, drawing Pang’s attention to his lips again.

 

“Would you let Ohm kiss you like that?” Wave asked, half teasing, half not.

 

Pang grimaced, making Wave chuckle and pull him into another kiss.

 

“Maybe… I should show you properly, how much I love you?” Pang panted as they pulled apart again.

 

“Just what I was hoping you’d suggest.”

 

Another toe-curling kiss, before they pulled apart.

 

“You really can’t imagine what you do to me.” Pang whispered.

 

“Oh, I think I have a good idea.” Wave rocked his hips, pressing intimately against him.

 

Pang moaned under his breath before grinning, leaning over to start his kiss ‘attack’ anew, as Wave’s protests started up once again.

 

Neither of them thought about Ohm once for the rest of the night.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tharn/Type/Techno - protective Tharn/Type

In/Sun - Domestic fluff

Chapter 368: Tharn/Type/Techno - Protective Tharn/Type (NSFW)

Summary:

Fandom - TharnType and Love by Chance

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Kpop_Maddiee: One where Type/Tharn/Techno is canon? I really like them. Where Techno is in trouble and Tharn and Type save him. It could be really fluffy and maybe some smut?? Please? ❤

……………………………..

 

Tharn was the one who spotted it first.

 

Him and his two boyfriends had wanted a simple evening to themselves, a night that they could enjoy without having to worry about upcoming exams or assignments.

 

They’d been getting ready to leave, Tharn and Type moving a little ahead of Techno, occasionally turning around and teasing him for walking so slowly, making Techno pout and whine at them.

 

They all knew he wouldn’t get left behind, but a little teasing never hurt anyone.

 

And they heard Techno yelp.

 

At first, they thought he fell over, which is why their initial reaction was to simply turn… and then they saw someone pinning Techno up against the dumpster. Despite the fact it was dark, the lights coming from the club signs and open doors were enough to see the wide-eyed, panicked look on their lovers’ face.

 

Type was there in seconds, grabbing the attacker, spinning him and pinning him up against the opposite wall.

 

“You!”

 

Tharn heard the feral growl but chose not to look over at whoever Type was pinning to the wall. Not when Techno had slid to the ground, eyes staring off into the distance, entire body shaking.

 

He rushed over to Techno’s side, only vaguely hearing the fight close by.

 

“Ai’No.” Tharn whispered, “Ai’No!” He pulled Techno close, feeling Techno’s hand shakily reach up to grab at his shoulders, gripping onto Tharn as tightly as he could.

 

“K-Kengkla…”

 

And with a jolt, Tharn knew exactly who Type was… dealing with.

 

“Ssh, we’ve got you.” He whispered into Techno’s ear, kissing his cheek gently, before twisting around to see if Type was okay.

 

Seeing as Type had Kengkla on the ground and was hissing something rather… unseemly in his ear, it seemed like he was completely fine.

 

“Ai’Type?” He called out, just to be sure, “Are you- “

 

“- Take Ai’No home.” Type’s voice was a hell of a lot gentler than it had been mere seconds earlier, “I’ll be there in a bit.”

 

Tharn took the hint for what it was.

 

No witnesses for what Type was about to do.

 

Techno was still trembling as Tharn helped him to his feet, pulling him away, towards where they could catch a taxi back home.

 

He knew Type wouldn’t be long.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

“You’re like a cockroach.” Type sighed, once he was sure that his two boyfriends were out of earshot, “How often have we been through this whole show and tell? Techno… is with US now. Not you. He was never with you.”

 

Kengkla opened his mouth, and instantly, Type knew what he was going to say next.

 

“Shut up!” He hissed, “Don’t. You. Dare.”

 

He slammed Kengkla’s head against the pavement, just as the back door to a club opened, and a bouncer peeked his head out.

 

“Oi! What’s going on out here?!”

 

“This asshole has been stalking my boyfriend.” Type hissed, not caring how it looked, “He raped my boyfriend, and now he’s stalking him.”

 

The bouncer looked a little taken aback by this, clearly not prepared for this. The most he’d probably had to deal with, was a few rowdy drunks after all. “Do you… do you want me to call the police, or- “

 

“…. Yes, that would be great.”

 

Whilst it was unlikely the charges would stick thanks to Kengkla’s influential family, maybe Kengkla would finally get the hint.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

Type arrived home thirty minutes after they arrived.

 

Techno was still shivering mildly on the bed when Type entered the room, Tharn curled up net to him. Type was quick to snuggle up on his other side.

 

“I-I’m okay.” Techno whispered, “I just- I thought he’d given up.”

 

“Hopefully, he will now.” Type leaned over, gently kissing the side of Techno’s head, “I got him arrested.”

 

“A-arrested, but- “

 

“- No, I don’t think I’ll come to anything.” Type shrugged, “But he might think twice before bothering us again, because it’ll be on his record… or he’ll go to jail. Either way, we’ll win.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Ssh.” Type whispered, “Do you want us to leave you alone tonight, or- “

 

“- Stay! Please!”

 

They needed no further invitation, Type’s hands moving to Techno’s belt as Tharn’s hands tugged at his sweater.

 

It wasn’t long before all three of them were completely naked, the room filling with the sounds of broken gasps and the slick sound of skin on skin, Type rubbing against Techno, capturing his lips in a kiss, as Ai’No wrapped his hand around Tharn’s cock.

 

Tharn was patient for all of a minute, before he was moving the pair into the positions he wanted, on their hands and knees in front of him, grabbing the lube and pushing his fingers into them, making them both squirm.

 

Type used to have some issues with being submissive in front of Techno like this.

 

Not anymore.

 

Not when Tharn could make them both feel good at the same time.

 

“Who wants it?” He asked gently as he pressed three fingers into them both, the question seeming like it was aimed at them both, when in reality, he was asking Techno.

 

The nights events might have left him too shaken to go all the way. He might have preferred to take a passive role.

 

This sense was confirmed when Techno looked over at Type, silently imploring him to speak up, which Type did.

 

“Me Ai’Tharn, please!”

 

None of them were fooling each other, but they all knew it wouldn’t be spoken about out loud.

 

Their positions were shifted again, with Techno resting against the headboard, Type bracing himself against him as Tharn pushed inside, Type gasping at Techno’s lips at the sudden stretch. When Tharn started thrusting into Type, Type buried his face into Techno’s throat, sucked and biting a dark bruise onto the pale collarbone. Tharn leaned over, to press a kiss to Techno’s lips over Type’s shoulder as Type did this, all three as close to each other as they could be.

 

Techno and Type had their hands on each other’s cocks, stroking at each other until Type was coming with a groan at the duel sensations. Techno came not long afterwards as Type twisted his wrist just right, spurting all over Type’s hand, his mess joining Type’s.

 

At the sound of their mutual orgasms and Type tightening around him, Tharn was the last to come, coming inside Type, moaning loudly into Techno’s mouth as he gasped.

 

They settled down against the bed, sweaty, sticky limbs pressed up against one another as Tharn lazily pulled out of Type, wrapping his arms around the pair of them, none of them caring about the mess at that present moment.

 

This was what was important right now.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

In/Sun - Domestic fluff

Chapter 369: In/Sun - Domestic Fluff

Summary:

Fandom - My Dear Loser: Edge of 17

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tiamat: Is it possible to ask one for InSun (from My Dear Loser: The Edge of 17)? I have not seen them in a while, and after the Arm Share episode featuring both of them and Chimon invited Pluem to live with him. Could you write one where In and Sun are living together, much after the events of Our Skyy?

…………………………………………………………

 

In was the first to wake up, blinking blurry sleep from his eyes and yawning wide enough to make his eyes water and his jaw crack.

 

Sun was still sound asleep against him, tucked comfortably into In’s side, his head resting on In’s chest as he snored lightly. He looked like he was drooling a little, mouth against the fabric of In’s t-shirt, but In honestly didn’t care.

 

Thanks to his stupidity, he could have missed out on all this, drool or not.

 

He watched as Sun nuzzled against him, tickling In’s chin with his messy bedhead, making In chuckle softly.

 

He could have lost all this to Toey.

 

If he’d just accepted his feeling sooner, he could have had this sooner.

 

Sun looked so sweet like this, the lines of his face soft in sleep as the rays of the early morning sun highlighted his dark hair in various shades of gold, pink and orange.

 

In was captivated.

 

“Mmgh.” Sun groaned, tightening his grip on In for a moment, eyelashes fluttering as he entered that state between asleep and awake. In brough his free hand to gently run his fingers through the other man’s hair. He watched as Sun’s eyes cracked open a fraction, grumbling wordlessly, lifting his head to wipe at his free hand.

 

“I’m sorry.” He mumbled, “I think I- “

 

“-It’s okay.” In leaned over, pressing a brief kiss to Sun’s cheek, “It’s always okay. Did you sleep well… love?”

 

A shy, but genuine grin spread over Sun’s face at the endearment, moving so that he could kiss at In’s jaw. “I think so… you?”

 

“Hard not to when you’re with me like this.”

 

Sun groaned, flushing bright red even as he leaned up to properly kiss In on the lips, smiling into as In’s fingers stroked the back of his neck soothingly. When he moved to pull away, In used his position to pull him into another kiss, snagging his lower lip between his teeth when they pulled apart again.

 

Sun let out a sound somewhere between a giggle and a moan when In let go, tucking his face back into the crook of In’s neck with a quiet huff of amusement.

 

“You’re the love of my life you know.” In whispered, “I’m sorry I never told you this sooner.”

 

“You’re making up for it now.” Sun’s lips moved against In’s neck softly, “I love you too… even if you were a bit of an idiot.”

 

The words were more reassuring than Sun probably intended them to be and combined with Sun’s solid grip, they were enough to bring tears to his eyes.

 

“We don’t have to go anywhere today.” Sun murmured sleepily, “Can we stay here a little longer?”

 

“Mmm, it’s like you can read my mind.” In loved having Sun close like this.

 

Sun tilted his head just so and kissed In one final time, chuckling softly when he was forced to pull away by a particularly wide yawn that left In’s jaw aching.

 

“You’re so cute.” Sun muttered, “Let’s sleep for a little longer, mm?”

 

In nodded, coaxing Sun’s head back down to its rightful place on his chest, carefully wrapping an arm around Sun’s shoulders and sighing, heavy eyelids closing as Sun started to nuzzle close against, the pair of them shifting around until they were comfortable.

 

It warmed In’s heart to see Sun so comfortable with him, that he fell asleep almost immediately.

 

And with a softly whispered ‘I love you so much’, In found himself following close behind.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Last day of double prompts tomorrow!

Tharn/Type - Drop the towel challenge

Knock/Korn - Insecure Knock

Chapter 370: Tharn/Type - Drop The Towel Challenge (NSFW)

Summary:

Fandom - TharnType the series

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BeccaBread: Honestly this was hilarious XD I know I saw someone already request a couple of couples, but I was wondering if you could do this with like every couple lol, specifically Tharn/Type (which I saw someone request), Hao Ting/Xi Gu (honestly that could go either way but I would like to see more confident Xi Gu), Fighter/Tutor, Saifah/Zon , and pretty much anyone you feel like doing it for.

TharnType

……………………………………….

 

Tharn would never understand the appeal of playing football most of the day, only to come home and play a video game based on football.

 

Tharn felt ignored, and when he felt ignored, he scrolled through Tiktok.

 

That was how he found the ‘Drop the Towel’ challenge.

 

He peeked over at Type, already sensing that Type wouldn’t even notice that he was missing. He got to his feet and headed to the shower.

 

……………………………………………

 

He was fresh out of the shower, a towel wrapped around his waist, as he rubbed his hair dry, hearing Type shouting at Techno over the chat.

 

“Tackle him! Tackle him!”

 

He walked silently into the living room, keeping his footsteps light. All of Type’s attention was on the TV, as Tharn hovered in the doorway, wondering if this would be worth it.

 

He decided it would, grabbing his phone and pressing record, before approaching the sofa.

 

“Ai’Type.” He gently called out, making Type’s brows furrow, still concentrating on his game, “Babe?” This time, he was a little louder, properly catching Type’s attention, making him glance over at Tharn… only to freeze, taking in Tharn’s appearance, and the phone aimed at him.

 

And then Tharn started to undo the towel around his waist, with Type’s eyes widening, shaking his head in a desperate plea for Tharn not to do this. Tharn bit his lips, shaking his head back with a teasing smile.

 

The towel landed on the floor with a light ‘thud’.

 

Tharn couldn’t help but shiver slightly when the chilled air nipped at his damp skin, making goosebumps rise up all over his body.

 

He was glad he was recording though, capturing Type’s reaction.

 

Mouth ajar, cheeks flushed red, shifting on the couch. The reaction only got worse as Tharn ran a hand down his chest, making Type’s breath hitch.

 

And then he flinched.

 

“Sorry, Ai’No, I was… distracted.” Type looked up again, just as Tharn moved closer, hand moving a little further down, “Actually… can we do this another day. I just realised I have something to do.”

 

There was a pause, before Type groaned.

 

“It doesn’t matter what I need to do, I just need to do something.” He left and ended the game, shooting to his feet, just as Tharn ended the recording, “What are you doing to me?”

 

“I just wondered what it would take to get you to stop thinking about football.” Tharn smirked, moving to his knees, and pulling Type’s sweatpants down, staring up at his boyfriend. He let his tongue wander up the thick length, grabbing the base as he wrapped his mouth around the tip, before taking Type in deeper.

 

“Shit-shit, I-I need to sit down, I-I- “

 

Tharn pulled off him, letting Type collapse back onto the sofa, before resuming his ministrations, bobbing his head up and down, listening to Type moan above him.

 

“I’ve missed this.” Tharn whispered when he pulled away, letting the tip of his tongue trace lightly over the head, “I love making you feel like this.”

 

“W-we had sex this morning! Y-you did this, this morning!”

 

“I know.” Tharn took Type in again, humming around the length to cut Type off. When he felt Type’s hand in his hair, he let his jaw go slack, knowing what was coming next, as Type’s hips moved faster and his cock went deeper into Tharn’s throat fucking Tharn’s mouth for a few seconds, until Tharn tapped on his thigh, indicating that he needed to breathe for a moment.

 

“I’m coming to come soon.” Type groaned helplessly; eyes shut tight as his grip on Tharn’s hair tightened for a moment.

 

Instantly, Tharn latched his mouth onto the dripping tip, tracing the prominent veins with his tongue. One hand cradled Type’s ball, rolling them around as his other hand stroked what wasn’t in his mouth.

 

“I-I’m coming, I-I-I- “

 

Tharn doubled his efforts, moaning at the sight of Type losing himself in pleasure.

 

Type came seconds later with a heavy low groan of Tharn’s name followed by ‘fuck’, stomach convulsing as his dick practically throbbed in Tharn’s mouth at the force of the orgasm. Tharn swallowed his mouthful, using his fingers to catch the few drops that escaped.

 

“Please… please warn me before you do that again.” Type groaned.

 

“Now, where’s the fun in that?”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Korn/Knock - Insecure Knock

Chapter 371: Korn/Knock - Insecure Knock (NSFW)

Summary:

Fandom - Together With Me

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from The_Nicest_Slytherin: Can I ask for a Korn/Knock where Knock is feeling insecure after the whole cheating situation and Korn takes care NSFW please and thank you.

…………………………………………………………

 

Knock looked up and smiled when Korn stepped into their room, but the expression was a pale imitation of his usual beaming grin, and Korn was instantly concerned.

 

He shut the door behind him and moved to sit next to his fiancée, reaching out to take Knock’s hand, only for Knock to pull away. “Hey… what’s the matter?”

 

“… Do you even still find me attractive?”

 

The question was quiet, Knock’s voice low and hurt.

 

“Knock… Of-of course I do! Don’t you know- “

 

“- No, I don’t know that!” Knock snapped, “You really think I would ask that if I knew? After what you did?!” He then looked down at his hands, where they were gripping onto his knees, “You cheated on me Korn… so obviously, I wasn’t enough for you.”

 

Korn felt his heart shattering at the quiet acceptance in Knock’s voice, reaching out again, managing to take Knock’s hand this time, curling his fingers around his lover’s, keeping his grip gentle so that Knock could pull away if he wanted to.

 

“You will always be enough for me… I’m the one who doesn’t deserve you.”

 

Silence.

 

Korn slid down off the bed to kneel between Knock’s feet, so that he could look into his eyes.

 

“You are the single most gorgeous person I have ever met, inside and out…” He took a deep breath, “… If you… if you decide that you can’t be with me, after what I did to you, then I understand that. I’ll let you go, but I just- just please give me the chance to make it up to you.”

 

Knock opened his mouth to reply, and Korn couldn’t face the possible rejection, surging up on his knees and hauling Knock down into a messy, desperate kiss.

 

He was thankful that Knock reciprocated it.

 

When they finally pulled apart, Knock stared down at him, a little bit of hope in his eyes. “Never again?” he whispered, “You promise?”

 

“I swear.”

 

“And-and I’m- you think I’m enough for you?”

 

“I know you’re MORE than enough for me!” Korn moved closer, “Let me show you?”

 

He wanted until Knock nodded, before pushing him back on the bed, slowly removing the other man’s clothing, before removing his own, taking his time as Knock stared wide-eyed up at him.

 

Once naked, he pulled Knock into another kiss, one hand fumbling in the bedside table for the lube and condoms. He slicked up his fingers and gently started to prepare his boyfriend, stroking Knock’s cock with the free hand.

 

He knew Knock liked it a little rough, but this was not the time for roughness.

 

This was the time for showing Knock how much he loved him.

 

Knock was moaning into Korn’s mouth, as Korn deemed the other man to be ready, prompting him to pull away and put the condom on himself. Gently, he switched their positions, sitting back against the headboard, pulling Knock on top of him, letting him take control for once.

 

Knock looked a little taken aback, but reached behind him for Korn’s cock, angling it and sitting on it, hissing a little at the stretch. Instead of grabbing Knock by the hips to direct his actions, Korn laced their fingers together, pulling one hand closer to kiss the back of Knock’s hand tenderly, trying not to buck up as Knock rolled his hips slowly.

 

“You’re my world.” Korn whispered, glorying in the moan that that earnt him, a hoarse desperate sound that made his toes curl, “You are my everything, I love you and I will spend the rest of my life proving that to you.” The last word trailed off in a long pleading whine, as he watched Knock’s back arch, Korn’s cock brushing against his prostate.

 

“Look at me.”

 

Knock’s eyes opened; pupils blown wide with lust.

 

“I want you to remember this, the next time you start doubting yourself.” Korn let go of one of Knock’s hand, moving it to Knock’s cock instead, stroking roughly as Knock’s movements got more frantic, “I want you to remember that I’m yours.”

 

Knock’s eyes got even wider as he shuddered, coming with a deep moan of pleasure that sent aftershocks reverberating through Korn, prompting him to come not long afterwards. Knock then collapsed on top of Korn, tucking his face into the curve of Korn’s neck.

 

“Mine.” Knock whispered.

 

“Yours for as long as you’ll have me.”

Notes:

Edit: Prompts are closed! Twelve hours guys! It took you twelve hours!

 

Tharn/Type - Type can handle himself

Chapter 372: Tharn/Type - Type Can Handle Himself

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hey love your fics x I would love one where someone starts a fight with Type (being a creep or just starting a normal fight, your choice) and Tharn goes to protect him, but Type handles it on his own because it annoys me when people seem to forget that Type was the aggressive one and he doesn't need protection all the time? Thank you :)

………………………………………………………

 

Tharn was reminded of how violent Type could really be, on a Thursday evening, when they decided to go out to the local club, and Tharn was starting to lose his temper.

 

It had started pretty much immediately when the stranger started giving Type long, scanning looks from a dark corner. And then he started following Type around the club, until he approached him with several innuendos and inappropriate gestures that Tharn could see from across the fairly quiet room.

 

That creep had no right being so close to his boyfriend, flirting with that leery grin on his face.

 

When the stranger leaned a little closer to Type, practically pressed up against him, Tharn shot to his feet to intercede... only for Type to react first.

 

“Back off.” The stranger jumped at the snap in Type’s voice, as Tharn stopped in his tracks, halfway to his boyfriend, getting in the way of dancers in the middle of the room. “Piss off and leave me alone.”

 

The stranger didn’t stay shocked for long, straightening up with a cocky smirk, opening his mouth, only to be shoved against the wall, a thrown punch striking the wall right by his head, making the man’s colour drain from his face.

 

Was it bad that Tharn kinda wanted Type to pin him against a wall like that?

 

“Stop. Bothering. Me.” Type was looking the stranger right in the eyes, voice low and dangerous.

 

“I-I-I- “

 

“Leave me alone, or you’ll regret it.”

 

The stranger was clearly not the smartest tool in the shed, as he failed to see this as the threat it so obviously was. He gave Type a smug look.

 

“You liked it really.” The man shrugged, “Who doesn’t like being flirted with? Let me guess…. You have a boyfriend, and you just can’t?” The man’s voice turned high-pitched and whiny, as Tharn winced at how he could see Type’s fist clench even from here.

 

Really, when the man leaned in for a surprise (and very non-consensual) kiss, it was no surprise when Type punched him in the face, sending him crashing to the ground.

 

Tharn was the first of the crowd to gather, giving the man a quick glance (a bit of ice and he would probably be fine), before turning to Type.

 

He shivered slightly at the predatory look on his boyfriend’s face. That look disappeared when he saw that Tharn was looking over him, shaking his fist slightly before rolling his eyes.

 

“What? Didn’t think I could deal with him?” Type scoffed, “He’s a loser who can’t hold down a girlfriend or boyfriend, because he’s a creep. Pathetic, of course, I could deal with him.”

 

Tharn glanced back over at the stranger who was definitely not looking so cocky anymore, slumping in on himself as someone tried to help him to his feet. When it looked like he might have said something, Type took a step forwards, and he quickly changed his mind.

 

With a smirk, Type turned away, grabbing Tharn’s hand as he pulled him out of the bar, waving the bouncer off as he did so.

 

He knew they were getting kicked out, so why wait around for it to happen.

 

Their pace was slightly hurried as they headed as far from the club as they could, before stopping to take a breath.

 

“That…” Tharn panted, “… was hot.”

 

“… Seriously?”

 

Unable to stop himself from chuckling at the surprise in Type’s face, Tharn winked, “It’s different when it’s not aimed at me.”

 

Type gave him a scanning look, before looking off towards the main street, “We’re getting a taxi back home.”

 

“Impatient are we?”

 

“Shut up.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED! Twelve hours guys, TWELVE!

Hao Ting/Xi Gu - Drop the towel challenge

Chapter 373: Hao Ting/Xi Gu - Drop the Towel Challenge

Summary:

Fandom = HIStory 3: Make Our Days Count

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BeccaBread: I know I saw someone already request a couple of couples, but I was wondering if you could do this with like every couple lol, specifically Tharn/Type (which I saw someone request), Hao Ting/Xi Gu (honestly that could go either way but I would like to see more confident Xi Gu), Fighter/Tutor, Saifah/Zon, and pretty much anyone you feel like doing it for, kind of like the protective/jealous/lust series.

Hao Ting/Xi Gu

…………………………………………….

 

Xi Gu would never see the appeal of video games.

 

If he thought about it, it was probably because he didn’t really play any throughout his childhood, too focused on easing the burden on his Aunt and studying, trying to get the best grades so he could get the best job.

 

Hao Ting obsession with his switch could get a little out of hands sometimes though… like right now.

 

The annoying music of Animal Crossing was really starting to get on Xi Gu’s nerves as he studied.

 

As it started up again, Xi Gu shoved his books to one side and grabbed his phone, firing off a quick text to Zhi Gang.

 

Xi Gu: Any advice for getting someone to stop playing an annoying video game?

 

Zhi Gang: Animal Crossing?

 

Xi Gu: Animal Crossing.

 

Xi Gu: I’m trying to study, but all I can hear is that music!

 

Zhi Gang: So, you need to make him more interested in you than the game.

 

Xi Gu: How?

 

There was a brief pause, before Zhi Gang texted him again.

 

Zhi Gang: I shouldn’t be telling you this… go on Tiktok and look up the Drop the Towel challenge.

 

Xi Gu had to install Tiktok first, but did as Zhi Gang asked, face flushing red at the videos that he saw. He watched about five before he could take it no longer, going back to messages.

 

Xi Gu: Are you suggesting that I walk out naked in front of him?!

 

Zhi Gang: Yep… Please don’t tell me any details though.

 

Xi Gu threw his phone onto the bed and contemplated his options. He could just go to the school library and do this homework…. Or he could actually spend time with his boyfriend and catch his attention.

 

It wasn’t like they’d never had sex before after all.

 

But what if Hao Ting didn’t react? What if he’d prefer to play videogames?

 

“I-I’m going for a shower.” He cautiously spoke up, frowning when Hao Ting just waved a hand in understanding, not looking up from his screen.

 

It didn’t give Xi Gu confidence.

 

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Once finished with his shower, he wrapped a towel around his waist, feeling the nerves settle in his stomach.

 

Stealing himself, he opened the bathroom door to peak out into the other room, sighing when he saw that Hao Ting was still engrossed in his game. He took a deep breath and slowly walked out to the living room, making sure that he was standing in Hao Ting’s line of sight when he looked up.

 

“Hao Ting?”

 

“Yeah?” Hao Ting didn’t look up. Usually, he had a sixth sense for when Xi Gu was showing a little skin.

 

“I-I need to ask you something.” Xi Gu straightened up, channelling his frustration into confidence.

 

“One second, I’m looking for tarantulas and- “Hao Ting looked up, just as Xi Gu dropped the towel.

 

The switch feel to the ground.

 

Hao Ting was openly gawking at him, having lost his ability to speak.

 

Good.

 

Xi Gu was definitely confident, loving that he’d made Hao Ting speechless like this. Knowing that he didn’t need to say another word, he turned to head back to the bathroom, hearing Hao Ting scrabbling to his feet mere seconds later and chase after him (hitting himself on something judging by the following curse).

 

The next thing Xi Gu knew, there was a hand around his arm, stopping him in his tracks.

 

“Xi Gu.” Hao Ting’s eyes scanned him up and down, “Have you finished studying?”

 

“Have you finished Animal Crossing?”

 

Hao Ting nodded vigorously, as Xi Gu bit back a chuckle.

 

“Then yes… I’m finished for a bit.”

 

Before he knew it, he was up off the ground and in Hao Ting’s arms, being carried to his bed as Hao Ting pressed kisses across any bit of skin he could reach in this position.

 

Needless to say, the textbooks and the switch went unused for the rest of the evening.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

 

Pharm & Team & Manaow friendship :)

Chapter 374: Pharm & Team & Manaow Friendship

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from River94: Can you write Pharm/Team/Manaow trio doing some dumb stuff while Dean/Win/Pruk watch over exasperated but fond?

……………………………………………….

 

Team and Manaow wanted to learn how to cook.

 

Even the thought itself was a little terrifying as his friends gave him hopeful looks, Dean, Win and Pruk watching in amusement from the sofa.

 

“Are you really sure about this?” He tried to send a pleaded look at Dean, “I mean… Thai desserts aren’t easy.”

 

“I think we can do it!” Manaow protested, “We’ll listen.”

 

“… And you won’t touch anything I don’t tell you too, right?”

 

They both nodded, and there was some sort of choked sound that came from Win’s direction.

 

“Right… okay then.”

 

Pharm felt himself hugged on both sides by his friends, before they were pulling him into the kitchen and opening up his fridge and cupboards.

 

“Wow! Look at all those ingredients!”

 

The three on the sofa continued to ignore the pleading looks Pharm was giving them.

 

“Oo! We can make a curry! That’ll be easier, right?”

 

Pharm winced, “Ummm, maybe a little?” He went to grab what they’d need, directing Team and Manaow to put some aprons on.

 

None of them noticed, Win leaning over to Pruk and Dean, “I bet it’ll only take them fifteen minutes before they drive Pharm insane.”

 

“Alright, tell us the first steps!”

 

“O-Okay, well we have lamb. Team, why don’t you cut that him, and Manaow can cut the vegetables?”

 

“And then we cook?”

 

“… And then we can try cooking.”

 

Less than ten minutes later, the smoke alarm was ringing in their room, burnt vegetables were stuck to the bottom of the pan, smoking terribly.

 

Pharm’s foot tapped against the floor, as Dean went to switch the alarm off, sniggering just as badly as the other two on the sofa.

 

“That…” Pharm sighed, “… was my favourite pan.”

 

Team and Manaow squeaked out “I’m sorry” in unison.

 

“I-I don’t think curry was a good idea.”

 

“We get another chance, right?” Team pouted, “Just with something a little easier!”

 

And then there was a knock on the door, with Pruk moving to answer it. He thanked whoever it was, a came back in with several pizza boxes.

 

“Traitor!” Manaow pouted, “You ordered pizza when we were cooking?”

 

Pruk winced, “Sorry, it’s just… we could kind of see that coming, and Dean pointed out that it wasn’t fair for Pharm to cook for all of us, so… we ordered pizza.” He held the boxes up, “I got your favourite?”

 

Pharm glanced over at Dean, mouthing a quiet ‘thank you’, as Dean nodded in understanding at his boyfriend.

 

Team and Manaow soon forgot about their cooking woes, rushing over to their respective boyfriends, and eagerly tucking into the pizza. Pharm was pulled onto Dean’s lap and handed him own slice of pizza.

 

“I think I should be able to salvage the lamb and use it tomorrow.” Pharm stared mournfully in the direction of the kitchen, “My pan though….”

 

“I’ll buy you a new one.”

 

“P’Dean, you really don’t have to- “

 

“- I want to.” Dean smirked, “Win can pay for Team’s half and Pruk can pay for Manaow’s half.”

 

“Hey!” “Hey!” “P’Dean!”

Notes:

Prompts from CLOSED

 

Bohn/Duen - Protective Duen

Chapter 375: Bohn/Duen - Protective Duen

Summary:

Fandom = My Engineer

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Fliflai: 1 a Bohn/Duen story from My Engineer, with a protective Duen when Bohn is harassed by Mild.

…………………………………………………

 

It was the sound of the front door slamming shut that snapped Duen out of the zone, staring at the presentation that he was working on for a few seconds, before turning to the doorway, expecting Bohn to make his way through it, only to hear his boyfriend rush upstairs instead.

 

“Bohn?” He called out, getting to his feet, and heading to the bedroom, “Bohn, is everything okay?”

 

He paused when he could hear muffled sobs through the door, before charging forwards, opening the door to see Bohn curled up on the bed.

 

“Bohn? Bohn?”

 

Bohn slowly sat up, eye scanning the room nervously as he ran a hand through his hair. His eyes were red, obvious tear tracks running down his cheeks as he tried to find the words.

 

“Don’t-don’t be mad at me?”

 

“Mad at you?” Duen sat on the edge of the bed, reaching out for Bohn’s hand, only for Bohn to flinch away, “Bohn… you’re crying! What happened?!”

 

“I… there’s been a complaint filed with the University about me.” Bohn whispered, letting Duen moved closer until they were pressed together, shoulder to shoulder.

 

“A compliant? Over what?!”

 

“… Mild.” Bohn’s eyes starting to tear up again, “He said that I sexually assaulted him, and the university has to take those things seriously, but if they believe him, then- then- “

 

Duen froze against him, feeling the rage bubbling up inside of him.

 

Mild… accused BOHN of sexual assault…. After everything that he did to Bohn.

 

“I-I never did anything to him though, I swear!” Bohn was still babbling frantically, Duen’s silence making him more and more nervous, “It was always him coming after me and I never wanted any of it, and- “

 

He was cut off as Duen gently kissed him on the forehead, helping Bohn to lie down on the bed.

 

“Stay here.” Duen whispered, “Get comfortable and stay warm, okay? I won’t be out long.”

 

“Duen, where are you going?” Bohn sat up, watching as Duen moved to leave, “Duen? What are you- “

 

“I’m going to find Mild and have a chat with him… see if I can’t get him to see a bit of sense.” Duen’s voice was cold, “Just a little talk.”

 

He left the bedroom, snatching his bike keys from the side table and storming out of the door, pulling his phone out of his pocket.

 

“Ram… hey are you still at the uni? Can you and the rest of the group find that senior Mild for me?”

 

…………………………………………………

 

“He’s near the engineering building.” P’King reported over the phone, “N’Duen, what is this all- “

 

“- Thanks, P’King!”

 

Duen hung up, not wanting possibly embarrass Bohn by telling King what Mild had done or get his friends riled up as well, and possibly have them do something that they’d regret.

 

He drove to the engineering building, parking quickly and rushing over, not wanting to let Mild get away with this.

 

“Mild!” He called out, when he saw the older student emerging from the building, not caring about the honorifics at that moment, “MILD!”

 

Mild turned to him, waving his friends away until it was just them, as he smirked at Duen cockily.

 

“Oh, Duen, right? Bohn’s… friend.”

 

Oh, Duen was going to enjoy this.

 

Mild quickly realised that this wasn’t going to go as planned, backing up as Duen stormed closer, until his back hit the wall behind him.

 

“Filing a complaint with the university?” Duen hissed, “Really?”

 

“I- “

 

“- YOU were the one who cornered him every chance you got, forcibly kissing him on the tree planting trip… and you thought YOU should be the one to file a complaint?”

 

“I- “

 

Duen’s knee shot up, hitting Mild in the gut, causing him to double over, falling to his knees on the ground as Duen casually took a step back.

 

He wanted to punch the older student, but he had no idea how to punch properly and Thara had told him all sorts of horror stories about untrained punchers breaking fingers and knuckles by doing it wrong.

 

“What… the fuck… is wrong with… you!” Mild managed to gasp out.

 

“I can name every bone in the human body and how to break every single one of them.” Duen stated, filled with a confidence he wasn’t entirely sure was real, “You’re lucky I just kneed you in the gut.”

 

“You fucking- “

 

“- I think you’d better think about retracting that complaint.”

 

Mild stared up at him for a few moments, before nodding and looking down at the ground.

 

“Good. Glad we understand each other.”

 

Leaving Mild on the ground, Duen turned to leave.

 

He needed to get to the store to buy the ingredients for Bohn’s favourite curry.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Fighter/Tutor - Drop the Towel challenge

Chapter 376: Fighter/Tutor - Drop The Towel Challenge

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BeccaBread: I know I saw someone already request a couple of couples, but I was wondering if you could do this with like every couple lol, specifically Tharn/Type (which I saw someone request), Hao Ting/Xi Gu (honestly that could go either way, but I would like to see more confident Xi Gu), Fighter/Tutor, Saifah/Zon, and pretty much anyone you feel like doing it for, kind of like the protective/jealous/lust series.

Fighter/Tutor

………………………………………….

 

Tutor was glad that Fighter and his Father had reconciled.

 

He was glad that Fighter was given the opportunity to work in the family business and thrived at it.

 

What he wasn’t happy about, was the amount of Zoom meetings Fighter was attending on what was meant to be his day off.

 

Fighter had gotten dressed up in a respectable shirt and tie when his Dad called at eight in the morning and showed no sign of loosening up any time soon. Especially as they were arguing about firing some of the lower-level employees, which Fighter never agreed with, unless they had broken company rules.

 

Fighter fought hard for things like that.

 

For a moment, Tutor watched from the doorway, before looking back down at his phone, at the link that Saifah had shown him.

 

‘Drop the Towel’ challenge, hmm?

 

Interesting.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

“… why don’t we pay the upper levels a slightly reduced wage!” Fighter argued, “That way, efficiency levels won’t decrease and maybe those in charge of the all the departments will be actually determined to do something about the dropping sales!”

 

As the heads from every department argued with him and each other, Fighter heard soft footsteps coming towards the living room, prompting him to look up briefly to see his boyfriend leaning against the doorframe, before focusing back on the screen.

 

And then his mind actually processed what he saw, eyes widening slightly as they snapped back up in a double take.

 

Tutor was just in a towel, smirking from ear to ear… a towel which he dropped as soon as he was sure that Fighter was looking at him.

 

The room was starting to feel a little warm.

 

“I- “Fighter tried to keep his composure, remembering that he was in the middle of an important meeting. He cleared his throat, hoping that his face wasn’t too red, as he received a few odd looks from the others on the call.

 

Thankfully, some people agreed with him, and the conversation started to get back on track. He heard some giggles from Tutor, that made his heart flutter in his chest. His eyes flicked back and forth between his gorgeous husband and the screen, torn between his actual job and the oh-so-tempting sight in front of him.

 

He wasn’t going to give Tutor the satisfaction.

 

He couldn’t stop himself from scanning all that pale skin on display though. Tutor noticed his attention, and took advantage of it, striking a few poses for him. Fighter’s breath caught in his throat as he straightened, desperately clinging onto his composure.

 

When he heard Tutor moan softly, so that it would only be heard by Fighter, his brain stuttered for a second or two, prompting him to give Tutor a warning look.

 

Which of course, didn’t work in the slightest.

 

He grabbed a spare bit of paper, scribbling the words ‘You are in so much trouble!’, holding it out of view of the camera, but so that Tutor could read it. Tutor chuckled again, winking at Fighter before walking away, adding a little extra sway to his hips.

 

Despite all odds, Fighter managed to finish the meeting without anything going badly wrong. He hung up, closed his laptop, before jumping to his feet and rushing to chase Tutor, choosing the bedroom as his first place to look.

 

It was a good choice, as there was Tutor, lying on the bed on his stomach whilst finishing up some notes, still completely naked.

 

“You are an absolute shit.” Fighter glared at him playfully, as Tutor looked up to smirk at him, sensually getting to his knees, watching as Fighter stalked forwards, throwing his shirt and tie off to the corner of the room, grabbing Tutor and pinning him to the mattress.

 

“That… was torture. I can’t believe you did that!”

 

“It’s your day off… it’s my day off.” Tutor pouted, and then shrugged, as though his actions were justified, “You weren’t paying enough attention to me.”

 

“You’re lucky I love you so much.”

 

Tutor smiled fondly up at him, “I know… I love you too.”

 

Fighter missed his next meeting.

Notes:

Prompt are CLOSED

Tharn defending Type at work next :)

Chapter 377: Tharn/Type - Protective Tharn at Type's Work

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from mintylix: Hi if you're taking requests can I request a story where Tharn drops off lunch for type at Types job, people start making mean comments and it's affecting type, and Tharn confronts his co-workers/boss and maybe punches him 👀 and while we're at it maybe have fiat witness the whole thing??

I did struggle with this one, so apologies if it’s not brilliant (I didn’t think punching him fit Tharn’s character in this situation)

………………………………………………………….

 

Tharn hummed as he entered Type’s workplace.

 

Type had left his lunch back at their home, so he’d taken the time to come and bring it to him, waving down a receptionist as he entered the building.

 

“Can I help you Sir?”

 

“I’m looking for Type… Mister Phawattakun?”

 

The woman frowned, “Do you mind if I ask why?”

 

“I have his lunch.” Tharn held up the box, “He left it at home.”

 

“Your home… that you share together?”

 

Shit… had Type not told them about Tharn?

 

Shit.

 

Tharn was never one for hiding who he was, but he knew that it was important to Type that he come out at his own pace.

 

“Ai’Tharn!”

 

Tharn turned to the right, spotting Type rushing towards him, followed by a man he assumed to be upper management (judging by the expensive looking suit) and a younger man.

 

“You forgot your lunch.” Tharn handed it over, returning Type’s soft smile, “This is why I tell you to check your bag before you leave, you know.”

 

“I know, I know.” Type rolled his eyes fondly.

 

Throughout their conversation, Tharn failed to notice how the receptionist moved over to the two people who had entered with Type.

 

“Thank you.” Type whispered, “Do you have time to go and eat outside or- “He paused, and that was when Tharn heard the whispers.

 

“So, he’s one of those bisexuals.”

 

Tharn frowned, “Bisexual?”

 

Type shook his head, “It’s… complicated.” From the way he refused to look Tharn in the eyes, looking down at the ground instead, it was a little more than a ‘complicated’ situation.

 

Type was not meant to look that uncertain, not in his so-called ‘dream job’.

 

And then Type’s boss spoke up again, this time, raising his voice to catch Tharn’s attention.

 

“You do know he’s probably cheating on you, right?”

 

Tharn looked over at him, eyes glancing over to the younger man, by the boss’s side, who was looking a little nervous. “Oh?”

 

Nobody but Type seemed to notice how cold and low his voice was.

 

“He’s very popular with the female patients, that’s all I’ll say.”

 

“It’s not like that!” Type snapped, only to shrink back when the boss’s eyes landed on him.

 

“Type… we’ve talked about your attitude.”

 

The tone was patronising as hell, and Tharn felt himself tensing up at it.

 

How often had this man had ‘words’ with Type. Words that put Type down like this.

 

“Maybe, if you Type a chance to explain- “

 

“- explain? Explain what?” The man was annoyed for a moment, before plastering a smile onto his face, “I’m just trying to help you… My name is Doctor Thiti, I’m sure Type has mentioned me once or twice.”

 

“No, he hasn’t”

 

That took the Doctor by surprise slightly, but he recovered quickly.

 

“Well, I- “

 

“- Do you have an HR department?”

 

“… I beg your pardon?”

 

“You obviously have a problem with my fiancé.” He emphasised the word, noticing how the younger man flinched at the words, “Which is affecting your behaviour towards him, including bi-phobic statements, so I think a meeting with HR might be needed.”

 

Doctor Thiti took a step back, holding his hands up, “I think you’re taking a few comments out of context.”

 

“Ai’Type?” Tharn turned to his lover, taking deep breaths to avoid punching that smug-looking man right in his face, “Has it really just been a few comments?”

 

Type, who had been shuffling from side to side throughout the conversation, glanced briefly up at Tharn, before shrugging… which was Type-ism for, ‘not even slightly.’

 

“Well, even if it was just a few comments, it’s still wrong.” Tharn turned to the receptionist, “Can I have the number for HR….Unless you don’t have one?” Tharn raised an eyebrow, “Because that’s a whole different problem.”

 

Needless to say, she handed it over pretty quickly, the crowd watching as Tharn made a point of saving it into his phone.

 

“Now.” He took Type’s hand in his own, “My fiancé and I, are going to have a nice meal with each other outside. If anybody needs us… well, please don’t need us.”

 

The words were teasing, but the tone definitely wasn’t.

 

Tharn did not want to be disturbed.

 

And heaven help whoever tried.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ho Dol/Won-Seok - Jealous Won-Seok

Chapter 378: Ho Dol/Won Seok - Jealous Won Seok

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Fliflai: 2 I don't know if you know this couple, a Won Seok/Ho Do from the drama love with flaws, with a jealous Won Seok?
There are too few stories about them 😩.

………………………………………………………………………..

 

“So, who’s the new server?” Seok-min leaned over the bar with a leering smirk, “He looks like a super model!”

 

“Hm?” Won-Seok shrugged, pouring another glass of beer.

 

He never paid much attention to the servers. Now that his bar was a little bigger and little more popular, he left hiring decisions up to his sister.

 

“Seriously, haven’t you seen him?”

 

“I don’t need to look at him. I just need to know whether or not he’s doing his job.”

 

“Is his job flirting with Ho Dol? Because he’s doing a good job of that.”

 

Won-Seok’s head shot up, eyes immediately locking onto his boyfriend… and the figure making a show of wiping down his table.

 

“How long has he been working on that table.” Won-Seok growled, “Other tables need cleaning as well.”

 

“You should go and tell him.” Seok-min smirked, clearly looking forward to the drama, eyes on Won-Seok as he emerged from behind the bar and stormed over to the table, slamming his hand on the table when he got there, “Stop wasting time.” He snapped at the new server, “Other tables need cleaning you know.”

 

The new server looked taken aback for a moment, before frowning, “I was just talking! Making friends with the customers, you know!”

 

Ho Dol nodded frantically, “He really was!” He protested, “I thought talking to customers helped them come back and stuff?”

 

Won-Seok couldn’t stop the smirk that appeared on his face, “Are you saying… you wouldn’t come back unless someone talked to you?”

 

Needless to say, it was no surprise when Ho Dol flushed and took another sip of his beer, not looking Won-Seok in the eyes.

 

The server, however, was confused, taking a step back as Won-Seok turned his attention back to him, “Clean the other tables… you’ll wear this one out otherwise.”

 

He stormed back to his bar, narrowly avoiding the desire to slap Seok-min around his stupid, fat head.

 

Which meant that he completely missed the conversation going on behind him.

 

“Are you sleeping with him or something?” Si-On scoffed, looking over at the younger man he was flirting with (Yes, he was man enough to admit that), only to freeze at the flush on the other’s face, “Seriously! Why didn’t you tell me!”

 

“I-I thought we were just talking?”

 

Si-On was already quickly moving away to the other table, not wanting to face his boss’s wrath again.

 

The older man might not be so forgiving this time.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

Thirty minutes after closing time and Won-Seok was still messing with something behind the bar, leaving Ho Dol sat at the table, nervously fiddling with his fingers.

 

“Won-Seok… are you okay?”

 

“Yep.” Won-Seok didn’t look at him though.

 

“You… are you sure?”

 

Won-Seok was silent for a moment, before he turned to look at Ho Dol, “He’s closer to your age.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“That server… the new one?”

 

“Si-On?” Ho Dol shrugged, “I guess so?”

 

“No interest in him at all?”

 

When Ho Dol shook his head, Won-Seok couldn’t help but sigh in relief before a wicked smirk spread across his face.

 

“He had an interest in you…. I think we should let him know that you’re taken, hmmm?”

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

Ho Dol’s neck was sensitive and Won-Seok enjoyed spending time marking it up, hearing those little moans and sighs.

 

Ho Dol covered them up with a scarf the following day, but Won-Seok knew that they were there.

 

And so did Si-On, if the way he avoided Ho Dol’s table all night was any indication.

Notes:

Prompts from CLOSED

Saifah/Zon - Drop The Towel Challenge

Chapter 379: Saifah/Zon - Drop The Towel Challenge

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BeccaBread: I know I saw someone already request a couple of couples, but I was wondering if you could do this with like every couple lol, specifically Tharn/Type (which I saw someone request), Hao Ting/Xi Gu (honestly that could go either way but I would like to see more confident Xi Gu), Fighter/Tutor, Saifah/Zon, and pretty much anyone you feel like doing it for, kind of like the protective/jealous/lust series.

Saifah/Zon

……………………………………………………

 

Zon thought he would get loads of writing done whilst in quarantine. He been allowed to spend the two or three weeks with his boyfriend (his parents not really knowing that Saifah was his boyfriend, and just thinking that the other student would be a good influence).

 

Instead, he became addicted to Tiktok.

 

One morning, he came across a new challenge, which consisted of flashing your partner and recording their reactions, the very thought of it making his face flush bright red.

 

Yes, the results were hilarious, and the naked person was never on camera…. But the idea of being so bold in front of Saifah, made his stomach twist uncomfortably.

 

Maybe Tutor would know what to do.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Tutor was the wrong person to ask.

 

His advice was basically, ‘go for it’ and ‘make sure you get Saifah’s reaction on camera’.

 

But Zon knew that he had to start initiating things in this relationship, so that Saifah didn’t get bored of him or something.

 

He waited for Saifah to be distracted with an assignment, before heading to the bathroom, stripping down, and trying not to look at himself in the mirror, not wanting his anxieties to rise up and stop him from doing this.

 

He wrapped a towel around himself, grabbed his phone and started recording, heading out into the living room. Once he was a few steps away from his boyfriend, he let the towel drop to the ground.

 

Nothing.

 

He cleared his throat, trying to get Saifah’s attention, only to notice that Saifah had his air pods in. He cleared his throat again, lightly kicking at Saifah’s chair, which finally got his attention, prompting him to glance over at Zon.

 

His jaw dropped and there was silent.

 

A very long silence.

 

Zon wasn’t ashamed to admit that he panicked at the silence, his grip on the phone faltering as he dropped it to the ground, grabbing the towel, wrapping it around himself before making a run for it.

 

……………………………………

 

It took some time for Saifah’s brain to reboot, only just having the presence of mind to save his work, before moving to pick up the phone, noticing that it was still recording.

 

Tiktok.

 

Of course.

 

He stopped the video, pocketed the phone, and made his way to the bedroom, knowing that there was probably a daft smile on his face.

 

Zon was sitting on the edge of the bed, face buried in his hands.

 

“That… was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.”

 

Zon looked up at him in shock, “W-what?”

 

Saifah pulled him to his feet, wrenching the towel away, eyes scanning Zon’s bare skin. “I can’t believe you did this…” He whispered, “…. I feel like it’s my birthday.”

 

“Stop it.” Zon flushed at the attention, arms folded over his chest, “It was a stupid idea!”

 

“It was a brilliant idea.” Saifah pulled him closer, “The best idea you’ve ever had…. but you know what’s also a good idea?”

 

“… What?”

 

Saifah glanced significantly at the bed, as Zon followed the gaze, rolling his eyes.

 

“Really?”

 

Saifah pouted, and Zon couldn’t resist it for long.

 

“Alright, but- AH!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ae has a secret photo/video folder of Pete being clingy and cute :)

Chapter 380: Ae/Pete - Ae's Secret Folder

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Pete is really clingy and adorable whenever he is tired and ae loves to film him when he’s likes this and hanging all over ae whilst napping or talking nonsense sleepily. but ofc ae never shows them to Pete, just keeps them in a folder on his phone. (also, we all know about 99% of his camera roll is just candid pictures of Pete hehehe)

……………………………………………………………..

 

Ae loved the morning.

 

Waking up earlier than Pete, he went for his morning run, racing through the streets as quickly as he could, knowing what was waiting for him at home.

 

Unbeknownst to anyone, including Pete, Ae had a hidden folder in his phone album.

 

He knew if Pond ever heard about it, his friend would assume that it was full of dirty pictures and Pete in lewd positions.

 

Sometimes, the pictures could be interpreted as lewd, but Ae knew the truth.

 

Every picture was taken in the early hours of the morning or doing the occasionally moments where Pete decided to take a nap during the day.

 

Pete sleeping peacefully, none of his customary worry on his face, flushed slightly in the heat, his pyjama top rising up to reveal tantalising pale skin.

 

Ae always liked to take a photo or video before he succumbed to the urge to make Pete squeal by tickling him or... other things.

 

The apartment was quiet when he got home.

 

Their bedroom was still bathed in darkness, just a few rays of sunlight sneaking in between the gaps in the blinds.

 

Pete was curled up on his side, stretched out to the space where Ae had once slept, arms tangled up in the covers. He was lying with his face half buried into the pillow, hair over his eyes.

 

He looked gorgeous, and Ae automatically found himself pulling his phone out of his pocket to take a sneaky picture... or a video maybe.

 

Video. He preferred video.

 

He started recording, taking a seat on the edge of the bed, just watching Pete sleep, taking in that beauty.

 

He could never understand how Pete could be so insecure when he looked as good as this.

 

Pete shifted slightly in his sleep, turning more onto his stomach, hair falling further into his face.

 

Not even pausing the recording, he moved to brush that soft hair away from Pete’s eyes.

 

The warmth of Ae’s hand must have broken the spell, as Pete stirred, his brow furrowing for just a moment, before he made a soft questioning noise, eyes fluttering open.

 

“Mm,” He hummed, blinking sleepily up at Ae, who ended the recording at that moment and quickly threw the phone onto the bed, returning Pete’s soft smile.

 

“Hey.” Ae whispered, “Did you sleep okay?” He moved to pull his hand away, only for Pete to grab it, tugging Ae down, which only made Ae smile wider.

 

Pete was obviously still half-asleep, as he continued to tug on Ae’s hand, who slowly moved until he was lying next to his boyfriend, quickly finding Pete in his arms, crowding into his space, and pulling him closer.

 

“Missed you.” Pete murmured into Ae’s neck, pressing a chaste kiss to the slightly sweaty skin there.

 

Ae responded by curling around Pete in return, their limbs intertwining with each other.

 

“I missed you too.” Ae’s hands were on the small of Pete’s back and on his nape, knowing that Pete liked being held like this, making him feel safe and secure, feeling Pete practically melt against him, “I love you…. More than anything.”

 

Pete pressed another kiss to his skin again, “I love you too. You’re the best thing that ever happened to me Ai’Ae.”

 

“Me too.” He held Pete closer, settling down and closing his eyes. As Pete drifted off to sleep, Ae wondered how he’d gotten so lucky, to have these moments with Pete.

 

Reaching over Pete, he managed to grab his phone, unlocking it as the preview of the video that he’d just recorded played on the screen.

 

He saved it to his secret folder, before placing it on the desk and closing his eyes, following Pete into sleep, feeling Pete’s weight warm and heavy in his arms.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Kongpob/Arthit - Jealous Kongpob

Chapter 381: Kongpob/Arthit - Jealous Kongpob

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hello! Can you please make an Oblivious! Arthit with Jealous! Kongpob. Just Arthit unaware that he's being hit on and Kongpob wanting to push the guy/girl away Thank you so much!

…………………………………………………………….

 

Kongpob felt like he was going to explode.

 

All this time gaining Arthit’s trust, them moving in with each other and being all domestic, only to lead up to this moment.

 

Kongpob told Arthit his work colleagues would love him.

 

He didn’t think it would be this much.

 

Arthit, as much has he hated to admit it, had a way of pulling people towards him. Whether it was with his face, his hard-working attitude or his voice, people were drawn to him.

 

He watched as his boyfriend smiled at whatever Kongpob’s immediate manager was saying. Arthit was so relieved that they’d been accepted by Kongpob’s colleagues, and Kongpob wasn’t about to ruin that because of a sudden childish desire to monopolise his lover.

 

Even as his patience wore thin.

 

He moved a little closer, under the guise of getting another drink.

 

“… fill out that outfit quite nicely.”

 

Nope.

 

Kongpob was not having that in the slightest, even as his boyfriend looked down at his outfit, smoothing out the wrinkles, before thanking Kongpob’s manager.

 

“He does look amazing, doesn’t he?” He interjected himself into the conversation, hoping that he didn’t come across as being too obvious, pressing himself close to Arthit.

 

Arthit glanced over at him, looking a little confused as to why he was suddenly here.

 

“My boyfriend always looks amazing.”

 

Okay, maybe that wasn’t subtle.

 

……………………………

 

He’d managed to pry Arthit away from his boss when the older man had to speak to a higher-level member of management, sighing mentally in relief when Arthit didn’t question his sudden appearance, allowing himself to be led over to the buffet table.

 

And then, when Kongpob left to go to the bathroom, he came back to find that it was happening all over again, this time, the women in his department surrounding his boyfriend…. Who was looking very surprised at the attention that he was getting.

 

The look of amazement only made him look cuter though, which didn’t help the situation.

 

Kongpob could hear the giggling from across the room.

 

This time, he was definitely less subtle, rushing over, grabbing Arthit’s arm with an apologetic smile, muttering some sort of excuse about needing to speak to his boyfriend (said none too subtly), before pulling him away.

 

“Kongpob!” Arthit frowned, “That was rude, I was telling them what I did as a job!”

 

Kongpob wanted to scream.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

This was the third time this evening this had happened!

 

Kongpob was ready to lose his mind.

 

“… treat you to dinner sometime?”

 

‘He’s my boss’ Kongpob mentally told himself, ‘Can’t just push him away from Arthit.’

 

Ignoring how several of his colleagues were sniggering behind their hands at him, Kongpob, once again, made his way over to his boyfriend and the person who thought they could flirt with him.

 

“Hey.” He kissed Arthit on the cheek, “I was thinking we should get going soon, how does that sound?”

 

“Mm.” Arthit nodded, “Okay.” He waiied politely at Kongpob’s boss, “Thank you for your time.”

 

Kongpob’s boss looked a little disappointed.

 

“Thank you for coming.”

 

Kongpob was relieved when they finally managed to get out of the room. Just him and Arthit, with nobody to flirt with the older man.

 

“Your colleagues are very nice.” Arthit stated as they made their way home, “Nothing like P’John or anything. I think your boss was inviting us to dinner by the way?”

 

“Yes.” Kongpob forced himself to speak through gritted teeth, “Very nice. And I’m sure P’Rain will talk to me about it on Monday.”

 

He made a mental note.

 

Either they didn’t come to anymore of these gatherings… or Kongpob never leaves Arthit’s side during them.

 

And they were definitely not going to any dinners with Kongpob’s boss.

Notes:

Prompt are CLOSED

Ming/Kit - Possessive Ming

Chapter 382: Ming/Kit - Dominant Ming (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: hey I love your fics and I know there’s a long list right now so if you can’t get to mine that’s fine! but if you have the time, could I request a MingKit nsfw fic where Ming gets possessive/dominant? thanks! 💕

…………………………………………………………………

 

“You’re wearing your glasses again.”

 

Kit rolled his eyes behind said glasses, shutting the door behind him, “Hello to you too.” He deposited his bag on the desk-chair, grateful for the reprieve.

 

Carrying heavy medical books around all day was no fun.

 

He then turned to Ming, who was sitting on the bed, the younger’s eyes on Kit’s face. Kit felt a twinge of insecurity bubbling up in the back of his mind, “Is… something wrong with my glasses?”

 

Ming shook his head, almost as though he were in a daze, “No…. they- you look too cute in them.”

 

Kit felt his face flush, turning away from Ming to unpack his bags and place his books on the desk, hoping that Ming would talk the hint.

 

He didn’t know why he thought that.

 

It had never worked before.

 

Silence.

 

Unnerved by the quiet, he glanced over at Ming, only for his flush to deepen when he caught Ming scanning his entire body, shifting in his seat nervously.

 

“Shut up.” He eventually muttered, “And stop looking at me like that.”

 

There was another moment of silence, before Ming spoke up again, voice low, “Come over here P’Kit.”

 

Kit could never resist that tone. Slowly, he got to his feet, taking the seat beside Ming, letting the younger man pull his face into his neck.

 

“You’re still mine… right P’Kit?”

 

“Who’s yours! I’m my own- “He looked up, stopping at the look on Ming’s face. A look that made him nod slowly in response to the question.

 

“Good.” Ming gently kissed Kit on the forehead, “When you were those glasses, I’m always afraid of people noticing how cute you are and ogling over you… and your mine.” His voice grew firmer, “I don’t like anyone else fantasising over you.”

 

“Shut up, you’re the only pervert who- “He stopped again, feeling hands trailing up and down his sides.

 

“You’re so gorgeous… how could no one else see that?”

 

The hand moved to Kit’s ass, making him squeak, flushing in mortification at the sound he made. As Ming pulled him closer, Kit automatically wrapped his arms around Ming’s neck, baring his neck as Ming gently kissed the sensitive skin.

 

Their cocks were hardening in their pants, rubbing against each other, the sound of their moans echoing throughout the room. Within minutes, both of their shirts were on the floor.

 

“I love you P’Kit.” Ming muttered, pressing kisses against Kit’s collarbones, his hands now moving to Kit’s belt.

 

And then Kit was naked.

 

“On the bed.” There was no playful teasing now, “On your hands and knees.”

 

Kit slowly did as he was told, his own stubborn nature hating how easily he succumbed to Ming’s dominant tone. He felt Ming run one hand over his ass, but when he moved to place his glasses on the table, Ming’s hand suddenly grabbed his wrist.

 

“Stop… leave them on.”

 

“You can’t see me wearing them anyway.” Kit muttered, doing as he was told though.

 

“You’re so beautiful.” Ming whispered, hand letting go of Kit, running over the older man’s pale skin, “Those glasses make your eyes look bigger you know. I love your eyes, even when you’re glaring at me.” He leaned forward and kissed the back of Kit’s neck, before pulling his pants down just enough to free his own erection.

 

Kit whined at the feeling of it brushing against the back of his thighs, pressing his face briefly into the pillow, thrust his hips against the bed in a desperate attempt to get some friction.

 

“Not so fast.” Ming’s voice was dominating again, stopping Kit from rutting on the bed, as he reached over to grab the lube. He squirted some onto Kit’s hole and his fingers, preparing Kit quickly, wanting Kit to feel this, but not wanting to hurt him.

 

Three fingers stretched Kit out, and then Ming was pulling them free, flipping Kit onto his back, slicking up his own cock, before gently slipping his tip into Kit’s entrance.

 

“Aah!” Kit whined, hips bucking at the slight burn that he felt.

 

Although he originally wanted to tease Kit a little bit, Ming was unable to contain himself, pushing himself all the way inside as Kit’s back arched at the sensation. His thrusts started off gentle, until he was rutting relentlessly into Kit, balls slapping against him.

 

“You can touch yourself.” He whispered into his boyfriend’s ear, feeling Kit eagerly move his hips, one hand stroking frantically at his cock.

 

The room filled up with the sounds of groans and panting as Ming moved in and out.

 

“Ming- “Kit panted, “- Ming, please!”

 

“Please… what?”

 

“C-cum, I-I need to cum!”

 

“You will, you will I promise.” Ming waited until he was right on the edge, before pulling out, moving further up the bed, and coming all over Kit’s face and glasses. Kit gasped at the feeling, muscles tensing as he came not long afterwards, coating his own stomach.

 

For a minute, they were silent, until Kit slowly sat up, hissing slightly at the pain, as he pulled his glasses off. He stared at the cum staining them for a moment, before turning and glaring at Ming.

 

Ming just smirked, “Now everybody is going to know you’re mine.”

 

“… I’m going to clean these. You know that, right?”

 

“Yeah, but I’ll know that I- ow!”

 

“Nobody is going to hear about this, understand?! Not even N’Yo!”

 

“But- “

 

“Not. Even. N’Yo.”

 

Ming pouted, but nodded anyway.

 

Ming might be dominant in bed…. But Kit knew who really wore the pants in this relationship.

 

And that was him.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ae/Pete - Ae has a growth spurt

Chapter 383: Ae/Pete - Ae's Growth Spurt

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: (LBC) suddenly ae has a massive growth spurt and is even taller than Pete (and maybe even tin)! and although Pete loved his ae with all of his heart when he was a little on the short side, now that ae is even larger than him in height, he can’t help but feel loved and protected when Ae’s whole body wraps around his or when he can easily hide behind Ae’s now large form. >_<

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Ae had gotten taller.

 

In the months that he’d been away from Thailand, Pete had expected many things when he finally came back.

 

This wasn’t one of them though.

 

Ae now towered above him, looking a little unsure about his new status.

 

“Ai’Pete, are you- I mean… is it- “

 

“- Ai’Ae.” Pete’s voice was gentle, “You look amazing… you always do and always have.”

 

Ae’s hands took his, and Pete was struck by just how much bigger they were now.

 

This would take a lot of getting used to.

 

…………………………………………

 

He noticed more and more as the days passed.

 

He starts noticing how the shirt on Ae’s back would stretch over his new muscles as he moved, or how he would slightly lean over to hear whatever Pete was saying.

 

He tripped in the car park, and Ae’s arm was around his waist mere seconds later, pulling Pete up before he could even think about reacting.

 

Ae didn’t even stagger slightly with his weight, simply leaning over to kiss Pete on the forehead and gently ask if he was okay.

 

They went out for a ‘welcome back’ party with their friends, where Pete drank a little too much, almost falling to the ground they got up to leave, only for Ae to wrap an arm around him, pulling him close, even as he growled at Pond over something or other.

 

Ae had clearly drank enough to lose his inhibitions, as he lifted Pete up off the ground, making the other man squeak, before Ae was pressing their lips together, not caring about Pond’s whistling and catcalling.

 

Cheeks flushed, chest warm, he realised how secure he felt when Ae did this.

 

He felt safe.

 

Ae was the perfect shield when he was scared, his shoulder the perfect height for Pete to rest his head against when they watched a film on the sofa. He could lie on top of Ae without feeling worried that he might be too much for his boyfriend, burying his face into Ae’s chest, hearing their hearts beating in sync.

 

Ae could envelop Pete’s body completely with his own, draping him in his warmth.

 

The fascination soon turned to daydreams.

 

Dreams about his hands entirely enveloped by another pair. He dreams about being held, of curling into a big warm body as it kept him safe from harm.

 

The dreams were no surprise.

 

They hadn’t had a chance to be intimate since Pete’s return, and it was clear that Ae was feeling slightly awkward about his new stature.

 

Pete wasn’t going to let that go on any longer.

 

…………………………………………..

 

“Ai’Pete. Why are we here?”

 

“You don’t think it’s romantic?” Pete’s heart was pounding in his chest, hearing crickets in the distance as they walked through the park, the moon shining down on them. He paused in the middle of the path, turning until he was facing Ae, taking the other’s hands into his own, looking up into Ae’s warm eyes.

 

“Ai’Pete, I- “

 

“- We haven’t gone to bed in a while.” Pete decided to just get to the point, “Why?”

 

Ae’s mouth gaped open for a while, before he made a vague gesture to himself, confirming Pete’s suspicions.

 

“I like it.” Pete whispered, “I like it a lot.”

 

“… Oh.”

 

“Yes.” Pete breathed out a laugh, “Oh.”

 

He let himself have this moment, basking in that feeling of safety, feeling the weight, the size of Ae who was pressed up against him.

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

Pete had never been so happy in his life, and that was including his first time with Ae.

 

He was sore, but oh so satisfied as Ae’s arms wrapped securely around him, the pair resting after their respective orgasms.

 

“I… “Pete whispered, “… could definitely get used to this.”

 

“Hm? Yeah?”

 

“Definitely.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ming/Kit - Alpha/Omega AU

Chapter 384: Ming/Kit - Alpha/Omega AU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from RaeRae84: I kinda enjoyed this. And I can kinda see this happening too... I need more Ming and Kit in my life if you're of the mind to do it. Maybe an Alpha/Omega theme if you want. I'm up for anything.

………………………………………………………..

 

Whilst it may not look like it to others, Kit really did love his Alpha.

 

He’d never been courted before, and whilst he was secretly pleased that Ming listened to him, only choosing courting gifts that he was sure Kit would appreciate (e.g., rare medical books, his favourite chocolates, more study supplies, things like that), he was not about to let the Alpha scent him anytime soon.

 

The Doctor gang and their respective boyfriends were out clubbing when Kit ultimately changed his mind about that.

 

Kit was sipping at some weird cocktail that fellow omega Wayo had handed him, glaring at the surrounding crowd. He couldn’t see his Alpha anywhere, and it was making him slightly nervous… not that he would ever admit that.

 

Finishing the cocktail, he slammed the glass down onto the wooden table and went to find him, moving through the crowd, glaring at anyone who tried to get too close.

 

It was near the bar where he found Ming… Ming and a bunch of other omegas surrounding him, both male and female, all flaunting their scents.

 

Kit scrunched his nose at the excessive Omega pheromones in the air, storming closer to the group.

 

One of the omegas was brazenly feeling up Ming’s biceps as the Alpha (much to Kit’s delight), tried to pull away.

 

“Oo, what’s your work-out schedule?” She was asking him, making Kit scoff.

 

Like she’d be able to keep up with Ming during one of his workouts.

 

She wasn’t even that pretty. Her eyes were too small, and her scent was so strong that it made Kit want to gag.

 

He elbowed his way through the crowd, smirking in victory when Ming perked up at the sight of him, finally managing to pry himself from the female omega.

 

“P’Kit!”

 

Another omega shot Kit a glare, before shuffling closer to the Campus Moon. Kit felt his inner wolf snarl at the sight.

 

Unfortunately, he didn’t do a good job of containing the snarl, the sound making the omega’s startle and stare at him with wide eyes.

 

“Alpha Ming.” Kit snapped, making Ming jump, “I need you to come with me, now.”

 

The omegas around him gasped at the demand, murmuring about the audacity of the short omega, only to gasp further when Ming eagerly got to his feet to do as he was told, letting Kit grab his hand and pull him away, the crowd parting wisely before them.

 

Kit ignored all the gasps and mutters until they reached the bathroom, pulling Ming into a stall with him and locking the door behind them.

 

“P’Kit- “

 

“- You belong to ME Alpha.” Kit growled, pulling Ming’s head down to kiss him, smiling when Ming eagerly reciprocated. He nipped at the Alpha’s lips before pulled away.

 

“I’m sorry P’Kit.” Ming pouted, “It’s just that we-we haven’t claimed each other, so they all thought I was single. I told them I wasn’t, but they didn’t believe me and- “

 

Kit covered his mouth, bristling at the words.

 

Yes, he’d denied Ming’s attempted to scent mark him, but surely the whole university had seen them together?!

 

Fine.

 

He would make sure that they knew.

 

“Mark me then.” He demanded, opening up the top buttons of his shirt, pulling it down to reveal pale skin, watching as Ming’s eyes instantly latched onto the sight, “N’Ming! What are you waiting for?”

 

Ming pounced.

 

His nose brushed against Kit’s cheeks, before his burying his face into Kit’s neck.

 

Kit tensed slightly, but he didn’t push Ming away, feeling his heart thundering his chest as Ming breathed in deep.

 

“So sweet.” Ming whispered, “I love your scent P’Kit.”

 

Kit shuddered at the words, feeling Ming’s hands on his waist.

 

His Alpha thoroughly scented him, his neck and collarbones mostly. Once Kit got over the shock, he returned the favour, hands sliding under Ming’s shirt as he rubbed up against the Alpha, drowning him in his scent.

 

And if he left a hickey or two behind, that was no-one’s business but his own.

 

Kit then shivered as Ming pressed his teeth to his scent gland at the neck, where a mating mark would traditionally go. Ming just placed a soft, wet kiss against it though, with a whispered, “My omega.”

 

It was a promise, and Kit was surprised to realise that he was actually looking forward to it being fulfilled.

 

Sated and scented he moved to pull Ming back out to the club, knowing that those Omegas would know exactly who his Alpha belonged to and who the Alpha chose.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tharn/Type/Techno - Taking care of Tharn

Chapter 385: Tharn/Type/Techno - Overwhelmed Tharn (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: But one I would love to see (because I love them together) is Tharn, Type, Techno. I like the cute I love the smut; I just really like them together. Lol cute turned smut could be something like Tharn is overwhelmed (cause you never seen him overwhelmed) And his boyfriends take care of him... innocently at first and of course nothing stays innocent for long with this three lol ... granted this could also work for just type and Tharn lol, I just really want more stories with the three of them lol

……………………………………………………….

 

Tharn was tired.

 

He ached in places he didn’t know existed, slowly making his way up the stairs to his apartment, that he shared with his two boyfriends.

 

The large, king-sized bed they’d ordered specifically for them was calling for him.

 

He entered the apartment, to find it quiet, the faint smell of whatever had been cooked lingering in the air. There was a random shirt on the floor, textbooks on the table and an abandoned carry cup of boba tea on the counter, all from this morning.

 

He wasn’t expecting to be welcomed, knowing that Type and Techno were still likely to be at football practice.

 

Therefore, it was a surprise, as he undressed in the living room, to feel a shorter figure hug him from behind, pressing a kiss to his naked shoulder.

 

“Ai’Tharn!” Techno piped up, “Why didn’t you say that you were home!”

 

Tharn turned, to see that Techno was wearing either one of Type’s or Tharn’s t-shirt, the fabric hanging off his shoulders. Whatever Techno saw in his face though, made Ai’No frown.

 

“Come on.” He took Tharn’s hand, pulling him towards the bathroom, “I’ll run a bath for you.”

 

“Ai’No- “He stopped when Techno silently encouraged him to sit on the toilet until the bath was ready. Once it was, he helped Tharn strip off the rest of the way, before helping him into the water and slowly massaging his tense muscles.

 

“You Sport Science Majors…” Tharn hummed, “… have fantastic hands.”

 

“Right? And everyone says that I’m not taking my degree seriously!”

 

“Hmmm.” Tharn closed his eyes, finding that he was enjoying being taken care of like this. Next time he opened then, he was being helped out of the bath, a warm towel drying him off, before wrapping around his waist.

 

Techno then led him into the bedroom, where Type was sprawled out naked on the bed, turning to them when they entered, before getting up, pressing his lips to Tharn’s.

 

“I didn’t even know you were home.” Type frowned, “Everything okay?”

 

“Just… a rough day.”

 

“Then we should take care of you.”

 

Type said it so matter-of-factly, that Tharn was taken aback for a moment, which of course, gave Type the advantage, turning and pushing Tharn onto the bed. He could feel Type’s hand running over his stomach, the featherlike touches making him shiver.

 

The kiss deepened for a moment, before Type moved to focus on his neck, pressing gentle kisses on his skin.

 

“A-Ai’Type- “

 

“- It’s okay.” Techno was the one who spoke up, “Let us take care of you, okay?”

 

It took some time for Tharn to nod, watching as Techno lifted Tharn’s hand to his mouth, to press a soft kiss to his knuckles.

 

And then Tharn was lost in a hurricane of kisses, unable to keep track of whose lips were whose, the sensations stealing his breath away.

 

When they finally stepped, Tharn was red in the face and panting, unable to stop the whine from breaking free as Techno took a gentle hold of his wrists and pinned them against the bed, stopping Tharn from returning the favour and therefore taking control back.

 

This was a night to take care of Tharn, and he would just have to deal with that.

 

Type continued to kiss at Tharn’s neck, making Tharn moan as the blood rushed to his growing erection, making Type grin against his skin.

 

“Ai’Type…” The words trailed off again, as Type’s kisses moved further and further south, nudging Type’s legs apart, hands on Tharn’s hips to pin him down further.

 

The feeling of helplessness was overwhelming, and yet he knew that a single word would have them backing off.

 

Lips licked and sucked at his nipple until he cried out, eyes watering.

 

“Please… please don’t stop!” He begged.

 

“It’s okay.” Type whispered, “Just relax. We’re here. We’re always here for you.”

 

A pillow was gently slid under his hips.

 

“Okay?”

 

Tharn squirmed and nodded, “Yes! Fuck yes!”

 

Type smirked and disappeared between his legs, making Tharn see stars as he felt Type’s tongue on his entrance.

 

“I-I-I- “

 

“Ai’Tharn?” Techno sounded a little concerned, “Are you okay?”

 

“Hand- I-I need- Your hand, please!”

 

“Ai’No, pass me the lube.” Type asked, “Tharn… keep your hands where they are.”

 

Tharn felt his skin flush at the dominant tone, doing as he was told as Techno handed Type the lube. Less than a minute later, the first finger was pushing inside, moving in and out slowly, making Tharn’s cock twitch. When the tension eased from his body, Type added a second finger as Techno reached down to stroke at Tharn’s cock.

 

Type’s fingers and Techno’s hand moved at exactly the same pace, and Tharn wasn’t surprised to feel himself getting closer and closer to the edge.

 

Techno’s thumb slid along the tip of his cock, as Type kissed at his balls, fingers finding the right spot and he pressed against it.

 

Tharn’s vision whited out and his muscles went limp.

 

When he came back too, his throat was hurting and whatever they saw on his face, made Techno and Type smile in relief.

 

“Better?”

 

Tharn lazily smiled, “Better… but I will be returning the favour when my legs stop shaking.”

 

“We look forward to it.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Jack/Zhao Zi - Zhao Zi in control

Chapter 386: Jack/Zhao Zi - Zhao Zi in control (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Cosmodith: You still accept prompts? Because the world needs more NSFW Jack/Zhao Zi. Can I ask for JackZi in which Zhao Zi is being on control?

……………………………….

 

Jacks’ fingers tangled in Zhao Zi’s hair, breath coming in short gasps.

 

“A-Li An…” He groaned, knowing that there was probably a daft smile on his face, feeling completely at the mercy of the man who was doing amazing things with his tongue, all of Zhao Zi’s attention on pleasing Jack, sucking hard on Jack’s erection, his tongue alternating between flicking over the tip and pressing against the base of the head.

 

Zhao Zi pulled off slightly, mouth mere millimetres away from Jack’s cock.

 

“Do you want me to stop?”

 

The warm breath against his sensitive skin made Jack shiver, as he desperately shook his head. Zhao Zi let out a very ‘Jack-like’ smirk, before turning his attention back to what he was doing. It wasn’t long before Jack was groaning out Zhao Zi’s name, hips jerking as his warm seed spilled into Zhao Zi’s mouth.

 

Zhao Zi pulled off, looking up at Jack innocently.

 

Jack was not fooled by the expression.

 

Almost two years in this relationship had taught him that Zhao Zi could be just as devious as some of the trickiest gangsters in the city.

 

“Do you feel a bit more relaxed now?”

 

“I was already relaxed!” Jack protested, “After last night! You were the one who decided to molest poor, innocent little me the moment I woke up!”

 

Zhao Zi giggled, “So… you’re going to do what I say, right?”

 

“Huh?”

 

Zhao Zi took a hold of Jack’s erection again, “We’re not done yet, right?”

 

“… Huh?” Even as he questioned it, Jack could feel himself getting hard again, watching as Zhao Zi pulled his own pants off, moving to hover of him as he quickly prepared himself.

 

He was still loose from the night before, so thankfully it didn’t take long.

 

Not that it stopped Zhao Zi from teasing him.

 

“A-Li An!” Jack groaned, moving to trying and pull Zhao Zi down, only for his hands to be slapped away, “Come on! Tease!”

 

Zhao Zi couldn’t help but appreciate how Jack looked like this.

 

His face was flushed, red hair spread out, contrasting nicely with the white pillow, and there was a dazed smile on his face.

 

Unable to hold himself back, Zhao Zi pulled his fingers free, lining himself up, before sinking down onto Jack’s cock. The feeling of being filled like this never failed to make Zhao Zi gasp, no matter how often they did this.

 

He kept his weight firmly on Jack’s hips, to stop him from moving. Once he adjusted to the stretch, he slowly started to move up and down.

 

The two bodies moved in harmony, as Zhao Zi pushed down, Jack pushed up. His cock rubbed against Zhao Zi’s prostate with every stroke, getting faster and faster.

 

“Ah!” A strangled scream made its way out of Zhao Zi’s throat, pleasure building within him as Jack’s cock pressed against his walls and sweet spot with faster and harder thrusts.

 

He refused to let himself be passive in this though, speeding up his own movements, clenching around Jack’s cock.

 

“T-Teeeaase!” Jack groaned, watching as Zhao Zi took his own cock in his hand, his strokes matching the pace of the thrusts, whimpering, and moaning at the touch. He came with a final moan, his cum shooting out onto Jack’s chest, Zhao Zi’s other hand automatically rubbing it into Jack’s bare chest.

 

The tightening of Zhao Zi’s inner muscles brought Jack to his peak moments later, his powerful orgasm driving his hips up, making him cum deep inside his lover.

 

They remained where they were for several moments, before Zhao Zi was tipping forwards, Jack’s cock slipping free as he moved to lie beside Jack, the pair of them panting heavily.

 

“Love you.” Zhao Zi murmured into Jack’s chest, as Jack leaned over to kiss him on the forehead.

 

“I love you too.”

 

They snuggled for a few more minutes, before Zhao Zi was shooting into a seated position. “What time is it?”

 

“Ummm…” Jack glanced over at the alarm clock, “… nearly nine?”

 

“I had to be at the office for eight!” Zhao Zi squeaked, “A-Fei is going to kill me!”

 

“Well, you started it! And I’ll tell him that!”

 

As if on cue, there was a knocking at the door.

 

“Shit!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Mek/Boss - Domestic Fluff next

Chapter 387: Mek/Boss - Domestic Fluff

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nnnn: Can I request Mek/Boss? Anything you feel like writing lol

I decided to write a next generation-esque fic

………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Gee’s birthday started off well.

 

Mek woke up first, pressing a kiss to Boss’s cheek, before heading to the kitchen to get started on some pancakes for his son, making sure to prepare all of his favourite toppings as well.

 

The kitchen was peaceful in the morning, with no screaming toddler getting under his feet as he tried to cook. He moved around, pulling the eggs out of the fridge, digging through the cupboards for flour.

 

As he stirred the batter, preparing to spoon them out onto the pan, Boss stumbled in, making grabby hands at the coffee maker.

 

“Good morning.” Mek whispered, pressing a soft kiss to the side of his husband’s head as he turned the machine on for him, going back to pancake making as Boss pressing himself up against Mek’s bag, “I don’t suppose you saw the birthday boy on your way here?”

 

“I think I heard movement from his room?” Boss sleepily mumbled, finally pulling away to make the coffee.

 

As if by cue, there was a cry from the other room.

 

“Phor! I need potty!”

 

“I’ll get him.” Boss yawned, “Can I have blueberries with my pancakes?”

 

Mek chuckled, kissing his husband on the cheek, “Whatever you want.”

 

Boss stumbled away, as Mek watched him fondly. He then turned his attention back to the pancakes, spooning out some of the batter onto the pan and waiting for it to turn golden brown.

 

Less than ten minutes later, Boss reappeared with Gee in his arms, bouncing the toddler up and down and making him giggle.

 

“What time are Ming, Oak and Chakan due?” Boss asked, referring to their friends and their children.

 

“Not until three, we have plenty of time.” Mek flipped the pancake onto a warming plate, the smell filling the room as he started on another one, glancing over at his son, unable to stop the smile on his face.

 

Gee’s hair was sticking up in all directions as he babbled, waving excitedly at Mek when he realised that his Baba was looking over at him.

 

“There’s the birthday boy!” Mek leaned over to give Gee a kiss on the cheek, beaming when Gee noticed the pancakes and squealed in delight, “I know, I know. They’re still cooking though.” He turned back to the pan and flipped the pancake.

 

Gee made an awed noise, before turning back and burying his face into Boss’s neck with an audible yawn, snuggling closer when Boss stroked his hair.

 

“Go sit at the table, I’ll bring the plates over.”

 

On Gee’s space, was a party hat, which Boss was all too happy to help put on his toddler, pulling silly faces at him.

 

Once a stack of seven pancakes was ready, Mek set the plate down in front of Boss, who had Gee bouncing up and down on his knee, making the toddler giggle in glee. The party hat was on sideways, but Mek couldn’t care less.

 

Boss cut up a couple of the smaller pancakes for Gee, putting them on the toddler’s plate, and topping them with some jam, which made Gee squeal in delight, hand immediately grabbing some of the jam and shoving it into his mouth.

 

Boss nearly snorted out his own mouthful of pancakes as Mek groaned and grabbed the wet wipes in the centre of the table and quickly cleaning the hands.

 

“Use your fork sweetie.” He sighed, “Remember?”

 

Gee pulled a silly face, something he’d obviously learnt from Boss, but did as he was told none-the-less.

 

He was a good boy like that.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Before long, they were opening up their home to their friends and their children, all toddlers screaming in glee at the sight of each other.

 

Led out into the back yard, the kids set about playing hide and seek, pulling Boss into their game.

 

“Ha! Got you!”

 

Boss grabbed Oak, Ram and King’s son, lifting him high above his head and making a Tarzan kind of noise, as Oak giggled madly.

 

Mek was so incredibly in love with this man.

 

They all sang happy birthday, Mek and Boss standing behind their son as Mek carefully cut the cake and Boss sneakily blew out the candles. Less than a second after the flames were out, Gee’s hands were on the cake, ripping chunks out of it and handing it to his eager friends as the adults watched on in horror.

 

“No, no, no.” Duen was the one who took initiative, “Cake belongs in tummies, not faces.”

 

Mek rushed into the kitchen to grab the wet wipes, coming back to see Boss holding the cake out of reach as the children clambered all around… none of their friends moving to help, all laughing at Boss’s attempts to stop the mess from getting worse.

 

The wet wipes were handed out, and soon, all the children were cleaned up, with Mek salvaging the cake and separating it out into little bowls. Once it was dished out, they were handed to the children, and silence filled the room.

 

With the children distracted with cake, Mek went to get the small bags that they’d put little toys in, like mini slinkies and bouncy balls…. And noisy kazoos.

 

Just because.

 

He smirked at the sight of Duen and Ram spotting the kazoos almost instantly, lifting them out and secreting them away in their pockets before they could be seen.

 

Thara and Frong were oblivious.

 

The kids left one by one, as the parents said their goodbyes and thank yous’, Gee eagerly saying his own thank yous’ to both the adults and the children.

 

“We’re raising such a good kid.” Boss mumbled in glee, as all goodbyes were finished and Gee stumbled back over to them, tugging on Mek’s pant leg, making grabby hands up at him.

 

“Up p’ease!”

 

Mek could never say no to him, scooping him up, bouncing him in his arms before pressing a series of kisses across his chubby cheeks. “Did you have a good birthday sweetie?”

 

“Yes!”

 

“Ready for some birthday cuddles then?”

 

The squealing laughter he got in response was answer enough.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Dean/Pharm - Naked Challenge

Chapter 388: Dean/Pharm - Naked Challenge

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: But seriously I also need more walk in on your boyfriend challenge one shots. I feel like while all our BL couples would end up in bed getting a look from each side’s perspective would be hilarious. I feel like if Dean walked in Pharm ... pharm would be confused and laugh. A few days later he would find out what it was all about and realize he probably hurt Dean’s feelings and return the favour hahahaha idk. I just really want more of this when you have time hahahaha

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

Dean was honestly going to kill Win this time.

 

He should have ignored the link his best friend (or soon to be ex-best friend) sent him. He should have closed the tab when he saw the title of the link.

 

‘Tik Tok naked challenge’

 

Strip naked, walk into the room with your partner and watch the magic happen. He watched a few videos, liking the way the partner’s jaw always dropped and the smile took over. The way the other person scrambled to stop what they were doing and following the naked person like an eager puppy.

 

How would Pharm react, he wondered.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………….

 

He decided to do it when Pharm was cooking dinner.

 

He waited until all the chopping and major cooking elements were finished, before starting his plan, stripping off in the bedroom and slowly making his way into the kitchen, feeling a little more than foolish now.

 

Pharm was turned slightly away from him, humming something under his breath as he mixed some kind of dipping sauce.

 

He cleared his throat, “N’Pharm?”

 

“P’Dean, are you finished with- “Pharm turned, only to freeze, nearly losing his grip on the bowl, “- P’Dean!”

 

Silence.

 

The longer the silence, the more nervous Dean started to feel, until he just couldn’t take it anymore. He cleared his throat again, “Sorry, I- this was stupid, I’m sorry.”

 

“I- “

 

Dean was already rushing back into the bedroom, grabbing his clothes to get re-dressed, thankful that Pharm hadn’t tried to follow him.

 

He sat on the bed in awkward silence for a time, before Pharm appeared in the doorway, nervously clearing his throat, and stating that dinner was ready.

 

He didn’t mention the incident, and Dean saw no reason to bring it up.

 

He was going to kill Win.

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

“… and then he just walked back into the bedroom and didn’t say anything about it all night.. or since then!” Pharm sighed, “I know it’s exam time, but is that a symptom of stress? Doing that? Stripping randomly?”

 

Team and Manaow both gave him incredulous looks.

 

“Really? Don’t you go on social media at all?” Team questioned, “Tik Tok?”

 

Pharm frowned, “I have it, but what does that have to do with- “

 

“- He was totally doing the naked challenge on you!” Manaow squealed, before she pouted, “And you didn’t react, except to say his name?!”

 

“The… Naked challenge?”

 

Manaow had her phone out in seconds, handing it over to Pharm.

 

He watched a few videos, before handing the phone back to Manaow with a groan. Dean must be so upset with him.

 

“What am I going to do?”

 

Manaow tapped her phone, giving Pharm a knowing look, “I think you know what to do.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

Oh God…. This was actually happening.

 

Pharm had nothing but a towel wrapped around him, hair a fluffy mess all around his head. Dean was doing his work in the other room and had no idea what was about to happen.

 

Pharm took a deep breath and headed out to the living room, hearing Dean before he saw him, knowing that Win was on a call with the other man.

 

“… we need to work on Slide 3 first, and then we can build the conclusion around that.”

 

Dean looked over as Pharm walked into the room, only for his eyes to widen as Pharm dropped the towel to the ground, cheeks going red.

 

Faintly, Pharm could hear Win ask Dean what was going on over the speaker before Dean was muttering some excuse and ending the call.

 

In seconds, Dean had Pharm pinned up against the wall, eyes scanning him from head to toe, making Pharm shiver at the intensity of it.

 

“What do you think you are doing?”

 

“P’Dean…”

 

“Pharm.” Dean just raised an eyebrow at him, until Pharm squirmed.

 

“I didn’t want you to be upset anymore.”

 

“Upset?” Dean frowned, before coming to a realisation, “This is about the other day… you didn’t need to do this.”

 

“I-I can get changed again?”

 

“Not a chance.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tharn/Type/Techno - Soft Dom Tharn

Chapter 389: Tharn/Type/Techno - Soft Dom Tharn (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Cosmodith: More smut fics with Techno (loved by everybody).

…………………………..

 

Tharn sat back on the sofa, still feeling a little unsure about what they were doing, hands fingers digging into his legs.

 

He never particularly saw himself as a ‘dom’, but after Techno’s shaky request, he thought about it a little more. Maybe, he did have SOME dominant characteristics, but Type was definitely not a sub, pushing back as often as he gave in. Techno though… Techno enjoyed being spoiled.

 

Right now, they were both naked in front of him, Type not even bothering to hide that he was giving Techno an appreciative stare from behind. Tharn could appreciate them both though, seeing the wonders that long hours of playing football could do for someone.

 

When Techno looked shyly down at the ground, Type’s fingers were immediately in his hair, gently pulling his head back up to look Tharn in the eyes.

 

“Thank you Ai’Type.” Tharn praised his boyfriend, who preened slightly, “Why don’t you start prepping him?”

 

As the pair moved, Type helping Techno to his knees, Tharn threw a small bottle of lube at him. Slipping his hands into his own pants, Tharn bit back a groan as he watched Techno sucking on Type’s fingers, soft, impatient, little whines breaking free, as Type’s other hand started to prepare him.

 

He watched as Type kneaded gently on Techno’s ass, gradually working him open and slicking him up until Techno was rock hard, his cock dripping and both of them were covered by a sheen of sweat.

 

“I think he’s ready.” Tharn finally took pity on Techno’s whines, “Ai’Type? Care to do the honours?”

 

Type nodded eagerly, too far gone for words at this point. He slicked his cock up, before slowly pushing inside.

 

“F-fuck!” Techno started squirming, trying to push back on the intrusion.

 

“Spank him, just a little.” Tharn intrusted Type, getting more into the role. Type did, making Techno jerk, panting, and whining at the tingling sensation left behind.

 

“Ai’Tharn! Ai’Type!” P-Please!” Techno babbled frantically.

 

He wasn’t taking part.

 

He wasn’t touching them as he longed to, but Tharn had never felt more in control.

 

“Push him down.” His voice came out as barely a whisper, “Keep it slow.”

 

Type did as he was told, pushing Techno’s head down until the other man’s cheek was against the wooden floor, starting up a slow, steady rhythm, meeting Tharn’s gaze with a slight smile.

 

Tharn started to touch each other earnestly at the sight, loving how the pair looked together. Every time Techno started to squirm, Type would lightly tap the back of his neck, getting him to settle down as Techno whined high and sharp.

 

Type needed to be reminded who was charge overall.

 

“That’s enough… pull out.”

 

The noise that Type let out was practically feral, as he looked up to shoot a vicious glare at Tharn.

 

“I think Techno would be happier on his back.”

 

Thankfully, Type seemed to understand that, pulling out of Techno (who moaned at the loss), before manhandling him onto his back, pushing his legs up and into his chest.

 

“The marks from last time are fading.” Tharn noticed, “Maybe you want to leave a few more Ai’Type?”

 

Type was leaning over and nipping at Techno’s throat, making Techno whimper as the teeth scraped down the sensitive skin under his chin.

 

“F-fuck!”

 

Type chuckled, lapping at the bite mark as Tharn got off the sofa, removing his own pants before joining Type in leaving marks on Techno’s pale skin. Once he felt like he’d left enough, he pulled away, looking over at Type.

 

“Fuck him.”

 

Type pushed in immediately, closing his eyes as he started to pound into Techno, who could do nothing but cry out helplessly, spilling his load over his chest after little more than a minute.

 

With less experience then his two boyfriends and easily overwhelmed by the love and attention, Techno always tended to come first. When Techno showed signs of being over-stimulated, Type pulled out, cheeks flushed as he breathed heavily.

 

“Techno?” Tharn checked in on the other man, “Are you okay?”

 

“Can I- suck you off? Please?”

 

“Of course, you can sweetie.” They helped Techno to his knees, as he immediately got to work, using his hands on whatever his mouth wasn’t touching.

 

“Come on Ai’No.” It was no surprise when Type lost his patience, having been on the edge for hours, “You can take us deeper than that.”

 

Techno nodded, swallowing Type’s length down as he stroked Tharn off, making it look easy although it couldn’t have been. He then started to bob his head, looking up at them with teary eyes.

 

“You’re being so good.” Tharn whispered, words flowing almost unconsciously. “You’re being so, so good to us.”

 

Type came into Techno’s mouth, gripping his hair tightly, barely holding back from fucking his face to completion. He thrust twice, riding out his orgasm, before pulling out.

 

Tharn came as Techno turned to him, moaning as his seed splattered all over Techno’s cheeks and lips.

 

There were a few seconds of near silence, the laboured breathing of the three men being the only sounds.

 

“Come on.” Tharn pulled a shaking Techno up to his feet, “Time to clean up.”

 

They shared a shower, before curling up on the bed together, Tharn wrapping his arms around both of them and pulling them closer, stroking and petting at their hair.

 

“I love you.” He whispered, “I love you both so much.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Forth/Ming next

Chapter 390: Forth/Ming - First Time Together (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LittlePi: Can I get a sudden Forth/Ming, NSFW?))

XD, it was only when I went back to check if there was anything specific about this prompt, that I saw that you put Educational Process Mentor Pi/Nong… I thought that was a prompt for a show I hadn’t heard of XD Sorry!

……………………………………………………….

 

Honestly, Ming that it was just going to be a simple drinking session.

 

P’Kit had rejected him, and Ming could take a hint… eventually.

 

And P’Beam had started dating a girl from the Sport Sciences department, so he guess that whatever was between P’Beam and P’Forth was over as well.

 

He never expected this though.

 

Ming couldn’t help the soft whimper that escaped his lips as Forth slid into him, the feeling of being spread open and so full making him feel warm inside.

 

Forth smirked, leaning up to gently nip at his earlobe, “Don’t worry. You can top next time.” His tongue licked a hot stripe up against the shell of Ming’s ear, sending shivers down Ming’s spine, “How does it feel?”

 

“F-full!” Ming had bottomed before, what self-respecting Bisexual man hadn’t, but it had never felt like this before.

 

Forth’s hands held firmly onto his hips, easily lifting Ming’s body up despite the fact that Ming was taller than him, and just as muscular, before harshly thrusting up as he pulled Ming back down.

 

“P-P’Forth!” Ming yelped, hands coming up to grip at Forth’s shoulders, head tossed back as his eyes squeezed shut with pleasure.

 

He’d never slept with anyone who could move him around like this.

 

One of Forth’s hands moved to run over the hard muscles of Ming’s abdomen, before moving higher to pinch and brushed at a dusky brown nipple, causing Ming’s breath to hitch in his throat.

 

“You sound so good.” Forth whispered, feeling Ming clench around him at the praise, “So, so good.” He lifted his head, pressing his lips against Ming’s, mouths meeting in a hot, needy kiss.

 

Ming let his mouth fall open as his Phi licked at his lips, the older man’s tongue sliding in, rubbing, and curling around his own. They made out heavily for a few minutes, until Ming started to feel a little impatient, moving, rolling, and rocking his hips.

 

“Alright, alright.” Forth chuckled as he pulled away, “You know how to ride someone, right? Or do you need a little bit of teaching?”

 

Ming flushed, shooting Forth a weak glare, before straightening up, starting off slow as he used his grip on Forth’s shoulders to lift himself off Forth’s cock until just the head was inside, before sliding back down.

 

“Fuck!” Forth cursed, head leaning back against the headboard as Ming picked up the pace, “Fuck, you’re a good boy. Good boy N’Ming.” He ran his hands over the toned flesh of Ming’s ass, gripping each cheek firmly and kneading them.

 

Ming couldn’t stop the moan from breaking free, feeling Forth’s cock twitch inside him. He rotated his hips, searching for that perfect angle where Forth’s cock would hit his prostate every time.

 

“Ah!”

 

There!

 

The pace picked up again.

 

Forth grunted as the younger man’s movements got harsher and harsher, loving how debauched Ming looked, loving that love of ecstasy. His skin was slightly sweaty from the exertions, and his lips were red and swollen. His eyes moved down, taking in how he was sinking into Ming tight hole again and again.

 

He was lovely.

 

Kit was a fool… and so was he for chasing after Beam for so long.

 

He sat up, wrapping his arms tight around Ming’s middle and holding him close, burying his head in the crook of Ming’s neck, making the younger man’s movements stop.

 

“I… don’t do one-night stands.” Forth whispered, “You know this.”

 

“I know.”

 

“I’m going to take you out on a proper date if that’s okay?”

 

Ming seemed a little stunned, before nodding a little shyly, tilting his head to connect their mouths together once more, resuming his previous actions, starting to grind down on Forth’s cock, hips moving and body rolling in a slow, sensual motion.

 

Ming wasn’t Yo.

 

He wasn’t Beam.

 

He was Ming, and Forth could easily see himself loving the younger man.

 

He broke the kiss, fingers splaying on Ming’s hips as he braced his feet against the bed and fucked up into Ming.

 

“Fuck!” Ming groaned as Forth bucked his hips, cock punching inside in a brutal, deep pace, sliding against Ming’s inner walls, prompting Ming to tighten his grip in order to try and brace himself, ass bouncing against the older’s lap with each thrust.

 

The room was filled with lewd noises, noises that earn them several complaints come morning.

 

“I-I’m close.” Ming’s voice wavered slightly. Forth simply angled his hips up more, thrusting directly against Ming’s prostate, the constant pressure on the bundle of nerves making Ming see stars. “S-shit.” Ming wrapped a hand around his cock, stroking it in time with the thrusts.

 

Forth groaned at the sight, fucking in deeper. He reached a hand behind Ming to rub at where they were connected, fingers brushing over the puffy rim, making Ming sob at the sensation.

 

“Have you ever had this?” Forth whispered, as Ming stopped moving, simply letting Forth thrust up into him, “Have you ever been fucked this good?”

 

“N-No!”

 

Ming’s pace on his cock sped up.

 

With his fingers pressing against Ming’s rim, Forth leaned up to whisper, “Come for me, baby.”

 

“P-P’Forth!” Ming came over his fingers, body shaking through the orgasm as Forth fucked him through it, occasionally clenching around him despite feeling over-sensitive.

 

Forth came not long afterwards, groaning out Ming’s name as he spilled into the condom.

 

For a moment, they stayed where they were, before Ming lifted himself off of Forth’s softening cock, thighs trembling as he collapsed next to the older man, pressing close to him. Forth pulled him into a hug, smiling when Ming pressed even closer.

 

He loved it when his partners enjoyed a bit of post-coital cuddling.

 

“So…” Forth panted slightly, “… what do you want to do for our first date?”

 

“… There’s a range that specialises in axe-throwing? We could go there?”

 

Oh yes… Forth was going to find it very easy to love this kid.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Dean/Pharm/Win/Team OT4 chapter tomorrow

Chapter 391: Dean/Pharm/Win/Team - Foursome (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from UndersideDawg: Would you be willing to do a dean/pharm/win/team from Until We Meet Again prompt? Could be fluffy or smutty it doesn’t really matter

……………………………………………….

 

At first, they were two separate couples.

 

DeanPharm.

 

WinTeam.

 

Separate couples. Separate rooms.

 

Then the lines started to blur slightly, and before they knew it, Team and Pharm were kissing on the bed whilst Win and Dean watched, clothes thrown all over the floor, both shirts and pants.

 

Pharm’s hand were nervous and shaking, as his fingers wound their way into Team’s hair, eyes looking over at the older students as Team cautiously nipped at the skin of his neck.

 

“You guys are lucky we’re doing this in my room.” Win teased, easily finding some lube and condoms, “Do you have easy access to things like this Dean?”

 

“Yes.” Dean ignored Win’s shocked gasp, taking the lube from his hands, and throwing it in the direction of the younger pair, watching as Team slicked up his fingers, before slipping it into himself.

 

“Are you going to ride him good boy?” Win called out, his grip on his cock tightening slightly as Team moaned, “Gonna give Pharm the chance to top?”

 

“Y-Yes.” Team added another finger, leaning in for another kiss from Pharm.

 

As Team struggled slightly, Win made his way over, slicking up his own fingers and sliding two in alongside Team’s fingers. Dean however, moved over to soothe Pharm, who was starting to look a little overwhelmed at the thought of topping his best friend.

 

“Alright, I think he’s ready.” Win decided, four fingers inside Team now.

 

Dean nodded, grabbing one of the foil packets, rolling it down onto Pharm’s cock with his mouth in one smooth motion, before adding more lube to it.

 

Carefully, with a little help from Win, Team lined himself up and slowly sank down. He stayed like that for a moment, panting and adjusting, before starting up a slow rhythm.

 

“Come on sweetie.” Dean whispered to Pharm, who was panting through the unfamiliar sensation, “Thrust up a little.”

 

It took a little time, before Pharm managed to pull himself together, thrusting up his hips as Team moved up and down.

 

Once the pair got into the rhythm of it, Win moved to stand by Team, gently brushing his fingers along his boyfriend’s cheek. “Baby, please?”

 

Team, all too eager to please, let his tongue dart out to lick the pre-come off of Win’s cock, before slowly taking it all inside. Win was careful not to be as rough as he had been, slowly moving in and out, glancing down to see that Dean was whispering reassurances to Pharm, pressing gentle kisses to Pharm’s forehead every so often.

 

“So good.” He could hear Dean whispering, “You’re being so good for us baby.”

 

“I-I’m going to come P’Dean!”

 

“Ssh, I know. Just hold on a little longer, okay? You can do it; I know you can.”

 

Team and Pharm’s rhythm was getting a little erratic, Team moaning around Win’s cock, the vibrations making Win moan in unison.

 

It was no surprise when Win pulled out to come on Team’s face, Team only just managing to close his eyes, mouth still open as some landed on his tongue.

 

“Fuck, I forgot- “Win cut himself off, moving to his knees, wiping some of his come off of Team’s cheek, before pulling him into a kiss.

 

Dean and Pharm watched, before Pharm’s grip tightened on Team’s hips momentarily. He stilled, both Team and Pharm groaning at the sensation of Pharm’s orgasm, Team’s following on not long afterwards, coming all over Pharm’s chest.

 

Team slumped forwards, only just having the sense of mind to roll to the side in order to avoid crushing Pharm underneath him.

 

“Are you both okay?” Dean asked softly, smiling when they both gave him identical, soppy grins.

 

The grin soon disappeared from Pharm’s face when he realised that Dean was still hard though.

 

“P’Dean…” He rolled over, shakily moving onto his knees, “… Do you want to… you know?”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

Pharm nodded, and it didn’t take more than that before Dean was pushing his still-hard cock into that warm, wet heat. Despite the fact that Pharm was clearly exhausted, he gave it his all, tongue flicking at the sensitive head of Dean’s cock as it pulled out.

 

Dean’s hips bucked, and he came with a grunt, fingers lightly tugging at Pharm’s hair to pull him off. He then helped Pharm to his feet and into a kiss, tasting himself on Pharm’s tongue.

 

“Alright, we get it you two.” Win yawned, “Come on, into bed.”

 

Dean and Pharm were too tired to argue, crawling into the big bed. With Win spooning Team from behind, Pharm curled into his friends’ chest, feeling Dean press up against his back. All feeling warm and secure, it wasn’t long, before they were all slipping off into sleep.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Kongpob/Arthit - Arthit likes marking Kongpob

Chapter 392: Kongpob/Arthit - Hickies

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Minni: Can I ask for Arthit / Kongpob? Arthit is very addicted to Kongpob in one night, leaves a LOT of hicks. The shirt does not hide it. Kongpob wears a thin sweater with a collar, but in this he is very sexy. Kongpob in a shirt all day, everyone can see the hicks. Friend’s tease, Kongpob is embarrassed, Arthit is secretly proud of himself.

…………………………………………………….

 

Kongpob leaned back against the pillows, absently stroking Arthit’s hair, taking advantage of the older man’s exhaustion that usually came after their mutual orgasms.

 

The world felt warm and calm around them, like nothing could go wrong.

 

He was just on the verge of falling asleep when he heard Arthit let out a vicious curse.

 

“Fuck, Kongpob, I- “

 

“What?” Kongpob shot up, mind already flashing to the worst-case scenario. Had he been too rough? Had he hurt P’Arthit?

 

His eyes scanned the sheets, his paranoia telling him to check the white sheets for blood stains or something.

 

“What is it?” He took Arthit’s hands in his own, “Are you okay, what hurts? I- “

 

“Your neck, I- “Arthit stopped, face flushed red, before he looked away.

 

Not before Kongpob saw the small smirk on his face.

 

“My neck? What are you talking about?” He gently poked at it, fondly remembering the attention Arthit had given it that night, before wincing at just how tender it was. Frowning, he got up and went to the mirror, Arthit following on behind him.

 

Kongpob gaped at his reflection.

 

His neck was simple a mass of red hickies that no shirt could ever hide. Big ones, little ones… all over his neck.

 

“Were you trying to eat me or something?!” Kongpob couldn’t believe what he was saying, “P’Arthit!”

 

Arthit looked a little flushed at the sight, but there was something else in his expression, “I… they don’t look that bad.”

 

Kongpob sighed. “Alright… maybe they’ll fade by morning.”

 

………………………………

 

They didn’t fade by morning.

 

In fact, in the light of day, they looked worse.

 

It was too hot to wear a scarf, so Kongpob forced a smile onto his face as they headed off to their respective classes.

 

…………………………………………….

 

“You look like you should be starring in Twilight!” Oak cackled, “Is P’Arthit secretly a creature of the night?”

 

Kongpob’s hand shot up to hide the hickies, only to forget that it wasn’t just one mark… and that a hand was not going to do it.

 

“I guess that answers the question as to whether or not you two are having sex.” M piped up next, an identical, mischievous smile on his face as Oak had.

 

If Kongpob was expecting Arthit to be embarrassed, he was in for a shock, as he turned around to see Arthit almost preening at the attention they were getting.

 

“You’re liking this aren’t you?” He hissed at his boyfriend, before turning and glaring at his friends, “Get the jokes over and done with now, and then that’s it!”

 

What passed, was almost an hour of teasing.

 

………………………………………..

 

Kongpob’s face was still warm with embarrassment after all his lessons were over and he was waiting for Arthit to finish.

 

“Did you have a good day?”

 

He turned to his right, to see Arthit giving him a slow, appreciative look.

 

“Don’t stare at them.” Kongpob whined, “All anybody’s done is stare at them all day.”

 

“Good.” Arthit moved closer, “I hope they did.”

 

Kongpob stared at him for a moment, before slowly smiling, “You like it.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“You like others knowing that I’m yours.”

 

Now that finally made Arthit flush, as he cleared his throat and looked away. “Maybe.” He mumbled, “Is that so bad?”

 

“Not bad at all.” Kongpob leaned in for a kiss, only for Arthit to take a step back with a withering glance, “But… maybe you can make it up to me?”

 

“… How?”

 

Kongpob leaned over, to whisper the answer in his ear, chuckling when Arthit’s breath caught in his throat.

 

“I-I- “

 

“- When we get home, obviously.” A wicked grin appeared, “It’ll put that mouth of yours to another use.”

 

“P’Kongpob!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

 

Bohn/Duen - NSFW Husband/Wife dynamics

Chapter 393: Bohn/Duen - Husband/Wife Dynamics (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Angelika_Anna: Can I ask for top! Duen/bottom! Bohn? And husband/wife dynamics?

………………………………………………….

 

When they first started their relationship, Bohn never imagined it going like this.

 

He pressed his nose to the front of Duen’s pants, nuzzling at Duen’s cock, which was already starting to harden inside his pants. He was kneeling naked in front of his younger boyfriend, already fully hard just from being in this position.

 

What did that say about him?

 

“You really love this.” Duen sounded awed, staring down at the man kneeling between his legs, “Huh? Do you?”

 

Bohn nodded in agreement, Duen’s tone only making him harder. “Please, please let me suck you…” He smirked wickedly, “… Husband.”

 

Usually, this would drive Duen mad, but it seemed like he’d become impervious to it, simply returning the wicked smirk, “Do you think you deserve it?”

 

Bohn stared up at him with wide, shocked eyes, “Please, please, I-I’ve been good!”

 

“Okay, okay…” Duen smirk turned to a soft smile, “… How can I say no to such pretty begging from my wife?”

 

Taking that as the permission he desperately wanted, Bohn undid Duen belt and opened his pants, with Duen lifting up his hips to help Bohn pulled them down to his knees. His cock sprung up, nearly hitting Bohn in the face, which only made him moan. He darted his tongue out, licking at the head, glancing up at Duen as he did so.

 

Duen was looking lovingly back down at him, and god Bohn loved it when Duen looked at him like that.

 

Like he was the most important person in the world.

 

Bohn looked back at the cock and started to lap at it. He started with quick, light licks across the head, but quickly progressed to full licks from base to tip as Duen started to groan. He continued to do this for several minutes, alternating his technique as Duen grew more and more impatient.

 

“Bohn… baby, please!”

 

Never let it be said that he didn’t please his husband.

 

Bohn took the head of Duen’s cock into his mouth, rolling his tongue around it and sucking, making Duen moan. Bohn felt a rush of pride flow through him for being the person responsible for that moan, letting that pride push him forwards as he took more of Duen into his mouth, hollowing his cheeks and swallowing as he did so, carefully keeping his teeth covered.

 

It wasn’t long before Duen’s hand moved to the back of Bohn’s head, gently pushing him further down.

 

“F-fuck!” Duen groaned, thighs starting to shake with the impending orgasm.

 

Through the tears in his eyes, Bohn took in those desperate expressions on his lover’s face, allowing himself to be pushed further and further down, until his nose was buried in the hair at the base. Duen stopped then, letting Bohn adjust before setting the pace, allowing Bohn to breathe when necessary.

 

“Not gonna last much longer.” Duen grunted, voice gravelly, “Are you going to ride me Wifey?”

 

If Bohn wasn’t thinking it before, he was now.

 

With one last lick, he pushed himself to feet before settling on his knees, straddling Duen, accepting the lube that was handed to him.

 

“Does Hubby want to watch me prepare myself?” He teased, already knowing the answer as he brought his now slick fingers around to his hole. The angle was awkward and made his shoulder ache, but it didn’t stop him from pushing his fingers into his hole.

 

He stretched himself quickly, barely giving himself time to adjust before adding another finger.

 

He didn’t want to wait.

 

He was hard and the look Duen was giving him, and his flushed body was not helping. He wanted Duen in him right away.

 

His third finger was in him for a few seconds, before he was pulling all fingers out and moving his hand to Duen’s cock to help guide it into his hole. He threw his head back as the head entered him.

 

There was a slight burn, but nothing he couldn’t deal with.

 

The sound that Duen made, made it all worth it.

 

He paused once he was fully sitting on Duen’s lap, feeling Duen’s hands run up his chest and to his nipples, pinching and rolling them between his fingers. When Bohn moaned, Duen leaned up and pressed their lips together.

 

“Such a good wife.” He whispered once they pulled away.

 

Bohn couldn’t find the words, panting slightly at the full feeling. He started slow, lifting himself a few inches off Duen, before letting himself sink back down, causing both of them to groan. On the third time, he clenched as Duen groaned in pleasure.

 

“You feel so g-g-good!” He stuttered, making Bohn increase his pace, fucking himself down harder, clenching every time he moved down.

 

He didn’t have long, he knew this.

 

He wanted to touch himself, but not without Duen’s permission.

 

“Please… hubby please, I’m so hard! Please let me touch myself!” He pleaded.

 

Duen stared at him, drinking in every movement of his body, every ripple of muscle. He was silent for a moment, before he met Bohn’s eyes. “You can… but you’re not allowed to cum before me, okay? Husband comes first, you got that?”

 

Bohn nodded frantically, hand already on his cock.

 

“You’re so good.” Duen whispered, just before he thrusted up to meet Bohn on his way down, causing his cock to brush against the other’s prostate. Bohn moaned and clenched tighter than before at the pleasure shooting up his spine.

 

It happened again and again and again as Bohn fought not to come, even pinching the base of the cock to prevent it, not wanting to disappoint Duen.

 

Finally, after what feels like forever, Duen’s hands moved to Bohn’s waist and pulled Bohn hard onto his cock, grinding into Bohn’s ass before he came hard, making Bohn moan at the sensation of the warm come inside of him. His hand on his cock sped up, following Duen into orgasm after only a few seconds, painting Duen’s shirt with his come.

 

He went limp, resting his head on Duen’s shoulder, too tired to care about anything but the feeling of Duen softening inside him.

 

“Come on…” Duen whispered, “… We need to go and clean up.”

 

“Then rest?”

 

“Then rest.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Chapter 154 sequel - Kit helps Pha apologise

Chapter 394: Pha and Kit - Chapter 154 Sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: If it’s ok, a sequel? Just Kit “helping” Pha come up with ways to apologize to Yo and bringing Beam in on the fun. Chapter 154 sequel.

………………………………………..

 

Pha knew that he’d completely fucked up.

 

The fact that Kit was pointing it out with glee every chance that he got only served to reaffirm this.

 

“Alright, I get it!” He snapped eventually, “Do you have any ideas how to fix it?!”

 

Kit shrugged, “Maybe you could try actually calling him to apologise?”

 

Pha scrabbled desperately for his phone, pulling it out and giving Yo a call… only for Yo to decline it. His head slammed onto the table, as he groaned.

 

“Why is Pha trying to concuss himself?”

 

Pha didn’t bother to look up at Beam’s voice.

 

“He fucked up with N’Yo and now he doesn’t know how to apologise.” Kit was as brutal as ever, “And, like always, we need to need him.”

 

“How did he- “

 

“- Spied on him and N’Ming.”

 

“Ah.” Beam nodded in understanding, “And you weren’t spying on N’Ming?”

 

“No.”

 

Taking a step back at Kit’s vicious glare, Beam quickly changed the subject, “Okay… let’s try chocolates or something?” Beam tried, “N’Yo likes chocolate, right?”

 

………………………..

 

Pha went with nut chocolates.

 

Yo was allergic to nuts, but Ming enjoyed them apparently.

 

“How do you not know that he’s allergic to nuts?!” Kit hissed.

 

“He never mentioned it!”

 

“You’ve been madly in love with him since high school! I bet he knows everything about you!”

 

“We’re going to have to do better.” Beam interrupted the argument, before it got out of control, “Flowers! Everyone loves flowers!”

 

…………………………………………….

 

“He hasn’t stopped sneezing.” Ming reported over the phone, clearly trying not to laugh, “He-he says no more flowers.”

 

Pha hung up, before making a threat to throw the phone at a groaning Kit.

 

“Again… something you should know!”

 

“I’ve given him flowers before! He never sneezed around them!”

 

“So… he obviously wants a better apology.” Beam sighed, “You really pissed him off.”

 

“I was just- “

 

“-Being jealous over his friendship with Ming, yeah, we get it.”

 

“It sounds bad when you put it like that!”

 

“It was meant to!”

 

…………………………………………

 

Wayo didn’t look him in the eyes as Pha attempted to speak to him on campus, him, and the angel gang walking right by him with offended huffs and sneers.

 

“There’s only one thing left to do.” Kit sighed as Ming glanced back at them with an apologetic smile, “We’re going to have to make him worry so much, that he’ll forget about the fact that he was angry with you.”

 

On the last few steps that led out of the building, Pha froze, eyes still on Yo as he struggled to process what Kit had just said.

 

He processed it too late.

 

There was a pressure on his back, before he was falling forwards with a yelp, landing heavily on the ground, feeling his ankle twist uncomfortably underneath him.

 

Yo was by his side in seconds, sinking down on his knees next to him. “P’Pha!” He gasped, “What happened?!”

 

“He went to chase after you and fell.” Kit lied effortlessly, feeling a twinge of guilt at Yo’s shocked gasp.

 

Yo tearfully pulled Pha into a hug, which Pha eagerly returned, not feeling the pain in his ankle at that moment.

 

“I’m sorry.” Yo whispered, “I’m still a little mad, but I’m sorry I ignored you like that. It was childish, and-and- “

 

“- and I was being silly and jealous.” Pha pressed a quick kiss to Yo’s cheek, missing being this close to his boyfriend, “Shall we call it evens?”

 

“O-Okay.”

 

As Yo pressed himself closer for a hug, Beam kneeling to check on Pha’s ankle, Pha looked up at Kit and gave him a warning look.

 

He would get his revenge for this.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Team/Win - Long Distance Relationship, Hurt Team

Chapter 395: Win/Team - Hurt Team

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Minyoongistoes123/Dodie1160: Hi I wanted to know if you could do a story where Win is in England for his studies and Team is in Thailand. Something bad happens to Team while Win is away and Win is thousands of miles away, what will he do? (rape, accident ... it's up to you) Team can also count on his friends. (Win would, for example, ask Dean to watch over his baby) this also isn't my idea its Dodie1160👩🦲😌✋

………………………………………………….

 

Win kept glancing at his phone.

 

Still nothing.

 

With Win moving to England for a time for his studies, and Team having to stay in Thailand, there weren’t many available hours that they could call each other and guarantee that they’d both be free.

 

For the last couple of days though, there’d been nothing.

 

“Come on.” He stared at the phone, desperately begging for it to ring, hell, even a text would be enough, “Come- Oh!”

 

His phone buzzed, as if by magic, prompting Win to scrabble over and grab it, almost dropping it in his eagerness. He was so excited; he didn’t even look at who was calling.

 

“Hello?”

 

“Win?”

 

Win tried not groan at Dean’s voice, but he couldn’t stop the sigh from breaking free.

 

“Hey Dean, sorry I’ve not called much but- “

 

“- Win.”

 

There was something off in Dean’s voice that made Win tense.

 

“Dean… what is it?”

 

“It’s….” There was a sigh, “…It’s N’Team.”

 

“Team?” Win’s heart sank, “What are you talking about?”

 

“He’s- he’s in the hospital.”

 

Win was sure his heart stopped at that moment.

 

“He had a fever and the flu, but… but he didn’t tell anyone, kept working and it got to the point where he collapsed in the middle of class and had to be admitted to the hospital. He’s going to be fine, but- “

 

“- Why didn’t anybody tell me sooner?!”

 

“Team told us not to!” Pharm piped up in the background, “He said that you didn’t need to be worried whilst you were studying abroad.”

 

That… sounded exactly like Team.

 

“Don’t even think about buying a return ticket or something stupid like that.” Dean warned him, “As soon as we’re allowed, we’ll Facetime you and you can see for yourself that Team is going to be completely fine.”

 

“Promise?” Win hated how weak his voice sounded, hoping that neither Dean nor Pharm could hear the trembling in his voice, “And promise you’ll take care of him?”

 

“I will take care of him like he’s Pharm.”

 

“… Well, obviously I don’t want you to exactly treat him like you treat Pharm- “

 

“- You know what I mean!” Dean groaned, “I promise, I’ll keep an eye on him.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“We’re friends.” Dean’s voice was softer now, “You’d do the same if it was Pharm.”

 

“Yeah… yeah, I would.”

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

Team looked like death warmed over.

 

His sweet face was pale, despite the sweat-sheen on it, and there were dark circles around his eyes.

 

He still smiled when he saw Win over Facetime.

 

“Hia.” He whispered, “Sorry, I didn’t want to worry you.”

 

“I’m your boyfriend. I’m meant to worry about you.” Win sighed, feeling both relieved that Team seemed to be coherent, and guilty that he couldn’t be there to comfort him.

 

Team coughed weakly, tears springing to his eyes at the effort and Win couldn’t stop the tears of his own. The sound almost seemed to stab him in the chest, feeling the dredges of frustration and unpleasantness rising up in his chest.

 

“I should be there.” He managed to force out through gritted teeth.

 

“You’d just get sick as well.” Team winced, “Besides, you’re coming home for the holidays, right?”

 

“Right… and you’re going to be better by then, right?”

 

Team nodded, a fond smile on his face.

 

“And if Dean has to tie you to that bed, then I give him permission to.” Win teased, “I’m sure he has enough experience with doing it to- “

 

“- and this call is over.” Dean interrupted, “Say your goodbyes.”

 

Win chuckled fondly, “Get some sleep Team.”

 

“And dream of you?”

 

“Well, I hope you’re not dreaming about anyone else!” Win teased again, only for the smile to fall from his face, “I miss you.”

 

“You miss me?”

 

“Mm, more than anything.”

 

“I miss you too.” Team whispered, “But you’ll be coming home soon.”

 

“I’ll be home soon.”

 

And he would be… no matter what.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED (Until 13th September)

Arthit realises Kongpob is rich next

Chapter 396: Kongpob/Arthit - Kongpob is rich?!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Emancipation: The moments when Arthit realizes that Kongpob is from a very wealthy family. Misunderstanding each other.

………………………………………………………………………………

 

Arthit could never understand how Kongpob could afford the things that he could…. Like that bike.

 

And all the gifts he insisted on buying Arthit, including some very rare figurines.

 

“How did you afford all this?!” Arthit exclaimed when he was handed yet another gift, eyes wide as he looked up at Kongpob, only to frown at the nervous look on his boyfriend’s face.

 

“You know I-I have… ways.”

 

Ways?

 

It was an evasive answer, one that Arthit puzzled over until Kongpob handed him his favourite takeaway.

 

It wasn’t until he was lying in bed that night, that he realised what was going on.

 

His boyfriend was possibly a stripper.

 

Having to work as that in order to pay his way through school.

 

Arthit’s heart panged as he looked over at his boyfriend, taking in that completely untroubled expression, vowing to make everything right.

 

……………………………………………….

 

“Hey, I’m going to head out now!”

 

Kongpob froze as Arthit suddenly grabbed his wrist, taking in the panicked expression on Arthit’s face before it melted into neutrality.

 

“I was… I was hoping that we could watch a movie together instead?” Arthit whispered, “Like… a date night?”

 

“Oh… okay!” Kongpob wasn’t sure what was going on, but he wasn’t about to turn down a date night when Arthit offered it.

 

He missed the victorious look on Arthit’s face.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

For the next few weeks, everything went as Arthit planned.

 

Kongpob never once said no to spending more time with him, to the point where Arthit actually started to enjoy the time that they spent together.

 

He didn’t stop buying things for Arthit though, despite the fact that he probably wasn’t making a lot of money at the moment, which made Arthit think that at least Kongpob seemed to be good at saving.

 

He shouldn’t be spending it on Arthit though.

 

Kongpob just gave him a fond smile when he said as much.

 

“But I like spoiling you P’Arthit!”

 

“But… it’s your money. You should spend it on you! I’m working, I can buy these things myself you know!”

 

“I know. I kind of am buying for myself though.” Kongpob beamed, “I’m making you happy, which makes me happy.”

 

Arthit… had no words for that.

 

“Oh…” Kongpob bit at his lip, “…By the way… my parents want to meet you.”

 

Oh God.

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

“P’Arthit, are you okay?”

 

“Yes… I’m fine.”

 

Did they know their son was stripping to make ends meet? Did they encourage it, or did they watch with weariness, knowing that this had to happen if Kongpob were to continue school and therefore get a better life.

 

“P’Arthit, what is it?” As the taxi trundled along, Kongpob reached out to take Arthit’s hand, “Are you really that nervous about meeting my parents?”

 

“No.” Arthit stated stubbornly, looking away when Kongpob chuckled fondly, squeezing his hand in reassurance, just as the taxi pulled up outside a large, manor like building, and they paid and got out.

 

Not what Arthit was expecting at all.

 

“Don’t worry.” Kongpob misinterpreted his look, “It’s not big enough to need a tour or anything like that.”

 

“You…. Live here?”

 

“Hmm.” Kongpob nodded, before wincing, “Sorry, I…I know you don’t like me flaunting the fact that I have a lot of money, but my parents are too busy throughout the day to meet in a café or something so- “

 

“- You’re rich?”

 

Kongpob stopped and frowned, “Yes? I-I thought you knew that?”

 

“How would I know that?!”

 

“You’ve met my father before? Kerkkrai Suthiluck? Head of the Siam Polymer Group?”

 

Arthit’s heart sunk down to his stomach.

 

“I guess I shouldn’t have assumed though, right?” Kongpob started to panic slightly, “Suthiluck is… fairly common last name, and it’s not like I’ve ever really talked about them before, and- “

 

“- You’re not a stripper?!”

 

The words came out unbidden, as Arthit slapped a hand over his mouth, watching as Kongpob’s eyes widened.

 

“I’m… not a what?”

 

“I’m sorry!”

 

“You thought I was a stripper?!”

 

“You had a lot of money!” Arthit protested, “You never said it was an allowance or anything, so I just- “

 

“- assumed I was stripping for money.” Kongpob thankfully, looked amused, “That’s the first explanation you could think of?”

 

“Shut up!” Arthit hid behind his hands, knowing that his face was bright red, not allowing them to be budged when Kongpob tugged on his wrists, “It was the first thing I could think of!”

 

Kongpob chuckled, “Well… don’t mention that you thought that to my parents, okay?”

 

“You’re never going to let me forget this, are you?”

 

“Never.” Kongpob managed to pull one hand away, kissing the back of it (which didn’t help with Arthit’s flush), “I promise not to abuse this power though.”

 

Arthit… didn’t believe that in the slightest.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Sakaki/Torii - Jealous Torii (Aozora No Tomago)

Chapter 397: Sakaki/Torii - Jealous Torii

Summary:

Fandom - Aozora No Tamago

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hello, can I ask you to write a prompt for Aozora No Tamago? The drama doesn't talk about BL relationships between the main characters, but it's hinted and it's based on a BL novel so. Anyways, the prompt is Torii have never felt jealousy so strong before that time when Sakaki had told him he couldn't come the next week because he had works dinner and would work until very late. Thanks!

………………………………………………………………….

 

Sakaki and Torri had been friends for years.

 

Torii had always thought it was strange that someone as nice as Sakaki should choose to be friends with him, but he never fought against it. Not when Sakaki was the only one who made him feel comfortable.

 

Every day, Sakaki would come over for dinner, a beaming smile on his face as he brought an interesting case for Torri to have a think over or simply trying to persuade him to take a walk to the store.

 

Except... today, it wasn’t going to happen.

 

//I’m sorry Torii.\\ Sakaki apologised over the phone, //But I really won’t be able to make it over to you tonight? You have something to eat right? \\

 

“I’m not a child.” Torii grumbled, feeling a slight ache in his heart as he heard female giggling in the background, “I can take care of myself.”

 

“I know, I know.” It should have sounded patronising, but Sakaki never made him feel that way.

 

There was another giggle and Torii clenched his fists.

 

Was Sakaki really working late or-

 

No. He couldn’t think like that.

 

He wasn’t the best socially, he knew this, but he was sure that there was something else between them, not just friendship. He’d been trying to ignore those feelings, as they churned and swirled in his chest whenever he spent time with Sakaki.

 

//Sakaki-san! Come on! \\ He then heard a female voice call out.

 

He felt something in his chest drop as soon as he heard it.

 

Was that what a heart breaking felt like?

 

“Have fun.” He muttered, hanging up just as Sakaki started to say his name. He threw the phone to the sofa (only just resisting the urge to throw it against the wall) and stormed to his room, throwing himself onto the bed, pulling the covers over his head.

 

His eyes started to sting, and he knew that he was being ridiculous.

 

He had no right to feel as jealous as he knew he did.

 

Sakaki was nice to him, but that didn’t mean he returned Torii’s feelings.

 

He immediately started to feel a little guilty over the abrupt way he’d ended the call with Sakaki. He’d been nothing but nice to him, and that was how Torii was treating him?!

 

He ignored his phone chiming from the living room.

 

……………………………………………..

 

He felt pathetic… losing his mind over the thought of his only friend being with someone who wasn’t him.

 

He’d woken up the following morning to see that Sakaki had tried to call him six times over the course of the evening and had sent numerous texts.

 

He shoved the phone under a sofa cushion to muffle the sound of more incoming calls.

 

He didn’t have a lot of ingredients in, but the thought of going to the store without Sakaki being beside him, made him feel sick to his stomach.

 

Plain rice it was.

 

He could still hear that feminine giggling echoing through his mind.

 

BANG

 

BANG

 

BANG.

 

He jumped at the knocking, slowly making his way over to the front door, easily seeing that it was Sakaki on the other side. When Torii opened it up, Sakaki let out an audible sigh of relief.

 

“Torii…” He breathed, his usual smile breaking out on his face, “… You didn’t answer my calls, I was getting worried! Is everything okay? Are you okay?”

 

Torii opened his mouth to say that he was okay, only for something else to come out.

 

“I was jealous.”

 

Sakaki frowned, “Huh?”

 

“… I was jealous.” Torii slowly repeated, “Because I like you, and I don’t want you to be with that girl.”

 

“Girl? What?” Sakaki frowned.

 

“I think I might love you.”

 

The words were all coming out unbidden now, as Sakaki’s face turned an endearing shade of pink, eyes wide as he stared at Torii.

 

Just… stared at him.

 

Feeling his anxiety bubbling up, Torii took a step back only for Sakaki to dart forwards and wrap his arms around him.

 

“I know you don’t really do jokes.” Sakaki murmured, “But I really hope this isn’t a joke.”

 

“Why would it be a joke?”

 

That seemed to be all Sakaki needed to hear, as he closed the last few inches between them and pressed his lips to Torii’s.

 

It was soft… warm…gently… everything Torii could have ever wanted.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Duen/Bohn - Drunk flirting and lap dances

Chapter 398: Bohn/Duen - Drunk Lap Dances

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hey, I have a prompt. A Duen/Bohn where both are drunk at a club, and they started to act very weird. Like Bohn would try and do lap dances to Duen and Duen would slap Bohn's a** after asking him to bring another drink. Half of their friends are laughing their ass off (most of them because they are drunk) while the other doesn't know if they should laugh, be horrified, or make videos and then knock them out.

……………………………………………………

 

When Ram agreed to go out to the club for his birthday, he never expected this.

 

“So, on a scale of one to ten, how drunk do you think they are?” King whispered to him with an apologetic smile, clearly not intending the evening to end this way.

 

Their friendship group watched as Duen slapped Bohn’s ass right in front of everyone, as Bohn was going to get them more drinks.

 

They’d been supplied with various alcoholic drinks like beer, tequila, soju and vodka all night, and no one else was as drunk as these two.

 

Over the course of the evening, they’d seen Bohn grinding in the middle of the dance floor, rotating his hips like a stripper, still drinking from his glass as he batted his eyes at Duen.

 

Duen of course, was loving the flirty attention, hence the light slaps on Bohn’s ass.

 

Bohn was coming back with the drinks now.

 

There was a devious look in his eyes that signalled that he was up to no good.

 

Their drinks were handed over to them, and Bohn moved back over to Duen, the rest of the friendship group unable to take their eyes off the sight.

 

“I don’t know whether to run away screaming or film this.” Boss whispered.

 

There was no answer as Bohn straddled Duen’s lap (almost tripping the process) and rolling his hips in a circular motion, miraculously managing to follow the beat in his drunken state. Even from where they were, the group could see that Bohn was brushing their crotches together.

 

And Duen was leaning back and enjoying it.

 

“I don’t want to see this!” Thara whined, “I have to look his mother in her eyes and not remember this night.”

 

“You have to try not remember Bohn practically riding your cousins dick in front of everyone?” Frong teased, only for Thara to slap his arm.

 

“That’s not helping!”

 

They knew that if it weren’t for the fact that they were in a public place, Bohn and Duen would be wearing a lot less clothes.

 

“I’ll get them some water.” King sighed, “See if we can’t get them to sober up a bit.”

 

“Are you going to throw it in their faces?”

 

“Tempting!”

 

…………………………………..

 

“Alright, this is getting out of hand now.” Frong had to admit, “We need to separate them before they remove any more clothes.”

 

Bohn’s t-shirt was on the floor now.

 

“I’ll take Bohn, if King and Tee can help?” Frong was treating this like a war plan, “Ram, Thara, Boss, you get Duen.”

 

“Separate houses?” King questioned, “Or do you want to try and get them back to Bohn’s room?”

 

“I think Bohn would actually kill us if we separated him from Duen for a whole night.” Boss, who thought he was being stealthy as he took a video of the couple, piped up.

 

“Good point. Let’s try and get them both to Bohn’s.”

 

“Sounds like a plan.”

 

………………………The Next Morning…………………………….

 

“What the hell happened?” Duen whined, hearing Bohn retching the bathroom, “I am never drinking again.”

 

Bohn just retched in answer, just as Duen’s phone pinged.

 

Video message from Ram?

 

Huh?

 

He clicked on it, only to instantly regret it.

 

He whined and buried his face back into his pillow, hoping that this was all a dream, and it would all go away soon.

 

Never again.

 

He was never drinking again.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Sakaki/Torii - Daddy kink

Chapter 399: Sakaki/Torii - Daddy Kink (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hello! It's the anon that had asked about Aozora No Tamago. Can I ask for another one? (I know it will take time so don't worry. I enjoy reading all your OS anyway). Torii had been cooking and Saki helps him as usual but then Torii asked him to give him something and when his crush/roommate gave him, he said ‘thank you daddy’ without realising it. NSFW please~

………………………………………

 

Tonight, Torii was making a chicken curry.

 

Sakaki loved watching his friend… best friend… definite crush, cooking. The careful detail Torii put into every spoon of spice, the gentle stirring motions, the way he hummed in almost unconscious delight as he tested it.

 

It was hypnotic.

 

“Can you pass that new spice that you bought.” Torii gestured to the spice rack, “Since you’re so eager to try it.”

 

Sakaki chuckled, grabbing said spice and handing it over.

 

“Thank you Daddy.”

 

Silence.

 

Torii, who’s mind had obviously been somewhere else when he answered, froze in the realisation of what he’d just said.

 

He risked a glance over at Sakaki, whose face was turning bright red.

 

The stirring spoon was abandoned in the pot and Torii made a hasty escape to his room.

 

………………………………

 

Almost an hour passed as he sat in his room, eyes on the door as he heard Sakaki in the kitchen, hopefully taking the curry off the heat and stopping the rice cooker.

 

If he hoped that Sakaki would just leave him be, then he was sadly mistaken.

 

There was a gentle knocking on the door.

 

“Torii? Can I come in?”

 

Torii didn’t say anything, hoping that Sakaki would think he was asleep.

 

“I’m not mad about earlier.” Sakaki spoke up again, “I just- I just want to talk about it, okay?”

 

Torii glanced at the door as Sakaki pleaded with him again.

 

“Torii…. Please open the door.”

 

Torii had never been able to say no to that tone, slowly getting up and opening the door, moving to one side to allow Sakaki inside.

 

Sakaki took him by surprise though, pulling him close and gently pressing his lips to Torii’s. It was a quick kiss, before Sakaki pulled away.

 

“What was that?!” Torii blurted out in shock, “Do you- did you just- “

 

“- I-I know I’m probably making a wrong assumption, but- but I love you.” Sakaki looked relieved to get the words off of his chest, “I think I’ve loved you since high school.”

 

“But I- I- in there! I called you- “

 

Sakaki flushed bright red, “I didn’t mind.” He quickly interrupted, “I-I really didn’t mind.”

 

Torii was starting to feel a little light-headed.

 

“Can you… can you say it again?”

 

“…Daddy?”

 

His lips were captured in another kiss, as Sakaki guided him back to the bed, laying his body down as they continued to kiss.

 

“Torii…” Sakaki gasped, “… Can we- “

 

“- Please!” Torii hadn’t done ‘it’ before, but he knew what he wanted.

 

Sakaki was the only one he wanted to do this with.

 

Their clothes were stripped off and thrown onto the floor, and soon slick fingers were pushing inside of Torii as Sakaki took his cock into his mouth.

 

“Ah-ah!” Torii couldn’t stop the sounds from escaping him, one hand in Sakaki’s hair as he tried not to push the other man further down onto his cock, “S-Sakaki!”

 

One finger, turned into two as they gently scissored inside of him, pressing against a spot that sent white hot pleasure racing up and down his spine.

 

“I-I’m gonna- “

 

Sakaki pulled off, making Torii groan as the fingers moved away from that spot. “It’s okay, it’s okay.” He reassured Torii, seeing that he was getting overwhelmed, “Do you want to roll over, or do you prefer it like this.”

 

“Like… this.” Torii whispered, wanting to see Sakaki’s face. He winced as a third finger was slipped inside, although he found himself relaxing around it fairly quickly.

 

“Do you have any condoms?” Sakaki then whispered, frowning when Torii shook his head, “Okay… we’ll go all the way when we get some.”

 

“But- I-I-I- “

 

“- I know you trust me.” Sakaki whispered, “But it’s about safety, not trust.”

 

“But- “Torii cut himself off as Sakaki’s thumb rubbed across his nipple, making him twitch as the finger thrusts got rougher.

 

“Can you... can you say it again?” Sakaki’s face was flushed bright red, his own erection twitching despite the lack of simulation. As Sakaki’s fingers pressed against that bundle of nerves, Torii’s breathing got heavier and heavier, feeling light-headed at the sensation.

 

“D-D-D- “

 

“- Torii. Please.”

 

“D-D-D-Daddy!”

 

Sakaki moaned, as Torii vaguely felt something splatter against his thigh, finger pace faltering slightly.

 

It was still enough to tip Torii over the edge, moaning as he came all over his stomach.

 

They both lay side by side in order to catch their breath, with Sakaki leaning over to kiss Torii on the cheek.

 

“I think… we should probably have a proper conversation about all this tomorrow.” Sakaki panted, as Torii nodded in agreement.

 

Tomorrow.

 

For now, it was time to sleep.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Hurt Tutor/Protective Fighter

Chapter 400: Fighter/Tutor - Hurt Tutor

Summary:

Guess who finally got around to Feburary's prompts!

ME!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Naty223: Can you do maybe do hurt Tutor and concerned or protective Fighter (Why R U), please?

………………………………..

 

Tutor bit back a hiss as he lowered himself into the bath, his bruised wrist protesting having so much weight placed on it.

 

He’d turned down Fighter’s offer of having them bathe together, not wanting his boyfriend to see the dark mark, knowing that it would just cause problems.

 

‘How did you get that bruise?!’

 

‘Oh, this little thing? A customer at the café thought I owed him the next level of customer service, and when I said no, he grabbed me and yanked me back to him, which is how I got that smaller bruise on my hip, after it hit the table.’

 

No… it was better that Fighter never heard about all this.

 

As soon as he settled fully into the bath though, the bathroom door opened, his eyes darting over to it in panic.

 

He’d forgotten to lock the door!

 

He tried to pull his bruised arm under the bathroom, only to knock it against the porcelain, just as Fighter poked his head inside.

 

“Just me.” He smiled, only for his eyes to wander down to the dark mark that Tutor hadn’t been able to hide.

 

And hiding it now would only make it look suspicious.

 

“I got a call from your boss at the café.” Fighter whispered, “He said that you had a bit of an issue today with a pushy customer.”

 

His boss was a snitch.

 

“I have some bruise salve.” Fighter walked over and took a seat on the edge of the tub, holding a hand out silently for Tutor to give him his wrist.

 

Tutor did, with a frown on his face.

 

Fighter was being very calm about all this.

 

Gentle fingers rubbed the salve into the bruise, occasionally making him wince when they found a particularly sore spot.

 

“Say something then.” He grumbled, “I know you’re dying to.”

 

“You didn’t tell me.”

 

“… No.”

 

“Why?”

 

Tutor shrugged.

 

How did he tell Fighter that years of fending for himself, had conditioned him not to ask help from anyone, or he’d get a horrible sinking feeling in his stomach?

 

“I can take care of myself.” He sighed, “The situation was dealt with.”

 

“Yes, they kicked him out, they told me…. I just want to know why you didn’t tell me all this. Why I had to hear it from someone else.”

 

Tutor didn’t want to look his boyfriend in the eyes, focusing on the tiled walls. He felt exposed, more than what he would possibly like.

 

“I don’t like you being involved in all my messes.” Tutor eventually admitted, “I’m used to dealing with them on my own.”

 

“But we’re together.”

 

Tutor didn’t have to look over to see that Fighter was pouting, as the older man took his hand in his own.

 

“We’re meant to deal with problems together, right?”

 

“… Right.”

 

He looked over to see Fighter beaming at him.

 

“So…” Fighter began slowly, “… I’m coming to your next shift.”

 

“What?!”

 

“I asked permission from your boss! They seemed delighted to have me come along!”

 

Of course, they did.

 

“He probably won’t even come this time!”

 

“But I will be there if he does.” Fighter gently bopped him on the nose, “And there’s nothing you can say to stop me.”

 

Tutor opened his mouth to try, only for Fighter to distract him, by dipping his hand into the water and running it up bare skin.

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

“… and stay out!”

 

Tutor hid his face behind his hat as Fighter none-too-gently escorted his previous assaulter from the café.

 

The poor man had barely stepped inside, before Tutor’s boss was pointing him out to Fighter.

 

The following speech included a lot of Fighter referring to Tutor as his boyfriend, vague threats to ruining his life, before the man was banned from the café for the rest of his life.

 

Fighter strode over to Tutor with a smug, victorious look on his face, practically preening as the rest of the café clapped.

 

“You… are lucky that I love you.” Tutor hissed; face flushed bright red.

 

“Love you too!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Leo/Fiat - Alpha/Omega universe

Chapter 401: Leo/Fiat - Alpha/Omega Universe (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lou_Hele: Could you write a LeoFiat from TharnType... they are sadly getting so much hate - a thing I don't understand... anything would be fine... if you're up to it maybe a/b/o but that's really not necessary! I would just like to read something about them.

………………………………………………………….

 

Fiat’s scent had gotten sweeter over the past few days, drowning out the sour smell that he’d been emitting for the past week and a bit.

 

He hadn’t taken Type’s rejection well.

 

He’d taken the Alpha Tharn’s stern warning even less well.

 

“You’re going into heat.” Leo sighed, when he entered the room on the ninth day of the sulk, “Please tell me that you’re not planning to have it in here.”

 

Unsurprisingly, he was ignored.

 

“Type couldn’t have helped you through your heat.” He pointed out gently, knowing that that was what Fiat was really upset over, “He’s an omega, just like you.”

 

“Shut up!”

 

Leo rolled his eyes, moving over to try and pull Fiat to the bedroom he’d specifically set apart for him for just this occasion.

 

“I can walk!” Fiat snapped, still stinging over Leo’s previous comments as he shot to his feet and raced to his room, leaving a sweet smell lingering in the air behind him

 

This… was going to be a long night.

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

Fiat threw his phone to one side, having gone through all his pictures of Type only to find that they did nothing for him.

 

It was like his body was agreeing that the omega wouldn’t be able to help if he were here, so there was no pleasure from the act, only frustration.

 

He tossed and turned in an effort to get comfortable, before unconsciously letting out an omegian whine of distress.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Leo’s grip tightened on his book as he heard the whine.

 

This was harder than he expected it to be.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Fiat tossed and turned, eventually grinding his hips against the bed, moaning softly, looking for any kind of relief.

 

………………………………………………………………………………

 

The scent was getting heavy now, indicating that Fiat was in the peak of his heat.

 

Leo was struggling to ignore it, mind constantly going back to how good Fiat would feel on his knot. He grabbed a pillow, and buried his face into it, hoping that his own scent would drown Fiat’s out.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

Fiat wasn’t fully aware that he was moaning Leo’s name, until he heard the cautious knock on the door.

 

“Fiat… Fiat do you need something?”

 

“Need… you.” He panted.

 

There was a pause, before Leo was cautiously replying.

 

“Fiat, you’re in heat…you don’t know what you’re saying- “

 

“- Please!” Fiat begged, “I-I really want you… heat or not!”

 

“… Are you sure?”

 

There was obvious tension in Leo’s face, a slight Alpha growl that made Fiat moan as he managed to stumble to his feet, dragging his feet as he headed to the door, throwing it open and pulling Leo inside. He slammed the door shut, pressing Leo against it, and pressing his lips together.

 

………………………………………………………

 

Leo had so many conflicting feelings about this.

 

Fiat had been obsessed with Type for so long.

 

What if this was just the heat talking after all?

 

He allowed himself to be pulled to the bed, Fiat lying back on the stained sheets, pupils blown wide as he stared up at Leo, “I-I’m yours!” He begged, “Leo, please!”

 

Well, he hadn’t used Type’s name…. maybe that was a good sign.

 

He tore Fiat’s shirt from his body, unwilling to wait any longer as he licked at the omega’s neck, down to his nipple and then his bellybutton, scenting Fiat as thoroughly as he could.

 

Fiat wasn’t even going to think about Type after this night.

 

“You’re mine, right?” He couldn’t stop the words from coming out, watching as Fiat froze.

 

“I… I’m yours.” Fiat confirmed, reaching down and pulling Leo up to press their lips together again, feeling Leo’s hand moving to his slick hole as his clothed cock pressed against Fiat’s bare one.

 

Leo pulled away from the kiss, stripping his clothes and throwing them to the ground.

 

“I’m going to fill you up.” Leo muttered, feeling drunk from the omega’s scent, “Make you swell up. You want that?”

 

Fiat let out a low whine of need, “Want you Leo, want you so bad! Need you, need you, need you!” His words were starting to slur together, barely making sense as he begged.

 

Once again, Type’s name hadn’t been mentioned, and Leo smirked in victory.

 

He pulled his fingers away from the loose, wet hole and spread Fiat’s thighs further, leaning forwards to kiss at the pale neck.

 

And then he pushed inside.

 

Fiat gasped, his hands gripping at Leo as he arched off the bed, pressing their bodies together.

 

Feeling Fiat relax around him, Leo quickened the pace, hitting the omega’s prostate with every thrust, feeling his knot swelling.

 

He couldn’t believe this was finally happening.

 

“I’m going to make you mine.” He whispered desperately, lips close to the mating gland, “Please, please tell me that I can.”

 

Fiat nodded frantically, unable to even find the words as his mind latched onto the feeling of Leo’s knot pressing against the rim of his hole, the head of his cock battering against his prostate.

 

It was all too much, and yet not enough.

 

Leo wasted no more time, biting at Fiat’s neck, pushing his knot inside as Fiat tensed up. As Leo came, so did the omega, moaning softly at the sensation of warm cum spilling inside of him, and the dull throb of Leo’s teeth in his skin.

 

Once the endorphins wore off, he knew it would hurt.

 

Once Leo was sure that the mark was made, Leo pulled away, wincing at the light blood oozing from the wound. Tearing his eyes away from it, he leaned over to kiss Fiat again, smirking when Fiat could only weakly return it.

 

“I love you Fiat.” He whispered, listening to Fiat’s pants, tensing in case this had really all been a big mistake.

 

“Love you… Leo.”

 

Leo had never felt happier.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

 

Wayo and Fairy Gang doing TikTok dances

Chapter 402: Pha/Yo - Tiktok Dances

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Wayo and the fairy gang doing Tiktok dances without knowing the doctor gang + Ming are watching them from afar. everyone just watches as P’Pha is gaping at Wayo and they don’t know if he’s about to drag him away or stay long enough to watch Wayo throw it back again lmao

……………………………………….

 

Pha liked the fairy gang, he really did… except in moments like this.

 

In moments like this, they were bad influences.

 

“I think… this is a new dance trend.” Beam carefully spoke up, as Forth nodding beside him, “Usually, it’s ten-year-old girls doing it.”

 

“Ten-year-olds dance to this?!” Pha’s voice was slightly squeaky in shock.

 

“I don’t think it’s sexy when they do it.” Kit’s voice sounded just as faint.

 

Pha was expecting Ming to make a comment at this point, but when none came, he couldn’t help but look over at the younger student, dismayed to see that Ming seemed to be nodding in agreement with what Kit was saying.

 

“At least they’ve still got their uniforms on, right?” Beam pointed out, “Some of the adults who dance to this on Tik Tok aren’t wearing much at all.”

 

That didn’t make Pha feel better at all.

 

The way the uniform clung to Yo’s skin was enough for him. Honestly, if Yo wore anything too revealing, Pha was sure his head would explode.

 

“Little Yo sure can twerk.” Forth commented, wincing when he got identical glares from both Beam and Pha, “Just an observation! N’Ming was probably the one who taught him!”

 

All eyes turned to Ming, who nodded unashamedly.

 

The dance came to a finish as everyone watching clapped in glee.

 

Pha, however, got to his feet and made his way over, pulling Yo into his arms and kissing him hungrily, ignoring the whistling in the crowd and the cheers of the fairy gang.

 

“So…” Yo smirked when they pulled apart, “… Did you like it P’Pha?”

 

Pha was not falling for that innocent tone.

 

He was really struggling to think of anything besides Yo, bed and now!

 

“Please tell me you have no more classes.” He whispered, a slight plea in his voice.

 

“Nope, yo- Ah! P’Pha!”

 

……………………………………………………

 

Later that evening, as they lay in bed together, Yo was going through Tiktok, only to gasp in amazement.

 

“What?”

 

“We have over two million views! It’s only been a few hours!” Yo was practically jumping up and down in excitement.

 

Pha couldn’t help but smile at his excitement.

 

“There are people from all over the world commenting on it.”

 

Pha leaned over to have a read of the comments as well frowning when he saw just how many comments were about Yo and what they would do to him.

 

Yo easily spotted the look, leaning up to kiss him on the cheek. “We’ve just had three rounds together. No one else could make me feel like that.”

 

Pha was pleased to hear that, although a little voice piped up in the back of his head.

 

“We could… make it four rounds?”

 

“Hmm, you may have to persuade me.”

 

“I think I can manage that.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Kit/Ming/Forth next

Chapter 403: Kit/Ming/Forth - Taking Care of Ming (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Princess Kimmi: May I ask to write for 2moons? Ming / Kit / Forth. An established relationship for three, with care. May Ming, as the youngest, be cared for to the top.

………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Please?”

 

Kit rolled his eyes at Ming’s pout, looking over at Forth, who was chuckling fondly. “This is your fault. You spoil him.”

 

“To be fair, I spoil both of you.” Forth chuckled as Kit resisted his attempted one-armed hug, “And how can you say no to such a cute face?”

 

On cue, Ming widened his eyes further, deepening his pout.

 

“Look, he’s like a cute little puppy!” Forth moved to pull his pants down, “Does puppy want a treat?”

 

“P’Forth!” Kit groaned, even as Ming cackled, “That’s it, I’m breaking up with both of you.”

 

“Aww, P’Kit, you don’t mean that!” Ming pulled Kit onto the bed with him, “You love us really, right?”

 

“No, you’re both terrible and rude.”

 

“Grumpy kitty.” Forth gently poked him in the cheek, “This is Ming’s night remember? To reward him for his good test marks in the last exam.”

 

“Hmm.” Kit looked over at Ming, who was looking at him hopefully, “Fine… but only because he did do well.”

 

Ming didn’t care that they were sort of talking about him like he wasn’t there, finding it a little bit hot as he pressed up against Kit, already excited for what they were going to do to him.

 

“N’Ming.” Kit’s voice was a little gentler now, “P’Forth, you’re both wearing too many clothes.”

 

The two Engineering students were quicky to obey the unspoken order, with Kit doing the same, managing to get undressed quicker than Ming, so that he could pull the younger closer unexpectedly.

 

Pressing up against Ming’s front, Kit was pleased to see Forth move to press up against Ming’s back, sandwiching the younger man in between them.

 

“Such a good boy for us.” Forth murmured, as Ming whined lowly in the back of his throat, feeling Forth’s finger move around to his front to pinch and rub at his nipples.

 

Ming didn’t know who to grind against, hips bucking wildly as he struggled to contain himself.

 

For a long moment, the only sound was soft giggles, mouths moving against one another in wet, almost sloppy kisses.

 

Breaking a kiss between him and Forth, Kit gestured at the drawers. “Get the lube.”

 

“Are we really going to- “

 

“- N’Ming.” Kit turned his attention to Ming, “If you want to stop at any time, just tell us.”

 

“O-Okay.”

 

Kit then fell back, until he was lying back on the bed, Ming lying on top of him.

 

“Remember to relax N’Ming.”

 

Ming nodded, feeling the cold chill of the lube as Forth carefully worked a finger inside of him, as Kit pressed a kiss to his cheek.

 

A second, third and even fourth finger were added fairly quickly, moving in and out of Ming as he tried to relax around them.

 

And then Kit’s fingers joined Forth.

 

Oh… Ming now had a good idea of what was going to happen.

 

He allowed the stretching to continue for a moment more, before moving his head away from Kit’s neck.

 

“Please…” He begged, “… Please, I-I’m ready.”

 

Forth kissed the back of his neck in understanding, both him and Kit pulling their fingers out.

 

With a little help he lowered himself onto Kit first, unable to stop the delighted moan from breaking free. Forth then pressed on his shoulder blades until Ming was lying on top of Kit, gently pressing the head of his cock against the stretched hole, before pushing in as well.

 

“A-ah!”

 

“N’Ming? Are you okay?”

 

“Y-Yeah.” Ming moaned, “Y-You can move.”

 

Forth took the lead, moving in and out, his cock, moving against Kit’s.

 

Ming loved it. The feeling of their chests, hips, and legs against his, cocooning him in love. He moaned into Kit’s neck as the speed started to pick up, the sound only encouraging Forth further. Kit’s nails were digging into his arms, leaving bright red stripes in their wakes.

 

Like a cat’s claws really, but he was too far gone to tease Kit about that.

 

Faintly he registered one of Kit’s hand move in between them to play with his leaking cock. The other hand moved to Ming’s hair, gently pulling his head to one side so that Forth and Kit could kiss over his shoulder.

 

The sound of the wet kiss and the full feeling of two cocks pressing against his prostate tipped Ming over the edge, mind going blank for a moment.

 

Neither of them stopped, pounding him through his orgasm, feeling him clench around them. Kit was the first to cum, moaning out Ming and Forth’s name. Forth was last, tensing against Ming’s back suddenly, panting heavily.

 

For a moment, there was silence, until Kit groaned, “Get off, you’re both heavy!” He didn’t sound as irritated as he wanted.

 

Forth chuckled, pulling out, pulling Ming off of Kit and rolling them both to the side.

 

“N’Ming? How do you feel?”

 

“Goooood.” Ming moaned, “So good.” Thinking felt like travelling through a thick fog, “I think you just fucked my brain out.”

 

“That’s high praise and just what I wanted to hear.” Forth smirked, as Kit leaned over to kiss Ming on the forehead, both of snuggling closer to Ming, “We love you N’Ming, right Kit?”

 

“Hmm.”

 

“I love you both too.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

 

Ming/Kit - Valentine's Fluff; Jealous Ming

Chapter 404: Ming/Kit - Valentine's Fluff; Jealous Ming

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from brightsun: Could you do some MingKit Valentine’s fluff?? Maybe Ming goes to give Kit a gift but finds some chocolates hidden in Kits stuff and so he gets jealous thinking someone’s flirting with Kit but at the end of the day Kit tells Ming the chocolates are actually for him.

……………………………………………………

 

“P’Kit! P’Kit!” Ming beamed as he spotted his boyfriend from across the cafeteria, feeling his palms sweating slightly with nerves, hoping that he wasn’t melting the chocolates.

 

Kit turned to face him, but instead of his usual fond scowl, there was a slightly panicked look on his face.

 

At first, Ming appreciated the slight flush on Kit’s cheeks, thinking that it was because of the sight of him with obvious Valentine’s Day chocolates that was causing it.

 

And then he saw the chocolates on the table in front of Kit.

 

He felt his stomach twist at the sight, unable to believe that someone had gotten to P’Kit first! He knew that there were others who admired the older student, but… but surely the news of him going after P’Kit had reached every corner of the university by now?

 

“N’Ming!”

 

Ming noticed how Pha, and Beam tried to reach out and hide the chocolates, only to realise that Ming had spotted them and that it was a fruitless endeavour.

 

Ming could feel his hands start to shake, as he gave Kit a shaky smile, moving to sit opposite him. “Happy Valentine’s day!” He greeted, looking around for any sight of Kit’s mystery admirer.

 

What if… what if Kit preferred them to him?

 

“Hmm… Happy Valentine’s day.” Kit’s expression was back to being unreadable.

 

“I-I got you these!” Ming held the chocolates out, cursing mentally at how shaky his voice was.

 

Those other chocolates looked very expensive, and whilst he remembered how upset Kit was when he tried to spoil the other student (hence his own, slightly cheaper box), he also knew that no one could resist chocolates like those.

 

“Thank you.” Kit took the chocolates without further comment, but Ming didn’t fail to notice the panicked look he shot the others at the table.

 

Ah… he’d made his decision then.

 

“Sorry.” Ming looked around again, looking for a particularly smug look on someone’s face, someone who knew that they’d won.

 

He didn’t see anyone.

 

“I-I’ll get going.” Ming shot to his feet, bowing towards the others on the table, “Sorry to disturb you, I- “

 

“- N’Ming, wait!”

 

Ming stopped, unable to go against Kit when he sounded like that, turning to face him, only to have the other box of chocolates practically thrown at his face.

 

“Apparently, I should stop giving you mixed signals.” Kit muttered, casting a glare back at his friends, who were now smirking, “So… here.”

 

“Those are… for me?” Ming couldn’t believe it.

 

“Well, who else would they be for?!”

 

“I thought they were for you!”

 

Silence.

 

And then:

 

“WHY WOULD THEY BE FOR ME?! WHY WOULD I BUY VALENTINE’S CHOCOLATES FOR MYSELF?!”

 

“You were acting all weird about them!” Ming protested, more than aware about how the whole cafeteria was now looking at them, “Trying to hide them and stuff, I thought they were from a secret admirer, and you didn’t want to tell me!”

 

“You- you- “Kit let out a growl of frustration, before reaching up and pulling Ming into a kiss, pulling away before Ming could really get into it, “After all you went through for me, why would I let someone else get that close so easily?!”

 

“I panicked P’Kit!” Ming pouted, “I’m sorry.”

 

“Hm.” Kit then seemed to notice all eyes were on them now, flushing bright red and moving to make a run for it, before Ming gently took a hold of his hands.

 

“I can get us reservations for a quiet little restaurant away from campus… if you want to have a proper valentine’s together?”

 

Kit floundered for a moment, before nodding, looking down at the ground, hoping that Ming wouldn’t press him for a vocal answer.

 

Of course, Ming understood him perfectly.

 

“Great! I’ll get on that!”

 

Kit frowned, “Wait, you’ve not got them yet?!”

 

“Love you P’Kit, I’ll pick you up at seven!”

 

“N’Ming! You haven’t got them yet?!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Achi/Kluay - Jealousy/Possesiveness and Lust

Chapter 405: Achi/Kluay - Jealousy/Possessiveness + Lust (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: When you get the chance, please write one with Kluay & Achi - well into the relationship. Something with a lot of plot. Actually, please do a bunch of shots on them. There is joy enough of them. So, jealousy, lust/possessives, sick & fluffy shot, a fight/makeup session etc.

Jealousy/Lust and Possessiveness all rolled together first.

…………………………………………….

 

As much as Achi fought against Kluay’s affections, he was really looking forward to this date.

 

He’d already tried on three different outfits, only to settle with a dark green shirt and a pair of well-fitting jeans.

 

This date was going to go perfectly, he was determined to ensure it.

 

….................................

 

Achi was going to kill someone.

 

Kluay was his date, and yet, this waitress didn’t seem to be getting the hint.

 

As soon as they arrived at their table, she had started flirting with Kluay (who seemed to be raising the tightest shirt imaginable). Little touches on the shoulder here and there, asking if he wanted something ‘special’ with a wink.

 

He was ready to snap.

 

After she dropped off their meals, he leaned closer to Kluay, trying not to smile when Kluay practically preened at the attention.

 

And then the waitress came back.

 

“Are you happy with your meals?” She didn’t even look at Achi, who muttered something about how they would be a lot happier without her there, smirking when the waitress sent him a vicious glare.

 

She brushed her hair over to one side, so that Achi was blocked from view as she leaned in even closer to Kluay.

 

“Are you sure you don’t want something... different?” She asked.

 

The insinuation was clear, and Achi couldn’t stop himself from bristling. Pulling money from his pocket, he threw it onto the table, grabbed Kluay’s wrist and started to pull him out of the diner, despite the fact that they’d barely eating anything.

 

“Achi! Achi!”

 

Achi was going to show Kluay that the other man belonged to him.

 

…............................................................................

 

As soon as he managed to pull Kluay into his room, Achi was on him, kissing him as fiercely as he dared, as Kluay let out little noises of both shock and pleasure, not resisting as Achi stripped the clothes off of both of them, throwing the items to the ground.

 

“On your back, on the bed.” Achi ordered, trying not to smirk when Kluay eagerly did as he was told, the older students’ cock already hard and slightly painful looking.

 

“Nobody else is allowed to flirt with you.” Achi snapped, “You flirted with me! You chased after me, so, you belong to me!”

 

“Fuck, yes!”

 

Achi nodded, pleased that Kluay was quick to obey as he moved over to his bedside drawers and grabbing the lube, moving to kneel on the bed… and slipping one finger into himself.

 

Kluay moaned loudly at the sight, drowning out Achi’s own moan at the slight burn. Making sure that his fingers were well slicked up, he slipped a second and third inside, scissoring himself open.

 

“O-Oh Achi! Please!”

 

Achi pushed Kluay away when the older man tried to pull him closer, “I’m in charge, remember?”, He frowned, making sure Kluay was going to lie down and stay down, before straddling him, slicking up his cock and sinking down onto Kluay.

 

Both of them groaned in unison, adjusting to the feeling as best they could.

 

When the slight burn disappeared, Achi started to move, slowly at first, before speeding up and starting to fuck himself on Kluay’s cock.

 

“So good!” Kluay whined, “T-tight! Fuuuck!”

 

“Y-you feel so good!” Achi replied, unable to stop the words from spilling out, “M-Mine! Your-your mine, r-r-r-right?!”

 

He felt like a babbling mess.

 

Kluay was moving his hips to match Achi’s rhythm, both of them sweating, moaning messes.

 

Achi leaned down and kissed Kluay, giving the other man more leverage as he snapped his hips up, hitting Achi’s prostate dead on.

 

Achi couldn’t stop the scream from breaking free, mentally preparing to apologise to his neighbours tomorrow.

 

“F-fuck!” He came all over Kluay’s chest, some of it even hitting Kluay’s chin.

 

It wasn’t long before Kluay was tipping over the edge as well, Achi’s name on his lips.

 

As he came down from the orgasm, Achi fell forwards onto Kluay panting heavily, only to hear Kluay chuckling.

 

“I think… I should make you jealous more often.”

 

“Shut up.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Tharn/Type - Muscle Kink

Chapter 406: Tharn/Type - Muscle Kink (Slightly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from sunflowergulf: hi! i want to thank you for taking our prompts first! and second, if it isn’t too much to ask: a Tharn/Type prompt where Type has a muscle kink and Tharn starts to take notice, but Type is adamant about the fact that he doesn't have one. One day, they are getting ~steamy~ when Tharn manhandles Type and Type's reaction is all like slutty for it and stuff. If you could add some "Wall Sex" in there that would be great but I'm chill with the manhandling too.

………………………………………………………………….

 

“I think you have a muscle kink.”

 

Type turned to Techno in shock, turning his attention away from Tharn helping with the heavy bag of footballs, “… Who’s been teaching you words like that?” He teased, trying to deflect attention away from him.

 

“Ai’Champ.” Techno smirked, “Has Ai’Tharn been working out?”

 

“You shut up!”

 

Pointedly, Type didn’t turn his gaze back to Tharn, instead focusing on Can and his international student, who were talking at the other end of the pitch.

 

Now that was an odd couple.

 

His eyes were drifting back over to Tharn soon enough though, lingering just long enough for Tharn to spot the look… and wink at him.

 

Shit.

 

Type shot to his and stormed off of the pitch as quickly as he could. He wasn’t thinking about this, not a chance in hell.

 

………………………………………………………

 

Tharn had taken up weightlifting all of a sudden.

 

Type was suspicious.

 

But he refused to rise to Tharn’s bait, making a show of grabbing his laptop and starting on an essay, focusing on the screen and not Tharn.

 

It worked for all of fifteen minutes.

 

His eyes focused on the exposed biceps flexing, feeling like a pathetic teenager, being turned on by some slightly sweaty muscles.

 

Techno had been right.

 

Type had always had a thing for strong, muscular men, but had always tried to pass it off as admiration. And now, here Tharn was… being one of those men.

 

He lasted another eight minutes, before giving up on his essay, placing the laptop on the cushion next to him as he got to his feet and grabbed Tharn’s wrist.

 

“Ai’Type?”

 

Tharn’s tone was knowing, and Type hated it.

 

Silently, he pulled Tharn towards the bedroom, only to stop in the hallway and pull Tharn into a harsh, messy kiss.

 

When they pulled apart, Tharn opened his mouth either to tease or to try and take control of the situation, and Type wasn’t having that, covering his boyfriend’s mouth quickly.

 

“I want you inside of me, preferably up against this wall. Any objections?” To reinforce the statement, he nudged his erection against Tharn’s leg.

 

Now, he’d been slammed into many walls in his life, mostly during fights and even during the early days of his and Tharn’s relationship, but this was so different.

 

“Are you sure?” Tharn whispered, easily keeping Type where he was (not that Type was struggling in the slightest).

 

“What’s with the hesitation? Don’t you think you can?”

 

Tharn didn’t need any further permission.

 

Clothes were flung all over the hallway and it wasn’t long before they were both naked, with Tharn spinning Type around until he was facing the wall.

 

“Stay while I get the lube.” Tharn ordered him, nipping to the bathroom, and making it back in record time.

 

For a moment, as Tharn prepared him, Type thought he was going to be taken in this position, which was a little disappointing, but at least he was getting fucked.

 

And then Tharn spun him back around, making Type watch as he slicked himself up, before lifting Type up off the floor and gently lowering him down onto his cock.

 

Type’s back was against the wall, his arms around Tharn’s neck as Tharn’s cock pressed against his prostate, already making his legs shake at the pressure. Tharn moved, making Type see stars… and then he wasn’t thinking much of anything at all.

 

Alright.

 

He had a muscle kink.

 

Sue him.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

 

Ming/Kit - Ming likes it a little rough

Chapter 407: Ming/Kit - Ming Likes Rough Sex (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MintMolly: New Gen Y won't let me go, but I love Ming/Kit. Ming - passive, and he discovered that he likes loss of control, rough sex. He is embarrassed to talk about it with Kit. Then one day Wayo said: I strongly suspect you'll find specialist porn, or reference to it, on his machines.
Ming have the best sex of their life with you. And incredibly soft handcuffs, so Kit a very caring.

………………………………………………………………

 

“So, how did it go?”

 

Ming didn’t look up at Yo’s cheerful greeting.

 

“Ming? Ming, he didn’t do anything bad to you, right?” Yo reached out to grab his hand, “Because I’ll kill him, I really will.”

 

“No, no, no!” Ming protested, forcing himself to smile as he looked up at Yo, “It was nice, really nice!”

 

Yo gave him a suspicious look, “But?”

 

“Well… you know what I like.” Ming carefully broached, as Yo nodded.

 

After being best friends for years, they were more than aware of each other’s kinks.

 

“It’s not like I didn’t like it, I know it was P’Kit’s first time and everything, but- “Ming shrugged, “- With how he can be, I thought he might be a bit more… you know.”

 

“Vicious? Rough?”

 

Ming nodded. “Any ideas?”

 

“You could try talking to him like in a normal relationship.”

 

“You’re one to talk.” Ming scoffed, “But seriously, what do I do?”

 

“Leave it to me.” Yo smirked, “I’ve got your back.”

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

“So… I think he was just a bit worried that P’Kit didn’t like it.” Yo put on his best innocent tone, as he, Pha, Beam and Forth sat at the table, Ming distracting Kit for as long as he could, “I know you guys don’t…. really talk about things like that, like me and Ming, but- “

 

“- No, we don’t.” Pha interrupted, “Besides, you don’t really want to hear about- “

 

“- Kitty likes rough sex.”

 

“Forth!!” “Forth!!”

 

Yo resisted the urge to squeal as he turned to Forth, “Oh?”

 

“Oh yeah.” Forth winked, seeing right through Yo’s act, “I remember when I had to borrow his laptop to look something up, and he’d left a tab open…. Kitty likes rough sex, and I will stand by that.”

 

“Interesting.” Yo carefully pulled his phone out from under the table and sent an immediate message to Ming.

 

Yo: Check his browser history!

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

Ming waited until Kit was in the shower, before grabbing the laptop, already dreading Kit’s reaction if he found out about this.

 

It was easy to find out what Kit liked to watch, and when he watched a few seconds of the most recent one, he could have jumped up and down for joy.

 

This was perfect.

 

…………………………………………………………

 

“N’Ming?” Kit emerged from the shower, drying his hair, “You’re very quiet, is everything- “He froze in his tracks, spotting Ming on the bed, Kit’s handcuffs in his hands (that he’d bought on a complete whim and regretted ever since), “- Where did you find them?”

 

Was it his imagination, or did Ming looked a little nervous?

 

“In your drawer.”

 

Instantly, Kit was on edge. “So, what, you think that now that we’re together, you can just go through my stuff and- “

 

“-I want you to use these on me.”

 

“… Pardon?”

 

Ming straightened up a little, but still looked nervous, “I want you to use these on me… please?”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“More than anything P’Kit.” Ming moved to his knees, drawing Kit’s eyes to his already hard cock, “Please?”

 

It was like something out of his wet dreams.

 

When he got together with Ming, he resigned himself to being passive for a time until he could persuade Ming to give something new a try, but here he was, practically begging Kit to ruin him.

 

He’d just showered and had an essay due soon… but he wasn’t about to pass up this opportunity.

 

“Lie back.” Kit snatched the handcuffs and smirked, “Hands up near the headboard.”

 

“Yes P’Kit!”

 

……………………………………………………..

 

Ming was sprawled on his back with Kit straddling his thighs, and he had never been happier. He was handcuffed to the headboard, unable to go anywhere, and he honestly believed he had never been harder.

 

“You like this, hmm?” Kit lightly tapped the tip of Ming’s cock, making his hips buck unconsciously.

 

“Y-Yes.”

 

Kit curled forward and bit at Ming’s neck, making the younger man gasp and squirm at the sensation, making a helpless little sound.

 

Kit smirked, moving further down to nip at Ming’s nipples, leaving red marks all over his chest.

 

“P-P’Kit, please- “

 

“- I like you like this… sweet and needy and all mine.”

 

“P-P-Please, please f-f-fuck me!”

 

Kit made a strangled sound, and before Ming knew it, he was rolled onto his stomach, wrists criss-crossing in front of him.

 

The vulnerability of the position left him breathless, cock hanging heavy and ignored between his legs as Kit fingered him open, brushing against his prostate often enough to keep him hard and wanting, but not enough to tip him over the edge.

 

“I-I’m ready, I’m ready!” He pleaded, knowing that he really was only barely stretched, but he liked it when it burned.

 

Kit smacked him on the ass, making Ming cry out from the shock and slight pain of it.

 

“You’re ready, when I say you’re ready.” He snapped, rubbing at the sore spot in silent apology for both the smack and his tone.

 

Ming groaned, but Kit clearly didn’t want to wait any longer, as Ming felt the divine burn of Kit’s cock pressing inside him, the pillow beneath him dampening from his pleased tears.

 

“Oh, please, please, please!”

 

Kit’s grip on his hips would bruise, and Ming was looking forward to it.

 

“H-Harder!”

 

He honestly thought he would come from this pace and strength of Kit’s thrusts, cock untouched.

 

Kit listened, snapping his hips forward as he tugged Ming back, skewering him on his cock all the way to the root.

 

Oh yeah, he was definitely going to come from this alone.

 

“Yes! Like that! Harder!”

 

“Are you close?” Kit panted, sounding only a little affected by their actions.

 

“Yes, yes! I’m so close, please!”

 

There were two more vicious thrusts, before Ming was coming all over the bed with a wordless cry. Not much time passed, before Kit was coming, collapsing on top of him.

 

Ming wasn’t sure how long they lay there for, but he instantly missed having Kit inside of him when the older man pulled out, moving to uncuff him.

 

The handcuffs were soft, so there were no marks there, but the slight ache on Ming’s hips told him that he wasn’t going to leave this room unmarked.

 

“I love you.” Ming whispered, leaning up for a kiss, “We can do this again, right?”

 

“Whenever you want.” Kit gave him a fond smile, feeling completely exhausted as he lay next to Ming… only to frown, “How did you find out about… that, by the way?”

 

“… I looked up your search history.”

 

“Ming!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Achi/Kluay - Sick Fic

Chapter 408: Achi/Kluay - Sick FIc

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: When you get the chance, please write one with Kluay & Achi - well into the relationship. Something with a lot of plot. Actually, please do a bunch of shots on them. There is joy enough of them. So, jealousy, lust/possessives, sick & fluffy shot, a fight/makeup session etc.

Sick fic

……………………………………….

 

Kluay watched the clothes spin around and around in the dryer, feeling Achi resting against his side, the younger man snoring through the congestion as he shivered every so often.

 

There had been some sort of illness going around the campus, so it was only a matter of time before one of them got it. For the last three days, Achi had been running a temperature, not enough to really worry over, but enough to make him miserable, sweating through all of his shirts, despite how cold it was.

 

He’d washed so much bedding in the last three days, Achi going to sleep in dry sheets, only to wake up in soaking wet ones.

 

There was upside to all this though.

 

Achi wanted nothing more than to be close to him, pressing up against him as soon as he sat down, and attempting to follow him when he walked away.

 

The second often ended with Achi bracing himself against the nearest wall.

 

The dryer clicked, and Kluay sighed, gently shaking Achi awake, who whined.

 

“It’s okay, I’m just getting the things out of the dryer.”

 

Achi nodded, trying to snuffle through the congestion, coughing when it didn’t work and sighed miserably in defeat. He snuffled wetly, curling his arms around himself tightly, prompting Kluay to grab the box of tissues from the table and hand them over.

 

“Here, see if you feel any clearer.”

 

Achi took the tissues with a barely heard grumble, clutching them to his chest like they were a teddy bear, before drifting off again, completely forgetting to even attempt to blow his nose.

 

Kluay couldn’t stop himself from smiling fondly, leaning over to press a gentle kiss to his boyfriend’s flushed forehead, taking note that the fever seemed to have abated slightly.

 

He pulled his hoodie from the dryer, tossing it over to Achi who dropped the tissue box and clung to the hoodie desperately.

 

“Put it on.” Kluay whispered, a fond smile on his face, “You’ll feel a little better then.”

 

“’Kay.” Achi slowly slide the hoodie on, burying his hands into the kangaroo pouch, almost moaning in pleasure at the warmth.

 

It must have been nice and toasty, just out of the dryer.

 

“Just rest, okay?”

 

Achi nodded, snuffling a little as he yawned, only to sneeze himself awake… and keep sneezing.

 

The first sneeze had flipped the hood up and over Achi’s head, making Kluay coo just a little.

 

Not too loud though.

 

When he was sick like this, Achi was either as docile as a child or as vicious as a feral cat, and Kluay didn’t want to risk the anger of that second option being directed at him.

 

Finally, the sneezing fit stopped as Achi froze, taking slow, shallow breaths.

 

“Ow.” He whined, making Kluay’s heart pang just a little.

 

Sneezing fits never helped with headaches.

 

“Hey.” Kluay moved closer, wrapping an arm around him, “Are you okay?”

 

Achi nodded, hood flopping as he grabbed the tissue box from the floor, ripping a few out and scrubbing at his nose, taking deeper breaths.

 

“This… sucks!” Achi looked miserable, looking up at Kluay, “You don’t have to stay with me.”

 

“What kind of boyfriend would I be if I left you like this?” He leaned over to give him another kiss on the forehead, “Sleep… I’ll be here when you wake up.”

 

“Promise?”

 

“I promise.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Ae/Pete and Yim having a family day

Chapter 409: Ae/Pete and Yim - Family Day Out

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Patriciaa: AePete as N'Yim's cool uncle/parent on a family day or something like people sees them as a Family🖤❤

…………………………………………………………….

 

“Come on! Hurry up!” N’Yim was already standing at the admission gate, bouncing excitedly up and down. Ae shook his head, taking Pete’s hand as they followed on after her.

 

It was N’Yim’s birthday, and whilst her parents were busy running the restaurant, they were more than happy to have the recently married Ae and Pete take their daughter out for the day.

 

“Come on!” She ran over, pulling their hands apart so that she could grab one each, pulling them along with her.

 

She was surprisingly strong, but Pete supposed that was just something that ran in Ae’s family.

 

He ended up stumbling slightly, catching himself on a nearby railing, shooting Ae a ‘leave it’ look when Ae opened his mouth to scold the pre-teen.

 

“You are such a cute family!” The ticket collector cooed, “She’s lucky to have such lovely dads.”

 

“Oh, we’re not- “

 

They were already being waved through though, with a cheerful “enjoy your day!”

 

Ae pushed the protest to the back of his mind, turning to N’Yim with a gentle smile.

 

“So, what do you want to do first?”

 

“Something to eat first! Something that we can all share!” N’Yim’s eyes lit up at the sight of the cotton candy stand, “Like that!”

 

Oh… Ae distinctly remembered his brother telling him not to let N’Yim eat too much sugar.

 

He hated saying no to her.

 

“That does sound nice.” Pete smiled softly at Ae, and Ae knew that there was no chance he was saying no now.

 

They bought a bucket full and shared it out amongst them, Ae making sure that Pete and N’Yim were getting the majority.

 

Looking up, he noticed a giggling group of teenage girls taking pictures of them, but though nothing of it.

 

He definitely noticed when they followed them around, clearly trying to be subtle as N’Yim worked her way through the carnival games, winning a bunch of teddies that probably wouldn’t fit in her room with all the teddies she already had, but when Ae went to say something, Pete’s hand slipped into his and he cut himself off.

 

“They’re very small teddies.” Pete chuckled, “It’ll be fine.”

 

He could definitely hear the giggling a little louder now.

 

After that, the real fun began.

 

Pete was not a fan of scary rides, so Ae was chosen to take N’Yim on all the rides that she wanted to go on, leaving Pete to watch the bags.

 

“Are you sure you’ll be alright?” Ae frowned, not entirely liking the idea of leaving Pete all along, “Because we can- “

 

“- I’ll be fine.” Pete leaned over to kiss him gently on the cheek, “Go on, before N’Yim starts dragging you again.”

 

“Come on!” She called out, as if on cue, as Ae pulled Pete into a quick kiss, darting off after her.

 

“N’Yim, wait!”

 

Pete watched him fondly, keeping his eyes on them as they joined the queue.

 

And then he felt the tapping on his shoulder.

 

He turned, to see a group of girls hovering nervously nearby.

 

“Umm… hello.” He smiled warmly at them, “How can I help you, is everything okay?”

 

“We just wanted to say…” The ‘leader’ shyly shuffled from side to side, “… that you three make a really cute family.”

 

For a moment, Pete was taken off guard, glancing over at Ae who seemed to be playfully teasing N’Yim about her height.

 

“Yeah…” He whispered absently, “… we really are.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Pete/Kao - First day as parents

Chapter 410: Pete/Kao - First Night as Parents

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Twinkie: Can you do Petekao with their little son/little daughter please. Like the 1st day they had them pls?

………………………………………………….

 

The trip home from the hospital was quiet, the complete opposite of what Pete expected.

 

The new-borns were secure in their car seats, with all the necessities that they needed in the boot of the car. There was no screaming, as both kids were fast asleep in mere seconds, with Kao watching them in the rear-view mirror the entire ride home.

 

“They’re not going to disappear you know.” Pete teased him.

 

“I know, but… we’ve waited for this for long, I can’t believe it’s actually happening.” Kao whispered, “Can you believe it? We’re actually parents!”

 

“Yeah… we are.”

 

It took them a little longer than normal to navigate their way home, but Pete was determined not to jostle their precious cargo any more than they needed to be.

 

They unlatched the seat and took a child each. The house was dark and quiet, and whilst they knew that it wouldn’t be that way for long once the new-borns woke up, neither of them cared.

 

“Should we put them in the nursery?” Kao asked, looking down at the girl twin he was carrying, who they’d called Moon, “Because… I don’t think I can do that tonight?”

 

Pete agreed.

 

He didn’t think he could let either of them out of his sight.

 

Earth, the boy twin, snuffled in his sleep and Pete only just resisted the urge to coo. Carefully, he removed him from the car seat, lifting him to his chest, smiling when Earth curled up to his chest.

 

He was sure they had an ultrasound picture of him in this position.

 

“Thirty-six hours old and he already has you wrapped around his finger.” Kao teased, as though he didn’t have Moon in his own arms.

 

Pete shrugged as lightly as he could, moving to sit on the sofa as Kao joined him, the pair of them sitting in contented silence, staring down at their children in peace.

 

Moon was the first to wake, breathing softly one second and screaming the next. Pete placed a hand over Earth’s visible ear, hoping that his sister’s unhappiness wouldn’t wake him.

 

It was wishful thinking, as Earth started to stir as well, waking up a little quieter than his sister, but just as unhappy. He turned to bury his head into Pete’s chest, as Moon’s cries got louder and more high-pitched and Kao’s face got more and more panicked.

 

Both of their hands were full and both babies were upset.

 

Pete took a deep breath, releasing it slowly. “I’m going to put him in the cot, okay? See if he settles down to sleep, okay?”

 

“Yes please.”

 

Pete rushed into the master bedroom, where they had set up some cots that fitted to the side of their bed, placing Earth into the one on his side, sighing in relief when Earth settled down.

 

He switched on the baby monitor, before rushing into the kitchen and preparing two bottles of milk for them.

 

He could vaguely hear Kao talking gentle to Moon in the living room, and Earth whining over the baby monitor, just as the bottle warmer beeped. He tested the temperature against his wrist, before heading into the living room again, handing one bottle to Kao, before grabbing Earth again.

 

Both babies latched onto the rubber nipples eagerly, making the new fingers sigh in relief.

 

“We can do this.” Pete whispered, looking up at his husband, “We can do this, right?”

 

“We can do this.” Kao agreed, watching Pete prop Earth up on his shoulder to pat his back, waiting until the baby let out a small belch. Once the pair were burped, they were wrapped in swaddling blankets, ready to be put down for sleep.

 

Except neither Pete not Kao seemed to want to let go of them.

 

“We’re going to have to eventually.” Kao chuckled, almost as though he’d read Pete’s mind, “We have to sleep ourselves otherwise we’ll be no use tomorrow.”

 

And wasn’t that a life-changing moment of realisation for Pete.

 

They now had two other people they had to take care of on top of their everyday tasks.

 

“Come on.” Making sure Moon was secure in one arm, Kao took Pete’s hand, pulling him into the master bedroom, “Let’s sleep.”

 

The twins were gently placed in their respective cots, as Pete and Kao got changed and climbed into bed, cuddling up to one another.

 

Pete kissed Kao sweetly on the lips.

 

“We’re a family.” He whispered, “I have a family. A gorgeous husband, two beautiful babies…. A family.”

 

“Are you happy?”

 

“So, so happy.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Achi/Kluay - Fighting and Making Up

Chapter 411: Achi/Kluay - Fighting and Making Up

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: When you get the chance, please don’t write one with Kluay & Achi - well into the relationship. Something with a lot of plot. Actually, please do a bunch of shots on them. There is joy enough of them. So, jealousy, lust/possessives, sick & fluffy shot, a fight/makeup session etc.
Fighting/Making Up

………………………………………………..

 

“Why are we even watching this?” Achi glared down at Kluay, who had his head in his lap.

 

“I asked you what you wanted to watch, and you kept saying whatever, so this is whatever.” Kluay’s voice was just as tense.

 

Achi had been in a particularly grumpy mood today, and Kluay hadn’t exactly had the best start to the day, so he was in no mood to deal with it. No, he didn’t have to go to any lectures, but his computer had messed up his essay so that it was practically written in hieroglyphics, so he had to spend all day fixing that before he only just managed to submit it on time.

 

“Are you seriously in a sulk with me?” Achi snapped, “I told you, I had a bad day! You got to spend all day lazing about at home, but I was actually busy! All I want to do when I come home is sleep, but instead I try to spend time with you? Why are we watching this stupid film for the millionth time when we could be sleeping!”

 

Kluay scrambled off his lap, looking nervous for a split second, before his fists clenched and he snapped back, “It’s just a film! If you wanted to go to bed, you should have said!”

 

“And have you pawing at me all night?! No thanks!”

 

“I would have let you sleep if that’s what you want me to do!” Kluay actually felt a little hurt by the insinuation, “You’re acting like I'm some sort of- of-of- “

 

He couldn’t even say the words.

 

Achi rolled his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose with a groan, eyes squeezed shut. “What have I gotten myself into.” He muttered, probably not intending to be heard.

 

But Kluay heard it.

 

Did Achi... regret this relationship?

 

He fought not to cry, turning away from Achi, biting his lip to hold back the sob. “Fine.” He muttered, “Let’s go to bed then.”

 

He headed into the bedroom without waiting for his boyfriend, climbing into his side of the bed, burying his face into the pillows, trying to muffle any noise.

 

He knew he’d pushed Achi too far in those early days, but to want to break up with him.

 

He never thought he’d pushed Achi that far.

 

Moments later, he felt the bed dip under Achi’s weight, prompting Kluay to move a little closer to the edge of the bed.

 

Achi moved closer, and Kluay heard him suck in a breath as though to say something, only to stop.

 

Kluay wasn’t ready to hear whatever he was going to say.

 

For a moment, they lay in silence, the darkness hiding his shaking shoulders.

 

Kluay watched the minutes tick by until it was ten past twelve, where he was reasonably sure that Achi was asleep. He slowly got up to go to the bathroom, and wipe anyway any evidence of tears.

 

It was just a bad day.

 

Right?

 

It was just a bad day.

 

However, before he could leave the room, a hand reached out to grab his wrist. Kluay looked over at him, seeing how worried Achi looked in the dim light of the room.

 

“Kluay- “

 

“- It’s okay.” Kluay cut him off, “Let’s just- you were tired, I was frustrated, it was stupid, right?” He pulled his wrist free, “Sorry for bothering you… try to sleep, okay? I think Waii was thinking of calling people for early practice.”

 

Achi followed him into the bathroom quickly, nearly tripping over the covers, before he was wrapping his arms around Kluay from behind.

 

“I’m sorry.” He whispered, “I’m sorry, I was being a dick and I didn’t mean to hurt you, it was just- “

 

“- a really bad day?” Kluay turned around in his grasp, leaning over to kiss his boyfriend gently on the forehead.

 

“I still shouldn’t have shouted at you for wanting to spend time together though.” Achi mumbled, “I promised myself I was going to be better when we got together, and instead I just made you cry.”

 

“I wasn’t- “

 

Achi cut him off with a stern look.

 

“Alright, maybe I was.” Kluay admitted, “I think… we should start having a date night once a week? Just to avoid all this.”

 

“…. Every week?”

 

“Every. Single. Week.”

 

“… That sounds like a really nice idea actually.”

 

Kluay beamed, “Great! Tuesdays?”

 

“How about Friday, instead?”

 

“Even better!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Pete and Cha'Aim friendship

Chapter 412: Pete and Cha'aim Friendship

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Patriciaa: Another Chai Aim and Pete moments as best friends. More Cha’aim and Pond with AePete I just love them together. Any fluff moment and a scenario where people still bullying Pete for being gay (since they can't do it to Ae) so Cha’aim steps up for Pete and a lady trying to flirt with Pond says that Cha’aim is too reserved so Pond would probably leave her so Pete steps up for her

 

………………………………………………….

 

Every other Saturday, Pete and Cha’aim had a day to themselves, where they would go out to eat or see a film together.

 

Pete had never really had a friend like her before.

 

Day was nice, but there always something a little off about her, that made him feel a little uncomfortable.

 

He didn’t feel like that with Cha’aim.

 

Today, they were at the swimming pool, the weather being far too hot for anything else.

 

“Oh hey, it’s little Petey!”

 

Pete tensed up at the voices, not looking over as the group approached.

 

Whilst Trump had disappeared, his friends were still more than happy to continue tormenting Pete.

 

“You do know he’s gay, right?” The new leader of this gang smirked at Cha’aim, who was glaring up at him, “Sorry to break it to you honey, but he’s leading you on. Dating some shrimp from the engineering department.” He then made a vulgar gesture, “I can show you what being with a real man is like.”

 

Cha’aim gagged and turned back to Pete, “Come on.” She sighed, getting to her feet, “I fancy an iced coffee.”

 

“Great, I’ll- “

 

“- Not with you.” Cha’aim snapped at the leader, “With my friend.”

 

“Is it a girl’ day out or something?” The leader sneered, “No men allowed.”

 

Pete hated that particular slur. He was still a man, even if he liked other men.

 

“No, it’s no homophobic assholes allowed.” Cha’aim snapped, fists clenched as Pete looked on nervously.

 

“Cha’aim, we should really- “

 

“- that’s it! Hide behind a girl like the fa- AH!”

 

The man was pushed into the water, coming up for air with a frantic cry about how his phone had been in the pockets of his trunks.

 

“Come on. Iced coffee time.” Cha’aim linked arms with Pete and pulled him away, ignoring how the group called out for them, using language that was definitely going to get them kicked out of the pool.

 

They made it outside, before Pete started to chuckle uncontrollably.

 

“I-I can’t believe you did that!”

 

“He was a jackass and deserved everything he got.” Cha’aim smirked, pulling Pete closer, “Nobody hurts my friend and gets away with it.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“You are so clever.” Cha’aim looked over Pete’s shoulder, admiring the neat and precise notes that were made, “And your handwriting is so nice!”

 

Pete flushed, nodding his thanks as they both turned back to their studies.

 

And then they heard the group behind them.

 

“I don’t know what he sees in her.”

 

“I know! She’s such a prude! How can someone like Pond like someone as boring as her!”

 

Pete felt Cha’aim tense up beside him, grip tightening around her pen.

 

“She’s not even that pretty! All those stupid colours in her hair!”

 

Pete watched as Cha’aim fiddled with a strand of her hair self-consciously and frowned.

 

Cha’aim was one of the prettiest girls he had ever seen!

 

“Don’t worry.” One of the girls continued, “Once he sees someone who’s willing to give him what he wants, he’ll drop her like a rock!”

 

Cha’aim’s head bowed, and Pete officially had enough.

 

He got to his feet, dodging Cha’aim’s attempts to stop him, as he strode over the table.

 

“Excuse me…” He started off a little uncertainly, clearing his throat to get their attention, “… but you’re all being rude bitches right now.”

 

There were sharp gasps all around, including from Cha’aim.

 

“First, Ai’Pond truly loves Cha’aim. Don’t you think he would have chosen you already, with how… willing you are? He hasn’t and that’s because of Cha’aim. Because she’s the loveliest, prettiest, nicest person around and worth ten times as much as you!”

 

They all stared up at him in shock, red flushes on their cheeks.

 

“And… that’s that.” Pete finished, “Now, if you don’t mind, me and Ai ’Pond’s beloved girlfriend are going to go and get some iced coffee.” He turned back to her, helping her pack up her stuff before helping her to her feet and pulling her away.

 

“That was amazing.” Cha’aim whispered, “But you shouldn’t have done that! What if they- “

 

“- Nobody hurts my friend and gets away with it.” Pete interrupted, giving her a soft smile, “Nobody.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Pete/Kao - Clingy Kao

Chapter 413: Pete/Kao - Clingy Kao

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Hello: Hello! Merry Christmas. Can you do a Pete/Kao fic wherein Kao is very clingy to Pete... after Kao have fully come out as gay already and everyone knew already his relationship to Pete (after dark blue kiss series ending) please? Thank you in advance

………………………………………………………………

 

It was flu season.

 

The illness had spread through the university, and with Kao still taking on tutoring jobs (although thankfully not with THAT little bastard, who shall not be named), it was no surprise that he got sick.

 

He spent the first day trying to go about his days like usual, despite the pronounced sniffle and the fact that his eyelids were trying to close every other second.

 

Pete was just waiting for the moment where Kao finally succumbed.

 

It happened sooner than later, as they got into the second day and Kao woke up looking worse for wear.

 

“I think you should stay at home today.” Pete frowned, slightly hating how Kao still looked cute, even like this.

 

“Shut up.” Kao mumbled, “I’ll be fine.”

 

Pete rolled his eyes but didn’t argue.

 

There was no point in arguing.

 

…………………………………………………….

 

They went to have lunch with their friendship group, and it didn’t take long for Pete to notice that Kao was just pushing his food around the plate.

 

“Kao- “

 

“- I’m not hungry.” Kao mumbled, before Pete could say anything, although he did shuffle a little closer to Pete on the bench, practically pressing himself up against as their friends looked on, a little stunned by the open affection.

 

None of them said anything, all continuing to eat, until Pete felt pressure against his side, looking down to see Kao leaning against him, head on his shoulder.

 

“Kao?” He whispered, “Do you need me to take you home, back to bed?”

 

“No… just… resting…”

 

Sandee chuckled, “You guys are adorable.”

 

“’M not adorable.” Kao mumbled, moving even closer to Pete as Pete wrapped an arm around him.

 

“Of course not.” Sandee smirked, clearly spotting as Kao’s hand was now on Pete’s thigh. Not for anything dirty, but because he was probably trying to crawl onto Pete’s lap and fall asleep.

 

“Kao?” Pete frowned, looking a little red in the face, “Kao, we need to move soon. Are you sure you don’t want me to- “?

 

Kao’s whine cut him off.

 

“Kao… do you need to go home?”

 

It was like pulling teeth.

 

Over the course of less than two hours, Kao had become clingier, his cough getting worse, and he was clearly too out of it.

 

“Alright, we’re going home.” Pete decided, gently pushing Kao away and standing up as Kao sat up, rubbing at his eyes, and shaking his head.

 

“I-I have a really important lecture soon- “

 

“- Which you’re going to fall asleep in.” Pete sighed, helping him to his feet, with Kao immediately gluing himself to Pete’s side again, which honestly made it a little hard to walk. He waved goodbye to their friends, before heading towards to the car park.

 

The closer they got, the more Kao pressed his face against Pete’s neck, shivering slightly.

 

“Kao? Are you okay?”

 

“You’re warm.” Kao mumbled.

 

“Yeah, you’re definitely going back to bed.”

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Kao practically melted as soon as he was tucked back into bed.

 

Pete smiled down at him, undeniably fond at the sight of Kao’s face peeking out from under the blankets.

 

“There, isn’t that better?” He chuckled, moving to leave for his own lectures, “Get some sleep, okay? I’ll pick up some soup on the way home.”

 

“Don’t leave?” Kao’s voice was suddenly small and vulnerable, “Stay?”

 

Pete opened his mouth to protest, just as Kao had this morning, only to meet Kao’s eyes and succumb immediately.

 

Kao didn’t have to ask twice.

 

Stripping down to his underwear, Pete crawled under the blankets, warmth filling his heart when Kao gravitated towards him, prompting him to wrap his arms around his sick boyfriend, smoothing down his hair gently.

 

“Sleep.” He whispered, “I’m not going anywhere.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Chapter 164 Sequel - Yo/Ming

Chapter 414: Yo/Ming - Chapter 164 sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: Ming/Yo – Chapter 164 Sequel. I need a follow up to this when Kit & Pha realize/find out they’ve gotten together.

…………………………………..

 

There was something different happening on campus.

 

Kit listened to Pha whining about how his newest boyfriend, and how they had to break up with only one ear open, his eyes focused on the next table over.

 

Ming had stopped pursuing him, which Kit had to admit to being a little thankful for, not really being interested in people like that.

 

But Yo had stopped giving Pha mournful looks when he thought the older man wasn’t watching.

 

Yes, something was definitely different.

 

The way they were smiling at each other… Kit may not be interested in romance or anything like that, but even he could tell that there was something more than friendship in those smiles.

 

“… and Yo hasn’t texted me in weeks!”

 

Kit tuned back into the conversation, raising an eyebrow at Pha’s latest whine. “Why would he text you? YOU broke up with him, remember?”

 

“But he used to always text, asking me how my day was and stuff! Or how a test was!”

 

“Did you reply?”

 

“Yes!”

 

“With more than just ‘okay’ or ‘good’?”

 

The silence was all the answer Kit needed.

 

“Yeah… that’s probably why he’s not texting you back,” Kit rolled his eyes, “Did you really expect him to pine for you forever?”

 

Silence.

 

“Good for Yo for moving on.” Kit mumbled, only to wince when Pha started to cough uncontrollably.

 

“W-what?!”

 

“Well… he might not have moved on.” Kit tried to save the situation, only to stop at the heartbroken look on Pha’s face, “Or… he might have.”

 

Pha followed Kit’s gesture to the other table, only to scoff and shake his head. “Ming and Yo are friends! They would never- “

 

“- Look harder.”

 

Pha did… and the smile disappeared from his face.

 

“Oh…” He whispered brokenly, “… Oh.”

 

“I’m sorry.” Kit sighed, “But you brought this on yourself.”

 

“…. I thought we’d be together in the end.”

 

Pushing himself to his feet, Kit collected up his books. “You should have thought about that before you broke up with him. Now, just be happy for him.”

 

“But I thought Ming and you- “

 

“- That was never going to happen.” Kit stated firmly, “He’s happy with Yo, and you should be happy for Yo.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Pha. Enough.”

 

Kit didn’t let Pha say another word, leaving to go to his next class, passing the table where Ming and Yo were sitting, giving them both smiles of understanding, and getting thankful nods in results.

 

They were happy.

 

Pha would be happy again soon, he was sure of it.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Bun/Tan - Protective Mobster Tan

Chapter 415: Bun/Tan - Protective Mobster Tan

Summary:

Links for Prompts that are waiting to be posted and the full prompts list are after the chapter :)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from E: Can you do one for tan x bun (manner of death) with a protective mobster tan. If you can. Please and thank you.

…………………………………………………………..

 

Bun’s shoulder ached from the constant pull of the tight restraints, struggling to keep himself calm, telling himself that it was all going to be alright.

 

He wasn’t sure if he entirely believed it though.

 

The skin on his wrists had been rubbed raw from the pulling and tugging, which was starting to make him worry about possible infection. His head throbbed from the blow that had knocked him unconscious, and he could taste blood on his tongue, his teeth stained with the substance.

 

He wasn’t going to tell them a thing though.

 

The door to his cell opened, as a large man entered the room, cracking his knuckles in what was probably meant to be an act of intimidation.

 

“Ready to talk yet?” The man pushed Bun’s chin up to meet his gaze.

 

Bun gathered enough bloody spit in his mouth, before spitting it right into the man’s eyes.

 

A slap whipped his head to the left.

 

“Maybe Tan will be more talkative.” The man groaned, wiping the spit away.

 

As if by cue, there was a commotion somewhere from the right of the building.

 

Bun pulled against the restraints, knowing that it was only a matter of time before Tan walked through those doors, and if he saw Bun like this, he was going to lose his mind.

 

“Boss, the security cameras are down!” Someone called from outside the room.

 

“Well, then get them back up!” The man’s hand moved to his gun already feeling a little tense. However, before even the tops of his fingers could brush against the cool metal, there was a scream from outside, as the door slammed open.

 

BANG!

 

Bun’s captor fell to the ground with a shriek of pain, giving the Doctor the perfect sight of his beloved Tan.

 

“I can’t believe you were stupid enough to do this.” Tan hissed, “I ought to snap your fingers one by one.”

 

The threat sent shivers down Bun’s spine.

 

“You’re fucking crazy!” The man tried to put pressure on his bleeding arm.

 

“You were the one who kidnapped Bun.” Tan rolled his eyes, “Who’s really the crazy one here.” Them ignoring the captor, he headed over to Bun, a concerned look on his face, “Are you okay?”

 

“Could be better.”

 

Taking the rope holding Bun’s wrists together into his hands, Tan made quick work of the binding. Bun sighed in relief at lack of tension in his shoulders, only to yelp as his lips were captured in a kiss.

 

“I missed you.” Tan whispered when they pulled apart, lifting him into his arms, not caring about Bun’s protests or the fact that there was a bleeding man on the ground.

 

“The Inspector’s coming to deal with him.” Tan stated, almost as though reading Bun’s mind, as they headed out of the room, out of the building and to a van parked nearby. He placed him into the passenger seat, before getting into the driver’s seat and leaning over for another kiss. “I’m glad you’re okay.”

 

“Why? Were you scared?”

 

“Yes? Why wouldn’t I be?”

 

Bun, not expecting this answer, sat back in his seat, face slightly flushed.

 

……………………………….

 

Later that evening, after the arrest had been confirmed, Bun found himself lying on their bed, wearing absolutely nothing as Tan examined him from head to toe.

 

His head wound had been taken care of, with strict instructions that he was to rest.

 

Instructions that he wasn’t sure Tan was willing to follow.

 

“I missed you.” Tan crawled onto the bed, curling up beside the Doctor, “I missed you so much.”

 

“I was only gone for a few hours.”

 

“That was still for too long.” Tan gently kissed him on the cheek, “I’m never letting you out of my sight again.”

 

“Oh, come on!”

 

“Never again!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

EXCITING NEWS!

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 416: Ming/Kit - Kit Loses A Bet... and Ming likes it

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LittlePi: https://www.instagram.com/p/CJVwfxXFCOa/?igshid=wu5p8nc9bnta
Have you seen this already??? Please, Ming/Kit. Angry (displeased) Kit in a dress, and Ming's vulgar comments.
Day summary: Avil Kit reveals to Ming that he is a man. I ask for a lot of jokers about gold shoes.

I’m sorry, but I found it a little difficult to interpret this prompt, so I did my best :S

…………………………………………………………

 

“I can’t believe you- “

 

“- You lost the bet Kitty cat.” Forth smirked, “We chose the Snow White one though. We could have chosen Jasmine.”

 

“At least she has pants!”

 

“Come on Kit.” Beam chuckled, “At least try and smile, Disney princess smile a lot remember?”

 

“I AM NOT A PRINCESS!”

 

……………………………………………………………

 

Kit was sure everyone could see the vein popping in his head. The dress hung around his lower shins, bright blue and yellow as everyone turned to stare at him.

 

“P’Kit!”

 

Kit froze, looking over his shoulder to see Ming running towards him, skidding to a stop as he scanned Kit from head to toe, a leer appearing on his face.

 

“P’Kit…” He practically purred out the words, as Kit felt his flush deepen, “… You look- “

 

“- If you make ONE reference to me being a girl, I will kill you in front of all these people!” Kit hissed, only to yelp when Ming grabbed his arm, pulling him away from the main crowds, where they could be alone.

 

Once they were alone, Ming backed Kit up against a wall, making him feel smaller than he already felt around Ming as the younger man looked him up and down again.

 

“Can I- can I take a picture of you?”

 

“No!”

 

“But P’Kit! How else am I going to remember this?!”

 

“By using your memory!” Kit pushed him back, snapping at him when he tried to move closer, “Like everybody else!”

 

Silence.

 

“Now.” Kit tried to regain his composure, “If you don’t mind, I need to go home.”

 

Fuck this bet.

 

He wasn’t spending the day like this.

 

“Your legs look amazing.”

 

The words stopped Kit right in his tracks, as he slowly turned around to face Ming, who straightened up at the look, almost daring Kit to disagree with him.

 

Kit was never one to ignore a dare though.

 

“You can’t even see my legs!” He snapped, “How can you say you like them?!”

 

“I-I just- “Ming rubbed the back of his head, “- really like you in a dress.”

 

Kit snapped.

 

“Listen to me.” He hissed, getting right up in Ming’s face, “I am NOT a girl. Don’t think that just because I've shown the slightest sliver of interest in you, that I suddenly want to be the girl! Understood?! This was because I lost a stupid bet and nothing more!”

 

“I-I just... think you look really nice, that’s all.” Ming’s face was flushed red, “You look cute.”

 

“Cute?! You- you- “

 

“- Can I have just one kiss before you change? Just one?”

 

“When I kiss you, it’ll be when I am actually comfortable... as in, not wearing a dress!”

 

He wasn’t even sure if Ming had heard the last part, as a goofy look appeared on Ming’s face.

 

“WHEN... you kiss me?”

 

“Shut up and go to your classes!”

 

Kit was done with this day.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 417: Dean/Pharm - Pharm Takes Control (Slightly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LadyMidnight: I'm not sure if you are taking prompts right or if you even take prompts from the comments section but I have a DeanPharm things for you. It’s that pharm and dean are at his house and like dean has finally persuades pharm to get down and dirty with him because pharm has a strict no having sex at dean’s house rule and pharm ends up getting on top of him and them like either they almost get caught or they do get caught.

EDIT: Prompter wanted Pharm to take control instead
…....................................................

 

“P-Pharm?”

 

“Hmm?” Pharm looked up at him innocently, like he wasn’t sitting on Dean’s lap, his face having been previously buried in Dean’s neck, kissing at the skin there.

 

Dean could never concentrate when Pharm was doing that to him.

 

“Someone-someone might walk in on us!” He protested, coming out as more of a groan than a warning, “Don and Del only nipped out for a moment!”

 

“You know what those two are like.” Pharm giggled, “They’ll be arguing for hours in the store over what crisps they want.” He nipped at Dean’s ear, feeling Dean shudder under him.

 

Yes, he liked it when Dean took control, but he also enjoyed turning Dean into a shaking mess.

 

He rolled his hips lightly, watching Dean gasp, eyes widening at the sensation.

 

“Pharm, someone might- “

 

“- Hmm?” Pharm ran his fingers through Dean’s dark hair, cutting him off for a moment, before Dean finally managed to regain his composure.

 

“I don’t want anyone to see you like this?” Dean whispered, “This is for my eyes only.”

 

Pharm flushed at the words, nodding in understanding… before he slid his hands under Dean’s t-shirt, making Dean almost choke on a moan, biting at his lip to muffle the sound as best he could.

 

“We-we should go home if you want to do this!” Dean gritted out, a sense of urgency kicking in all of a sudden, only to groan when Pharm ground his hips into Dean’s.

 

“But the house is empty!”

 

As if on cue, there were footsteps.

 

Pharm pressed his lips to Dean’s, muffling his surprised yell.

 

Whoever it was, was in the kitchen, humming softly to themselves.

 

“Ssh.” Dean whispered, “I-I think it’s Dad.” He glanced in that direction, just waiting for his Dad to burst in and catch them.

 

Pharm nodded, shifting a little in his seat on Dean’s lap, eliciting the same response as before.

 

“Are you crazy?!” He whisper-yelled at Pharm.

 

In his defense, Pharm did look a little apologetic, “Sorry… I’m still hard though.” He protested, trying to hide his blush.

 

Dean pinched his eyes shut, throwing up as many prayers as he could.

 

Praying that his Dad was just nipping in to grab his lunch or something, before heading back out.

 

Oh please, oh please, oh please!

 

And then Pharm placed his hand over Dean’s mouth…. And started to grind down again.

 

It was a good thing he’d covered Dean’s mouth, because the resulting moan would definitely have caught Dean’s Dad’s attention. It didn’t take long before Dean was fully hard, but at that point, Pharm stopped, looking towards the kitchen.

 

“I think he’s gone.”

 

Dean listened out, coming to the same conclusion.

 

There was no sound from the kitchen.

 

“We can check when we leave.” Dean gently moved Pharm from his lap, adjusting himself as best he could, as Pharm did the same, “We’re going back to mine.”

 

“What about when Don and Del get back?”

 

“You didn’t seem worried about that earlier?” Dean raised an eyebrow, “Besides, they can survive on their own for a bit.”

 

“Then what are we waiting for?”

 

Pharm was pulling him out before Dean had the chance to second guess himself.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

“So, did you leave Dean and Pharm here earlier when you went out shopping?”

 

Don and Del looked over at their Father curiously.

 

“Umm… yeah… why?”

 

Their Dad chuckled, taking a sip of his drink.

 

“No reason. No reason at all.”

 

He made the right decision to not enter the living room then.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

EDIT: CHARACTER, PAIRING AND ADDITIONAL TAGS HAVE BEEN REMOVED THANKS TO AO3'S STUPID NEW LIMITATION! ONLY FANDOM TAGS REMAIN

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 418: Mek/Boss - Long Distance Reunion

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ⚙️: Can you please write Mek/Boss long distance and then reunited please.

………………………………………………..

 

27 weeks.

 

189 days since Boss had last seen Mek.

 

Yes, King had a point that counting the days since Mek left was a little obsessive, but it was the only way Boss could stop himself from going insane.

 

Why did Mek’s parents suddenly decided to go back to China?

 

Why did they have to take Mek with them?!

 

Didn’t they realise how much Boss needed him?

 

…. Didn’t they know how much Boss missed him?

 

That niggly little voice at the back of his head started to speak up though, saying that Mek didn’t miss him as much as Boss missed him. Yes, they exchanged phone calls and text messages, but it wasn’t the same without Mek actually being there.

 

Boss needed his boyfriend, to the point where he was clinging onto his other friends like they were his very own comfort blankets.

 

Duen and Ram did not appreciate him hanging off their boyfriends, to say the least.

 

On the night before Songkran, Boss sat alone in his room, a bottle of beer in his hands as he tried to drink his sorrows away. It’s not there were any classes tomorrow anyway, so feeling sorry for himself was fine.

 

If Mek were here, they could have spent their day off in bed.

 

He flipped between TV channels and scrolled through social media, all to distract himself as much as possible.

 

It was about ten in the evening when someone started knocking on his door, making him groan.

 

As he approached the door, he didn’t hear anything else, prompting him to look through the peephole.

 

Nothing.

 

Boss opened the door, fully prepared for it to be King ready to scold him about drinking too much, only for his breath to catch his in throat.

 

His hair was shorter than it had been when he left, that was the first thing Boss noticed.

 

“Ai’Mek!”

 

As Boss flung himself into the other man’s arms, Mek chuckled warmly.

 

“Surprise!”

 

Boss couldn’t believe this was happening.

 

Was this some sort of drunken hallucination?

 

No… he was solid. He was literally holding him right now, of course he wasn’t a hallucination.

 

“Come on! Come on!” Boss tugged him inside, wincing when he saw the bottles of alcohol on his table. It was no surprise that Mek saw them too, frowning at the sight.

 

“Have you been drinking?”

 

“… No?”

 

“Boss…”

 

“- Just a little bit, I promise!” Boss tried to hide them, only to knock them off the table.

 

Judging by the wet spots, some of them weren’t as empty as he thought.

 

“I’ll make some coffee or-or I think I have some soda or juice in the fridge or- “

 

“- Some water will be fine.” Mek shook his head fondly, “It’s a bit late you know.”

 

“I-I was going to bed soon, I promise!” Boss gestured at the sofa, “Sit! Sit!” He then raced into the kitchen, buzzing with anticipation.

 

He might get that day in bed with Mek after all!

 

“Boss?”

 

Boss flinched, spinning around to see Mek giving him a look of concern from the doorway.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“Y-Yeah! Why do you ask?!”

 

“… You’ve been standing there staring at that glass for about ten minutes now.”

 

Boss flushed bright red.

 

“I-I might be drunker than I thought.” He confessed, “And I was just- I was just thinking- “

 

“… thinking about what?”

 

“Wecouldspendthewholedayinbedtogethertomorrow!”

 

It took a moment for Mek to process the words, but when he did, he smirked, moving closer until he was less than an inch away. Silently, he placed his fingers under Boss’s chin and titled it up for kiss. The second their lips touched; it was like fireworks.

 

Boss believed he had missed this most of all.

 

Mek was the first to break the kiss, as Boss tried to chase his lips.

 

“Another one.” Boss pleaded, “Please?!”

 

“I thought we could take it to the bedroom instead?”

 

Boss couldn’t move quicker.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

I REALLY hate this new tag system!

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 419: Kongpob/Arthit - Ill Kongpob (MingKit side pairing)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Myh: Sick Kong + jealous Arthit (with a side of MingKit crossover lol) You know that time in SOTUS where Arthit kinda just ignored Kong??? Could you write one where Kong got sick sometime then but was an idiot and just went on and on until one day he kinds just collapsed in the middle of the cafeteria (not to say his friends didn't try to stop him cause they did burbs didn't listen) with like a 103 high fever and because his friends saw how he was being hurt by even just looking at Arthit (I haven't rewatched SOTUS in a while so you have to excuse me) so they drag him to the clinic and meet kit (btw just make kit helping out or smthn and Ming being busy with internships) Arthit and his idiots follow them and while kit is taking care of Kong and sighing because of how many times has he had to deal with this with Ming??? Bright not caring about his life teased the shit out of Arthit and when Kong's friend drop him of at his house Arthit just asks them to leave so he can take care of Kong in his Head Hazer Voice™ and proceeds to do so, they make up when Kong wakes up (some tears here and there and some cuddles lol) and after a few days they go to the clinic again to get Kong checked up for the last time and walk in on a MingKit make out (maybe Ming and Kong know each other from childhood and didn't know they went to the same Faculty.

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

For the third time in ten minutes, Kongpob blew his nose as he stared mournfully over at the other side of the cafeteria, where Arthit was sitting with his friends.

 

“Mate.” Oak grimaced, “You are literally infecting everyone right now.”

 

With both his flu germs and his depressive mood, but Oak wasn’t going to point that out.

 

“I’m fine.”

 

“You’re really not.” Em frowned, “Look at how red you are! You must have a fever over 100, surely?”

 

Silence.

 

“You have checked, right?”

 

Kongpob shook his head, suddenly breaking into a series of watery coughs that made even lean back, even as their faces creased in worry.

 

“We’ll take him to the infirmary.” Em sighed, looking over at May, “Can you tell the teacher what happened?”

 

“Of course, I- KONGPOB!”

 

Oak and Em rushed to catch their friend as his legs collapsed out from under him, eyes rolling back in his head.

 

“We need to get him to the infirmary! Now!”

 

None of them noticed the concerned look Arthit was shooting them, almost out of his own seat as they raced past.

 

…………………………………………………

 

“We need help!”

 

The medical student turned, giving them a withering look over the top of his glasses. “Obviously.” He sighed, “Otherwise you wouldn’t be here.” He gestured to the free bed, giving Kongpob a look over. “Let me guess. Tried to work through the flu, despite his body telling him he shouldn’t.”

 

“Pretty much.”

 

“Engineering student?”

 

“Y-Yeah?”

 

The intern rolled his eyes, muttering about how they were all the same and didn’t he ‘get enough of this from Ming?’

 

“He can rest here.” The voice was softer now, “I’ll prescribe some antibiotics and then someone can take him home at the end of the day?”

 

“I will.” Em volunteered, “Is he- is he really okay to stay here?”

 

“Better than you two missing class as well.” The man used his clipboard to shoo them away, “Go, go on! He’ll be fine.”

 

“We’ll be back later, okay Kongpob?”

 

Silence, aside from a little snore.

 

“Yeah, I think that’ll be fine for him. Now go!”

 

Em and Oak didn’t fancy taking their chances and sticking around for any longer.

 

………………………………………………

 

Em returned after all of his lectures were over, to see the intern from before handing a slightly better looking Kongpob, a small bag.

 

“… every day? Okay?”

 

Kongpob nodded, looking down at his hands.

 

When the intern spotted Em, he made his way over, directing Kongpob to the sign out desk.

 

“He needs to take them every four hours.” He instructed, “It’s always better telling friends as well as the actual patient.”

 

“O-Okay.”

 

“And…” The intern looked a little unsure, “… Do you know an Arthit?”

 

Em felt like his breath had got caught in his throat, “Umm- “

 

“- Only because he was calling for him in his sleep, and he sounded upset, so if this is some sort of domestic thing that’s making him like this, you need to- “

 

“- I don’t know what’s going on.” Em defended, “But it’ll probably be fine.”

 

The intern didn’t look convinced, but nodded anyway, heading back to Kongpob.

 

“Alright, your friend is here to pick you up. You can go.”

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Em paused when he arrived at Kongpob’s dorm, to see Arthit standing outside. For a moment, it looked as though the older student was nervous, before it disappeared behind that Head Hazer mask.

 

“Give him to me.” He practically ordered Em, “I’ll take care of him.”

 

“Umm, I really don’t know if that’s- “

 

“- It’s fine.” Kongpob muttered, giving Em a weak smile, “It’s not like he can make me feel any worse.”

 

Em seriously doubted that, slowly letting P’Arthit take Kongpob’s weight, handing him the antibiotics before watching as the pair headed into Kongpob’s room.

 

“Good luck Kongpob.” He muttered, before turning and leaving.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Kongpob could feel the room spinning all around him, his stomach churning uncontrollably.

 

“You can just- “He stopped, taking a deep breath to try and calm his stomach, “- you can just lay me on the bed.”

 

“Take the fever reducers first.”

 

Arthit’s voice was quiet, almost inaudible, making Kongpob frown.

 

“Why are you even helping me?” He whispered, “I thought you wanted mothing more to do with me?”

 

Silence.

 

“P’Arthit, please, can you just- “

 

Arthit handed two pills to him, standing there until Kongpob swallowed them down, before helping him to the blanket, grabbing a blanket to curl around his shoulders.

 

Kongpob couldn’t stay upright any longer, collapsing onto the bed and burrowing himself into the blankets.

 

“Stay.” He whispered, spotting Arthit moving out of the corner of his eye, “Please? I-I just want to talk.”

 

Arthit was silent.

 

“P’Arthit… please. You can’t say we have nothing to talk about.”

 

“… I know.”

 

That gave Kongpob a little bit of hope.

 

“So… you’ll stay?”

 

“I’ll stay.”

 

Kongpob couldn’t stop the relieved tears from bursting free.

 

Arthit leaning over and giving him a gentle hug, didn’t help.

 

………………………………………..

 

A little over three days later, Kongpob was walking hand in hand with Arthit, heading into the clinic

 

“Em says he’s a bit blunt…” Kongpob chatted cheerfully, “… but hopefully he’ll give me a clean bill of health and- Ming?”

 

The couple making out near one of the examination beds sprung apart, the taller of the pair spinning around and beaming at the sight of them.

 

“Kongpob!”

 

“You know each other?” “You know each other?” Arthit and the intern exclaimed at the same time.

 

“P’Arthit, this is Ming.” Kongpob started the introductions, “Our parents knew each other.”

 

“Oh God.” The intern suddenly groaned, “He’s a member of the rich boys club… of course he is.”

 

“Oh!” Kongpob beamed, “This must be P’Kit!”

 

The intern, Kit, gave him a suspicious look, “You’ve heard about me?”

 

“Oh yeah, we all heard about Ming’s infatuation with you.” Kongpob smirked, “Wayo told us everything.” He then frowned, “Wait, why are you doing your internship at our uni?”

 

“Extra credit.”

 

“Ah.”

 

“So…” Kit glanced at Ming, “… what has Ming told you about me, exactly?”

 

Arthit tried not to smirk at the pleading look Ming shot Kongpob behind Kit’s back. If he had a look at that chat, he was sure he would find some NSFW stuff in it.

 

Wait.

 

Has Kongpob-

 

“Only the nice stuff P’Kit!”

 

Yes… this would require future questioning.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 420: Ming/Forth - Ming Is Rejected For The Last Time

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous:) Ming was rejected by Kit again and is heartbroken, and Yo is angry and Forth too (he loves his nong too). Yo go to speak to Kit but hears the Med gang say that Ming is bad for Kit, because he is a flirt and a player. He gets really angry and tells them that Ming is the most romantic person he knows and protective and perfect boyfriend. And he got in a fight with Pha and Beam. Yo left Ming and Forth alone and forth tries to speak with Ming who was crying. He asks him what Kit had said and gets angry when he was called a Player, someone that don't really knows how to be romantic and all and Forth reassure him about the fact he is a good person and a genuine person and that all the faculty lives him (with examples) and he starts to notice that he might have feelings for him. After Yo had a fight with the Med Gang he and Pha goes on a break. In the meantime, Forth tries to cheer Ming up and do activities with him. Something Kit can't give him. And then Kit comes, and they go on a date but Ming understands that he is in love with Forth because he can hold his hands and all. Kit is sad and angry and Ming stood up for himself. Pha help and confront his friends because Ming deserve all the love.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

“That’s it.” Ming whispered, lying back on his bed, “I-I can’t do this anymore Yo.”

 

“Ming- “

 

“- I’ve done everything that I can to try and make him see that I’m serious about the way I feel, but he just- “A sob cut Ming off as he rolled over and buried his face into the pillow, shoulders trembling as he sobbed.

 

Yo could only watch helplessly, vaguely hearing his phone pinging beside him.

 

Forth: How is Ming? Kit was particularly brutal today – Seen 18:36

 

Yo: Sobbing into a pillow and saying that he’s going to give up on Kit. – Seen 18:37

 

Yo: Who does Kit think he is?! He and Ming would be perfect for each other! – Seen 18:38

 

Forth: I think we should talk to them. Meet up at lunch tomorrow? – Seen 18:39

 

Yo: Sure – Seen 18:40

 

Forth: Is Ming going to be okay to join us – Seen 18:41

 

Yo looked over at his best friend who seemed to have cried himself to sleep… and then at the bottles that had already been drunk before Yo even arrived.

 

Yo: No… it’ll just be us two – Seen 18:44

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Forth and Yo met up at the agreed time and headed straight for the Medicine campus cafeteria, knowing that that was where they would find the gang.

 

“… did the right thing Kit.”

 

Yo stopped at the sound of P’Pha’s voice.

 

“Yeah!” Beam agreed, “You are way too good for someone like him? I heard he had like… ten girlfriends and boyfriends in high school!”

 

All of whom cheated on him in some way or another or was just the worst person possible for Ming.

 

Yo knew how it looked, but to reject Ming without knowing the full story was bullshit!

 

“How dare you!” He didn’t realise those words had even come from his mouth, not until he was right by the table, the three med students staring up at him in shock, “Ming is one of the most loving and romantic people I know! He’s stuck with me through everything, and all those partners of his took advantage of him!”

 

“Every single one of them?” Kit rolled his eyes, “One or two, maybe… but all of them? That’s what Ming would want you to believe.”

 

“I was there!” Yo hissed, “I was there for every single one of them, and all of them cheated on him or took advantage of him until he could take it no more! I was the one who had to force him to dump them!”

 

Kit rolled his eyes, “So I could have looked forwards to you telling Ming to dump me in the future. I’m glad I avoided that.”

 

“My friend is way too good for a snooty bitch like you!”

 

“N’YO!” Pha’s voice echoed throughout the cafeteria, “You’re going too far!”

 

“He made my best friend cry! I’m not going far enough!”

 

When Pha reached out to try and grab his arm, Yo backed away, sending him a vicious glare, which only seemed to make Pha more annoyed.

 

“You’re acting like a child!”

 

“A child?” Yo tried to hide how hurt he was from the statement, looking Pha right in the eyes, “Fuck. You. We’re done!”

 

“We’re- huh?”

 

“I can’t be with anyone who treats me like a child.” Yo smirked, “Spoiled brat, yes, but not a child.” He glanced over at Kit and Beam, “And as I really don’t think I’ll ever like your friends, I think it’s best to end it here!”

 

He turned to leave, taking strength in the smile Forth shot him.

 

“You’re willing to do all this over Ming?!” Pha called out behind him, almost desperately, “After everything we’ve been through?”

 

“It’s like I said… Ming has been there since the beginning. We’ve been officially together a couple of months.”

 

The Med-Gang turned imploring gazes onto Forth, who simply shook his head and shrugged. “What can I say. Bros before hoes and all that.” He went to follow Yo, pausing to glance back at Beam, giving him a knowing look, before leaving.

 

Beam was not someone who could preach about someone else being a player.

 

“Forth…” Yo muttered, as they stormed away, “…I-I need to go to class. Can you go and check in on Ming?”

 

“Of course, I can.”

 

………………………………………………

 

“I can understand why they think I’m just a player.” Ming whispered, not even looking up at Forth, “I never wanted it to be that way though!”

 

“I know.” Forth whispered soothingly, “Anyone with half a brain in their head could see that you’re not that way.”

 

“Then why- “

 

“- Because he can’t see a good thing when it’s right in front of him.” Forth ran his fingers through Ming’s hair, “You’re a good and generous person Ming. It’s not your fault that no-one can see that.”

 

“You see it… right?”

 

Forth felt his heart flutter in his chest. He’d had a soft spot for his junior ever since the younger man arrived at the university.

 

“Of course, I do.” He whispered, tempted to lean over and press a kiss to Ming’s forehead reinforce the words, only to lean away, “You need to take your mind off all this… come on, let’s go out to eat. Whatever you want.”

 

“But what if we- “

 

“- If we run into anyone from the Med-Gang, I’ll be here, okay?”

 

“… Promise.”

 

“I promise.”

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

Three weeks passed with no sign of the Med-Gang.

 

News of Yo and Pha’s breakup had made it through the campus quickly, and whilst Ming was a little upset to know that Yo had broken up with his ‘true love’ because of him, anyone could see that he was actually a little pleased that Yo had stuck with him.

 

In the meantime, Forth had done his best to take Ming’s mind off it all, taking him out for meals, helping him with his studies, and even taking him to any local fairs that were taking place, spending his money on the younger man like they were dat-

 

No.

 

He couldn’t get his own hopes up like that.

 

It was at the beginning of the fourth week, that they were finally interrupted.

 

“N’Ming!”

 

Ming tensed at the voice, ignoring Forth’s sympathetic look as he turned to see Kit rushing over to them.

 

“P’Kit?” He fought to keep his voice steady, “Is there anything I can do for you?”

 

Kit looked a little taken aback by the tone, before straightening up. “I was hoping we could talk… about what happened with us?”

 

“… What’s there to talk about?”

 

“What do you mean, what’s there to talk about?” Kit frowned, “Weren’t you trying to be my boyfriend last month.”

 

“And you said no.”

 

“Well… that’s what I wanted to talk about.”

 

Forth watched silently, not trusting himself to speak. Ming had the right to make his own decisions… but if he went back to Kit, Forth was fully committed to spending a week in his room, eating ice cream.

 

“Sorry P’Kit.” Ming shook his head, “But I’m not interested in having that conversation anymore.”

 

“You- “

 

“- I had a think, and I don’t think we were ever right for each other.” Ming shrugged, “We can still be friends though?”

 

Kit was silent for a moment, before nodding slowly. “Right… friends. Okay.”

 

“Thank you P’Kit.”

 

The pair watched Kit leave, looking a little dejected as he went.

 

“I gotta say, I wasn’t expecting that.” Forth admitted, “You were chasing after him for so long, I thought you might- “

 

“- I think I might like someone else.”

 

Forth paused, glancing over at Ming hopefully. “Oh?”

 

“Hmm…. Someone I hope likes me back?”

 

With that hopeful look on Ming’s face, there was no mistaking who he was talking about.

 

“I do… I really do.”

 

………………………………………………………

 

“… and then he said he wasn’t interested anymore!” Kit scowled into his drink, “After all that!”

 

“Is it really such a bad thing?”

 

Beam and Kit glanced over at Pha.

 

“Huh?”

 

“…N’Yo was right. We treated Ming like crap and it all came back to bite us.” Pushing his drink away, Pha got to his feet, “In a way… I think we all got what we deserved.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 421: Ae/Pete - Reunion

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ⚙️: Ae/Pete Reunion if possible

…………………………………………………

 

It was over.

 

Pete knew that he’d finally won.

 

7 months in this country, with his Father trying to control his every move, and now he was finally free.

 

He could go wherever he wanted, do what he wanted and when he wanted to do it.

 

So, he packed his bags and booked a flight back to Thailand, desperately needing to see his mum, friends... and Ae.

 

He needed to see Ae most of all.

 

He could still clearly remember Ae’s reaction to his Father’s ultimatum for getting Ae off of assault charges. A moment of silent shock, before a tidal wave of sadness.

 

“You can’t go...” Ae had pleaded tearfully, “... I’ll take the charges, just, please don’t leave me!”

 

Pete remembered promising him that he would come back, even as tears streamed down their cheeks. It was promise that he wasn’t even sure he could keep, until now.

 

There was a time when he thought their last kiss had truly been their last kiss.

 

He bought the ticket and left the house, not bothering to say goodbye to his Father as he did so. In the taxi, on the way to the airport, he called Ae, his stomach tingling in anticipation.

 

After a few rings, Ae picked up.

 

“Hello?”

 

Pete choked up. He hadn’t heard Ae’s voice in far too long.

 

“A-Ai’Ae- “

 

“P-Pete?”

 

Pete smiled tearfully, “I-I’m coming back. I-I have the ticket... I should be back tomorrow morning.”

 

“Pete-I-I'll come and get you, I-I-I- “

 

“-I’ve missed you Ai’Ae.” Pete’s voice cut through the excited babbling, hearing Ae let out a shaky laugh at the words.

 

“I’ve missed you too Ai’Pete... I’ll see you tomorrow, okay?”

 

“Yeah... I’ll see you tomorrow. I-I love you?”

 

“I love you too. So, so much.”

 

They hung up, as Pete took a deep breath.

 

He was going to see Ae again.

 

…................................................................

 

Pete intended to sleep on the plane, but the sheer emotion of seeing Ae again was overwhelming. He tossed and turned for the entire journey, thoughts of reuniting with Ae running through his mind at a hundred miles an hour.

 

He felt a twinge of regret as they went into land, not wanting to look exhausted when seeing Ae again.

 

He knew Ae though.

 

Ae wouldn’t mind.

 

The plane landed fully, and Pete practically ran off, rushing to the luggage pickup, spotting his bags and grabbing them, nearly knocking someone over as he did so.

 

“Sorry, sorry!” He waiied politely but didn’t stop.

 

He was heading towards the exit of the airport when he felt his phone vibrate in his pocket, prompting him to pull it from his pocket.

 

Ae.

 

Thank goodness it wasn’t his father.

 

Pete answered, opening his mouth to say hello, only for Ae to interrupt him.

 

“Ai’Pete, are you here yet?”

 

“Mm, I’m here. Are- are you here?”

 

Ae chuckled fondly, already sounding a little choked up, “Like I would be anywhere else Ai’Koon Chai. I’m at the pick-up area.”

 

Pete sped up, knowing that he wasn’t far from there at all.

 

And there he was.

 

He was wearing an engineering shirt that Pete knew he’d worked hard to earn. His hair was a little longer and there was something of a…’bad boy’ image to him that Pete knew he’d grow to appreciate.

 

They rushed to meet one another, with Ae being the first to reach out for Pete, pulling him as close as possible, pressing their lips together almost harshly.

 

Desperately.

 

Dropping his bags to the ground, Pete was unable to stop himself from running his hands through Ae’s new, long hair, gently tugging at it as Ae hummed in delight.

 

Eventually, knowing that they were in a public place, they pulled apart, both breathing heavily.

 

Ae gave Pete a bright grin and another, softer, briefer kiss.

 

“Welcome home Ai’Pete.”

 

“Glad to be home.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 422: Sky/Ace - Meeting the Parents

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Myh: Sky and Ace being domestic as hell- yes that's it... Maybe some sky's family approving the shit out of ace and trying to make sky marry him as soon as possible because if he doesn't-

This isn’t my favourite BL, so it is short.

…………………………………

 

“Don’t forget about Saturday evening!”

 

Ace looked up from his laptop and frowned, “Saturday night?”

 

“My parent’s anniversary dinner?” When Ace remained silent, Sky sighed wearily, “Which you completely forgot about, despite me reminding you last weekend about it.”

 

“I-I’m sure my Dad wanted to see me this weekend, something to do with the business or whatever.”

 

“Oh…” It wasn’t heard to hear the disappointment, “…well, I guess I’ll go without you.” Sky frowned, “I don’t remember anything being mentioned though.”

 

Ace couldn’t take the disappointed tone in Sky’s voice, mentally cursing himself for not being stranger against it.

 

“Maybe-maybe it was next weekend… yes, it was definitely next weekend!” Ace forced himself to smile, “I’ll be there.”

 

Sky leaned over to kiss him, “Thank you. They’re looking forwards to meeting you by the way.”

 

“Yeah? I’m… excited to meet them too!”

 

As Sky left the room, Ace buried his face into his hands.

 

……………………………………………………

 

“Ace? Are you ready?”

 

Sky headed back into the bedroom, to see Ace sitting on the edge of the bed, pants on, shirt undone and his tie hanging loose around his neck.

 

“I-I don’t think I can go.”

 

“Huh? Why not?”

 

“Your parents are going to hate me!”

 

The corners of Sky’s mouth twitched, “They’re not going to hate you.”

 

Ace just made an incoherent noise into the palms of his hands, as Sky sat down next to him, “My parents are going to love you… I’ve told them so much; they probably already love you.” He gave his boyfriend a quick peck on the cheek, “Come on. Finish getting changed and then we’ll be off.”

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

“So, how did the two of you meet?”

 

“Mum! I already told you this story.” Sky shook his head fondly, “It’s not going to be any different coming from him you know.”

 

“It’s nice to get a different perspective on things though!” Sky’s Mum, Linda, turned to Ace expectantly, who rubbed the back of his head sheepishly.

 

“He… was an intern at my parent’s company. We got to know each other a little better- “

 

“- after some tension- “Sky pointed out.

 

“Yes, after some tension, and the rest is history.”

 

“It’s like something out of a romance novel!”

 

Before either Ace or Sky could say anything else, Sky’s father, Eduardo, was speaking up.

 

“Alright, alright, alright Linda…” He leaned forwards, “… you’ve had your chance.”

 

Ace felt a shiver run up his spine.

 

“I just have a few questions for the young man.”

 

“I’m serious about your son!” Ace blurted out, before the older man could even get the first word of the first question out.

 

“Oh?” Eduardo smirked, “And you love him?”

 

“With all my being, sir.”

 

“No matter what?”

 

“No matter what.”

 

Eduardo contemplated the words for a moment, before extending his hand, “Welcome to the family then.” He then looked over at Sky, “Hopefully my son can see fit to make it official soon?”

 

“Dad!”

 

Ace thought about the ring hidden in his sock drawer and smiled warmly. “Thank you. That means a lot to me.” He tried not to freeze as Linda leaned over to pull him into a hug, squeezing him tightly.

 

“So…” She beamed as she pulled back, “… a wedding and then grandchildren?”

 

“Mum!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 423: Ming/Beam - Secret Relationship

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I would like to ask for a ghost ship, then! MingBeam where the two had been dating since the end of Beam's high school but had never told their friends and they would have a weird game of making the other jealous that they would get a little rough with the other afterwards. No NSFW but it might be implied. [Thanks!]

…………………………………………..

 

They kind of forgot about it to be honest.

 

Looking back, it was a big thing to forget about, but forgotten they had.

 

Ming had first shown an interest in Beam during the first year of high school, pursuing him until the older student finally agreed to go on a date with him.

 

Beam thought it would just be the one date, and Ming would forget all about it… except he found that he really enjoyed it.

 

He really enjoyed spending time with Ming.

 

They were officially boyfriends from that moment onwards, with Beam persuading Ming to keep it a secret.

 

He still wasn’t comfortable being out.

 

Still… he figured someone from their respective friend groups would have figured it out by now, especially with how obvious they could be sometimes. Not in terms of public displays of affection, as Beam felt uncomfortable with that, and Ming knew it.

 

Still….

 

Ming had leant Beam his coat once, and nothing was said.

 

During the holidays, they mentioned going to the same place, and everyone seemed to think it was just a coincidence.

 

And the flirting with others?

 

Did no one see how jealous the other got?

 

Ming helping people with their stretches in the gym? Beam practically bent him in half that night when they got back to his room.

 

Forth confessing to Ming that he might have a small crush on Beam because the other had been smiling at him that lunch? Ming pinned Beam up against the wall and… denied him relief for over an hour.

 

It was like a game between them, with the attempts to make each other jealous growing more and more outrageous.

 

And then Ming won the Campus Moon competition, and everything spiralled out of control.

 

People from all departments, not just engineering, flocked to him, all to try and cop a feel.

 

Beam did not like it in the slightest. He was almost tempted to pull these new fans away and show them exactly who Ming belonged to.

 

Like right now.

 

Who did these harpies think they were? Couldn’t they see that they were making Ming uncomfortable, especially with the added teasing coming from Yo and Kit.

 

Why were they taking delight in making his boyfriend uncomfortable?

 

Oh right… they didn’t know Ming was his boyfriend.

 

Beam looked around the table, taking in all the friendly faces. Pha and Yo were a happy couple. Forth had had both girlfriends and boyfriends in the time that Beam had known him and whilst he’d never seen Kit with anyone, (asexual maybe? And aromantic?) Kit had always been supportive of everyone else’s relationships.

 

Maybe, it was time for them to know now.

 

Getting to his feet, he headed over to Ming and sat down on his lap, smirking when all conversation stopped as Ming pulled him close.

 

“Beam, I-I mean, P’Beam?”

 

“You can just call me Beam.” Beam leaned in a little closer, looking over at the rest of the group and Ming’s little fan club, “Oh, by the way… Ming and I are dating.”

 

“Huh?!” “WHAT?!” “SINCE WHEN?!”

 

“Since Beam’s last year of high school.” Ming piped up, wincing when Yo let out a shocked and betrayed gasp, “Beam didn’t want anyone to know though, and I respected that!” He leaned in closer to Beam, so that he could whisper in his ear, “Was someone feeling a bit jealous?”

 

“Shut up.” Beam hissed back, enjoying how Ming’s grip tightened ever so slightly, almost like a promise.

 

“I can’t believe you two managed to keep it a secret for so long!” Pha exclaimed, none of the group noticing the fan club slinking away.

 

“I can’t believe none of you noticed it.”

 

All eyes turned to Forth, who smirked.

 

“It’s fun playing into their little jealousy games and seeing who’s limping the next day.”

 

“P’Forth!”

 

“Oh, I didn’t need to hear that!”

 

As the others bickered with Forth (Minus Yo who just wanted details), Ming tapped Beam on the side.

 

“Fancy getting out of here?”

 

“You read my mind.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 13th September (30 slots available)

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 424: Sky/Ace - Surprise Birthday Party

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Myh: Sad Ace + Sky being protective and loving (ace forgetting his birthday???) Ace has a bad day cause he had to have a meeting with old shitty men who were eyeing him like a piece of candy, and he just wants to go home already and be with his boyfriend, but he can't cause his boyfriend was staying at his parents’ house AND HE CANT DEAL WITH THIS ANYMORE- oh.... did sky just throw him a birthday party??? Wasn't his birthday next week???.... ah so it was today hahahaha.... he wants cuddles...and kisses

Again, not a favourite BL, so it is shorter.

………………………………………………..

 

Looking back, it was no surprise that he’d forgotten his birthday.

 

Between taking over his parent’s business, the stress of moving in with Sky and everything else piled on top, it was a wonder he remembered what day of the week it was.

 

The day had started off as a struggle.

 

With Sky staying at his parents for the week (something about his mother have health concerns), he woke up alone, a headache already forming in the back of his head.

 

There was a ‘good morning’ text from Sky, but nothing else to tell him that it was a special day.

 

He dragged himself to work for an early afternoon meeting, ignoring the leering gazes he got from the board members. He didn’t think any of them would dare do anything, but it still made him uncomfortable.

 

Or… at least he was reasonably sure that none of them would dare do anything.

 

“I was hoping I could have a private chat with you.” The Director of Marketing leaned in a little too close for Ace’s liking, “A…. one on one meeting if you will?”

 

“I’m sorry, but I really am too busy at the moment.” Ace forced himself not to shudder, “Perhaps another time, or we can do it over email, if it’s so urgent?”

 

“It is urgent… maybe you can make time for me?”

 

“Sorry, that would be quite impossible. Send me an email, I’ll have a look at it immediately, okay?”

 

“… Yes Sir.”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

The rest of the day didn’t get much better, with Ace even moving to lock his office door at some point so as not to be interrupted by every little complaint or suggestion.

 

They all knew he had a boyfriend!

 

Just because he was away, it didn’t mean he was suddenly available!

 

Once the day was over, he all but stormed out of his office, racing down the stairs and to the garage as quickly as he could to avoid getting caught again.

 

Yes, he was going to be going home to an empty house, but at least he was going to be away from all these creeps!

 

Wearily, he opened the front door and headed inside, only for all the lights to flash on, and voices call out at him from all directions.

 

“SURPRISE! HAPPY BIRTHDAY!”

 

Ace froze in the doorway, as Sky jumped forwards and pressed their lips together, kissing him so hard that he felt a little dizzy afterwards.

 

“Hey, we actually did it! I knew you’d be surprised!”

 

“… Huh?”

 

“Everyone said you wouldn’t fall for the ‘I’m staying at my parents’ excuse, but I knew it was a good idea!”

 

It was as if all the tension drained away from him at that moment, legs feeling like jelly as he leaned forward and slumped his head down on Sky’s shoulder.

 

“Ace? Ace, is everything okay?”

 

“I… had a really bad day.”

 

“On your birthday?”

 

“… I forgot it was my birthday.”

 

“Ace!”

 

“But it’s okay!” Ace wrapped his arms around Sky and pulled him closer, “I have the best present here!”

 

“Don’t be so cheesy in front of everyone!”

 

“So, I can do it when everyone leaves?” Ace leaned in a little closer, “Do I get to unwrap my present too?”

 

“Ace!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 13th Sept

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 425: Tharn/Type - Protective Type (TW: Some Sexual Harrassment)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sweet_angelo98: omg I love everything I wish I could give you a lot of kudo’s 💋 can you maybe make one of Tharn/type where Tharn gets bullied, and type protect him and gets in overprotective mode ❤️ sorry for my bad English 😅

………………………………………………

 

To say Type was livid was an understatement. He couldn’t even sit down, pacing back and forth in an attempt to stop the anger from boiling over… again.

 

Tharn was looking down at his feet, not unlike a scolded puppy.

 

Not that he had anything to be sorry about.

 

They’d agreed to meet up at lunch time, but instead of the happy little hug that Tharn always rushed to give him, Tharn was sitting alone at a nearby bench, not even seeming to notice that Type was even there.

 

Of course, the reason for that might have been the engineering student looming over him, spitting out vile insults.

 

At first, Type thought this was an isolated incident.

 

He thought that pulling the man away and punching him in the face would end it all, especially when the man ran off.

 

Until he heard the truth about it.

 

A grade A douchebag who had been transferred to their university and had been picking on Tharn and others in Music studies since his arrival. It ranged from homophobic remarks to the man actually slapping and grabbing at Tharn’s ass when he walked past.

 

Tharn had done his best to ignore it all, but as Type had seen, that hadn’t worked.

 

“Why didn’t you tell me?!” Type hissed.

 

“Because I knew you’d react like this!”

 

“Fuck yeah I’m going to react like this!” Type snapped, spinning around so that he was looking Tharn in the eyes, “No one is allowed to touch you without your permission, you taught me that, remember? And that’s exactly what he did!”

 

Tharn just sat there in shock, prompting Type to say, moving to sit next to his boyfriend and pull him into a one-armed hug.

 

If anyone gave them a funny look, then fuck them!

 

“There he is!”

 

The pair of them looked up to see the student from before striding over to them, along with a probable fourth year engineering student making their way towards them.

 

“Hey! Are you the one picking on my junior?!”

 

“Picking on- he was bullying my boyfriend! He’s lucky all I did was punch him!”

 

“Bullying?” The Senior rolled his eyes, “So he slapped your boyfriends’ ass. I think your boyfriend liked it, and didn’t want to tell you that, so he made up this entire bullying thing.”

 

“Bullshit!” Type leapt to his feet, “He thought it was okay to touch him without his permission. All that homophobic language I heard, is probably just him not admitting that he’s just as gay as us!”

 

Type didn’t mention how he was speaking from experience.

 

“I’m not fucking gay!” The younger student snapped.

 

“Then why are you slapping my BOYFRIENDS’ ass?!”

 

They had no answer for that.

 

“If your junior ever comes near my boyfriend again….” Type warned, “… I will make sure EVERYONE knows what he’s been doing. That includes your lecturers and university officials.” He smirked, “I’m sure there was a reason he was kicked out of his last uni after all.”

 

With those final words, he grabbed Tharn’s arm and pulled him up from his seat, pulling him away from the area, only letting go of Tharn to wrap an arm around his shoulders and pull him closer.

 

Tharn didn’t say anything, still feeling the raw anger radiating off of Type.

 

“Let’s get some ice cream and go home.” Type eventually broke the awkward silence, “I’ve had enough of today.”

 

“So, we’re spending the evening at home?”

 

“Hm.”

 

“In bed?”

 

“Whatever you want.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 13th September

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 426: Sarawatine - Jealous Sarawat/Misunderstandings

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Myh: Everyone is whipped, and Tine is oblivious; Featuring Sarawat’s jealousy. Everyone absolutely loves Tine and wants to wrap him in bubble wrap to protect and love and Sarawat is Jealous because he thinks everyone wants to steal tine away from him but nope they don't actually, they just want tine to be happy and be loved but Sarawat doesn't understand that...YET.... After being jealous for like a few weeks he finds out that tine is in the Sarawat’s wife club (tine being the head of it cause he is his boyfriend) and the club is now more of how to help Sarawat have a easier and happy life so he also conspires with tines protection squad to protect his idiot (meanwhile tine has no clue that there is a protection squad and all hi friends are in it with Fong being the head)

…………………………………………………….

 

Sarawat stared up at the ceiling.

 

He regretted what happened.

 

He regretted lashing out after seeing that happy look on Tine’s face as the other man messaged someone.

 

Tine didn’t see what he saw though.

 

All those people fawning over him, wanting to steal him away, despite their relationship being the biggest gossip on the planet.

 

Tine was coming home late on some days as well, and whilst Sarawat was reasonably sure nothing was going on, that niggling doubt in the back of his mind, stopped him from being completely certain.

 

He still regretted lashing out though.

 

***

 

“So, who are you planning on leaving me for?”

 

Tine looked up from his phone, face twisted in confusion, “Huh?”

 

“Coming home late... always on your phone.” Sarawat knew he was acting like a sulking teen, but he couldn’t help it, “So, who is she?”

 

“There’s nobody!” Tine’s eyes shone with hurt and building tears, “Sarawat, I love- “he stopped as his phone beeped again, eyes flickering to check the notification.

 

Sarawat let out a noise of disgust, storming over to the bed, back to Tine as he silently fumed.

 

Tine left less than five minutes later.

 

**

 

Sarawat knew he was probably over-reacting, projecting his insecurities onto Tine.

 

But it didn’t stop the thoughts in the back of his mind.

 

………………………………………….

 

Sarawat managed to drag himself out of bed the following day, ignoring all the stares directed at him, knowing that they were probably just members of his fan club.

 

They’d died down a lot in number since he’d started dating Tine, but now appeared to have started back up again.

 

Had they all heard about his and Tine’s disagreement already?

 

The thought made him depressed.

 

With a heavy heart, he headed back home. When he made his way up the steps however, he was surprised to see Tine sitting there.

 

“I need to explain something to you.” Tine didn’t even look over at him, fiddling with his phone in his hands, before moving to hand it over. “Here.”

 

Slowly, Sarawat took it from him, noticing that it was already unlocked and open on a familiar looking Facebook page.

 

The Sarawat’s Wives page.

 

“Has someone been saying something on this?”

 

“No… it is the reason I’ve been so distracted, but not for the reason you think.”

 

Sarawat frowned in confusion.

 

“I’m… the leader of it.”

 

Sarawat nearly dropped the phone in his shock, eyes wide as he stared at Tine, “You’re what?!”

 

“The leader of the Sarawat’s Wife’s club.” Tine shrugged, “I am your boyfriend, it’s only right.”

 

“Is this why- “

 

“- They’ve not been chasing you around. Yep! I said that only stresses you out, so we came up with plans to help you. We help distract over eager fangirls, we talk about respect for others like you, because men like being harassed as much as women… which is not at all.”

 

Sarawat felt like his heart had stopped in his chest, “You were helping me?”

 

“Mm. I’ve been chatting with the moderators lately, trying to see if we can raise awareness about male sexual harassment, but it’s been a bit tricky. No one on the university board wants to hear it.” Tine then looked over at Sarawat with a frown, “Did you really think I was cheating on you?”

 

“No… but everyone keeps staring at you and I guess I just- “

 

“- Started to over-think?” Tine leaned over, pulling Sarawat closer and pressing a quick kiss to the side of his head, “You do that a lot.”

 

“Hey!”

 

Tine dodged the fingers that started to poke him in the sides, “Hey! Hey!” He grabbed Sarawat’s hands, “If it makes you feel any better, the girls in the club say that the attention I get is because everyone wants to wrap me up and keep me safe. I’m ‘cute’, in the same way that puppies are cute I think.”

 

That actually did make Sarawat feel better.

 

Although… maybe he needed to start a Tine’s wife’s club.

 

Just to keep an eye on any threats.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 13th Sept

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 427: Man/Type - Long Distance; Ill Man

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Vojtech: 2gether: Man/Type Teepakorn, long-distance relationship.
Man hiding that he's sick. The next day he hasn't been in touch. He was running a very, very high fever. Type comes and chow its caring and sharing side. And even takes it too far.

…………………………………………………….

 

Type was busy finishing his last shift when the call came through. Making his way out into the hallway, he couldn’t help but smile at the name on the caller ID.

 

“Hey.” He answered, “Couldn’t wait until tomorrow to speak to me?”

 

There was a congested cough on the other end of the line and Type felt his heart drop to his stomach.

 

“Ai’Man?”

 

“I-I don’t think you coming over this weekend is a good idea.” Man croaked, hacking as he tried to clear his throat, “I think I might be a bit ill.”

 

Type winced at what was clearly an understatement of the situation.

 

“You sound terrible.” He stated bluntly, “Like, really terrible.”

 

“I look just as bad.” Man muttered, an obvious pout in his voice, “Boss was very quick to tell me that.”

 

“How are you feeling though?”

 

“N-not too bad!”

 

“… So… miserable and feeling like crap?”

 

Type smiled as Man chuckled, only to wince as the laugh turned into another coughing fit that lasted long enough to make him feel uneasy and left his own throat hurting in sympathy.

 

“Ai’Man? Are you okay?” He asked once the cough subsided.

 

“Y-Yeah. O-One minute.” Man put the phone on the table and from the clinking of glasses, Type guessed he was getting a glass of water, “Alright, I’m back.”

 

His voice sounded better, but not by much.

 

“Try and get some sleep.” Type sighed, “See how you feel tomorrow?”

 

“Yeah… I guess I can’t feel shit if I’m unconscious.”

 

“That’s… one way of looking at it.” Type shook his head fondly, “Go to sleep, and I’ll see you soon.”

 

“Mmm, love you.” The words were followed by a yawn.

 

“I love you too.” Type ended the call, tapping it against his chin for a moment.

 

Should he forget about going back home to visit this weekend, and leave it until next weekend?

 

Or… should he come over anyway to try and make Man feel better?

 

Be his nurse as it were.

 

A sentence he would never utter in front of Man or Boss, unless he wanted a sexy nurse costume or something for his birthday.

 

What to do, what to do, what to do.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

It was dark by the time Man woke up next, feeling groggy and disorientated, the soft light from the lamp on the bedside table the only thing keeping the bedroom from total darkness.

 

He had no idea what time it was.

 

Not that it really mattered.

 

Closing his eyes, he curled deeper under the covers, snuffling miserably at the knowledge that his perfect stay-at-home weekend with Type was completely ruined.

 

He felt worse than he had when he went to sleep.

 

His head was pounding even harder, and the congestion and dry throat were driving him crazy.

 

And he felt hot. Way too hot to be comfortable.

 

He must have fallen back to sleep because he was startled awake by a noise in the bedroom.

 

“Piss off Boss.” He mumbled, “So not in the mood right now.”

 

“Should I be concerned that Boss has such easy access to your room?” A familiar voice teased.

 

Man blinked slowly, pulling the covers away from his face, “Ai’Type?”

 

Type knelt by the bed, giving him a gentle smile

 

“Boss wasn’t lying… you really do look terrible.” Type pressed the back of his hand to Man’s forehead, “You’re feeling a little hot.”

 

“I look hot as well, right?”

 

Judging by the wince on Type’s face, his flirting landed wrongly.

 

“Ai’Type, why did you come, I said- “He was cut off with another coughing fit, whole body aching at the harshness of it.

 

“I would be a poor boyfriend if I didn’t come even when you’re not feeling well.” Type whispered when he was finished, “So I came to help.” He lifted up a plastic bag, “I have every type of medicine that the drug store offered, so let’s get you sat up to see which one would fit.”

 

Type arranged the pillows behind Man’s back, as Man rubbed at his eyes.

 

He was handed a full glass of water and a couple of generic antibiotics, which Man obediently took.

 

“I bought some soup as well.” Type brushed the sweaty hair away from his forehead to put a fever reducer on it, “Tine used to love chicken noodle soup when he was ill.”

 

Man grimaced at the thought of food but decided against arguing.

 

………………………………………………..

 

The soup managed to stay down, but only just.

 

He’d taken every pill that Type had handed him and was on the verge of passing out.

 

“Alright, last thing.”

 

Type helped him lie back down, before going back to his bag and grabbing something from it. He then came to sit on the edge of the bed, showing Man what he’d grabbed.

 

A book.

 

“You’re not serious.”

 

Type nodded, “Tine loved it when I read to him.”

 

“I can think of better things to do in bed.”

 

Type chuckled, grabbing Man’s hand, and kissing the knuckles, before shaking his head, “Not while you’re ill, now ssh.”

 

Well, if nothing else, Man had something to tease Tine about.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 13th Sept

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 428: Ae/Pete & Tin/Can - Jealous Pete and Tin

Summary:

RULES FOR PROMPTING STARTING THE 13TH

Only 30 slots are available so please try and keep multiple prompts to a minimum to make it fair on others :) I don't mind two at a time :)

Send your prompt in by commenting on the fic or leaving a message in my tumblr inbox :)

If you have just a vague theme (eg: Jealousy), please have a read over previous comments before prompting just in case someone else has prompted something similar for the couple you are hoping to see the theme from. (eg jealous TharnType) This is just to avoid posting similar chapters so close together :)

Thank you :)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from JUSTME1988: Oh I hope when the request are open can I would like to request a much intense Jealousy from Tin and lets add Pete being impolite which is a rare case for him, due to much closer relationship of Ae and Can and since I love the LBC Universe lets add Tharn and Type where Tharn will add a fuel by Pairing Ae and Can in his Special project in his Music Department where he wants them to pair in a Music Video which is a Love song that would irritate Tin and for the first time will have Pete lose his cool. PS I just saw a request of a Jealous Tin for AeCan so it’s more fun for both IC to be both jealous.

……………………………………………………………..

 

Ae and Can had been babbling about football for almost half an hour now.

 

Pete wasn’t one to begrudge Ae having friends, but this was supposed to be THEIR time! It was supposed to be their date afternoon, and to have Can bound over to their table to ask Ae a question, was completely not in the plan.

 

The only thing that made Pete feel a little better, was the fact that Tin was here, looking just as annoyed as Pete felt. Catching his friend’s eyes, Pete made a small gesture, indicating that he wanted to leave.

 

Usually, Pete used it during over-crowded parties that their parents held, knowing that Tin would be more than happy to help him leave.

 

Tin nodded, getting to his feet. “We have class soon.” He told Pete, as though he was the one pulling Pete away, “Come on, or we’ll be late.”

 

“Ai’Pete!” Ae finally seemed to realise he was still there, looking very guilty, “Do you need me to come with you or- “

 

“- No, you can stay here.” Pete’s voice was clipped, as he avoided looking Ae in the eyes, “It’s fine.”

 

He stormed off without another word to him, Tin following on behind.

 

………………………………………………………..

 

Ae apologised that evening, spoiling Pete rotten and Pete had completely forgotten all about what he’d been so annoyed about.

 

It all came rushing back with Tharn’s end of year project.

 

“It’s all about unlikely couples.” Tharn explained, as he played his song, eyes flickering over to Type ever so often, “So, I need a video full of unlikely couples.”

 

“And you think Ae, and Can would fit?” Tin was clearly fighting to keep his voice calm, “I would have thought they were too similar.”

 

“Well, you’ve heard the saying ‘opposites attract’.” Tharn beamed, seemingly oblivious to the tension, “You do see a lot of couples like you and Can and Ae and Pete on campus, so I decided to mix it up.”

 

“We don’t have to kiss or anything right, because yuck!”

 

Tin seemed pacified with Can’s comment, as did Ae.

 

Tharn shook his head and chuckled, “Nope, just a couple of close scenes that you could probably see more as friendship out of the context of the entire video…. We provide free food all day if that’ll help persuade you?”

 

From there on, everyone who knew Can, knew that it was a lost cause.

 

……………………………………………………

 

“I hate this.” Pete muttered, surprised at his own anger and annoyance, “I really, really, hate this.”

 

They were filming on the pitch, with Type having given the football team the day off so that they could use the training allocated time and Can and Ae had barely left each other’s side since they started.

 

Despite the fact that Ae was dressed in one of Pete’s favourites looks for him, Pete hated this entire situation.

 

“Can you put your arm around him Ai’Can?” Tharn called out from behind the camera, “Pull him a little bit closer!”

 

“Sure!”

 

Pete was sure he heard Tin’s teeth grinding.

 

“Alright… ACTION!”

 

‘They’re just friends. They’re just friends.’ Pete kept mentally telling himself, even as Can and Ae’s face got closer and closer, until…

 

“Enough.”

 

There were stunned faces all around.

 

Pete knew that anyone who knew them, expected Tin to be the one to snap, not him.

 

“You’ve got all the footage, right?” Pete knew his voice was shaking slightly from frustration, “Everything that you’ve needed?”

 

Tharn looked confused for a moment, before an amused expression appeared on his face, “Yeah, I think we managed to capture it all. You two are done.”

 

Can and Ae immediately pulled apart and headed to their respective boyfriends.

 

“Hey.” Ae gave Pete a concerned look, “Are you okay?”

 

Pete was ready to say yes, to ease Ae’s worries…. But he couldn’t lie like that.

 

“I think… I was a little jealous.” Pete sighed, “I have been for a while.”

 

“Jealous? Over me and Can?” Ae was clearly horrified with the idea, glancing over at Tin and Can who were having a quiet conversation of their own.

 

Possibly the same one if Can’s expression was anything to go off.

 

“Why?”

 

“You’re so close and you have so much in common, and the music video just emphasised that and- “Pete was cut off when Ae pressed his lips to his.

 

“My silly Ai’Koon cha.” He chuckled fondly, just as Tin and Can made their way over.

 

“Was Pete jealous as well?!” Can blurted out, “Are rich kids crazy or what?!”

 

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Tin was flushed bright red, “Come on. I’m treating Can to dinner, because apparently, he didn’t eat enough.”

 

“That sounds like a good idea.” Pete sighed, glancing over at Ae, “Ai’Ae, I’ll treat you as well… as a sorry and- “

 

“- You have nothing to be sorry for.” Ae shook his head fondly, “And neither does Tin. I think, Can and I will treat you two instead.”

 

“Ai’Ae- “

 

“- Won’t we Can?”

 

Can hesitated for a few moments, before groaning and nodding. “Fine! But we’ll have to go to one of the street stalls! I’m almost out of spends for this week!”

 

“It’s Tuesday!”

 

“I know!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 13th Sept

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 429: Kit/Ming - Ming Wrongly Accused (TW: Accused Sexual Harrassment)

Summary:

RULES FOR PROMPTING STARTING THE 13TH

Only 30 slots are available so please try and keep multiple prompts to a minimum to make it fair on others :) I don't mind two at a time :)

Send your prompt in by commenting on the fic or leaving a message in my tumblr inbox :)

If you have just a vague theme (eg: Jealousy), please have a read over previous comments before prompting just in case someone else has prompted something similar for the couple you are hoping to see the theme from. (eg jealous TharnType) This is just to avoid posting similar chapters so close together :)

Thank you :)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Vojtech: 2moons, Ming/Kit. Ming was framed (How - to the discretion of the authors) and Dean's Office shall rule strip his of your title «Moon University». And First-place ribbons (winning sash): he needs her back. But he gave winning sash to Kit. Ming's very upset and he thinks Kit's nowhere near him with no ranks. Protective Kit.

…………………………………………………….

 

Ming couldn’t stop the tears from streaming down his face.

 

“I’m sorry.” To his credit, the Dean did sound sorry, “But we take these accusations very seriously. Until we can verify or disprove them, your title of Moon of the University will be stripped from you. Please hand in your sash at the earliest possibility.”

 

His voice echoed in Ming’s head, like someone was hitting his head with a rusty pipe.

 

“I-I didn’t do this, I-I swear, I- “

 

“- Then it should be easy to disprove.” The Dean gave him a stern look, “I’ll need the sash in my office by the end of the day, okay?”

 

“Y-Yes Sir.”

 

“You are dismissed then.”

 

Ming was sure his legs were going to collapse out from under him as he left the room, feeling like all eyes were on him as he slowly made his way home.

 

Wait… not home.

 

He’d given his sash to P’Kit… because it was the only reason he was even allowed to start courting the older student.

 

Now that his title had been stripped, would P’Kit even want to date him?

 

He started to run, hearing the Dean’s words over and over again.

 

‘You’ve been accused of sexual harassment.’

 

A girl he didn’t even know had said that he had assaulted her in a bar, and with just those few words, Ming’s world had crumbled down around him.

 

As he ran, he was sure that he could hear everyone whispering about him.

 

By the time he reached P’Kit’s apartment, he was out of breath and exhausted, trying to keep his knock gentle so as not to attract too much attention.

 

Thankfully, it opened fairly quickly.

 

Unfortunately, it was as he was leaning against it at the time, meaning that he fell right into Kit, who yelped in surprise.

 

“N’Ming! What are you- Are you crying?”

 

“I-I-I- “Ming couldn’t get the words out, the tears that he’d been holding back since he left the Dean’s office. Any words that did come out, were too muffled and broken by his sobbing to make any sense.

 

“N’Ming?” Kit sounded concerned now, pulling Ming into his arms and shutting the door behind them, “N’Ming, I think you’re having a panic attack, Try and match your breathing to mine, okay?” He took deliberate, exaggerated breaths in order to help calm Ming down.

 

It took a while, but eventually Ming’s breathing slowed to a more normal pace.

 

“That’s better.” Kit sighed in relief, “Now, what happened?”

 

“I-I need the Campus Moon sash back.”

 

Kit pulled away from him slightly, “Why? Do you have a new girlfriend or- “He stopped when it looked like Ming was going to cry again.

 

“They’ve taken the title from me.” Ming whispered brokenly, “Someone accused me of assaulting them in a club and they’ve taken the title from me until they can prove whether or not it really happened and if it was me.”

 

“They’ve WHAT?!”

 

“I-it wasn’t me! I promise P’Kit, it wasn’t me!”

 

“I know, I know.” Kit pulled him a little closer, “Did they say when this ‘attack’ happened?”

 

“Umm, some-sometime last week?”

 

Kit was silent for a moment, before he pushed Ming away to look him in the face, “Ming… you were busy with Forth and that whole SOTUS thing last week… you didn’t have a chance to go out, because Forth’s basically training you to be the next Head Hazer.”

 

Ming’s eyes widened, “I was… wasn’t I?”

 

“Yes, you were.” Kit got to his feet, pulling Ming up with him (which took a fair bit of effort), “Come on, I’ll call Forth and have him meet me outside the Dean’s office.”

 

“P’Kit, the sash- “

 

“- Is staying right here! You earned it and I’m your boyfriend, so I get to keep it!”

 

“P’Kit- “

 

“Forth, it’s me.” Kit refused to look at him, already on his phone, “Meet me outside the Dean’s office. You guys have sign in sheets for that SOTUS thing, right?”

 

Ming felt his heart flutter and knew that everything would be alright.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 13th

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 430: Tharn/Type/Techno - Chapter 200 Sequel (TW: Referenced Canon Rape)

Summary:

RULES FOR PROMPTING STARTING THE 13TH

Only 30 slots are available so please try and keep multiple prompts to a minimum to make it fair on others :) I don't mind two at a time :)

Send your prompt in by commenting on the fic or leaving a message in my tumblr inbox :)

If you have just a vague theme (eg: Jealousy), please have a read over previous comments before prompting just in case someone else has prompted something similar for the couple you are hoping to see the theme from. (eg jealous TharnType) This is just to avoid posting similar chapters so close together :)

Thank you :)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: Loved this! I feel like this could continue to grow from here with Techno’s healing. While healing Type and Tharn realize they love him in a NSFW way... and boom T3 blooms and everyone is happy lol, but for real love the protectiveness and I seriously need for Type to destroy Kengkla, and idk Tharn to use his money and resources for him to leave forever! Lol but for real! So good perfect cap to 200!!!!

Sequel to Chapter 200.

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Techno felt dirty.

 

He’d felt dirty ever since waking up in bed, ass sore as Kengkla said that he needed to be his boyfriend.

 

And the nightmares only made it worse.

 

He scrubbed and scrubbed and scrubbed, even cleaning in… there, still feeling like Kengkla was there. He washed himself over three times, before stopping, knowing that he was probably making Type suspicious.

 

As he was drying himself off, he heard Type knocking on the door.

 

“Ai’No? You okay in there?”

 

“F-fine! I’ll be out in a bit!”

 

Ever since Tharn and Type had let him move in with them, he had tried his best not to disturb their usual routine too much. He tried to show them, that he was completely alright, even if it was a huge lie.

 

Wiping the condensation from the mirror, Techno stared at his reflection. Did he always look so gaunt? There were heavy bags under his eyes, caused by sleep deprivation, hollowed cheeks from a loss of appetite and a scared look in his eyes.

 

After getting dressed and trying to neaten his hair out, he left the room, hearing Type and Tharn in the kitchen.

 

“Oo, what are we having?” He forced the cheeriness in his voice, hoping it sounded believable. Showing an interest in food was normal for him, right? Even though he was far from hungry.

 

“Noodles.” Type glanced over at Techno, who struggled not to squirm under the gaze.

 

He felt like he was being examined, skin crawling at the sensation.

 

“Yum!” He forced out, not making eye contact with his friend, quickly moving to sit down.

 

He knew that Type wanted to talk, but he really didn’t want to.

 

“Ai’No… are you okay?”

 

“… I’m fine.”

 

………………………………………………………….

 

Type frowned, noticing how Techno had barely touched his food… again. There were bags under his friends’ eyes, indicating that he hadn’t slept in a while.

 

He was spending ages in the shower.

 

Type remembered doing the same once upon a time. He glanced over at Tharn, who looked just as suspicious. Their eyes met as they both came to the same, mental conclusion.

 

They needed to do something.

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

Techno was sitting as far away from them as he could, Tharn noticed.

 

Before all this, he was more than happy to sit in between him and Type, usually leading to a mock fight between the pair.

 

He’d been pulling away a lot recently.

 

And he looked like he hadn’t slept in weeks, despite moving out of his home, where Kengkla could get to him at any time, thanks to Technic’s interference.

 

When he next got up, he made a point of sitting next to Techno, putting his arm around the other man’s shoulders, only for Techno to tense up dramatically. Tharn frowned when he realised that he could almost feel the other man’s bones through his skin, Ai’No feeling much smaller in his arms.

 

Smaller than usual.

 

It took way to long for Techno to relax even slightly, but it was clear that he still wasn’t happy about their position.

 

Tharn carefully let him go, not wanting to make Techno uncomfortable. However, as he moved his arm away, Techno turned and buried his face into Tharn’s chest, shoulders shaking as he did so.

 

And then he and Type heard the sobs.

 

Tharn looked over at Type in alarm, frowning when Type just shook his head in reply.

 

Sometimes, it was best just to let him cry it out

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

‘I like it when you squirm like that.’

 

Tight hands were gripping his waist, moving him up and down as he just sat there limply.

 

He could still feel the pain, even after all this time.

 

Techno woke up gagging, sweating, disorientated and scared, feeling the warmth of a body right next to him, making him panic and lash out at the presence, not hearing the cries of alarm.

 

He just needed to get away.

 

He needed to get them away from him.

 

“Ai’No! AI’NO!”

 

Finally, the words broke through the fog of panic, stopping him from hitting Tharn for the twentieth time in less than two minutes.

 

“I-I-oh god, I’m sorry, I- “Techno felt like he was going to be sick, “- It-it-it was just a nightmare!”

 

There was a moment of silence which stretched on for too long. Techno risked a glance up at his friend’s faces, stunned to see that they were both crying.

 

“Shit.” Type hissed brokenly, getting to his feet and heading over to the other side of the room, hiding his face from them, “Shit, shit, shit!”

 

“We’re sorry.” Tharn was a little more put together, although not by much, “This should never have happened.”

 

“It wasn’t your fault- “

 

“- I should have taken you to ours.” Type blurted out from the corner, “I should have done something! Taken you upstairs and checked to make sure that you were safe and alright, and I DIDN’T!”

 

“Stop it.” Techno felt like he was on the verge of crying again, “Just… stop it.” He got to his feet, ignoring Tharn’s attempts to stop him, “I-I think I should stay with Champ for a bit… get out of your way.”

 

“Techno- “

 

“- I’ll go and pack my stuff.”

 

They watched him leave with heavy hearts.

 

“I’m going to tell you something…” Tharn turned to Type, “… and I don’t want you to be mad at me.”

 

“Hm?”

 

“… I don’t want Ai’No to leave… ever.”

 

Type frowned, “As in… you like him that way?”

 

“A little… is that bad?”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Type sighed and took the seat next to Tharn, the one that Techno had just vacated.

 

“No…” Type eventually whispered, “… It’s not wrong, because I think I might feel the same.”

 

“… So, what do we do?”

 

“We need to deal with Kengkla first. Make sure he can never come near Techno again.”

 

Tharn thought to himself for a moment, before smirking, “You know… I might have a way we can do that.”

 

“Oh?”

 

……………………………………………

 

It was a week later when Techno came rushing up to them again, face flushed with excitement.

 

“Kengkla’s moving away!” He announced, “As in, away-away! Over to England!”

 

“So far!” Tharn’s innocent voice was fooling no one, “Why?”

 

“Apparently, someone sent his parents anonymous messages detailing all the evidence against him for assault and blackmail and… other things.” Techno cleared his throat nervously, “So his parents have decided to move to avoid the scandal. Even Technic says he’s cut contact with him.”

 

“I would hope so, considering how much I threatened him and Tharn paid him.” Type muttered, not low enough to avoid being unheard by Techno.

 

“You… guys did what?”

 

“We… might have been the ones to encourage Technic to send everything he had on Kengkla to Kengkla’s parents.” Tharn sighed, “We couldn’t think of any other way to get him away from you.”

 

“You guys… did that for me?”

 

“We’d do anything for you Ai’No.” Type reached out to take Techno’s hand, “If you’d let us?”

 

“… Both of you?”

 

“Both of us, if you want?”

 

They stared at him, patiently and hopefully, until a shy smile appeared on his face.

 

“Okay…. Do you guys want me to move back in with you?”

 

“Do you want to?”

 

“Yes?”

 

“Then you can move back in with us.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 13th

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 431: Blue/Champ/Dew - When Blue's Gone, the Boys Have Fun (NSFW)

Summary:

RULES FOR PROMPTING STARTING THE 13TH

Only 30 slots are available so please try and keep multiple prompts to a minimum to make it fair on others :) I don't mind two at a time :)

Send your prompt in by commenting on the fic or leaving a message in my tumblr inbox :)

If you have just a vague theme (eg: Jealousy), please have a read over previous comments before prompting just in case someone else has prompted something similar for the couple you are hoping to see the theme from. (eg jealous TharnType) This is just to avoid posting similar chapters so close together :)

Thank you :)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from waitno: Hey, I was wondering if I can suggest a Champ/Blue/Dew (mostly Champ/Dew) story where Dew and Champ agreed to get together mostly because of Blue but when he leaves somewhere (or just being unavailable) for a few days and two of them spend time without him, they understand that they’ve underestimated their feelings for each other. By the end of the day(s) Dew and Champ become very close and they can’t wait to tell Blue. It can have an R rated scene but it’s completely optional, do or don’t do it however you want.
Thank you ( ̄3 ̄) ♡

………………………………………………………..

 

Blue had been waiting for this opportunity for months now.

 

From the very first instant that he, Champ and Dew agreed to be together, he knew that Champ and Dew had no intention of being together without Blue.

 

And now, he had that chance to push them together.

 

“A whole month?!” Dew was clearly dismayed, “Why?”

 

“It’s work experience! They’re not going to have it for just a week!” Blue smirked as his boyfriends looked over at each other, “Sorry, but I couldn’t exactly turn it down.”

 

“We know that…” Champ sighed, “… It’s just- “

 

“- It’s okay, you’ll have each other, right?” Blue tilted his head to the side, playing at being the innocent, “If anything, you guys should be feeling sorry for me!”

 

That seemed to do the trick, as they both rushed over to reassure him that he would be fine, and that they’d call him every day.

 

Blue hoped neither of them noticed the triumphant smile on his face.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

Blue left a couple of weeks later, and Dew and Champ honestly didn’t know what to do with themselves.

 

“I can’t believe this.” Dew muttered, “This is going to be the longest month ever.”

 

Champ, who was unpacking their food order (more than they needed, since they forgot Blue wasn’t there), nodded in agreement.

 

“The longest.”

 

…………………………………………………

 

For the first few days, they tiptoed around each, neither of them sure as to what to expect.

 

And then Champ was roughly tackled during one of their practice matches.

 

………………………………………………..

 

Dew practically carried Champ into Blue’s room, the pair of them needing to be close, but unwilling to use one of their own rooms to do it.

 

Blue’s room was neutral territory.

 

There was a scrape on Champ’s cheek where he’d fallen against the grass, only to be unlucky enough to hit a rock.

 

“Lie down.” Dew placed him on the largish bed, “I’ll get the first aid kit.”

 

It said a lot that he knew exactly where it was.

 

Maybe they spent too much time in Blue’s room.

 

He came back, cleaning it as best as he could, which meant leaning in closely, their faces less than two inches apart.

 

“It’s not that bad.” Champ whispered, voice a little shaky, feeling Dew’s breath on him.

 

“Shut up and let me work.”

 

“Dew- “

 

“- Sssh!” Dew seemed a bit taken aback at his own tone, “If Blue finds out I just let you walk around with this, he’ll kill me.”

 

“… Alright.”

 

They slept together in the same bed that night.

 

……………………………………………..

 

In the end, Champ was the one who broke first, pushing him onto the bed less than a week later, revelling in the look of surprise on Dew’s face. He climbed on top of him, before rolling their hips together.

 

Dew gasped involuntarily, staring up at him.

 

And then Champ leaned over to give him a kiss, surprised when Dew didn’t sigh away from it or try to pretend like he didn’t want it. A few minutes passed, before they parted for breath, Dew pushing at Champ’s shoulders to stop him from going in for another one.

 

“What brought all this on?” When Champ frowned, Dew backtracked quickly, “Not that I’m complaining or anything.”

 

“I think… I can see where Blue’s coming from.” Champ smirked, “About you I mean.” He leaned over to kiss him again, feeling Dew’s hands move from his shoulder to his chest, giving his pecs a bit of a fondle.

 

“Yeah…” Dew gasped, “…turns out Blue has good taste.”

 

“I don’t know if you’re complimenting me or yourself.”

 

“Can’t it be both?”

 

They both chuckled, stripping down to their underwear.

 

Dew rolled them over until he was on top, going in for their third kiss, hands moving through Champ’s hair to mess it all up.

 

“What do you want to happen Dew?”

 

Dew felt a shiver run up and down his spine at Champ’s low, almost demanding tone, “I want you to get on with it.” He sighed, “Come on!”

 

“Alright, alright!”

 

………………………………………………………..

 

Dew’s skin was flushed, his eyes glassy. Sweat trickled down his head, making the roots of his hair damp.

 

Champ wished he could have done this sooner, just to experience this sight.

 

He pushed Dew’s knees back, almost to his shoulders. It was a much dirtier version of basic football stretches, as Champ eyed the tight, pink hole. It twitched as Champ ran his finger over the wrinkled skin, a gasp escaping Dew’s mouth.

 

Champ was committed to seeing this sight again.

 

Dew spread open, needy, desperate to be filled. His muscles began to quiver with the strain of holding the position, but he kept it, giving Champ a warning look when the older student showed no signs of going further.

 

Champ sank one slick finger in, watching Dew’s arse pull it deeper. A second followed on soon afterwards, seeking out Dew’s prostrate, rubbing it slowly but insistently until Dew started whimpering with the intensity of the sensation.

 

Once he was sure that Dew was prepared enough, Champ slicked up his cock and pressing it against the hole, slowly pushing inside into he was all the way in, making Dew cry out, back arching as he adjusted to the intrusion. Champ gave him a moment, waiting until he relaxed before thrusting in and out.

 

“M-More!” Dew hissed, reaching out to Champ and pinching at his arm to try and spur him on, “Come on!”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“Come on!”

 

Smirking at the impatient tone, Champ obeyed, speeding up and feeling Dew clench around him. It wasn’t long before he felt the wet splatter of cum against his chest, seeing it spurt all over Dew’s stomach. Continuing to fuck him through his orgasm, Champ watched as Dew cam undone beneath him, tears leaking from the corners of his eyes, babbling nonsense as the pleasure started to edge into pain.

 

Pushing in as deep as he could go, Champ came with a grunt, before collapsing on top of him.

 

………………………………………………………

 

It changed everything and yet nothing between them in all the right ways.

 

Blue came home and noticed it, but they never really talked about it..

 

It wasn’t a big deal, it wasn’t important.

 

It was just who they were.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 13th

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 432: Champ/Blue - Jealous Blue

Summary:

RULES FOR PROMPTING STARTING THE 13TH

Only 30 slots are available so please try and keep multiple prompts to a minimum to make it fair on others :) I don't mind two at a time :)

Send your prompt in by commenting on the fic or leaving a message in my tumblr inbox :)

If you have just a vague theme (eg: Jealousy), please have a read over previous comments before prompting just in case someone else has prompted something similar for the couple you are hoping to see the theme from. (eg jealous TharnType) This is just to avoid posting similar chapters so close together :)

Thank you :)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - hiii! thanks a lot for all the fics you’ve written! I’d like to request a Champ/Blue fic where Blue gets jealous of Champ, because I’m always seeing the other way around. Maybe gorgeous, nice, caring, fourth-year Champ having his own fan club and the fangirling upsets Blue? anything is fine, really! thanks :)

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Who were they?”

 

Champ glanced over at Blue, who was giving the leaving group of girls a vicious glare that didn’t belong on a face as cute as his… in Champs opinion anyway.

 

“I think some of them are cheerleaders.” Champ guessed, not really able to put a name to any of the faces.

 

Blue’s frown deepened, “Yeah, your cheerleaders.”

 

“The football team’s, ye- “

 

“- No. Your personal cheerleaders.”

 

Stunned by the venom in the younger man’s voice, Champ couldn’t find any words to say, leading to Blue rolling his eyes and turning away, storming off the pitch in the opposite direction of the girls.

 

Champ couldn’t help but feel like he’d missed something somewhere.

 

“Blue!” He called out, “Blue, wait!” Racing after the younger man, he just about managed to catch him before Blue could start running as well, grabbing his wrist, and turning him back around. Blue allowed it, but his gaze was still averted.

 

“You know I’m not interested in any of them… THEY know I’m not interested in them!”

 

“You don’t know that.” Blue squeezed his eyes closed, as though holding back tears, “You don’t know that they don’t like you like that.” He chewed on his bottom lip for a moment, deep a deep breath before finally meeting Champ’s gaze, “Are you really happy with me?”

 

All Champ could manage was blinking.

 

He felt like he’d been kicked right in the chest, as Blue continued to look him right in the eyes.

 

“W-what?”

 

“Are. You. Happy. Being. With. Me.” Blue was steadily getting more and more frustrated, “If the answer’s no, then just say so!”

 

“What? No! I-I mean- “Champ took a deep breath, “- Of course I’m happy with you! Why would you think that I’m not?!”

 

Blue gestured in the direction that the girls had gone in, “You didn’t push them away or anything, you just let them- let them… fondle you!”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Champ chuckled fondly, reaching out to grab Blue’s shoulder and pull him closer, until they were almost chest to chest. Instinctively, Blue rested his hands on Champ’s waist.

 

Champ should have seen this coming.

 

This was probably Blue’s first serious relationship, of course he was going to have some insecurities.

 

“Blue.” Champ sighed, “I haven’t considered being with anyone else, since that first day we met, and you gave me that shy little smile. From that moment, I was hooked… understand?”

 

Blue flushed bright red.

 

“Those girls mean nothing to me, but if it really does bother you, I can start being stricter with them… or… we can tell everybody that we’re together?”

 

The idea only made Blue’s blush redder.

 

“We can do that if you want?” Champ asked again, “Tell everybody?”

 

“I-I- maybe?”

 

“We can talk about that another time then.” Champ took Blue’s hands off his waist and into his own, giving them a gentle squeeze, “I am not letting you go though, not for them, not for anyone.”

 

Blue nodded, relieved tears building in his eyes as he let go of Champ and pulled him into a hug, wrapping his arms around his neck, burying his face into his boyfriend’s shoulder.

 

“My jealous little man.” Champ teased, chuckling when Blue whined in annoyance.

 

“I wasn’t jealous!”

 

The chuckle turned into laughter, as Blue pulled away from the hug, making sure that Champ could see his pout.

 

“I just want you all to myself, is that so bad?”

 

“That’s jealousy.” Champ pressed his lips quickly to Blue’s, “But don’t worry, it’s really, really sexy.”

 

“…It is?”

 

“More than you know.” Champ raised an eyebrow, “Want me to show you?”

 

“Yes please!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 13th

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 433: Ming/Kit & Mark/Kit - Twin Confusion

Summary:

RULES FOR PROMPTING STARTING THE 13TH

Only 30 slots are available so please try and keep multiple prompts to a minimum to make it fair on others :) I don't mind two at a time :)

Send your prompt in by commenting on the fic or leaving a message in my tumblr inbox :)

If you have just a vague theme (eg: Jealousy), please have a read over previous comments before prompting just in case someone else has prompted something similar for the couple you are hoping to see the theme from. (eg jealous TharnType) This is just to avoid posting similar chapters so close together :)

Thank you :)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LilMxPlagueRat: The first is some kind of MingKit (2Moons, not 2) and MarkKit (Gen Y) somehow meeting and chaos and confusing ensues with because of the two Kits.

…………………………………………………..

 

This... was the strangest situation Ming had ever been in.

 

Waking up to find someone sleeping next to him was odd enough... the fact that it was P’Kit though, was utterly bizarre. With all the one-sided flirting and back and forth they were going through, to see Kit so close to him willingly, was more than a little shocking.

 

“P’Kit?” He whispered, taking a second to let his eyes roam over the sleeping man, knowing that this might be his last chance.

 

P’Kit looked so relaxed, so unlike his usual self.

 

At that moment, Kit shifted and muttered something in his sleep.

 

“Mmm... Mark.... “

 

Mark?

 

Who was Mark?

 

The only Mark Ming knew, was his twin brother, but Kit had never mentioned meeting him. Surely, he would have, if only to express confusion over meeting someone who looked exactly like Ming.

 

He leaned over and rested a hand on Kit’s shoulder, giving it a gentle shake. Kit rolled over, lazily swatting at his hand.

 

Ming tried again, “P’Kit.”

 

“Go’way Mark.” Kit responded as Ming leaned back, heart aching ever so slightly and the sound of someone else’s name coming out of P’Kit’s mouth.

 

“I’m... not Mark.”

 

That seemed to break through Kit’s subconscious, as he stirred back to life, blearily looking up at Ming. “... You look like Mark.”

 

“P’Kit... who’s Mark?”

 

Kit looked up, and Ming felt himself starting to panic, “Because the only Mark that I know is my twin brother, and if you’re cheating on me with him, then I'm really confused, because we’re practically identical and- “

 

“- Is this 313?”

 

“... Huh?”

 

Kit repeated the question, prompting Ming to shake his head. “No, this is 413.”

 

Kit groaned, burying his face into his hands, “Which means that you’re Ming.”

 

“So, you have been cheating on me with my twin?!” Ming snapped, “Getting us mixed up like that?!”

 

“No, I’m dating Mark!” Kit snapped, “I’ve never even met you before! I got the floors mixed up!” He frowned, “Which means that you and your brother have exactly the same code for your rooms, which, even for twins, is weird!”

 

“But you’re P’Kit! P’Kit is my boyfriend, not Mark’s!”

 

He was really going to kill his twin.

 

“I am not dating you.” Kit seemed almost insulted, which was slightly offensive, “Mark courted me for weeks, why would I go out with you?!”

 

“I COURTED YOU FOR WEEKS! I’M STILL COURTING YOU!”

 

Kit growled in sheer frustration, jumping out of bed, and moving to grab his clothes. “Mark never told me his twin was a delusional asshole.”

 

“Hey!”

 

Ming could only watch as Kit got dressed and moved to leave.

 

“Hey, wait!” Shirtless and wearing loose pyjama bottoms, he chased Kit into the hallway only to nearly bump into… Kit?

 

“There!” The second Kit snapped, looking over at Ming’s twin, “I told you, I don’t know you!”

 

And then the two Kit’s locked eyes

 

“What.”

 

“The.”

 

“Fuck.” “Fuck.”

 

Ming caught his twin’s eyes, as they both shrugged in unison.

 

“Who the hell are you?” Kit 1 snapped.

 

“Who the hell are YOU?!” Kit 2 snapped back, just as angrily, glancing over at Ming, “And what are you doing sleeping with MY boyfriend?!”

 

Ming could have died happy there and then, no matter how much he was convinced of this being some sort of weird fever dream.

 

“Oh, don’t worry, he didn’t sleep with Ming.” Mark smirked, “My kitty likes to mark people.”

 

And that was more information Ming ever wanted to know about his twin brother… and also some exciting possibilities for the future.

 

“I think you two need to have a good word with your families.” Mark continued, “I think you might be cousins at the very least.” He then clapped his hands together, “In the meantime, let’s all get breakfast together. A double date between families!”

 

“Is your brother going to put his shirt on?” Kit 1 rolled his eyes.

 

“It’s not necessary.” Kit 2 shot back, instantly flushing bright red as he shot Ming a warning look, “I-I mean… N’MING! Go put on a shirt!”

 

“Whatever you say P’Kit!”

 

If this was some sort of weird fever dream, Ming was more than happy to enjoy it for as long as possible.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 13th

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 434: Sarawatine - Hurt Tine

Summary:

PLEASE READ!

So... Word and One Drive ate six days worth of work today I can never get back. I will have to re-write six prompts (the ones in red on the To Be Posted List), but this should not affect the posting schedule. It just means that it may take me a little longer to get through the list.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nuno: Tine gets in a serious accident because of Sarawat’s fans and he will hide it.

…………………………………………….

 

Honestly, Tine didn’t want to bother Sarawat when it was so late.

 

It had been an honest accident (or so he desperately wished to believe).

 

He’d been preparing to go home on his bike as he double checked that he had everything, sending Sarawat a quick message to make sure he didn’t need to pick anything up from the store.

 

He’d heard the group giggling behind them but paid them no attention.

 

After all, when he set off, they were gone.

 

And then he rounded the corner to find them there, waiting for him. One reached out to stop him and that’s when it all came crumbling down.

 

The sudden stop caused him to fall sideways off his bike, hitting the ground hard as the girls all shrieked in alarm.

 

“Oh my god, is he okay?!”

 

“Is he bleeding?!”

 

“We need to call an ambulance!”

 

“Yeah, he needs the hospital!”

 

“Jade! Why did you grab him?!”

 

“I just wanted to speak to him! It was an accident!”

 

Slowly, Tine pushed himself to his feeling, feeling his head and wincing at the bump that he felt. Yeah, that was going to hurt in the morning.

 

Feeling a little sick, he managed to get to his feet.

 

Sarawat was going to be so mad.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Tine slowly looked over at the girl who had grabbed his arm, giving her his best reassuring smile (which didn’t seem to work judging by the way her eyes filled with tears). “I-I think I’m okay.”

 

“You need to go to the hospital!” One of the girls hissed, “What if you’re really hurt?”

 

That was the last straw for Jade, who finally let those tears burst free.

 

“I’m fine, honestly!”

 

Tine knew he was not fine.

 

“I-I think I’m going to call a taxi though.”

 

………………………………..

 

In the end, one of the girls ended up giving him a lift, having a bike rack on her car so that he didn’t have to leave it behind.

 

He nearly passed out in the car, but manfully managed to hold the sensation off, thanking the girl, before slowly making his way into the apartment.

 

Sarawat had a late band practice.

 

He could easily treat his wound before Sarawat came home. Hopefully it would be easy to hide.

 

Sarawat had only just started to have a good relationship with his fan club, and Tine was loathe to ruin that over an accident.

 

An accident that could have been avoided, but still….

 

He needed to hide it.

 

………………………………………………………….

 

He almost got away with it.

 

However, he’d forgotten that Sarawat had loved him since the moment he first laid eyes on him. He could spot even the minute differences that may occur.

 

Including a possible concussion.

 

Alright, alright… a definite concussion.

 

After throwing up in the bathroom, Tine emerged to see Sarawat standing right outside, eyes narrowed as he examined Tine from head to toe.

 

“I… think I ate something that disagreed with me!” Tine tried, angling his head slightly so that the wound couldn’t be seen, or at least wasn’t so obvious.

 

“… What happened?”

 

“Nothing!” Tine felt a little guilty for lying, but this was for the best. Even if his head ached terribly, and he wanted nothing more than to pass out in bed.

 

“Then what happened to your head?”

 

“Um.”

 

Sarawat reached out, turning Tine’s head so that he could have a better look at the bump.

 

“Oh that! That’s nothing! Nothing to worry about!”

 

“Tine.”

 

“I’m fine!” Tine pushed him away and moved to storm over to the bed, only to feel like his legs had turned to jelly under him, making him stumble and nearly fall to the ground.

 

“TINE!”

 

…………………………………………………………..

 

“… but it was an accident, I don’t want you to be upset.”

 

It was a serious concussion.

 

To the point where a nurse was coming in every hour to make sure Tine hadn’t fallen asleep.

 

“You should have gone to the hospital.”

 

“I know, I know.” Tine sighed reaching out to grab Sarawat’s hand, “Promise me you won’t be made at them?”

 

When Sarawat looked as though he was going to disagree, Tine gave him his best puppy dog eyes, knowing that the bandage around his head only made him look more pitiful.

 

“Fine.”

 

“Thank you.” Tine looked over at the clock, “Visiting hours should be over soon.”

 

“I’m not going anywhere.”

 

“Well, you’re telling the nurse that, not me.”

Notes:

Prompts are now CLOSED again! 12 hours guys, it took you twelve hours!

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 435: Pure/Folk - First Time/Height Kink (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Crispy_Ronaldo7 & Anonymous: Can you write about Pure/Folk from my gear and your gown? maybe after months of abstinence, pure gets his reward? thank you so much 😊 If you can add the height kink, that would be great ;) & Hey, could you do one for Folk/Pure from Gear and Gown? Just Pure having a height kink and the height difference between is driving Pure crazy and desperately wanting Folk to have his way with him. Bottom Pure, thanks!

………………………………………………………….

 

Pure had been waiting for this for so long.

 

Months and months of nothing had led to this moment.

 

Months and months of dreaming about Folk towering over him and pressing him into the mattress. Dreaming about how that stretch would feel as the other pushed into him.

 

As the lecturer droned on, Pure started to lose himself in one of these daydreams again.

 

Him sprawled on his stomach over the bed as Folk fucked up into him, feeling the heat of the other’s body.

 

Feeling his cock swelling in his pants, he snapped himself out of it, thinking the most unsexy thoughts that he could, to avoid an embarrassing situation when class was over.

 

Maybe he could convince Folk to cut their date night short?

 

…………………………………………………….

 

Folk was pretty easy to persuade, and soon, Pure found himself in the very position that he desired. His fists clenched on the sheets as he arched his back to try and press himself closer, so close that there was nothing but the slick of sweat between them.

 

After directing Folk where he wanted him to be, he’d done nothing but lie here, and already, he was out of breath.

 

“Pure?” Folk huffed over him, “Are you… okay?”

 

“Yeah.” Pure managed, hearing his voice crack as the cock inside him twitched, “This is… so good.” He shuddered as Folk moved slightly, hips bucking against the bed in an attempt to get a bit more friction, “Keep going! Please keep going!”

 

“O-okay.” Folk sounded a little overwhelmed with it all, but that was to be expected.

 

He wasn’t exactly like Pure in terms of experience.

 

It took some time for Folk to find the rhythm again, sending waves of pleasure running up Pure’s spin as Folk bracketed him in, in all sides.

 

The air was warm, his breathing was heavy, and his cock was painfully hard… and Pure wanted it to last forever. He didn’t want to hurry himself to relief, knowing that it would come without his help, his cock rubbing against the sheets with every one of Folk’s thrusts.

 

And then Folk was pulling out.

 

“Hey, what are you- “Pure cut himself off as Folk rolled him over easily.

 

From this position, the height difference was abundantly clear, and Pure loved it. He beamed up at him, reaching up to cup his hand around the back of Folk’s neck and into a toe-curling kiss, making Folk groan in appreciation.

 

Pure seized his advantage, pushing Folk back until the taller man was lying down, letting Pure straddle him. Pure placed his hand flat against the support of Folk’s shoulder, steadying himself as he lined himself back up with Folk’s cock.

 

“P-Pure!” Folk gently curled his fingers around Pure’s hips. Pure loved the feeling, how Folk’s hands dwarfed his bony hips.

 

He let gravity draw him down, groaning at the friction inside of him as Folk’s grip on his hips tightened. Slowly, Pure started to move up and down. It wasn’t at the same speed that Folk had previously, but it was enough to make that heat build in his stomach again. He could feel the effort of it burning along his legs and the angle of his hips… but he could see Folk’s expression, his slack-jawed look of pleasure.

 

Groaning, he wrapped his hand around himself, speeding up slightly as Folk’s thighs tightened underneath him, thrusting up into him. Pure was sure that he’d lost the rhythm, but he didn’t care anymore, not when he was so close to coming.

 

“B-beautiful.” Folk sounded completely undone, “Y-you’re so beautiful.”

 

Pure’s vision went white, entire body tensing as his orgasm washed over him, spurting all over Folk’s chest. Folk made a low, almost helpless sound, fingers making bruises on Pure’s hips for a moment before he let go and there was warm heat inside Pure.

 

There was a moment where they both paused to catch their breaths, Pure slumping forwards so that he was lying on Folk’s chest. He felt Folk’s hand move softly through his hair, losing himself to the simple pleasure of the contact for a moment.

 

“Was that…” Folk paused, “… was that everything you wanted?”

 

“Everything and more.” Pure whispered, loving how Folk felt up against him, leaning up to press his lips to Folk’s cheek, smirking when he felt the others’ cock twitch inside him.

 

Hmm, maybe it wouldn’t be long before they could have a round two?

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 436: Saifah/Zon - Kink Talk/Breathplay (NSFW)

Summary:

Pssst.... happy birthday Marshmallord!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LilMxPlagueRat: The second is SaifahZon, Zon wanting to talk to Saifah about trying kinky things (what kind of kink is up to artistic interpretation) and maybe him asking Tutor for advice about how to.

………………………………………………………..

 

Zon loved his relationship with Saifah.

 

He really did, despite all the uneasiness at first.

 

He loved it when they made love, especially recently, when they started to venture away from the bed, with Saifah even fucking him up against the wall last time.

 

And yet… Zon wanted more.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

“Oh, I don’t want to have this conversation!”

 

Zon grabbed Tutor before he could escape, yanking at his wrist until his friend sat back down, “This is serious!” He whined, “It was never covered in the story, so I need advice!”

 

“I am not discussing your kinks with you!” Tutor leaned in close to hiss, “Talk about this with your boyfriend!”

 

“I can’t! How do I even bring something like that up?!”

 

“Oh, hey Saifah, I…. want to call you Daddy in bed, can I do that?!”

 

Zon pulled back, giving Tutor a confused look. “Huh?”

 

“Or… whatever your kink is.”

 

“… People call each other Daddy in bed?”

 

“Zon, just get to the point!”

 

“Do you call P’Fighter Daddy?”

 

“That’s not the way round we do it.” Tutor snapped, before going bright red, “Just… what do you want him to do?”

 

Zon didn’t answer though, mouth open in horror as he stared at Tutor.

 

“ZON!”

 

“Oh I- “Zon flushed bright red, looking away for a moment, “- Kinda want him to choke me?”

 

“… Is this because of your love for Darth Vader?”

 

“NO!” Zon snapped, “Vader does it as an attack, I just… want to try it.”

 

“In which case, you definitely need to speak to Saifah.” Tutor sighed, reaching over to pat him on the shoulder, “Get it over and done with, like ripping off a plaster.”

 

“…. What if he wants to break up with me?”

 

“Then he wasn’t right for you.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Saifah was silent.

 

“Please say something.” Zon pleaded.

 

“Are you sure?” Saifah’s voice was barely above a whisper, as Zon nodded.

 

“Just to try it…but if you don’t want to, then we can just forget about this entire thing and- “

 

“- I don’t want to forget about it.” Saifah rushed to cut him off, “I-I’m glad you told me. I-I think I would like to try that.”

 

“Now?”

 

“Do… you want to try it now?”

 

Zon nodded, hoping that he didn’t look too eager.

 

“Alright.” Saifah gently took his hand, leading him over to the bed, “We’ll start slow. Let me know if you want to stop.”

 

“O-okay.”

 

“… Kiss me. Show me how much you want it.”

 

Flushing a little bit at the dominant tone, Zon leaned up and pressed his lips to the other man’s. At first, it started off hesitant and gentle, but he got more into it and became more daring. More force, more tongue and less pulling away. When Saifah cautiously grabbed his hair, giving it a gentle tug, he moaned, letting Saifah take control a little more.

 

When they finally pulled apart, Saifah turned his attention to Zon’s neck, hands around Zon’s waist to keep him steady as he trailed kisses down the pale skin, smirking when Zon fumbled to unbutton his shirt. The more skin that was relieved, the lower he went until he reached the band of Zon’s pants.

 

“Off.” He muttered, “Come on, get them off.”

 

Their clothes were flung all over the place, leaving them both completely naked.

 

Saifah gently pushed on Zon’s head, forcing him to his knees. No words were needed, as Zon took Saifah’s cock into his mouth, allowing Saifah to direct him to how he wanted it.

 

Huh.

 

Maybe he had a kink for being dominated as well.

 

“Good boy.”

 

And a praise kink.

 

Zon continued to bob his head up and down for a little under two minutes, before Saifah gently pulled his head away, pushing him onto the bed, giving Zon a soft smile to try and remove that look of uncertain anticipation.

 

“Put your hands above your head.” He then ordered, “If you want me to stop, click your fingers.”

 

Zon did as he was told, flushing at the mental image it created of himself. Did he look as vulnerable as he felt? He gulped as he felt Saifah’s hand move to lightly grasp at his throat, whilst his other hand moved down to Zon’s aching cock.

 

As Saifah sped up his movements on Zon’s cock, his grip on his neck tightened ever so slightly.

 

Zon struggled to breathe, mind going blank, unsure if the tightness in his chest was due to the hand on his cock or the grip on his neck. It felt like pure ecstasy, vision going black, before he was coming and coming.

 

It was the ultimate high, as Saifah let go of his next and Zon went boneless on the bed.

 

“Zon? Zon are you okay?”

 

“I am… amazing.”

 

Saifah let out a relieved chuckle, “So… is that a yes to breath play?”

 

Zon managed to give him a thumbs up, before finally succumbing to exhaustion.

 

This would take a lot more exploration.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 437: Tharn/Type - Type Doesn't Forgive So Easily

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nuno: Type didn’t forgive Tharn easily when thran show up in his hometown after he ended this call in a bad way!

…………………………………………………………….

 

“Leave me alone!”

 

Honestly, Tharn knew he should have been expecting this, especially with Type’s temper. He winced as the door slammed in his face, prompting him to knock again. “Type… Type, please!”

 

Nothing.

 

“Dammit.”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

Two hours later, Tharn found that he was still sat outside.

 

He’d called Type half a dozen times over the course of these two hours and received nothing in return.

 

Even after he’d left two voicemails and over thirty text messages.

 

Running out of ideas, Tharn tried calling Techno.

 

“You went to his hometown?” Techno gasped over the phone, “Are you mad?”

 

“I couldn’t just leave our relationship as it was! I had to at least try!”

 

Techno’s silence was judgement enough.

 

“Maybe… maybe I was being a bit hasty.”

 

“Yeeeeaaaah.” To his credit, Techno sounded sympathetic, “It’ll be okay though. I don’t think something like this will make you break up permanently or anything!”

 

Tharn respected Techno’s optimism…. He just didn’t think it applied in this circumstance.

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

In the end, he figured he would have to find the nearest motel and book a room for the night, as there was no sign of Type forgiving him anytime soon.

 

No calls.

 

No texts.

 

No acknowledgements that he was even still here.

 

Of course, it wasn’t until Tharn actually got up to leave, that Type emerged from his home, arms crossed over his chest as he glared down at the other man.

 

“Why the fuck are you here?!”

 

“Type, I- “

 

“- Quickly, before I decide you can spend all night out here.”

 

Tharn knew what he wanted to say, but there was no way he could get the words out under so much pressure.

 

“Damn it Tharn!” Type snapped, voice echoing up and down the quiet street, making him wince, “Talk to me!”

 

“I-I just wanted to help, that’s all!”

 

“By showing up unannounced and just expecting me to welcome you with open arms?!” Type arched an eyebrow, obviously unimpressed, “How did that work out for you?!”

 

“Not all that well.”

 

Type’s lips pursed together, and it took all of Tharn’s self-control not to pull him into a kiss, to wipe that pout off of his face. He knew better though, knowing that Type’s patience might snap if he did.

 

“I don’t care how our relationship works.” Type hissed, cheeks flushing red which was a hint as to what he was referring to, “You can’t just think you can bully me into forgiving you every time you’re pushy like this!”

 

Tharn’s eyes widened in surprise, mouth falling open slightly, “Type, I- “

 

“- You what? Don’t do that? BULLSHIT!” Type snapped, “Every time things aren’t going your way in this relationship, you try and take control!”

 

“No, I- “Tharn paused.

 

Was he really like that?

 

“You won’t have a conversation with me, you just expect me to roll over just because I’m new to all of this!”

 

“Type, please- “

 

“No! This is my time to talk! If you can’t let me do that, then why bother with this.” He gestured between them, and Tharn felt like his heart was broken.

 

“I’m sorry.” He whispered, “I… never, ever wanted you to feel that way.”

 

“So…”

 

“… I promise to actually speak to you from now on.” Tharn almost reached out to take Type’s hand, before holding him back, “And- and not to pressure you into anything.”

 

Type stared at him in silence, before sighing and nodding in acceptance.

 

“We’ll talk about this more in the morning…. You’d better come in.”

 

“What about your Dad?”

 

“Let’s worry about that later.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 438: Mek/Boss - Pining

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from In: Could you do another Mek/ boss and another in/ korn 🥰

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

"You're staring again."

 

Mek was snapped out of his daze at King’s quiet words, looking back down at his book quickly.

 

“Mek, don’t you think you should speak to him at some point? Tell him how you- “King abruptly stopped as Boss made his way back over, phone in his hand and cheeky grin on his face, taking the seat next to Mek, almost on the other man’s lap as he did so.

 

“And this is my husband!”

 

It was obvious how Mek’s face went red, an awkward silence following the words, before Mek composed himself and pushed Boss off of him with a fond eye roll.

 

King could see the pain behind it though.

 

He was probably the only one who noticed.

 

Mek was a fantastic actor.

 

“Mek, help me study tonight?” Boss then whined, pressing himself up against Mek as close as he could, “Please, please, please?!”

 

King already knew what Mek’s answer was going to be.

 

What else could it possibly be?

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

Mek woke up slowly to tuneless humming in his ear. Blinking wearily, he realised that he’d fallen asleep on the sofa, turning his head to find Boss awake next to him, looking gorgeous in the morning sun streaming through the blinds.

 

He loved the moments like this.

 

When it felt like there was no-one but Boss and him in the world.

 

Grabbing his phone from the table as gently as possible, he took a selfie of them, saving it to a secret album he had on his phone.

 

It would never be as good as the real thing, but it was enough.

 

“Mmmm… Mek?”

 

Mek quickly hid his phone, turning to give Boss a gentle smile, “Hey, I think we both fell asleep, huh?”

 

“Yeah…” Boss moved his head up and winced, “… Oh, I think I drooled on your t-shirt, sorry.”

 

Mek loved this man so much.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

“We’re going to have to get one of them drunk enough to confess their feeling.” Bohn sighed, as their friendship group watched yet another Mek/Boss pining session, “That’s the only way we’re ever going to be free of this.”

 

“Not a good idea.” King muttered, glancing over at Ram briefly, before shaking his head, “Knowing our luck, they’ll probably end up fighting or something.”

 

“We’ve got to do something though!” Bohn groaned in frustrated, watching Boss ‘flirting’ with a female student as Mek looked on sadly.

 

Anyone could see that Boss wasn’t serious with his flirting, and that he kept on looking over at Mek, almost gauging his reaction.

 

“We seriously need to start taking matters into our own hands!”

 

“Maybe we could try the whole… push them into a closet and hope they confess.” Duen ventured, “Maybe they’ll snap and confess that way?”

 

“Or…” Ram’s voice shocked them, as they looked over to see that he was still staring at Mek and Boss, “… they’ll sort the problem out themselves.”

 

Huh?

 

They all looked back over, to see Mek grabbing Boss by the shoulders, pressing their lips together in an aggressive manner as the girl Boss had been flirting with, stood awkwardly off to one side.

 

“I… guess they figured it out by themselves.” King pointed out the obvious, wincing when Mek spun Boss around and pinned him up against a wall, “Although… maybe someone should stop them. Bagsy not me!”

 

“Not me!”

 

“Not me!”

 

“Nope!”

 

One by one, they all left until only Tee was left.

 

“Oh, come on!” He looked around, “Why me?!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 439: Mark/Kit - First Time AU (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from RallyKar: Dr.Kit continues to a good time in the bed (episode 9). And young men need sex, can you give us his? Mark scared, but she trusted Kit and receives the reward!

I think… this is referring to the first scene between Mark/Kit, so here it is.

………………………………………………………

 

Mark stared up at him, and Kit realised… he didn’t want to stop.

 

Slowly, he removed his pyjama top the rest of the way, enjoying how Mark’s eyes widened further. “You’re so nervous.” He teased, “Anyone would think you hadn’t done this before.”

 

Silence.

 

“Mark… you have done this before, right?”

 

Mark nodded.

 

“So… why are you so nervous?”

 

“It’s just…” Mark avoided all eye contact, “…I wanted to make sure it’s good for you.”

 

He was so sweet.

 

And Kit was done pretending like he didn’t feel anything for the student. Leaning over, he pressed his lips to Marks, hands running over the younger man’s bare chest, smirking when Mark moaned into his mouth.

 

He pulled away, much to Mark’s disappointment, throwing his pyjama shirt over to the side of the room, before getting off of him and starting to remove their lower garments.

 

Mark couldn’t take his eyes off of him.

 

“P’Kit…” His voice was barely above a breathy moan, “… you look gorgeous.”

 

“You do too.” Kit hoped his flush wasn’t too obvious, needing to take control of the situation again, re-straddling Mark, moaning when the younger man’s hand moved to play with his chest, a look of wonder on his face.

 

It was almost like he couldn’t believe this was actually happening.

 

“Mark… I need you to fuck me.”

 

“R-really?! Now?!”

 

“Well, not right at this second obviously.” Kit rolled his eyes, “But yes, tonight!”

 

He’d heard far too many stories from his friends to turn down this opportunity.

 

Their mouths met again, with Kit pushing Mark onto his back, taking a moment to admire Mark’s cock. It was long, and thicker than expected. He kissed a trail down Mark’s slender torso, finally arriving at the crotch as Mark strained his neck to watch.

 

Kit knew he was inexperienced, and that the resulting blowjob was probably sloppy and unlike anything Mark had received before, but Mark didn’t sound disappointed in him, his moans echoing throughout the room.

 

It was an odd sensation, having someone’s cock in his mouth, but there was something satisfying in it as well…. Having this sort of control over someone else.

 

Deciding that Mark was probably ready, he pulled off the cock with a sinful pop, dragging his lips against the head until they were separated. “Lube…” he croaked, wincing at how sore his throat and jaw were, “… You have it, right?”

 

Mark nearly toppled the set of drawers over trying to grab the tube, a red flush spread almost over his entire body. “Can I do it P’Kit?” He almost pleaded, “I- prepare you? Can I?”

 

Nodding, Kit turned, offering up his bare ass to the younger man, trying not to snap at him to move faster and get on with it.

 

Thankfully, he didn’t need to say those words, as Mark prepared him with no hesitation, easily finding his prostate and rubbing his fingers against it, not stopping until Kit was leaking pre-cum all over the bed.

 

“Enough, enough!” Kit eventually couldn’t take it anymore, pushing himself back to his knees, turning around and pushing Mark back down, “Condoms. Where are they?”

 

Weakly, and with no small amount of awe, Mark gestured to the partially open draw, where the foil packets could be seen. Kit quickly grabbed one, ripping it over and rolling it over Mark’s cock. With Mark’s eyes wide, Kit straddled him, hovering over his cock for a moment, before lowering himself down onto it.

 

“Fuck!” He gasped, the pressure of Mark’s cock pushing the air from his lungs, “Shit!”

 

It wasn’t exactly a pleasant sensation, but Kit couldn’t help but want more of it.

 

“F-fuck, P’Kit!” Mark’s fist tightened in the sheets, “S-so tight!”

 

“Of course, I am!” Kit snapped, “I’ve never done this before!” He took several deeper breaths, before slowly starting to move himself up and down. It wasn’t long before he built up a steady rhythm, grabbing Mark’s hands and moving them to his hips to give Mark the illusion that he had some control over the situation.

 

“F-feels good.” Mark whined, hips bucking ever so slightly

 

It wasn’t long before Kit sensed his incoming orgasm, hearing his own groans and moans getting higher in pitch. “M-Mark, I-I-I- Ah!” He came all over Mark’s chest, knowing that Mark wasn’t far behind.

 

With an orgasmic moan of his own, Mark came into the condom, cock twitching inside of Kit as the older student collapsed on top of him, both of them panting through their euphoric feelings.

 

Kit didn’t know how much time passed before he felt ready to move, legs still shaking as he pulled off of Mark’s cock and lay beside him.

 

“Fuck.” He muttered, unable to believe he just did that.

 

“Was-was it good?” Mark asked shyly, “With me I mean?”

 

This was not a moment to be cruel, however false it was.

 

“Yes… it was good. Perfect in fact.”

Notes:

PROMPTS ARE CLOSED - DO NOT ASK FOR A PROMPT BECAUSE I WILL SAY NO!

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 440: In/Korn - Everyone Lives AU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from In: Could you do another in/ korn?

Everyone survives AU anyone?

……………………………………………

 

“N’Dean, don’t run with scissors!” Intouch chastised the little boy, plucking them out of Dean’s hands.

 

“Sowy.” Dean stared up at him, an innocent little smile on his face.

 

Intouch could never stay mad at his great-nephew for long. Nodding his head in the direction of the colourful chairs and tables that were in their art corner, “Go on, it’s time to tidy up, okay?”

 

His classroom looked like it always did after an ‘art attack’ session. The carpeted floor was littered with scraps of coloured card, along with broken crayons and discarded glue sticks…. And there was glitter everywhere.

 

He swore to never bring the glitter out every time they did this, but sad eyes always made him break this silent promise.

 

He was getting old to deal with glitter.

 

Feeling a tug on the back of his shirt, he turned around, and groaned.

 

“N’Pharm… why are you covered in glitter?”

 

Pharm’s bottom lip started to tremble, prompting In to usher him towards the sink, hoping to try and remove as much as glitter as he could. Grabbing the flannel on the side of the sink, he gently scrubbed soap and warm water onto the child’s cheek, showing him how to do it before keeping an eye on the other children as they cleaned up.

 

Twenty minutes later, all the children had gone home aside from Dean and Pharm… which was probably a good thing as he hadn’t finished cleaning Pharm up yet.

 

“How did you make such a mess, huh?”

 

Pharm just beamed, completely oblivious to Intouch’s suffering, “Dean said my smile was like a star, so I wanted to shine even brighter!”

 

Glancing over at his great-nephew, smirking as Dean refused to meet his eyes, Intouch couldn’t help but chuckle. “I think Dean thinks you’re sparkly enough as it is.”

 

He tried to stop the pang in his heart, mind flashing back to him.

 

Korn.

 

Maybe it was a bit premature, seeing as they were only in nursery, but Intouch could definitely see these two being a cute couple.

 

…. Yeah, he was being a bit premature.

 

Nearly twenty years of being single would do that to you.

 

“Who’s picking you up sweetie?” He asked Pharm, “I think I might need to lend them some towels for the car.”

 

“My Uncle!” Pharm beamed.

 

Intouch glanced up at the clock, frowning when he realised how late it was getting. Hopefully, the Uncle hadn’t forgotten.

 

“Your Uncle?”

 

“My favour-test uncle!”

 

Intouch chuckled, “Well, in that case, he must be a very special uncle indeed.”

 

“That’s very nice of you to say so.”

 

Intouch flinched at the voice, scolding himself mentally as the man continued.

 

“Apparently, there was an arts and crafts disaster.”

 

“Y-Yeah.” Intouch cleared his throat, finishing up cleaning Pharm as best he could, “I tried to get as much of it as I could, but he’ll probably need a bath tonight. You’ll be finding glitter for months to- “He stopped, turning around as he locked eyes with Pharm’s uncle.

 

Korn.

 

Intouch braced himself against the sink as Pharm ran to hug his uncle, giggling when the man picked him up and spun him around, not caring that he was getting glitter all over him. Korn had clearly just gotten off of work, wearing a white shirt combined with a black blazer and black, smart trousers. The first two buttons were undone, and it took all of Intouch’s self-control not to stare at the exposed skin.

 

“Little troublemaker.” Korn kissed his nephew on the forehead, “Come on, otherwise your Dad’s going to worry.”

 

And then he was gone, leaving a stunned Intouch behind.

 

Nothing?

 

Did… Did Korn not remember him?

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

The next day, Intouch tried to put the matter behind him as he and the nursery kids worked on their letters.

 

He couldn’t help but notice how Pharm was giving him weird looks though.

 

“Is something wrong sweetie?”

 

“Uncle Korn was talking about you last night.” Pharm whispered, as though it was a big secret, “He was crying.”

 

Intouch felt like crying himself at the words, “Crying?”

 

Pharm nodded, an uncharacteristic frown on his little face. “He wouldn’t tell me why.”

 

“Ah… is he coming to pick you up today?”

 

Nod.

 

“I’ll talk to him. Maybe I can make sure he doesn’t cry anymore.”

 

Pharm looked a little happier at that and Intouch could only hope that he wasn’t going to let him down.

 

That evening, as Pharm clambered into the back of his Uncles’ car, Intouch cleared his throat, “P’Korn?”

 

Korn stopped, not looking him in the eyes.

 

“I know you remember me…” In whispered, “… N’Pharm told me that you were crying last night.”

 

“… He wasn’t meant to see that.”

 

“You’d be amazed at what children see and over-hear.” In slowly reached out and put a hand on Korn’s shoulder, “What happened after… everything? I tried to find you but- “

 

“- Father sent me away.” Korn whispered, “He took my phone and anything that I might be able to contact you with… by the time I managed to save up enough money to get my own things, I thought- I thought you might have moved on.”

 

“From you?” In chuckled, “Never.”

 

For a moment, there was silence, before Korn cleared his throat, “Can I- can I take you out to dinner? After I drop Pharm off with my brother?”

 

“I- really?”

 

In felt like a stupid teenager again, knowing that there was probably daft look on his face.

 

“That… sounds amazing.” In whispered.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 441: Win/Team - Hurt/Amnesiac Team

Summary:

Yay! I've re-written all the work I lost! XD

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Emancipation: Team ends up in the hospital and appendicitis is to blame. The surgery is not complicated but Win worries literally to the grey hair and treads paths in the corridors. And after the surgery, Team comes out of the anaesthesia amazingly:
- he admires Win and his looks, can't believe he's his boyfriend.
- He's incredibly tactile, reaching out to Win himself, whereas before he used to push him away.
- tells any nurse or doctor who walks in that Win is his boyfriend.
- tells Dean something embarrassing about Pharm (yes, Manau, Dean and Pharm must be in the room, someone had to comfort a worried Win).
- Manau demanded lip gloss, necessarily strawberry, to make Win want to kiss him.
- Tim is always trying to get off the bed, which makes Win have to catch him. Basically, all the signs of disorientation.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

“Win, you’re making me dizzy, sit down!”

 

Win wasn’t ignoring him… in fact, he barely heard him over the sound of his own internal worries.

 

“P’Dean, it was probably really scary to see.” He vaguely heard Pharm sigh, “I don’t know what I would do if you just collapsed in front of me.”

 

And that is what happened.

 

They were studying together, with Win fondly listening to Team complain about his stomach pains. At first, he assumed it was nothing but indigestion…. Until Team went to get a glass of water and fell to the ground.

 

Appendicitis.

 

If he’d left it any longer, the consequences could have been a lot worse.

 

The thought made Win shudder.

 

“Family for Mister Siriyothin?”

 

At the Doctor’s voice, Win skidded to a stop, spinning around and rushing over to the other man.

 

“Is he okay?!”

 

He vaguely felt Dean place a reassuring hand on his shoulder as the Doctor looked a little taken aback.

 

“He’ll be fine. It’s a routine operation, so he’s just sleeping off the anaesthesia if you want to see him. He should come round soon.”

 

“Thank you.” Dean was the one who answered, almost supporting Win as his legs threatened to give way in relief.

 

Team was going to be alright.

 

They entered the room, and Win took the seat closest to the bed, with Dean, Pharm and Manaow taking the other seats available.

 

And now, they wait.

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Almost an hour passed, before there was a low groan from the bed. Team’s eyes cracked open as they struggled to focus on the ceiling, muttering something unintelligible, head lolling from side to side before his eyes eventually found Win.

 

“Hey.” Win whispered, blanking out anyone else in the room, “How are you feeling?”

 

Team just stared at him.

 

“Team, hey, are you- “

 

“- You’re so pretty.”

 

Win’s breath caught in his throat, “Huh?” He could hear Manaow giggling, which told him that his face was probably going a little red from the unexpected compliment.

 

“Gorgeous.” Team slurred, a dazed look in his eyes as he beamed up at Win, “Pretty, pretty, pretty.”

 

“O-Oh!” Win felt like his heart was going to burst out of his chest. Team was never this free with the compliments, and never in front of people. He risked a glance at their friendship group.

 

Dean looked as stunned as him, as Pharm and Manaow tried to contain their exclamations of joy behind their hands.

 

He turned back to Team, who was slowly pulling his hand out from underneath the covers, reaching up for Win’s face, whining when he couldn’t quite reach, moving to push himself up, only to quickly be pushed back down again. Win took pity on him, leaning closer, unable to stop himself from smiling as Team’s fingers gently traced over his face, brushing blond strands of hair away from his face, before cupping his cheek.

 

“You need to go out with me.” Team said firmly, “We need to go on a date. We need to be boyfriends.”

 

This time, it was Pharm who couldn’t quite contain the noise that escaped his lips.

 

“… You know we’re boyfriends, right?”

 

The words had an instantaneous effect on Team, his eyes widening in disbelief and mouth falling open, “Really?”

 

At that moment, the Doctor walked in, Team turning to him with a beaming grin on his face, his other hand pointing vaguely in the direction of Win, “This is my boyfriend!”

 

Win couldn’t help but laugh as the Doctor took a small step back in shock, before composing himself.

 

“He’s a very good boyfriend. We could all tell that he was very worried about you.” The Doctor went over to check on a few readings, before giving Win a reassuring smile, “A little bit of amnesia is to be expected, so don’t worry.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

The Doctor left, as Team turned his attention to his friends, “Pretty girl…” He whispered, looking right at Manaow, “… do you have any lip gloss? I really want to kiss Win.”

 

He probably intended it to be a whisper, but it definitely didn’t come out that way.

 

“You can kiss me without lip gloss gorgeous boy.” Win whispered, “Do you want me to kiss you?”

 

As Team tried to push himself up again, Win gently stopped, giving him a gentle kiss on the lips, until Team relaxed back into the pillows.

 

Seeing that Team was ready to fall back asleep, Win turned to their friends. “You guys don’t have to stay if you don’t want to.”

 

“We’re here for you both.” Dean reminded him, “We’ll stay for as long as we can, or for as long as you want us too.”

 

Win loved his friends.

 

…………………………………………………………

 

They stayed for an hour more.

 

Needless to say, when Team started to regain his memory but not his filter, babbling about Pharm’s sex toy collection, Pharm pushed Dean and Manaow out of the room pretty sharpish.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 442: Pang/Wave - Secret Relationship

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from sircamsaloto: Mr. Pom pulls Wave and Pang into his office to talk about how their relationship improved, and Pang and Wave just try not to laugh at him because he doesn't know that they are dating.

As per usual, with it not being a proper BL, this is shorter than the other chapters.

………………………………………………….

 

Pang and Wave had had problems since the beginning.

 

All the fighting, bickering and constant competition… it wore on everyone’s nerves.

 

They say opposites attract, but those two had anything but attraction. Everyone around them, knew for sure, that even if the pair of them were soulmates, they would still never be together. Anyone who watched these two for more than two seconds would know that they were completely incompatible.

 

People only saw what they expected to see though, so when the fighting died down, everyone assumed the pair had come to some sort of truce.

 

Nobody noticed how the pair stared at each other more often, or how they seemed to gravitate towards one another.

 

How Wave would give Pang his dessert if the other man hadn’t been quick enough.

 

How they would come into class wearing clothes that didn’t seem to be theirs.

 

Nobody noticed a thing.

 

Certainly not Mister Pom, who had pulled them into his office.

 

“I just want to say, that I am very impressed with you both right now.”

 

Pang and Wave glanced at each other in confusion.

 

“You have put your differences to one side, and not allowed your rivalry to impact your studies… and for that, I commend you both.”

 

“Thank you.” “Thank you.” Pang and Wave nodded at the teacher, who narrowed his eyes at the pair of them.

 

“I do have to wonder though… what changed between the pair of you?”

 

The two young men glanced at each other again, before shrugging in unison.

 

Sensing that he was unlikely to get a clear answer from any of them, Mister Pom sighed and shook his head. “Alright… keep it up then. You may leave.”

 

“Thank you.” “Thank you.”

 

The pair rushed out of the room.

 

As soon as the door closed behind them, and there was enough of a distance between them at the office, they looked at each other once more… and collapsed into pearls of laughter.

 

“You would think people would know by now.” Pang chuckled, “I nearly kissed you during training yesterday! I thought everyone saw that!”

 

“I think they thought you were just trying to trying to push my buttons.” Wave rolled his eyes, “Idiots the lot of them.”

 

The words were harsh, but the tone was fond.

 

Pang knew Wave didn’t really mean it.

 

“Bet you 500 baht someone finds out in the next month.”

 

“1000 that they don’t.”

 

“2000!”

 

“3000!”

 

Mister Pom, who was leaving his office, sighed wearily at the sound of bickering.

 

Maybe the idea of them being friends was too much to ask for.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 443: Kit/Ming - Kit Snaps at Ming

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MintMolly: Can I hit on a new idea? 2moons, Ming/Kit.
Kit is angry, he's got his finals soon, it's so much trouble. What we do know is that he's tired and stressed out. Ming came to support him, and just caught at a bad time. Kit was hurting Ming. Ming's very upset. Kit’s situation is even worse. They’ve been trying to talk to him all day: Pha, Beam, Wayo, Laem, Forth, angels. Some are even threatening to. Kit doesn't feel like it's secure. They made threats, and these people don't play games. The only safe place - Ming's room. But will Ming open the door?
Please, a little tenderness at the end for these two.

………………………………………………………………

 

Kit sat in his room, ignoring the pounding on his door as his hands fisted in his hair.

 

He was exhausted. The words in his carefully made lecture notes were all starting to blur into one jumbled mess.

 

He didn’t mean to say those things to Ming.

 

He just- he just wanted to be left alone to study!

 

***Flashback***

 

“Come on P’Kit!” Ming frowned, “Just a short break to eat and relax.”

 

“I don’t have time for that!” Kit hissed, words holding a little bite.

 

“You’ve gotten really thin though, and- “

 

“Will you just leave me alone?!” Kit was definitely snapping now.

 

Ming was silent for a moment, before straightening up, “No… I’m not going to let you treat yourself like this! You’re just over-working yourself and getting stressed and- “

 

“- Enough!”

 

And all the stress that had been building up inside Kit, burst out in a flurry of cruel words, voice rising into a scream. Insults (such as referring to Ming as a dog and a man-whore) turned into accusations, more hateful words that Kit didn’t mean.

 

He barely remembered any of them.

 

Except for his final words.

 

“I’m so tired of you!”

 

Ming had stopped, tears quickly building in his eyes as he stared at Kit, “You’re… tired of me?” He echoed, looking completely heartbroken.

 

“I- “

 

Ming was gone before he could apologise, leaving him alone with his notes and textbooks.

 

***End Flashback***

 

Unsurprisingly, the news reached Yo, which meant that it reached the others fairly quickly. His phone had done nothing but ring, followed by the incessant knocking on the door.

 

It was all getting to be too much.

 

It wasn’t the studying and exam stress overwhelming him now.

 

Ming was the only one who could make him feel safe.

 

He needed Ming.

 

But he couldn’t leave, not when Yo and others were outside his door, all wanting to talk to him, despite the fact that he really didn’t want to talk.

 

He wanted to grab his phone and call Ming… but he found it difficult to tear his hands away from his hair, because they were so tightly wound through the dark strands.

 

“Please go away.” He whispered brokenly, “Please, please, please.”

 

…………………………..

 

A little over two hours passed before the banging stopped.

 

He waited another hour, before daring to venture outside, running through the humidity of the earlier evening, desperate to get to Ming’s.

 

Was Ming even back at his apartment?

 

Was he at Yo’s?

 

He didn’t realise that he’d reached Ming’s dorm room, until he was knocking on the door. His heart was suddenly in his throat, completely unprepared for what was about to happen.

 

He was sweating, his face flushed and his hair sticking up in all directions… he must look like a mess.

 

The door swung open sluggishly, revealing the very man Kit was dying to see. Ming looked tired, blinking once or twice before he finally seemed to realise what he was seeing.

 

“P’Kit?” He whispered in disbelief, one hand reaching out before it hesitated and fell back to his side, “W-why are you here?”

 

“Can I come in… please?”

 

Ming nodded silently, moving to one side to let Kit enter the room.

 

“I-I need you.” Kit whispered, wanting Ming to hold him, but knowing that he probably didn’t deserve it.

 

“P’Kit- “

 

“- Do you still love me?”

 

Ming was clearly taken aback by the question, stepping forwards and bringing Kit into his arms, frowning when Kit instantly clung to him.

 

“Do I love you? Of course, I do!”

 

“Even after- “

 

“- You were wrong to say those things.” Ming’s voice was firm but gentle, “But, I was wrong to push you so hard, knowing that you were stressed.”

 

“So… are we-are we okay?”

 

“We’re more than okay.” Ming pushed him away slightly, making sure Kit could see the beaming grin on his face, “Now, let’s get you into bed, okay? I think you need a bit of sleep.”

 

“… Can you hold me?”

 

“For as long as you want.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 444: Kongpob/Arthit - Glasses Kink (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LittlePi: Then can I just ask for any fetish for these two? Kinky from Arthit)) – Kongpob/Arthit

……………………………………………….

 

Arthit couldn’t pinpoint the moment where he started appreciating how Kongpob looked in glasses.

 

Maybe… it was from the first moment he saw his boyfriend wearing them.

 

All he knew, was that he was suffering because of it.

 

Kongpob was already a handsome man, Arthit would have to be blind himself not to notice that, but the glasses added something… new.

 

Arthit didn’t know how to interpret these new feelings. The way his heart fluttered when Kongpob pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose, grumbling quietly about ‘how long does it take new contacts to arrive’.

 

The way he looked over the top of them at Arthit, that cheeky grin on his face.

 

Arthit tried to argue that it was the smile that made his cheeks flush.

 

It was a lie.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

“Do you like my glasses?”

 

Arthit nearly choked on his drink, frantically covering his mouth, and trying not to look Kongpob in the eyes, “K-K-Kongpob!”

 

Kongpob waited patiently, the smirk on his face only deepening when Arthit’s face got redder and redder.

 

“Stop it!” Arthit snapped, “Why are you looking at me like that?!”

 

“I just want to know if you like my glasses?” Kongpob leaned forwards, “You’ve been staring at me a lot more since I started wearing them.”

 

“You don’t look ugly in them, if that’s what you want me to say, but- MMPH!” Arthit’s incoming rant was cut off as Kongpob’s hand darted out, pulling him into a kiss. Knowing that they were in the privacy of Kongpob’s dorm room, Arthit allowed himself to relax into it.

 

Far too soon, the kiss was broken and Arthit found himself pulled out of his seat.

 

He expected to be pushed onto the bed.

 

He did not expect to be pushed against the wall, Kongpob sinking to his knees in front of him, hands deft and sure as they pulled Arthit’s sweatpants down to his knees and wrapped around his cock, taking him in a firm grip that was already making Arthit’s knees tremble.

 

“K-Kongpob! What are you- “

 

Arthit stuttered to a stop, as Kongpob looked up at him through those damn glasses, before leaning in and easing his lips over the head of Arthit’s cock, putting both hands on the other’s thighs for balance, letting his eyes slide shut.

 

Arthit’s hands found their way into Kongpob’s hair, trying to keep his voice contained for fear of being overhead by the surrounding dorms.

 

He knew he wasn’t going to last long.

 

That prediction came true as Kongpob swallowed his cock down, throat fluttering around it as Arthit couldn’t stop the groan that broke free.

 

“G-Gonna cum! Gonna cum!”

 

Kongpob pulled off his cock at the words, eyes fluttering open just as Arthit came all over his face, striping his glasses, cheekbones, and slightly swollen lips.

 

When he finally managed to catch his breath, fingers loosening in Kongpob’s hair, he glanced down at his boyfriend, wincing at the sight of him holding his glasses out in front of him, looking at the mess.

 

Kongpob caught his eyes, and smirking, licking at his stained lips as Arthit rushed to cover his blushing face.

 

“P’Arthit… is it my turn now?”

 

For a moment, Arthit had no idea what he was referring to… until the saw the significant lump in the front of Kongpob’s pants.

 

“Can we- can we go to the bed?”

 

“Did I make your legs shake?”

 

“KONGPOB!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 445: Pha/Yo - Fluff

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Head empty, just Wayo sitting facing Phana on his lap, sleeping with his head on his shoulder as the older studies.

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

Yo really didn’t understand why Pha felt the need to study so hard. He was already top of his class after all, was there anything more he could really cram into his head that he didn’t already know?

 

He wouldn’t change it though.

 

He would never change a thing about his beloved Pha… even when the older man wasn’t paying much attention to him at that moment.

 

They were having a quiet night in, settled on the sofa as Pha studied, with Yo snuggled up to him on his lap, head resting on Pha’s shoulder as the steady clicking of the keyboard slowly sent him off into a light doze.

 

Especially combined with Pha’s steady breathing.

 

The gentle stroke of Pha’s hand on his back only disappeared, when Pha had to turn the page of the book he was reading (which often led to Yo squirming until the gentle touch returned).

 

“I’m sorry baby boy, but you know I need to do this.” Pha gentle chided, giving Yo’s hair a soft tug.

 

“I’m literally sitting on your lap.” Yo whined, wriggling slightly to made Pha gasp and get his full attention, “And you’re ignoring me!”

 

Pha let out a soft chuckle, letting go of the soft strands and stroking his hand down Pha’s back again, a comforting gesture that made any annoyance directed towards Pha, dissipated in a second.

 

“The word of medicine is constantly changing.” Pha then started to explain, “And, we’re expected to keep on top of all the changing procedures, theories and new diagnosis.” He paused when Yo gently kissed at his neck, prompting him to clear his throat, giving Yo a light poke on his side, making the younger man giggle, “Just a little bit longer, okay? Then you’ll have me all to yourself.”

 

“Hmmm.” Yo knew he was already falling asleep, taking a deep, calming breath of Pha’s scent as the tapped on the keyboard continued.

 

Pha seemed to sense this though, clearing his throat as he started to read out the line he was working on:

 

“Cysticercosis is a parasitic tissue infection caused by larval cysts of the tapeworm Taenia solium. These larval cysts infect brain, muscle, or other tissue, and are a major cause of adult-onset seizures in most low-income countries….”

 

Yo let the soothing tone lull him further into sleep, feeling the hand on his back start to rub circles into the small of it.

 

“…People living in the same household with someone who has a tapeworm have a much higher risk of getting cysticercosis than people who don’t.”

 

Yo didn’t even remember falling asleep.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

When he woke up next, the pair of them were tucked up in bed, Pha’s face lit up by the light of his phone.

 

“P’Pha…” Yo whined, looking up at him through his eyelashes and pouting, silently asking for the attention he desperately needed.

 

Attention, that Pha was more than happy to give him.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 446: KO/Hao Mei - Childhood 'Relationship'

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: So, can I ask for a K.O and Mozata prompt? Mozata and K.O knew each other as children (6 and 7) and they got married on the playground, just behind the swing, with another of their friends as a witness. Now, Mozata had forgot but K.O didn’t, and he is going to prepare the best wedding anniversary ever (18 years of marriage is not just something). With a shy Mozata and a Kuudere K.O but very soft. Thanks!

……………………………………………………………………

 

“Ummm…. Why does this have my name on it?”

 

K.O lowered the heat of the hob, turning to the doorway to see Mozata holding up a small piece of paper.

 

“It’s in crayon, but it’s definitely my name.” Mozata examined the paper a little closer, “And two names I don’t know.”

 

K.O frowned, a little offended. “It’s our marriage certificate.”

 

“… Excuse me?”

 

Switching the heat off completely, K.O went over the drawer that he’d commandeered for himself, pulling out an old school photo and handing it over to Mozata, who examined it critically, before his eyes widened.

 

“This… that’s me.” He then looked at the boy standing next to him, “And that’s… you?”

 

K.O nodded.

 

“We were at the same school?”

 

Another nod.

 

Mozata then looked at the ‘marriage certificate’ again, “So… eighteen years ago, we got married?”

 

“We had a witness.”

 

****Flashback***

 

“And then, the man and woman kiss!”

 

The young boy, who was a classmate of Mozata’s and the son of a monk, frowned in confusion. “I guess that means you two have to kiss.”

 

K.O, or the child who would become K.O, was already leaning in for the kiss, even as Mozata squealed and leaned back.

 

“Do we have to?!”

 

The other boy nodded solemnly, “You won’t be married if you don’t kiss.”

 

“But... we have the rings!” Mozata held up his hand with the ring pop as a show of evidence.

 

“You have to, those are the rules!”

 

When there was no sign of them backing down, Mozata sighed, closing his eyes, and puckering his mouth in a kiss... which K.O was all too happy to grant.

 

It was a quick peck on the lips, but it was the best first kiss K.O could have ever hoped for.

 

“Now you sign the piece of paper and it’s le-gal.”

 

****End Flashback****

 

“Oh my God... we’ve practically been married for eighteen years.” Mozata shook his head, “What’s a suitable wedding gift?”

 

The small box in K. O’s pocket almost seemed to burn at the words.

 

Now! It seemed to scream, now is the perfect time!

 

He turned to face Mozata fully, one hand going into his pocket and pulling out the small box as he sank down onto one knee.

 

“K.O, what are you- “

 

“- You could say yes to a proper marriage.” K.O whispered, “That would be the perfect gift.”

 

Mozata stared at him in shock for a moment or two, before shaking his head, “We-we haven’t really gone out for a proper date yet!”

 

K.O distinctly remembered sharing their lunches in the bushes of the school yard and holding hands on their way back to the main building... but he knew that Mozata didn’t remember them, so of course he couldn’t count them.

 

“Okay.” He smiled warmly up at the other man, slowly getting to his feet, “I can work with that.”

 

Mozata still looked a little unsure, but he nodded, and that was all K.O wanted to see.

 

The ring could wait for another day.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Two years passed, and it was now their unofficial twentieth anniversary.

 

Mozata was humming along to a song on the radio as he ‘helped’ K.O with the cooking.

 

That perfect moment had arrived again.

 

He got down onto one knee, smirking when Mozata gasped at the sight of him.

 

“You are the love of my life.” K.O started, “You were when we were kids, and you are now. These past two years have been the happiest two years of my life. So, for our twentieth anniversary… will you say yes to marrying me… properly this time?”

 

Much like that first time, Mozata was silent for a moment, until he darted forwards and tackled K.O to the ground, laughing and saying yes over and over again, making K.O chuckle fondly.

 

They were married less than a month later.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 447: Win/Team - Insecure Team

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Naed: Team thinks that he isn't good enough for Win due to all the nightmare issues, his temper, how he isn't cute and lovable to Win like Pharm is to Dean. However, when he tries to breakup with Win, Win laughs and asks Team why Team is crying like it's his world that is ending when he's the one doing the breakup. Win then set's Team straight that he will loves Team with all the characteristics he has and will not accept this "breakup" from Team.

………………………………………………………………….

 

He’d been thinking about this for weeks now, and Team was determined to see this through to the end.

 

Win deserved so much better than him.

 

Despite the fact that he’d never been so happy than when he was with Win, and that he really didn’t want to do this (as shown by the tears streaming down his cheeks), he knew what he had to do.

 

“…and so…. I-I think we should break up.”

 

Win had been staring at him blankly for the last ten minutes, almost as soon as Team started to cry. For a moment, he was silent, before he shook his head and frowned. “You… you want to break up?”

 

Team nodded.

 

“Why?”

 

Team could feel the tears coming quicker and heavier. Did Win really want him to list out ALL the reasons why they shouldn’t be together?

 

Was he really going to be that cruel?!

 

“I-I’m not h-handsome like you.” He stammered out, “I-I you know what everyone says. A-about my cheeks, m-my thighs and everything!”

 

Win didn’t say a word.

 

“I-I- you shouldn’t have to deal with my nightmares.” Team listed another reason, “D-do you remember during exam week? W-w-when I kept waking you in the m-middle of the night because of my-my-my stupid brain? You nearly FAILED!”

 

He was starting to pace the room.

 

“A-and my temper!” Team tugged at his hair, “How many times have I shouted at you over something STUPID?!”

 

“You-you have to keep our relationship a secret because of me and-and I know you hate that!” He was on a roll now, “Y-you deserve someone m-more confident, more… more like you!” A sudden thought occurred to him, “You d-deserve someone like Pharm.”

 

“More like Pharm?” Now this got Win’s attention, finally breaking him free of his silence, “What do you mean?”

 

“Y-you’ve seen what him and P’Dean are like…. They’re the perfect couple! The way Pharm snuggles up to Dean, how-how affectionate they are.” Team felt deflated, hunching in on himself, “I-I’m not perfect… I’m not Pharm.”

 

The last sentence came out barely above a whisper, drowned out by Win’s chuckling.

 

“My silly dolphin.” He whispered, getting up and moving closer to Team, cupping his cheeks, and brushing away the tears, “First off… you’re the one breaking up with me, why are YOU crying so hard.”

 

“Because-because- “

 

“- Because you don’t want to do this.” Win gently moved Team, to make sure the other man was looking him in the eyes, “No… you’re not perfect.”

 

Team’s heart dropped, because of course Win was already more than aware of Team’s imperfections. This was probably the moment he decided to break up with-

 

“- But that’s what makes you perfect for me.”

 

Huh?

 

Team felt like he couldn’t breathe.

 

Had anyone actually called him perfect, in any context before?

 

“You’re perfect for me Team.” Win said again, and oh god, this just had to be a dream, “You’re imperfect yes, but that just makes you more real, that’s what makes you human… that’s what makes us all human.”

 

Team wanted to cry, because he was imperfectly perfect, and someone saw that as a good thing.

 

“You’re perfect for me… just in the same way I hope I’m perfect for you.” This time, it was Win’s turn to look a little unsure, “Can I kiss you… Team?”

 

There was a nod of consent, before their lips were pressed together.

 

There was still a long way to go, and many conversations to be had… but in this moment, Team was happy.

 

And maybe, just maybe, being happy was better than being perfect.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 448: Sarawatine - 'Bunny' Tine (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from hey_im_okay: You know how tines like a bunny?? Well, I have a thought about tine buying bunny ears as a joke and showing Sarawat and it’s just really fluffy and cute! You can make it NSFW if you want! I’d love to see you would come up with that story!

………………………………………………

 

This… was the best day ever.

 

In Sarawat’s opinion, anyway.

 

“Oh, hey Sarawat!” Tine turned and beamed at him, white, fluffy bunny ears catching Sarawat’s attention immediately as he slowly closed the door behind him, “Do you like them? Man, and Boss said they got them for me as a joke. Your friends are weird.”

 

His friends were assholes.

 

They knew what Sarawat liked.

 

Those ears, combined with Tine’s gorgeous eyes and the fact that he was shirtless…. Sarawat was sure he was dreaming. Just to be sure, he pinched himself on the arm.

 

Yep, he was definitely awake.

 

He continued to scan Tine from head to tie, not even trying to hide the fact that he was definitely mentally undressing his boyfriend as Tine continued to babble on.

 

Sarawat barely heard the words, for obvious reasons.

 

Tine then headed over to the bed, hips swaying slightly with each step (Which Sarawat assumed was a result of cheerleading), which, of course, tore Sarawat’s attention away from the ears to Tine’s bum instead…. Where there was a little ball of cotton stuck on with sticky tape, meant to imitate a rabbit’s tail.

 

Any self-control Sarawat had left, disappeared with a snap.

 

He practically ran to catch up with Tine, placing his hands on either side of his boyfriend’s hips, pulling Tine against him as he pressed his lips to the exposed shoulder.

 

“I wondered when you’d break.” Tine chuckled, “Man and Boss were right then?”

 

He didn’t know whether to kill his friends or buy them both a drink… he’d decide later, dependant on how much they teased him.

 

“You like it then?”

 

Tine pressed back just as Sarawat gripped his hips a little tighter, grinding into Tine’s ass, still peppering Tine’s neck and shoulder with kisses.

 

“You know I do.” He finally managed to get his words out, trying to pull Tine even closer as his boyfriend cackled in delight, turning his head to give Sarawat a light kiss on the cheek. When one of Sarawat’s hand moved from Tine’s hip to his chest, groping at that chest he loved so much, Tine whined, arching into the attention that was being paid to his nipple, only for Sarawat to pull him back.

 

“S-shit!” Tine groaned, “Come on, come on!” He turned grabbed Sarawat’s arm to pull him towards the bed, his arousal evident in the front of his pants. His eyes were heavily lidded, a rosy flush to his cheeks, mouth parted as he started to pant in arousal.

 

He looked fucking beautiful, prompting Sarawat to pull him into a kiss, with Tine’s hand weaving into his hair and pulling at the strands. The kiss grew more and more heated as Tine fell back onto the bed, Sarawat only just managing to stop himself from landing heavily on top of his lover.

 

Their lips never parted though

 

In the end, Tine was the first to break the kiss, throwing his head back as he moaned in delight, those rabbit ears miraculously still attached, “Clothes…” He panted, “… Off now!”

 

Sarawat’s breath caught in his throat at the sultry look on Tine’s face, quickly moving to strip off his shirt and pants as Tine removed his own pants.

 

“Wait.” Sarawat ordered, as Tine paused, “Leave them on, just for now.”

 

Tine was silent for a moment, before he smirked, “You really like the bunny look then?”

 

Sarawat didn’t answer him, leaning down and capturing Tine’s into another kiss, making Tine moan and wrap both arms around Sarawat’s neck. Sarawat’s hand slid from Tine’s ass to his thighs, forcing one leg up to wrap around him.

 

Tine, catching on quick, wrapped his other leg around Sarawat’s waist, feet locking at the small of his boyfriend’s back. As Sarawat’s cock brushed against his ass, Tine whimpered into the kiss.

 

Pulling away from the kiss, Sarawat then started to trail light kisses down Tine’s chest, lips wrapping around a pert nipple, wincing as sharp nails starched over his shoulder.

 

“S-S-Saraleo!”

 

Sarawat ignored him, one hand moving to dip into the fabric of Tine’s underwear and gently rubbing a finger over Tine’s entrance.

 

“P-Please!”

 

As gently as he could, Sarawat slipped his finger pass the tight ring of muscle, eliciting a rather loud cry from his boyfriend, earning himself some more scratches as Tine fought to relax.

 

Pulling it out, he reached for the bedside drawers and pulled out the lube, ripping a hole in Tine’s underwear, before slicking up a finger and pushing it right inside, aiming for the spot that drove Tine crazy, and made him beg for more.

 

He waited until he was sure that Tine was loose enough, before working in a second digit, carefully stretching him out as Tine’s erection strained against the fabric of the underwear.

 

By now, they were both sweaty messes as Sarawat pulled his fingers out, rolling a condom over his cock and slicking it up, slowly easing inside until he was buried to the hilt.

 

“F-fuck!” Tine whined, “I-I don’t think I’ll ever get used to th-this.”

 

Sarawat waited patiently until Tine relaxed around him, before starting to thrust, angling them until Tine yelped, legs twitching as Sarawat struck his spot head on.

 

“Ah! R-right there!”

 

The ears were in danger of slipping off, and Sarawat couldn’t stop himself reaching up to settle them back into place, making Tine giggle… which was a weird sensation when you were inside of someone.

 

Feeling like he was mere seconds away from coming, Sarawat felt his pace picking up, thrusting into his boyfriend faster and harder, until Tine’s giggles trickled off into desperate pleas and moans, clenching painfully tight around Sarawat’s length.

 

“Come for me.” He rasped, somehow picking up the pace even more until Tine could barely speak or open his eyes. The only warning Sarawat got, was the tightening of Tine’s ass and nails digging into his shoulder before Tine was coming with a breathy little cry. His seed coated their stomachs and chests.

 

Sarawat came mere moments later, holding Tine close as they came down from their post-orgasmic high, legs and arms trembling slightly from the exertion.

 

Eventually, Tine started to wince with over-sensitivity, as Sarawat gently pulled out and moved to lie by Tine’s side, placing a light kiss to sweaty skin.

 

“So… you liked the ears then?” Tine’s voice was a little shaky, but it was easy to hear the teasing undertones.

 

“…. Don’t get rid of them?”

 

“Never.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 449: Win/Team - Prank Gone Wrong

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Naed: Team decides to prank Win on April Fool's Day, by putting on fake hickies/love-bites on his body using waterproof makeup. At the swim session, all the teammates sees the marks littered in Team's body and tease Win about it. But the prank backfires on Team since Win gets upset and jealous and walks away to the lockers. Team then goes to Win and explains the prank. Win then shows Team whom he belongs to by creating the love bites all over when the fake ones were.

…………………………………………….

 

Looking back, it wasn’t a smart idea.

 

It was just meant to be a joke.

 

And if anyone asked Team, he would swear to the end of his days, that it was all Manaow’s idea.

 

“These are going to look perfect!” Manaow giggled, scattering fake hickies all over Team’s neck, “He is going to lose his mind!”

 

“And they’re waterproof, right?”

 

“Right! You can jump right into that pool, and they won’t budge!”

 

“Right, have a look!”

 

Going into his bathroom, Team examined his neck in the mirror, gasping at the sight. They looked very realistic. A small one just under Team’s ear, another at the bottom of his neck where it met his shoulder and a very light one on the other side of his neck just under his jaw.

 

“Wow…. These could fool me if I hadn’t sat there for an hour whilst you did them.”

 

“Eh, it was more like two hours.”

 

Two hours?!

 

Team shot back into the room, yelping when he saw the time.

 

“Shit! I’m going to be late!”

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Team managed to make it in time, although everyone else had already gotten changed and were now waiting by the pool.

 

So flustered about being late for swim practice, he completely forgot about the marks littered all over his skin, getting changed as quickly as he could, even scratching himself on the neck in the process, before heading to the pool.

 

Hopefully Dean would give him a bit of leeway.

 

He entered the pool area, wincing as Dean’s eyes latched right onto him… and his eyes widened in alarm.

 

“N’Team! Your neck!”

 

Thinking that he was referring to the scratch, Team quickly covered it, thinking that maybe he caught himself a little too deeply, “I-I’ll put a plaster on it!”

 

“Looks like you’ll need more than one plaster!” Another member of the team called out teasingly, “Damn Win, you really did a number on him!”

 

“Yeah! Jeez Win, we all know he’s yours!”

 

“Are you part vampire or something, Win?”

 

It was with a jolt, that Team then remembered the fake hickies on his neck, looking over at Win, who’s eyes were completely blank as he stared at Team’s neck, not reacting to the teasing at all.

 

He knew he wasn’t the one to make them.

 

“P’Win…” Team began hesitantly, not sure how to explain that it was all a prank, especially with everyone’s eyes on them, many people slowly starting to understand why Win wasn’t reacting.

 

He almost wished Win would start yelling… that would be easier to deal with that this hurt silence.

 

The entire area fell silent as Win stormed past them all, heading straight for the changing rooms, with Team rushing after him.

 

“P’Win!” He pleaded, as they entered the room, “P’Win please, I swear I- this was all- “

 

“- I’m not angry.”

 

Team froze, finding that he was unable to even take a step as Win stared at the row of lockers.

 

“I’m hurt.” Win’s voice trembled slightly, “I didn’t- I didn’t think you’d do this. You could have asked to break up if you weren’t happy, I-I would have understood.”

 

Team couldn’t even bring himself to cut him off, eyes watering as he stared at his boyfriend in shock.

 

Win… thought he was unhappy in their relationship.

 

Being with Win, was the happiest he’d been in years.

 

“P-Please just listen to me, it wasn’t- “

 

“- I think you should leave.” Win sighed, “I’ll tell Dean and the others it was mutual, no need to worry about them harassing you or anything.”

 

Team felt his legs shaking.

 

Had he just ruined everything… just to pull a prank.

 

Tears streamed down his cheeks as he finally managed to will his feet to move, reaching and grabbing Win’s arm to turn him around and force Win to look him in the eyes, one hand rubbing frantically at his neck to try and get rid of the marks.

 

When Win did turn around, Team was surprised to see the other man crying as well, frowning in confusion when he saw Team rubbing at his neck.

 

“I-I-I’m sorry, I-I- “Team held out his make-up smudged hand, which only made Win’s frown deepen, “It was- it was just a joke, I-I swear! I-I forgot about it though, and it was a stupid, stupid, STUPID idea! Stupid, stupid, stupid- “

 

When Team started hit him on the side of the head, frustrations bubbling over, Win’s eyes widened in panic, quickly grabbing Team’s wrist to try and stop him.

 

“Hey, hey, hey…” He whispered, “… come on, breathe, okay? Deep breaths, in… and out.”

 

Yes, Team had hurt him, but that didn’t mean that he stopped caring for the younger man. He still loved him, and he couldn’t just watch him hyperventilate to the point he was almost passing out.

 

Eventually, Team started to recover, breathing slowing down.

 

“I-I wouldn’t cheat on you…” Team begged, “… please, please, please believe me.”

 

Now that Win was actually looking at him, he couldn’t see as many hickies on that pale neck.

 

“Come on.” He started to pull Team over to the showers.

 

He needed to see for himself.

 

…………………………………….

 

It took a bit of work, but eventually Team’s neck and shoulders were free of marks.

 

“A prank.” He whispered, resting his forehead against Team’s shoulders, feeling all the adrenaline leave him in a rush, “Just a prank.”

 

“P’Win, I-I’m sorry.” Team’s voice could barely be heard over the rushing water, “- But I-I never cheated on you. I-I would never cheat on you.”

 

“Cheating isn’t funny Team.” Win sighed, “I’ve had it happen to me too many times for it to be funny.”

 

Team didn’t have the words to apologise, feeling his breathing start to pick up again.

 

“I-I-I- how can I make it up to you P’Win?”

 

“… Let me prove the teasing, right?”

 

Before Team could question the request, he felt Win’s hand run up his bare chest, leaning in to run his tongue over Team’s neck, making Team groan in surprise. The groan soon turned into a yelp when teeth sank in gently and Win sucked a deep, purple mark into his neck.

 

“P-P’Win!”

 

“The real ones look so much better, right?” Win chuckled when he pulled away, “Feel better too, right?”

 

“Y-Yes!”

 

“You’re mine… right Team?”

 

“Yes, Y-Yes I am!”

 

Another hickie was sucked into his skin.

 

“And you’re never going to do this again, right?”

 

“Right!”

 

Win smirked into the newly marked skin, “Good boy.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 450: Bar/Gun - Jealous Bar

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from aknikalsam: I don't know if you take prompts for the 'en of love' series. If you do, could you do something for Gun/Bar from En of love - Tossara? Maybe Bar getting jealous when Gun is meeting with his childhood friend (possibly Pha from 2moons). With a happy ending please.
I really like your prompts and hope you enjoy writing them as well.

……………………………………………………………………………

 

Bar hated Pha.

 

It was irrational, and he knew this… but he couldn’t help but feel a little insecure about it all. Pha was handsome, tall, and seemed to have this natural ability to make Gun smile.

 

They looked really good together, and Bar hated that he was admitting this.

 

Tall, handsome medical students…. A perfect pairing.

 

Slumped over, head on his arms on the table, Bar watched pair chatter eagerly with another, hearing Gun laugh and feeling his heart flutter at the sound.

 

He desperately wanted to speak up, try and pull Gun’s attention back to him, but he had no idea what they were even talking about, to even consider butting in.

 

“Pha helped me study.” Gun had explained to him, when he revealed that his friend was meeting them for dinner, “I don’t think I would have passed without him.”

 

Now that he was watching them, Bar couldn’t help but wonder if there was something more to it?

 

Yes, Gun said that he’d liked Bar from the moment he saw him, but… what if he’d been curious one day?

 

Maybe it was just his paranoia and jealousy speaking, but his mind was starting to conjure up images of the pair of them… sitting on a bed together… their talks turning away from all that medical science talk, to feelings… snuggling close to one another.

 

Maybe more.

 

Bar quickly shook his head, banishing those thoughts as quickly as they came, only to have them come back with a vengeance when Pha reached over and poked Gun in the side, making BAR’S boyfriend, jump and swat at his hand with a protest.

 

Bar was currently sharing his boyfriend with a tall, handsome man who had no personal boundaries and who could make Gun laugh.

 

Great.

 

Best day ever.

 

“I should really head back.” Pha sighed, “I promised Yo I’d meet him after his lunchtime study group and walk him to class.”

 

“We should go on a double date sometimes!”

 

Bar frowned.

 

He was missing something here.

 

“Yo will jump on the chance.” Pha chuckled, looking over at Bar, giving him a friendly wave, before leaving.

 

As soon as he was gone, Bar was shuffling closer to his boyfriend, leaning his head against his shoulder.

 

“Bar? Are you okay?”

 

“… You two were close.”

 

“We’re… friends?”

 

“Close friends.” Even Bar could hear the pout in his voice, and the slight whine in it as Gun chuckled fondly.

 

“Is someone feeling a little jealous?”

 

“No!”

 

Gun was silent, letting Bar hear the lie in that ‘No!’

 

“I know…” Bar eventually relented, burying his face in his hands, “… I’m being ridiculous.”

 

“Only a little bit.” Gun gently started to stroke Bar’s hair, “If I promise not to kiss him, will that make you feel better?”

 

“Stop teasing me!” Bar lifted his head, giving Gun a gentle push and sitting up, feeling a little better than he had a few moments ago.

 

And then he remembered something.

 

“You asked Pha about a double date?”

 

Gun nodded, “You and me… and him and HIS boyfriend, Yo. Weren’t you paying attention when we were talking? Pha must have mentioned Yo over twenty times.”

 

“I lost track when you started talking about organs and all that.” Bar winced, “So… I was being more than a little ridiculous, huh?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“… How can I make it up to you?”

 

“Agree to the double date?”

 

Bar groaned but nodded.

 

He supposed Gun deserved this.

 

And maybe, it would be nice to get to know Pha a little.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 451: Win/Team - Mafia AU (TW: Attempted Sexual Assault and Implied Violence)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Naed: An AU Version: Team & Pharm are at the club that their boyfriends' co-own (they are also mafia); while waiting for their boyfriends to finish with "business", Pharm goes to the restroom. A few guys approach Team who tells them off and tries to walk away but he is manhandled by the guys who refuses to let him go. Win whom have been watching this comes down and shows them what truly happens to people who lay their hands on his babe/bae Team.

……………………………………………….

 

The Red String.

 

Stupid name.

 

Rain glanced around the club, trying not to sneer as he waited for his boss to get finished with his meeting, having left him with some parting words of wisdom.

 

‘Be respectful. These men are the leaders of the largest gang in the city. They could crush us and our organisation in less than a day.’

 

Rain scoffed to himself. He wasn’t scared of a couple of wannabe gangsters.

 

And then something caught his eyes.

 

Or rather… someone.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

“When did they say they’d be finished?” Team sighed wearily, feeling a headache bubbling up as the music continued.

 

Pharm, on his side, chuckled fondly and took a sip of his drink, “Not long now.” He reassured his best friend, “P’Dean said this other boss didn’t have the strongest of wills. He and P’Win will get the deal they want.” Pharm took another sip, before sighing, “I’m just going to nip to the bathroom, just in case P’Dean underestimated how stubborn that man actually is.”

 

Chuckling, Team watched his friend leave, keeping an eye on the surrounding crowd to make sure none of them harassed him.

 

Of course, no one did…. Only an idiot would dare touch either of them.

 

“Hey there.”

 

…. Really?

 

………………………………………………….

 

Rain knew what he wanted, and what he wanted was this young man who looked completely at home here.

 

Those long lines, that tight shirt that emphasised broad shoulders and well-defined abdominal muscles.

 

Whilst the younger man was sat down, Rain just knew that if he stood up, he would see a round, pert ass.

 

The little one to his side was a little too… boring for his tastes, so when he left, Rain seized his opportunity and got to his feet, heading over as quickly as he could. When he was right next to the other man, Rain spoke up.

 

“Hey there.”

 

The other man jumped slightly, turning at looking up at Rain.

 

Now that he was closer, Rain saw that the other man was positively doe-eyed, cheeks a little chubby but Rain never considered that a bad thing…. Not when compared to lips like that.

 

“Name’s Rain.” He held out his hand, “And you?”

 

If he didn’t know any better, he would have said that the young man was wary of him, but he cautiously returned the handshake, “Team.”

 

Rain imagined those fingers clinging onto his headboard tonight as Rain took him from behind.

 

“Pleasure to meet you.” He brought Team’s hand to his mouth and pressed a kiss to his knuckles, only to frown when Team roughly pulled his hand away.

 

Rain didn’t let that stop him though.

 

“You seem pretty comfortable here.” He sidled a little closer, “Maybe you know somewhere private, where we could get to know one another more… intimately?”

 

“Fuck off!” Team shot to his feet, pushing him away and backing away, the club falling silent around them.

 

He was attractive, even when he was pissed off.

 

“Who the hell do you think you are?!”

 

Playing hard to get… Rain liked that.

 

Ignoring the terrified and warning expressions he was getting from all angles, Rain covered the distance between them, placing his hand on the small of the young man’s back to pull him closer. “Oh, come on, I can make it so good for you. You already looked so pretty looking up at me, I bet you- UGH!”

 

Rain doubled over in pain, having just received a knee to the stomach, leaving him wheezing as Team backed further away.

 

“Someone get P’Win!” He ordered a bystander, “Now!”

 

Rain had the feeling he missed something.

 

No sooner had Team finished shouting, the back door to the club burst open, slamming against the door to the point where it shook on its hinges… as Dean, Win and Rain’s boss entered the room.

 

The blond, Win, stalked over to them not unlike a predator, fists clenched, teeth almost bared into a snarl, expression dark and promising violence as Team rushed over to his side.

 

“What happened?” Win cupped Team’s face gently, “What happened sweetheart?”

 

“It-it was a misunderstanding!” Rain tried to plead, only for Team to shake his head.

 

“He wanted to…” his face flushed red, “… you know.”

 

The silence was terrifying.

 

“P’Dean, please can you and Pharm take Team back to yours?” Win’s voice was low and dangerous.

 

“Of course.”

 

Win then looked around, the gathered crowd taking the hint and exiting quickly, leaving Win, a few men of his, Rain and Rain’s boss alone together.

 

“I let you in here and you decide it’s a good idea to harass my boyfriend?” Win hissed.

 

“I-I didn’t realise you and he were- “ Rain was cut off as Win stepped right into his personal space.

 

“Did you touch him?”

 

Rain, possibly sensibly, stayed quiet.

 

Win sneered, glancing over at one of his men. “Get the shears. He needs to learn to keep his hands to himself.”

 

………………………………………………………….

 

Team was waiting patiently on the edge of the bed when Win entered the room, a soft smile on his face having replaced the murderous one.

 

“Hey.” Win whispered, “How are you doing?”

 

“I’m fine… did everything go alright?”

 

Win smirked, “Oh, it went more than okay.”

 

“… How many of his fingers did you remove.”

 

“Well… technically, five of them.”

 

“Technically?” Team thought about it for a moment, before his eyes widened in alarm, “Did you… did you take his whole hand?”

 

“We cauterized it.” Win waved a hand in dismissal, “I could have taken much more.” He took the seat by Team and pouted, “I had a hard day… kiss me?”

 

“Anything you want.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 452: Ming Centric

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - The Med gang think they know Ming, but a student of their faculty hear them talk about his flirting habit and the student told them off and then show them Ming's YouTube channel that have not only a lot of followers, but his videos are very good. He speaks about lots of subjects and answers questions and help people with their problems. He even talks about his own struggles (coming out, depression, trying to kill himself etc). Thanks, and if you can't it's okay!

…………………………………………………………

 

“He’s just not giving up!” Kit groaned, burying his face into his hands, “He’s just not getting the hint.”

 

“To be far, you do keep giving him odd signals.” Beam pointed out, “Why don’t you just say no to him?”

 

“He’s best friends with Yo, which means that his family is probably just as rich.” Kit sighed, “Damn Ming.”

 

“Are you talking about Ming Daichapanya?”

 

The Med-gang froze, turning to the table next to them, where a small group of freshmen were sitting, one of them giving Kit a bit of a nasty look.

 

“How did you know?”

 

“I think the whole campus knows that Ming is interested in Kit of the ‘famous’ med-gang.” Another freshman piped up, “He’s not exactly subtle about it.”

 

“And we’re in a study group with Yo for our more scientific courses.”

 

Right.

 

“Let me guess…” Kit sighed, “… you’re some sort of fan-club.”

 

It was always the case after someone won the title of Campus Moon. A group of fangirls and fanboys popped up overnight.

 

“Yes, but not in the way you obviously think.” The one who was scowling at Kit spoke up, “We’re subscribers to Ming’s Real Talk.”

 

“… What?”

 

The younger man pulled out his phone, tapping at the screen, “His YouTube Channel. I’m surprised you haven’t heard about it, but then again, you just seem to think he’s some sort of idiotic playboy.” He turned the screen around, “Watch this.”

 

The title of the video was ‘Opening Myself Up’, and it was definitely Ming’s face in the thumbnail.

 

The Med-gang all leaned in a little closer as the video played.

 

“… sometimes I felt like… nobody was really there for me.” The video stared almost ten minutes in, obviously continuing off from where the freshman has paused, “Yeah, I know what everyone thinks. That because I have rich parents, I get everything and all the attention… but that just isn’t the case.”

 

Ming gave the camera a sad little smile, “At the lowest point in my life, I felt… forgotten, like I could just disappear, and no-one would notice.” He took a deep breath, “So Yama63434, I know how you feel, and I just want to remind you, that whilst you feel alone, you’re not.”

 

“He runs a sort of agony aunt service.” The freshman stated, “He gives them advice on how to handle things, like parents divorcing, or bullying or mental health.” The scowl turned into a smile, “He’s amazing, and it’s pretty crap that you three can’t see that.”

 

Kit tried to remain impassive, eyes turning back to the video where Ming was still talking.

 

“When I thought… there was no point in going on. That maybe everyone would be happier if I wasn’t around, Yo saw right through me and- and helped me more than he ever knew.” Ming looked off camera, “I was considering ending it all, and Yo saw that my mood had dropped and did everything in his power to cheer me up…. So, what I’m trying to say is, everyone has friends, even if you think you don’t. So, don’t give up.”

 

“We think that everybody needs to see his videos!” One of the group piped up, “Especially when you’re in your first year, and you’ve moved away from home for the first time. The number of young adults struggling with their mental health goes through the roof!”

 

“We honestly can’t stop watching these videos!”

 

“Yeah, they’re really uplifting on a bad day, and sometimes he answers questions from other subscribers that help you out!”

 

“So, maybe you should think about that before you start jumping to conclusions…” The scowling freshman looked Kit right in the eyes, “… Okay?”

 

Kit couldn’t stand the accusing gaze for long, looking away with a short, sharp nod.

 

Some of the things Ming said in that video did make him think. Whilst Ming was obviously quite a bit younger in that video, did he still feel that way.

 

Kit wasn’t sure of his feelings… but that didn’t mean he couldn’t be mindful of Ming’s, and possibly be a bit kinder.

 

As Pha and Beam talked to the freshman group, getting a bit more information from them, Kit pulled out his phone and opened up YouTube, searching for Ming’s channel and subscribing.

 

Something to watch later.

Notes:

Prompts Are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 453: Sakaki/Torii - Protective Sakaki

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous – Hey, I’m the prompter who asked for Aozora No Tamago a long time ago, how are you, can I ask for another one? (It will take time, I know, and I don't care, I will wait ;)) so. Sakaki is gentle, polite, and quiet. He let people speak bad to him and they think he is weak because of them. They just don't know that he can be very frightening when he is angry and he only become angry when someone hurt or badmouth Torii, his boyfriend. Have a nice day!

I decided to set it during their high school years as the flashbacks in the show, indicate that Sakaki was protective of Torii, even then 😊

…………………………………………………………

 

Sakaki got to his feet as the rest of the class left, stretching out his arms and sighing in relief when stiff muscles eased.

 

Two-hour classes were awful, and two-hour classes without Torii to speak to were even worse.

 

Yes, he knew he wasn’t exactly hated by his classmates… in fact, he knew he could technically call himself popular because of his ‘gentle nature’ as others often called it.

 

But he didn’t really consider them friends.

 

His only real friend (and secret boyfriend) was Torii, and that was all he needed.

 

Humming to himself, he headed out the classroom and out towards the open courtyard, where he and Torii had agreed to meet. He spotted Torii fairly quickly, standing right by the building on the opposite side of the courtyard.

 

“Torii!” He called out, waving at his boyfriend as Torii looked up and gave him a rare smile.

 

And then it happened.

 

A huge pile of gym clothes (that Sakaki assumed to be filthy) were dumped on Torii as the quiet student squeaked in shock, freezing where he was as a sock flopped into his vision.

 

“Torii!”

 

Sakaki looked up, to see a group of students laughing and sneering down at his boyfriend, calling him all sorts of names, ranging from homophobia to his looks, to his quiet nature.

 

And each one hurt Sakaki... so God knows how Torii was feeling at that moment.

 

Taking his boyfriend’s hand, Sakaki removed the filthy clothes as quickly as he could, trying not to audibly gag as he shot Torii a reassuring smile.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Torii nodded shyly, casting a quick look at the pile on the ground, eyes darting around to see that everyone was staring at them, most of them looking smug as hell.

 

“We can go to the gym showers if it’s too much, or- “

 

“- I just want to go and eat.” Torii interrupted, “There’s no reason you should lose out on lunch.” He was clearly trying to be upbeat, for Sakaki’s sake, but Sakaki wasn’t an idiot.

 

He wouldn’t be surprised if Torii called off sick for the next week, overwhelmed by the entire experience.

 

“Alright.” Sakaki kept up his gentle façade, looking back up at the window and making a mental note of the floor and probable classroom, “Come on than, let’s find somewhere to sit.” He then made a show of looking in his bag, “Oh, I think I forgot my phone!” He knew he didn’t sound believable at all, not to someone as smart as Torii, but he was heading back to the school before his boyfriend could stop him, “I’m just going to go and grab it!”

 

…...

 

Torii watched Sakaki race back towards the building, turning left... instead of right like he should have done to get to his classroom.

 

He deliberately went the wrong way.

 

He was going to the room that the other students were in.

 

Torii gave chase.

 

He made it to the classroom, just in time to see the group of students backed up against the wall, all looking ready to piss themselves, as Sakaki glared down at them.

 

He seemed so much taller than he actually was, making Torii hesitate in the doorway, stopping a listening to what Sakaki was saying to the bullies.

 

“... really think you could get away with it?” Sakaki’s voice was low and dangerous, far different from how Torii had always known it to be.

 

“S-s-sorry! We’re sorry!”

 

“He is far better than you will EVER be!” Sakaki didn’t seem to notice that Torii was even in the room, “If you ever mess with him again, I’ll- “

 

“- Sakaki.”

 

Sakaki froze, turning to see Torii standing there, an embarrassed look on his face.

 

“They’re not worth it.”

 

“But they- “

 

“What if you get kicked out?” Torii pointed out, “What will I do then?”

 

Probably never come back here himself, but he wasn’t going to confirm that out loud, even if Sakaki knew that would probably be the case.

 

Torii grabbed Sakaki’s wrist, pulling him out of the room and back out of the building, before a teacher could find them.

 

He trusted that no one would believe the other students if they blabbed (which he doubted would happen), just for the sheer fact that even he didn’t know Sakaki could get like that.

 

Sakaki was popular yes, but Torii had never seen him get even a little bit angry before, not even when people were cruel to him, when they called him a softie or weak.

 

Sakaki had never gotten angry like that before, and it was all because of him.

 

Because Sakaki wanted to protect him.

 

The thought made Torii flush a little.

 

“Torii?” Sakaki sounded a little unsure; a little nervous, “Are you okay?”

 

Torii took a moment to think about it before he nodded. “I’m fine.” He gently squeezed at Sakaki’s hand, feeling his cheeks flush red, “I’m more than fine.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 454: Kongpob/Arthit - Asexual Kongpob

Summary:

Ah, we are now into the 'prompts that were lost and i had to re-write section'

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - I would love to see an Arthit/Kongpob one where Kongpob comes out to Arthit as Asexual, I've seen a lot of Arthit is Asexual stories but never any for Kongpob who I have always thought the more likely one to be Asexual. Keep up the good work and I can't wait to see what else is on the list to come.

…………………………………………………………….

 

Kongpob could practically feel Arthit’s confused looks as they watched the movie. He knew what the older student had been expecting… that as soon as Kongpob thought Arthit was comfortable, he would pin the other student down and have his way with him.

 

Instead, when Arthit attempted to deepen their make-out session, one hand moving nervously under Kongpob’s shirt, Kongpob had pushed him away, giving him a weak excuse and a fake yawn, before quickly changing the subject to the film they’d chosen to watch.

 

He knew he couldn’t leave it like this though.

 

He knew how Arthit’s brain tended to work, and he just knew that that brilliant, wonderful brain was going into over-drive.

 

Was he thinking that Kongpob wasn’t attracted to him?

 

Did he think that they were going to break up?

 

Kongpob wouldn’t even think about that… not when he knew what the possible outcome to this talk could be. Sighing, he paused the film and turned to Arthit, who was indeed, staring at him.

 

“I-I think we need to talk.”

 

Arthit looked heartbroken for a moment, before grabbing a pillow and cuddling it close to his chest, almost like a shield. “What about?”

 

“Well, um…” Kongpob looked down at his lap for a second, biting at his bottom lip nervously, “It’s… a little hard to say.”

 

He could see the worry building on Arthit’s face, prompting him to lean over and grab the older man’s hands, “I…” He gave out a sigh, deciding to just let it out, “… I’m asexual.”

 

Arthit blinked for a few seconds, obviously confused, “Huh?”

 

“I’m asexual.” Kongpob nervously rubbing his thumbs over Arthit’s knuckles, “It means, I-I don’t really experience sexual attraction to people. I-I can fall in love…” He smiled at Arthit at that point, only for it to fall when Arthit just stared at him, “… I just… I’m not interested in having sex.”

 

Arthit frowned in confusion, before gently pulling his hands away, making Kongpob’s heart sink to his stomach.

 

“… I thought you wanted to break up with me.”

 

“I thought you’d want to break up with me after I told you!” Kongpob exclaimed, “I mean- do you still want to or- “

 

“- We don’t need to have sex.” Arthit snapped, honestly looking a little relieved by the statement to be honest, “Do you like… cuddling?”

 

Nod.

 

“Kissing?”

 

“Yes, but not like… full on kissing?” Kongpob did not expect this in the slightest, “Like… no making out, or at least, not often.”

 

Arthit slowly nodded, “Okay… okay, that’s- “He paused, clearly not knowing the words to say.

 

Kongpob’s mind flashed back to when he first realised that he was asexual, having been recently dumped by his high school sweetie when he made yet another excuse not to spend the night with her.

 

He remembered reading the stories of asexual people dating those who did experience sexual attraction.

 

The stories ranged from the tragic, to the horrific, with very few ending with a ‘happily ever after.’ Most involved partners trying to push for sex, anyway, leaving when they couldn’t get it. Some ended in worse ways.

 

He knew Arthit would never do that though.

 

He wouldn’t think that Kongpob was broken and need to be fixed, right?

 

“- You’ll want to think about it for a while.” Kongpob forced himself to remain strong, “That’s fine, I can always go back to my rooms for a bit and- “

 

“- You don’t need to do that.”

 

Kongpob was stunned as Arthit took his hands again, leaning over to press their foreheads together.

 

“I know we have a lot to talk about.” Arthit whispered, making sure that Kongpob was looking him right in the eyes, “But I’m not going to break up with you, just because you don’t want to have sex.”

 

Kongpob sighed in relief.

 

“It’ll be when you annoy me.”

 

“P’Arthit!”

 

Thankfully, it was said in jest and Kongpob knew it, playfully digging his fingers into Arthit’s side, the pair of them giggling and laughing, even as Arthit tried to slap his hands away.

 

Yes, it may not last, but in this moment, Kongpob was happy.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 455: Tharn/Type - Lhong Hurts Type

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wanjaai_Peraya: TharnType: What if Tharn didn't make it in time/ was a second too late to stop Lhong from attacking Type? (but please with a happy ending if you can)

…………………………………………………………….

 

“TYPE!”

 

That was first clue that Tharn was too late, forcing him to put on an extra burst of speed when he saw Techno and Champ dart out from behind some bushes and tackle Lhong to the ground.

 

That was what he saw first.

 

It wasn’t until he looked over to his left, that he saw Type lying oh so still on the ground, a pool of blood growing underneath his head… and a bloodstained rock beside him.

 

It was a horrific sight, one that made Tharn’s heart stop in his chest.

 

“What happened?!” He asked, collapsing to his knees next to the unmoving Type, desperately patting at his cheeks in an effort to wake him.

 

“Lhong tried to kill him!” Techno cried out, still struggling with a squirming Lhong, voice panicked and desperate, “We just wanted him to admit that he was behind what happened to poor Tar and that he’s been trying to break you and Type up for ages because he’s all obsessed with you, but when he found out, he went crazy!”

 

“He-He’s not waking up!”

 

“Lhong got him over the head before we could stop him.” Champ explained, managing to pin Lhong to the ground, before telling Techno to call the police and an ambulance. At those words, Tharn’s eyes turned to that inconspicuous rock, only just seeing the blood stained on the edge of it.

 

“Is he-is he dead?”

 

“NO!” Tharn snapped, feeling guilty when Techno flinched away from him, forcing himself to take a deep breath, “He’s hurt though…” He heard his voice started to shake, wobbling as the tears started to build in his eyes, “… he’s hurt really badly.”

 

“The ambulance and the police are on their way.”

 

Tharn had a horrible sinking feeling in his stomach that they might be too late, but he chose not to focus on that.

 

If he focused on that, he would just spiral into a panic attack.

 

He pressed his sleeve to the head wound in a desperate attempt to stop the bleeding, the white of his shirt already blooming bright red.

 

“Head wounds bleed more.” Champ tried to reassure him, “Keep the pressure on it, but they bleed more.”

 

“I-I know.”

 

“Stay calm, okay?”

 

Tharn tried to, but he could already feel the tears spilling down his cheeks.

 

Type should never be lying this still. Type’s breathing should never be this shallow.

 

“The ambulance is here! Ai’Tharn! The ambulance is here!”

 

………………………………………………………….

 

Tharn hadn’t looked away from Type from the very first instant that he’d been allowed into the room, eyes drifting to the bandages around the other man’s head, before they focused on Type’s face.

 

Absent-mindedly, he ran his fingers gently through the hair that wasn’t covered, seeing Type wince slightly, before the pained whimper broke free.

 

Maybe he touched a tender spot or yanked on Type’s hair by accident. Whichever it was, Tharn gently pulled away from him, sighing in relief when Type’s eyes slowly opened.

 

“Hey…” His voice trembled slightly, “… You’re awake. How are you feeling?”

 

It took a moment for Type to actually wake up, with Tharn waiting patiently as the other man blinked a couple of times, before grimacing, one hand slowly and weakly moving up to brush against the side of his head.

 

“Like I got run over.” Type finally answered, voice quiet and raspy, “What… the fuck… happened?”

 

“L-Lhong… hurt you.” Tharn thought he was done with the crying, only to feel them streaming down his cheeks again, “He-he could have killed you.”

 

Type still looked confused, which the Doctor had reassure Tharn, was a side-effect of having a concussion… and over ten stitches in his head.

 

“Does your head hurt badly?” He grabbed the water on the side table, pouring Type and popping a straw in it, not really trusting Type to be coordinated to drink it on his own.

 

Type let out a weak sound that could only be taken as a pained yes, closing his eyes in an attempt to alleviate the pain, “H-How long was I out?”

 

“Longer than I’d like.” Tharn helped Type take a sip, “He-he nearly killed you.”

 

“I-I’m okay.” Type tried to give him a reassuring smile, that fell a little flat, “I-I’ll be okay.”

 

“I know.” Tharn brought Type’s hand up to his lips, kissing the bruised knuckles gently, “I know you will be.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 456: Qiu Zi Xuan/Xia Yu Hao - First Date

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from jzrabbitbaby: Has there been any crossing boundary sequels requested? If not, can you do a first date prompt with Zi Xuan and Yu Hao that Zi Xuan planned and is nervous about it? Thanks so much

………………………………………………….

 

Zi Xuan tried not to tap his foot impatiently, leaning to one side to avoid hurting his leg. He checked the time on his phone for what seemed like the umpteenth time that minute, before looking around.

 

Yu Hao promised that he would meet him for their first date, after his last class, and Zi Xuan had never been so nervous in his life.

 

There!

 

“Zi Xuan!” Yu Hao rushed over with a beaming grin, a flush on his cheeks as he came to a skidding stop, “Are you- are we- where are we going?”

 

Zi Xuan nodded shyly, gesturing for Yu Hao to follow him as they headed off the school grounds. “I-I hope you like boba tea.” He carefully spoke up, “A new shop has opened up near my house, and-and I thought it might be a good idea.”

 

“I love boba tea.” Yu Hao reassured him, “Is it good there?”

 

“I-I don’t know.”

 

He was hoping so, or this would be the worst first date ever.

 

……………………………………………….

 

It was a cute little shop, that smelt sweet as soon as they stepped through the threshold.

 

“This looks amazing!” Yu Hao whispered, making Zi Xuan relax slightly as they approached the counter.

 

“Hey!” Greeted a female worker, “What can I get you both?”

 

Zi Xuan let Yu Hao go first, smiling as the younger man ummed and aahed in thought, eyes scanning over the menu, before he finally came to a decision.

 

“Can I please have a medium chocolate milk tea, with whipped cream please?”

 

“Sure, and for you?”

 

Zi Xuan was about to give his own order… before a sudden thought occurred to him.

 

“Make it a large… we can share?”

 

Yu Hao looked at him, completely gobsmacked as Zi Xuan paid. Zi Xuan knew that the tips of his ears were probably turning red now, flustered by his own impulsive act.

 

Thankfully, the girl didn’t say anything, giving Zi Xuan his change before getting to work on the drink, handing it over to Zi Xuan once it was done, with two straws.

 

“Here you go! Thank you very much!”

 

Silently, they headed over to an empty booth, taking a seat just as Yu Hao started to chuckle.

 

“Your face is bright red!” He pointed out, which of course, only made Zi Xuan blush harder. He couldn’t stop himself from smiling though when Yu Hao only laughed harder. Once he managed to catch his breath, he plucked one of the straws from Zi Xuan’s hand, shoving it into the drink, before doing the same with the other one, taking a big sip.

 

“This is amazing.” He beamed at Zi Xuan, “Go on, have a sip!”

 

Zi Xuan did as he was told, only to wince at the sweetness of it. “It is nice.” He ventured, “That’s a lot of whipped cream though.”

 

“You’re mad! The whipped cream is the best bit!”

 

Zi Xuan shook his head and stuck his tongue out at the younger man as the chuckling turned into laughter once again.

 

“Why did you even make it a large anyway?” Yu Hao asked, “I thought you’d get one for yourself?”

 

Zi Xuan avoided his gaze, suddenly finding the ceiling incredibly interesting, until Yu Hao leaned over and lightly tapped at his arm to catch his attention.

 

“It’s… what they do in films, right?” Zi Xuan winced, “My sister made me watch loads this week.”

 

“Not those horrible American… romantic comedies? That’s what they call them, right?”

 

“They were awful.” Zi Xuan confirmed, nervously clearing his throat, “I can buy my own if your uncomfortable with it.”

 

Yu Hao’s eyes widened, “No, no, no! I want to share!” Now it was his turn to flush.

 

It was an attractive look on him.

 

Zi Xuan leant over the table and pressed his lips to the younger man’s. They stayed like that for a few seconds, until Zi Xuan realised that they were technically in a public place and some people might not appreciate seeing this.

 

They pulled apart, giving each other shy smiles.

 

“So…” Zi Xuan began, “… fancy taking this with us?”

 

“Are romantic walks part of those films as well?”

 

“Shut up and come on.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED, I don't know how much clearer i can be about this!

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 457: Kongpob/Arthit - Role Reversal

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wanjaai_Peraya: SOTUS: AU where Kongpob and Arthit's roles are reversed with Kongpob as third year head hazer and Arthit as a shy first year.

……………………………………………………..

 

Arthit winced at the pain in his upper thighs as they continued with the squats, trying to keep his voice loud and clear so that the Head Hazer’s eyes didn’t fall on him again. When he looked up though, he saw that P’Kongpob’s eyes were still fixed on him.

 

“Louder!” Kongpob ordered, “I want them to hear you outside!”

 

Arthit honestly didn’t think he could go any louder, lowering his eyes back to the ground as they continued.

 

It went on for a few moments more, before Kongpob was calling a halt to everything, giving everyone the chance to sit down.

 

“Student Number 0206!”

 

Arthit winced, already feeling himself flush with embarrassment, as he got to his feet.

 

“I couldn’t hear your voice at all during that?” Kongpob stated, “Do you even know the chant?”

 

Arthit wanted to point out that it would be pretty difficult to hear one voice in such a large crowd, but couldn’t find his voice to do so, instead, choosing to nod his head in response to the question.

 

“Tell it to me.”

 

Opening his mouth, Arthit tried, only for a weak squeak to come out. He shut his mouth again, and hunched in on himself, hoping that Kongpob would make the lecture quick and painless.

 

Maybe the punishment wouldn’t be too bad.

 

For a moment, there was silence, until Kongpob sighed, pulling a gear bracelet out of his pocket. “You remember that you’re not considered our juniors, until you earn these, right?”

 

“Yes P’Kongpob!” The crowd chorused.

 

“Will we just hand them out, no matter what?”

 

“No P’Kongpob!”

 

“So… Student number 0206, what are you going to do to earn this gear?”

 

Arthit still couldn’t muster up the courage to speak, missing how an odd look flashed across Kongpob’s face.

 

“Sit down.” The senior sighed, which Arthit was quick to do, “We don’t just test you as a group, we also test you individually, hence the notebooks we gave you guys and asked to fill with signatures. Remember, you only have until the end of the week to get those signatures.”

 

Arthit tried not to fidget in place.

 

He didn’t know if he could do it.

 

Not when he knew whose signature was missing from those pages.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

“It’s weird!” Prem exclaimed, the following day as they sat down for lunch, “Can we report hazers for being creepy, because he is being creepy! Always staring at Arthit!”

 

“You mean like you do with P’Wad?” Bright pointed out, dodging Prem’s swat, “Well, you do!”

 

“Shut up.”

 

As those two bickered, Knot turned to Arthit, who was still looking at his notebook. “Maybe… you should just rip the band-aid off and ask him?” He ventured, “He can’t do anything too bad to you, otherwise he’d get reported.”

 

“He could still make me-me climb on a table and announce that I liked boys ten times or something like that!” Arthit groaned, “I couldn’t even say a word to him last time without blushing or squeaking!”

 

“… Have you thought that maybe you have a crush on him.”

 

“I do not have a crush!” Arthit snapped.

 

“But- “

 

“- I don’t!”

 

“You don’t what?”

 

Arthit froze, looking up to see Kongpob and the other Hazers standing next to their table. Before he or his friends could say anything though, Kongpob was speaking up again.

 

“You know… I don’t think I’ve signed your book yet 0206.” Kongpob’s smile was warm, but it didn’t stop Arthit from feeling a little nervous, “Would you like me to?”

 

“Yes… please P’Kongpob.”

 

Kongpob took the notebook from him, only to pause and make a show of thinking about something. “Now… what should I make you do to earn this.”

 

“Kongpob.” One of the other hazers behind Kongpob hissed his name, prompting him to turn and look at them.

 

Whatever the warning tone was about, it was clear they weren’t sharing as Kongpob sighed and turned back to them.

 

“Run five laps around the cafeteria, and I’ll sign, okay?”

 

Arthit sighed in relief.

 

It could have been a lot worse.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

“02-… N’Arthit?”

 

Arthit flinched at the sudden voice, looking up from his textbooks to see Kongpob standing above him. “P-P’Kongpob!”

 

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you.” Kongpob apologised, taking the seat opposite, “I just… needed to speak to you.”

 

“O-Oh.”

 

Arthit fought not to hide behind his book.

 

“Oak was talking to me and I-And I think I’ve not been treating you fairly.” Kongpob cleared his throat, “The truth is… I like you N’Arthit.”

 

“W-what?”

 

Kongpob rubbed the back of his head nervously, “I… might have a slight crush on you. My friends said I should actually talk to you instead of being… well, they described as being creepy.”

 

Arthit was inclined to agree with them

 

“So, instead of being stupid and saying that you should be my wife to get a gear, I thought I should ask you out for coffee?” Kongpob beamed, “What do you say?”

 

“S-sure, okay!” And the first part of the sentence registered, “Wait?! What do you mean, your wife?!”

 

“I’ll pick you up after classes later!”

 

“P’Kongpob! P’Kongpob!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 458: Bohn/Duen - Sex Positions Talk (Slightly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi, I would like to ask for a prompt that can be a little trigger, so if you cannot or are too uncomfortable with the subject, you can refuse. [Spoiler for my engineer the series] Bohn had thought that Duen had taken advantage of him, but it was not the case. However, they should have talked about it further than they did in the series. Maybe even talking about position (I would like if they switch, but as you like/feel it!) Thanks! – AM

……………………………………………………………………

 

“I can’t believe you ever thought I would do something like that.”

 

Bohn winced at the hurt in Duen’s voice, “What was I meant to think?” He protested, “I-I hurt and after all the talk everyone else was doing about you being my wife, I-I just- “

 

“- Thought I- “Duen made a vague gesture, “- assaulted you!”

 

“… I’m sorry.”

 

Duen ignored him, which was probably fair. Bohn did accuse him of doing something terrible.

 

“We… do need to talk it though, don’t we?” Bohn carefully pointed out, “Shouldn’t we plan it out a little beforehand?”

 

“P-Plan it out?!”

 

“You know… who’s going to be on the bottom and things like that.” Bohn shuffled a little closer, “Because…. I don’t mind being on the bottom for your first time and everything, but I don’t want it to be like every time, you know?”

 

“You’d… really let me do that?” Duen sounded a little stunned, “You’d let me do that to you?”

 

“Well, I’m not saying just jump on me or anything like that, maybe some candlelight and soft music but… yeah.” Still seeing that Duen was a little surprised by his words, Bohn cleared his throat, “Look, this is your first proper relationship, and it’s probably not the one you expected so… anything I can do to make things better for you, I will. Unless you have some sort of an idea how you wanted it to go?”

 

That struck something inside Duen’s mind.

 

Did he have a way he wanted it to go?

 

He didn’t think so…. He didn’t even really think it was something to plan.

 

“Duen?” Bohn’s soft voice snapped him from his thoughts.

 

“I think… I would like to be on top, for our first time.” Duen whispered, “Thank you.”

 

“I just want you to feel safe, comfortable, you know.” Bohn leaned over and took Duen’s hand in his own, trying not to frown when Duen tensed up at his touch, before relaxing, “I want both of us to enjoy it, okay?”

 

Duen held eye contact with him for a few moments, before looking down, picking at invisible lint on his pants before mumbling, “What if- what if neither of us enjoy it?”

 

Bohn lifted Duen’s chin to make him look him in the eyes, giving him a soft smile, “Then we have time to work on it…. Everyone has bad sex now and again, it’s not the end of the world.”

 

“… I don’t like pain.”

 

“Neither do I… which is why we need to actually talk more, right?”

 

“… Right.”

 

Bohn leaned over to give him a kiss on the cheek, before pulling him into a loose hug, one that Duen could leave at any point. “However long you want to wait, I’ll wait, okay?”

 

“… And if I never want it to happen.”

 

There was a pause, as Bohn considered the words, before he shrugged, “Then we don’t ever do it.” He glanced down at Duen and beamed, “I love you too much to worry about things like that.”

 

“You- “Duen lightly slapped his arm, “- You can’t just say things like that!”

 

“Love you.”

 

“Bohn!”

 

“Love you, love you, love you!”

 

Duen protested, but he couldn’t hide the smile on his face.

 

Maybe, just maybe, they could make this work.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 459: Kongpob/Arthit - Omegaverse - First Meeting

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wanjaai_Peraya & Anonymous: SOTUS: Omega verse because the concept of omega head hazer Arthit is just so cool & Omega verse first meeting (they are mate) between; Kongarthit, MingKit, Phayo, Yu Hao/Zi Xuan, Zhen Xen,/Zhen Wu(Li Qing), Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Blue/Dew , RamKing, MekBoss, Bohn/Duen, Zhao Li An/Jack and Takumi/Gii. Thanks!

……………………………………………………

 

Something about today felt different.

 

Arthit couldn’t put his finger on it, but there was definitely something off, his body almost… buzzing. Like he was excited but didn’t know why.

 

It wasn’t just that it was the first day of the new school year, and his first day as a Head Hazer.

 

The feeling followed him through his shower, as he applied his scent blockers, not wanting some cocky first years to think that because he was an omega, he could be bossed around.

 

It was easier to hide it.

 

Heading out of his rooms, he tried to shrug off the sensation, feeling like he was ready to jump out of his skin.

 

He couldn’t let that distract him.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

His scent blockers started to wear off not long after his first lecture, prompting him to reapply them quickly, before anyone noticed.

 

“Arthit!”

 

Arthit chuckled at the feeling of Prem and Knot’s arms wrapping around his shoulders.

 

“Ready to terrify some first years later?”

 

“We’re not here to terrify them.”

 

“… But we’re going to, right?”

 

Arthit just smirked and didn’t say a thing.

 

The buzzing got worse.

 

………………………………………………………..

 

Lunch came and went, and the buzzing still refused to go away. Arthit couldn’t ignore it and he couldn’t fully focus on anything.

 

“Arthit? What’s up?”

 

He looked up to see his friend looks at him in concern.

 

“What’s gotten into you today?”

 

Arthit scrubbed at his face wearily, “I don’t know, it’s just this feeling I have.”

 

“A feeling?”

 

“Hm, it’s got me all… twitchy. Fogging up my brain.”

 

His friends all looked at each other, before Bright cautiously cleared his throat. “Have you thought that… maybe your true mate is close?”

 

“Huh?!”

 

“It’s just… they always say that when someone’s true mate is close, then both parties can sort of sense it?”

 

“Well, it’s not that!” Arthit snapped, “It’s just some sort of headache. Maybe I’m already stressed about this upcoming year?”

 

He got a lot of disbelieving looks, but he avoided all of them, turning his attention back to his food almost aggressively.

 

“Ummm… Arthit?”

 

“What?!”

 

Knot winced, “You might want to reapply your scent blockers. You know, apparently someone’s true scent coming through is another sign of finding- “

 

“- Shut up!”

 

…………………………………………………………

 

Before the meeting, he slapped his face a few times, groaning when it didn’t help in the slightest, his brain still a mess of muddiness.

 

He had to concentrate.

 

He had to get through this meeting before he could even think about worrying about whatever was wrong with him.

 

“Focus Arthit.” He hissed to himself, “Focus!”

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

He was confident as he strode into the hall.

 

He was confident as he began his speech, looking out over the sea of first years and straightening up as best he could, hoping that anyone who looked at him, would just see an Alpha.

 

An Alpha who was in control.

 

He started off confident as he pulled the gear out of his pocket.

 

“You are not our juniors, until we say so!” He held the gear up, “Until you earn one of these!”

 

And at that moment, he looked eyes with a student sitting near the front of the crowd and the faint buzzing that had been in the back of his mind all day, disappeared like someone had flicked a switch.

 

Shit.

 

………………………………….

 

“0062?” Prem frowned, “Are you sure?”

 

“Yeah! We were only teasing about the true mate thing!”

 

Arthit hadn’t pulled his face from his hands since the meeting had been called to an end. “Yeah, well, it’s happened.”

 

“Should we… what can we do?”

 

“Nothing.” Arthit snapped, “I can handle a first year, who probably has no idea about all this true mate nonsense, and even if he does, if he thinks it’ll get him ahead of all the others, he’d better think again.”

 

“So… carry on as normal?”

 

Arthit nodded firmly, “Like I said, I can handle him.”

 

“Without kissing him?”

 

“You- “

 

“Or without killing him?”

 

“… None of you are my friends.”

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

“Or… I could make you my wife?”

 

Arthit nearly dropped the gear, already feeling the flush rising to his cheeks, hearing his friends coming up behind him.

 

Alright, maybe 0062…Kongpob, was going to be a challenge.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

 

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 460: Korn/Knock - Knock Breaks Up With Pleng Earlier

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wanjaai_Peraya: Together with Me: where Knock is braver and breaks up with Pleng sooner than the last episode to be with Korn

……………………………………………………………..

 

He waited outside the door, stomach rolling and hands clammy from nerves.

 

Korn was home; he could see the light spilling out from under the door, so he knocked timidly and waited.

 

He’d seen his best friend earlier, finding himself staring at that smile (which was sadder than Knock had ever seen it). His mouth had gone dry, and his hands had trembled when he locked eyes with those gorgeous brown orbs, yearning to feel those hands on him again, until he heard Pleng’s voice to his side, breaking the spell.

 

This couldn’t continue.

 

Perhaps it had been a hasty decision to break up with Pleng, especially after all the arguments he and Korn had had about their one-night stand, but he couldn’t go on with her any longer.

 

He had to accept two new things about his life.

 

He was bisexual, at the very least.

 

He had feelings for his best friend, and he would be a coward if he continued to live this way.

 

He had to take this chance.

 

Shuffling his feet, he rocked back and forth on his heels for a bit, wondering if Korn was even going to open the door. He knocked again, a little bit louder this time, hearing someone rushing to the door.

 

The door flung open and then Korn was there... and he was possible the best thing Knock had seen a while.

 

“K-Knock?”

 

Korn sounded unsure, as though he were convinced this was merely a hallucination.

 

“Hey.” Knock whispered, “Can-can I come in?”

 

Korn stepped aside and silently waited for Knock to enter. The silence made Knock a little nervous as he crossed the threshold, turning to face Korn, intending to apologise for everything that he’d said and done, and tell Korn that he’d finally broken up with Ping.

 

When he looked into Korn’s eyes though, he couldn’t find the words at all, instead reaching out and pulling the other man into a kiss, breathing in that scent that he had no idea was so comforting until he was up close and personal like this.

 

Perhaps it was a lingering memory from their night spent together.

 

He felt Korn bury his fingers into his hair, returning the kiss as Knock starting to lose himself in the sensation.

 

He didn’t know how long they stood there, pressed up against the door, but Knock’s lips felt a bit raw and bitten when they finally broke away from one another with a sharp gasp. They stared at each other for a heartbeat before Korn was gently pushing Knock away.

 

“I can’t do this.” He whispered, “I can’t let you play with my heart like this- like-like you’re not with Pleng and that you’re actually mine and- “

 

Knock reached out and pulled him close.

 

“I’m sorry.” He murmured into Korn’s ear, feeling on the verge of tears himself, “I’m so sorry.” He stroked his hands over Korn’s now-shaking shoulders and down his back, rubbing circles in an attempt to calm and soothe the other man.

 

He could feel himself getting choked up, tears stinging in his eyes that he wasn’t ready to let fall.

 

“I’m yours.” He found himself whispering, “I-I broke up with her.”

 

‘I couldn’t keep lying to myself’ he wanted to say, but the words just wouldn’t come out.

 

Korn shifted in his arms and Knock loosened his hold, watching as Korn took a step back. Korn gave him a slightly watery smile, before pulling Knock over to the sofa, tugging Knock down to sit with him.

 

At first, Knock felt a little unsure, sitting stiffly, not sure what to do now that the rush of emotion seemed to pass by.

 

Korn though, seemed eager to learn more, taking Knock’s hands in his own.

 

“Have you- have you really broken up with her? For good.”

 

“For good.” Knock quietly confirmed, “I-I don’t know what I want between us, I’m not- this is all new to me, you know that, but- “He took a deep breath, “But I’ve missed you so much, and I know I can’t imagine my life without you, not again.”

 

“Knock- “

 

“- It was so much easier to take it all out on you, rather than admit that I might be- might be- bisexual.”

 

God… that was the first time he’d said the word out loud.

 

It felt good.

 

“I know.” Korn rubbed Knock’s knuckles with his thumb soothingly, “I know, but- but I think maybe we should talk about it before we do anything?”

 

Knock sighed in relief, nodding eagerly.

 

Whilst he’d been courageous enough to break up with Pleng, the idea of just jumping headfirst into this relationship made him a little uncomfortable.

 

“Maybe… we can get a coffee tomorrow and talk about it?” He ventured a little unsurely, only relaxing when he saw Korn beam at him.

 

“I would like nothing more.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 461: Ram/King - Jealous/Protective Ram (TW: Sexual Harrassment)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Naed: May i make another prompt request for Ram/King sort of AU:
King and Ram are dating, most of the time, it's King who is getting jealous of Ram who gets hit on pretty often in club. However, this time, King gets hit on by some guy who doesn't take 'No' for an answer causing Ram to get all protective and jealous and shows the guy whom King belongs to.

…………………………………………………..

 

King wasn’t the biggest fan of parties, often preferring to spend his time with his plants.

 

He was in university though and going out was just a normal part of life.

 

It didn’t mean he had to like it though.

 

“P’King, you looked great!” Duen waved him over when he arrived, prompting King to look down at his outfit. It was just some black jeans and a light pink, slightly fitted t-shirt, nothing special, but then again he guessed Duen was already a little drunk.

 

Looking down at himself, he missed Ram’s eyes scanning him from head to toe, a light flush appearing on the other man’s cheeks.

 

“Come on! Let’s go, let’s go!”

 

King was quick to make his way over to Ram, taking his boyfriend’s hand, smiling when Ram gave it a gentle squeeze. “Hey.” He whispered, “Are you okay?”

 

Ram nodded, giving his hand another squeeze, tilting his head to one side, as though to ask King the same question.

 

“Yeah, I’m fine.” King assured him, “I’ll be happier when we can slip off home.”

 

Judging by the look on Ram’s face, he agreed with the sentiment.

 

They entered the club and grabbed a table. It wasn’t long before Duen had dragged Bohn over to the dancefloor, with Boss doing the same to Mek. Ram had gone to get them drinks, and even from this table, King could see the number of people that had flocked to the younger student.

 

Gaggles of girls and guys all cooing over Ram’s muscles and tattoos.

 

King didn’t know why he bothered coming here, eyes on his boyfriend, trying not to look like he was glaring at him in case Ram looked over at him.

 

He didn’t want Ram to think that he was angry at him.

 

He hated feeling this jealous, feeling like he wanted to puke, cry or scream when a blonde in a skimpy outfit pressed herself right up against Ram, lips mere centimetres away from his cheeks. King felt his eyes burn slightly and scolded himself for it.

 

Ram was loyal to him, he knew that.

 

He just hated that no one else seemed to know that.

 

Lost in thought, he jumped was someone nearly fell right on top of him.

 

“Hey, sorry about that!”

 

“No, no, no, it’s okay.” King reassured him, taking in the stranger. Messy brown hair, wearing a tank top and sweatpants that highlighted his muscles.

 

Attractive, but nothing like Ram.

 

“I’m fine.” He forced himself to smile, only for it to disappear when the man started to loom over him.

 

“Good… the name’s Ace. Can I buy you a drink to make up for nearly sitting on your lap?” He then leered at King, “Or… You can sit on mine as payback?”

 

“My boyfriend is buying me a drink already.” He emphasised the word boyfriend, “And… no to the other thing.”

 

“Well, you’ve got to let me say sorry somehow.” Ace tried to sit next to him, frowning when King didn’t budge an inch, “You boyfriend doesn’t have to know.”

 

“You said sorry, that’s fine.” King tensed up when the man wrapped his arm around him. He tried to remove it, only for Ace to resist, lowering his hand until it was on King’s waist, “Hey, let go!”

 

“You’re wearing jeans like that, and you really think you have a right to say no? You’ve been asking for a bit of attention all evening and it’s obvious your ‘boyfriend’ isn’t giving it to you.” His hand moved out from around the back of King, landing on his thigh instead, “Come on.” Ace whispered in his ear, “I know a quiet place for us.”

 

“Get off me! Let go of me!”

 

The hand was moving closer to his dick, and King was ready to scream… and then Ace was yanked away by an obviously pissed off Ram, the surrounding crowd falling silent as Ram through the man to the ground.

 

When Ram knelt on top of him and hit Ace right in the face, King was knocked out of his shock, quickly getting to his feet, and grabbing Ram’s arm.

 

“Stop it! Stop it!” He pleaded, “Come on, he’s not worth it!”

 

Their friends rushed to join them, with Duen and Mek helping King pull Ram away from Ace, who was wheezing on the ground.

 

“He’s down dude, he’s down!” Duen yelled, “We need to go, come on! Come on!”

 

Ram barely allowed himself to be pulled out of the bar, only relaxing when they were outside, where he rushed over to King, hands hovering nervously over him as though he honestly believed King would ever reject his touch.

 

“Are-are you okay?” He whispered, “Please tell me you’re okay.”

 

“I’m fine.” King took Ram’s hands in his own, giving them a gentle squeeze, “I promise I’m fine, but… I think I want to go home.”

 

Ram nodded in agreement, “And a lazy day tomorrow?” He enquired.

 

“And a very lazy day tomorrow.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 462: Type & Tar - Meeting at Therapy (TW: References to Canon Rape/Sexual Assault)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wanjaai_Peraya: TharnType: AU where Type goes to therapy and meets Tar there (because both of them need help which they didn't get), befriends him and helps him with the Lhong situation hanging over his head

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Type hated this waiting room.

 

The actual therapy part of this whole deal, was hard enough, but sitting in this waiting room, getting lost in his own thoughts, was even worse. His legs were jittery, and his fingers pulled at the sleeves of his shirt.

 

“You actually like this one.” Tharn had whispered to him after his last session, “Please, please stick with it, okay?”

 

Type hadn’t argued.

 

He knew his issues had hurt Tharn in the past, and that yes… this needed to happen.

 

He heard the door to the room open, looking up and frowning at the sight of a familiar high schooler standing there.

 

“Hey.” He fought to keep his voice calm as Tar froze in his tracks, eyes widening and entire body starting to tremble, “Come on, it’s okay.”

 

Tar gave him a nervous smile, taking the seat a couple of chairs down from him, breathing already starting to speed up. When Type looked a little closer, he could see the tears running down his cheeks.

 

“Hey…” He started nervously, “… Are you okay?”

 

‘Obviously not’ He mentally scolded himself. Who would be okay after what Lhong did to him?

 

For a moment, the only thing that could be heard, was Tar trying to muffle his sobs and not fully managing it. Type felt a little uncomfortable, biting at his lower lip a little, before moving up one chair and taking the seat next to Tar, being careful not to touch him without Tar’s permission.

 

He remembered going almost a year avoiding all touch after his own experience.

 

He looked around, making sure that no-one else was listening, before clearing his throat. “I know you’re here to talk to like… a professional and all that, but sometimes it can help… you know- talking to a friend first and all that.”

 

“We-we’re not friends.”

 

Type… had to give him that.

 

“How about with someone who knows a little bit about how you feel?”

 

Tar’s head shot up as he stared at Type, shock written all over his face, “You- you really- “

 

“- I went through something terrible, just like you did.” Type’s voice was barely above a whisper, “You’ve probably heard about how Tharn and I started out, How I-how I hated him for a long time.”

 

Tar nodded slowly, as Type took a deep breath, “I was- “He cut himself off, “- I am.” He corrected, “A victim of sexual assault… harassment… I don’t know that to call it.”

 

“You-you were?”

 

“I was a child…” Type tried to remember what his therapist said, finding that he was unable to look Tar in the eyes, “… I know it wasn’t my fault and there was nothing I could have done to stop that, and- and you need to know that too.”

 

“But- but- “

 

“-Lhong was batshit insane.” Type forced his voice to remain steady, “-batshit insane and that’s nothing to do with you. You are a victim, but that doesn’t mean that your life has to end or anything.” He winced when Tar’s breathing started to speed up, clearly on the verge of having a panic attack.

 

There was a reason he wasn’t a licensed therapist or anything like that.

 

Rushing over to the water cooler, he filled a small cup and brought it back over, gently encouraging Tar to take it. “Small sips.” He cautioned the other man, “And breathe, okay?”

 

Tar nodded tearfully, taking a few sips even as he continued to cry.

 

“W-why do I feel disgusting?” The younger man sobbed out, “Like-like I made a mistake that has ruined me, like-like I’m worthless?!”

 

“Because someone took your choice away…. But that doesn’t mean you are any of those things, it’s just your mind telling you that.”

 

“…. What if I’m broken forever?”

 

The expression on his face made Type feel like his heart had been smashed with a hammer.

 

He was a kid.

 

This was never meant to have happened to him.

 

“You’re not broken.” He said firmly, “But anytime you feel broken, there will be someone to help you put the pieces back together. You have a brother, right?”

 

“Y-Yeah, but I don’t want to tell him anything. I don’t want to- “

 

“- Okay, okay.” Type quickly stopped him, not wanting him to fall into a panic attack again, “But… you can call me or Tharn, if you want?”

 

“… Anytime?”

 

“Anytime.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 463: Yo/Pha & Ming/Kit - Omegaverse First Meeting

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Omega verse first meeting (they are mate) between; Kongarthit, MingKit, Phayo, Yu Hao/Zi Xuan, Zhen Xen, /Zhen Wu(Li Qing), Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Blue/Dew , RamKing, MekBoss, Bohn/Duen, Zhao Li An/Jack and Takumi/Gii. Thanks!

2moons2 chapter!

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Yo knew how to behave.

 

As the only child of one of the most prominent families in Bangkok, manners had been drilled into him from an early age.

 

His secondary gender didn’t matter, it just mattered that he was a decent human being.

 

Manners his Father didn’t think anyone else had.

 

“Are you sure you don’t want to go to the omega-only school?” His Father fretted, “You’d be safer there, you know this.”

 

“Daaad!” Yo sighed, “I’ll be fine. Ming will be there, remember?”

 

“I know, but- “

 

“- I. Will. Be. Fine.” He leaned up to hug the older man, “Who knows, maybe I’ll meet my true love?”

 

“… You’re going to that omega school.”

 

Yo giggled, already heading out of the door, waving his Father goodbye, and heading out to the car.

 

He didn’t honestly think he would meet his true love, but it was always fun to wind his Father up a little. As the car set off, he lost himself in the daydream of it all.

 

One day, he would find his Alpha.

 

…………………………

 

The bell rang, signalling the start of the day as they all sat in the assembly hall.

 

This was not turning out to be a good start to the year for Pha, who was sweating in his seat, taking deep breath to calm his throbbing heart down. He’d been feeling like this for a little over half an hour now, ever since he walked into this hall, and he had no idea why.

 

He had Beam, a beta, on one side and Kit, an omega, on the other, both of them giving him concerned looks.

 

He barely heard the headmaster talking about this new buddy programme that they were starting this year, not until he looked up and saw the most gorgeous person ever standing up at the front, jaw dropping slightly at the sight.

 

The first year was stunning, brown hair carefully styled and wide eyes behind bulky glasses that should have been off-putting, but only seemed to add to his charm.

 

He needed to meet him.

 

…………………………………….

 

Yo barely heard the headmaster, only just holding back his gasp when he locked eyes with a student in the crowd.

 

Alpha.

 

His Alpha.

 

“… first years will have a guide for their first few weeks.” He tuned back into what the Headmaster was saying, “Are there any volunteers?”

 

The mysterious Alpha’s hand was the first up.

 

The rest of the speech passed by in a blur, and soon, the volunteers were making their way over to the first years. Yo watched as the Alpha walked towards him, his Alpha nature radiated from his every movement, without being intimidating.

 

When he reached Yo, Yo couldn’t help but blush at the smile on his face.

 

“I’m Phana.” He introduced himself, in a perfectly respectful tone that Yo knew even his Father would struggle to find fault with.

 

“Wayo.” Yo returned the greeting reaching out to shake the Alpha’s hand, flushing just a little when P’Pha gently squeezed it.

 

Neither of them let go, prompting them both to look down at their intertwined fingers and take hasty steps back.

 

Yo looked up at Pha, and decided in that moment, that P’Pha was his.

 

***MingKit***

 

“Why don’t you approach him like a normal person?”

 

Ming (finally) tore his eyes away from the gorgeous omega on the other end of the table, “Ummm… because he hates me? He glares at me every time he looks at me!”

 

Beside them, Forth chuckled, leaning in a little closer to the first years. “Do you wanna know why?”

 

“… Because he hates me?”

 

“Nope.” Forth smirked, “Because you smell like Yo so much. If it weren’t for the fact that everyone knows that Yo and Pha are besotted with each other, we’d think you two were mates.”

 

Yo rolled his eyes, “P’Kit knows me and Pha are true mates, why doesn’t he make a move and get his own scent on Ming if he’s so jealous.”

 

“Because he’s full of pride and doesn’t want to admit that he’s jealous.”

 

Yo muttered something under his breath, before getting to his feet and heading to the other end of the table, ignoring Pha’s confused frown and Ming’s desperate attempts to stop him.

 

Ming could only watch in horror though as Yo sat opposite P’Kit and started to talk, occasionally jabbing a thumb in Ming’s direction, making the Alpha duck his head shyly, pushing his food around the plate.

 

Yo returned not long afterwards.

 

“So, he tried to call you a pining puppy.” Yo began, “I think he meant it as an insult, but it definitely didn’t come out like that.” He smirked, “He can’t hide it from a fellow omega. He’s fond of you, and I think if you had the guts to ask him out on a date, he’d say yes.”

 

Ming was on his feet in seconds, racing over to Kit as Yo watched fondly.

 

“Can I take you out for dinner sometime?” He blurted out, “O-or coffee sometime?”

 

The way P’Kit rolled his eyes should not have been attractive… but it was.

 

“Aren’t you going to introduce yourself first?” The omega hummed, almost thoughtfully.

 

“Oh yeah, I’m Ming!”

 

“N’Ming…” Kit stared at him for a moment more, before giving him a quick smile, “Coffee is fine.”

 

“Great! Tomorrow?”

 

“Or maybe, tonight?”

 

“Even better!”

 

Yo sighed from his seat. Ming would get better this… someday.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 464: Forth & Ming - Brotherly Forth

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from RallyKar: Forth/Ming, 2 moons. A new chapter of brotherly relations, please.
Forth sees Ming for the first time tired, sleepy, a little unhealthy. VERY caring Forth.

…………………………………………………….

 

Ming hadn’t slept in almost two days, the stress of the first-year exams finally getting to him. He’d tossed and turned, trying to find a comfortable position, willing his mind to shut off for the night, but to no avail.

 

He’d tried counting sheep, breathing exercises, thinking relaxing thought, all of which had proven useless.

 

Sighing, he got out of bed, making the decision to head out to the local bars, hoping that the alcohol would help knock him out.

 

He hated nights like this, when his thoughts refused to rest, no matter how tired he felt. There was no logical reason for his brain to be so active, for him to fixate on certain things that hadn’t bothered him too much during the day.

 

No worries.

 

He planned to be asleep before four, which would give him just enough energy to get him through the day when he woke up for his classes at seven. By the time the SOTUS class was over, he would be so exhausted, he would be asleep before his head hit the pillow.

 

It was a fool proof plan.

 

………………………………………………………

 

It was not a fool proof plan.

 

Ming was sure he was going to pass out as Forth paced back and forth in front of the crowd. He could feel himself swaying from side to side.

 

He didn’t even realise that the meeting was open, until he heard Forth’s concerned voice above him.

 

“N’Ming?”

 

“Mm?” Ming only just managed to muster up the energy to look up at his senior, although his sight was very blurred.

 

“… How long has it been since you slept?”

 

“Dunno.” Ming was slowly helped to his feet, “I-I can’t sleep.”

 

“Ah, yeah, it’s exam time, right?” Forth’s hushed voice held a hint of sympathy.

 

“Mm.” Ming leaned heavily against Forth as they slowly started to move forwards, “I-I don’t know what’s wrong with me… It-it’s like my brain doesn’t want to be quiet.”

 

“Yeah, exam stress will do that to you.” Forth sighed, “Come on, let’s get you home. You can probably forget about classes tomorrow, so I’ll someone copy their notes for you.”

 

“I-I shouldn’t- “

 

“- I’m not taking no for an answer.”

 

……………………………………………

 

After having some warm tea, and having the nights dimmed, Ming was curled up on the sofa, watching Forth organise his notes in a more helpful way.

 

“Right.” He sighed, “That should help.” He looked back at Ming, giving him a fond smile, before running his fingers through the younger man’s hair, “Don’t tell Beam about this, okay?”

 

“Hmm.”

 

“Yeah, this always works when his brain gets a bit loud as well.”

 

Almost unconsciously, Ming wriggled a little closer to the gentle touch, feeling his eyes start to slip touch, sighing contently to himself. The tension he hadn’t realised he’d been carrying in his shoulders slowly started to melt away, soothed by the finger caressing his scalp.

 

“Hey, are you okay?” Forth whispered.

 

“Hmm….it feels nice.”

 

Forth was silent for a moment, before he sighed wearily, “You know… if you’re ever feeling like this again, you can always talk to me, right? You don’t need to let it get like this again.”

 

“… Yeah?”

 

“I know that moving away from home is hard, but that’s why we have things like SOTUS… to offer help to the firsties.”

 

Ming nodded in understanding, yawning widely, as his eyelids grew heavier.

 

Forth caught the yawn, chuckling quietly, “Alright, no more talking. Just relax and get some sleep, okay?”

 

“Mmm.” Ming murmured drowsily, letting his eyes droop shut, “Night, P’Forth.”

 

“Good night N’Ming.”

 

That was the last thing Ming remembered before he finally drifted off, a pleasant, warm feeling wrapping around him like a blanket.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 465: Korn/Knock - Korn Doesn't Cheat/Meeting the Parents

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wanjaai_Peraya & Anonymous: Together with Me: where Korn doesn't cheat on Knock because I can't imagine him doing that after all he did to get together with Knock & Korn/Knock coming out to their parents but without the cheating that was in the series? Thanks, and adore your writing xx

…………………………..

 

Korn squinted, looking away from his work and rubbing at his eyes.

 

It was getting late, and all he wanted to do was go home… except that his boss insisted on giving him more work and keeping him behind long after everyone else.

 

Speaking of his boss.

 

“I’ll be done in about ten minutes.” Korn reassured the other man, thinking that was why his boss was entering the main area of the office.

 

Silence.

 

Feeling a little un-nerved, he looked up to see his boss still staring at him. “Umm, is there something you wanted Sir?”

 

“What do I want?” The other man moved closer, dark eyes looking him up and down, “I’m looking at what I want?”

 

Korn tensed up.

 

He was naïve to think the flirting over the last few weeks had been innocent. He hadn’t told Knock about it for that exact reason, and now he regretted it. He turned his attention back to the paperwork, hoping that the older man would take the hint and leave him alone.

 

“What I want…” His boss wasn’t swayed, “… is you spread out naked in front of me as I kiss every inch of your body.”

 

Korn’s grip tightened on his pen.

 

Yes, he was having issues with Knock and the man’s resistance to coming out to their parents, and his own Father demanding this he stop with this ‘gay nonsense’, but for this man to think that he could just- just expect him to roll over?!

 

“Maybe we could go back to my office, and you can ride me on my chair?” His boss didn’t seem to even see the look on Korn’s face, “I’m sure your boyfriend wouldn’t- “

 

“- fiancée.”

 

“… I beg your pardon?”

 

Korn pushed himself to his feet, not caring if he knocked important documents off the desk in his rush to grab his bag.

 

“He’s my fiancée, who I have to get back to, right now.”

 

“If you don’t finish up those papers, don’t bother coming back.”

 

Korn hesitated for a moment, before he read between the lines.

 

More like… ‘if you don’t sleep with me’ then you’re fired.

 

He didn’t need this.

 

“Then fire me.” He whispered, “But I love Knock… I wouldn’t ever betray him like that.”

 

And then he was gone.

 

He’d call HR tomorrow, but he didn’t hold out any hope.

 

…………………………………………..

 

“You quit?” Knock tilted his head to one side in confusion, “Why?”

 

Korn wanted to tell him, he wanted to tell him everything… but how could he tell him that he liked the flirting?

 

That it made him feel special?

 

“Issues with management.” He eventually decided on, before clearing his throat, “I was… thinking we should invite our parents to dinner sometime.”

 

“Huh?!”

 

“I know, I know… you’re worried about how your parents might react, so am I but- “Korn sighed, “I-I don’t want to get married to you without them knowing. I don’t care if they come or not, but I can’t keep you a secret anymore… and I don’t want to BE a secret anymore.”

 

Knock looked at him, before nodding slowly. “In a public place though.” He whispered, “So that we can leave if it gets too bad.”

 

Korn couldn’t believe he’d agreed.

 

“Alright… in a couple of days then?”

 

“Y-Yeah, sure!”

 

……………………………………………….

 

Korn knew that his father definitely wasn’t expecting to see Knock’s parents at the restaurant as well. He was sure that the older man had expected this meeting to be about Korn being ready to settle down with a woman of his Father’s choosing.

 

“Knock? Korn?” Knock’s mother looked concerned, “What’s all this about?”

 

Korn gave Knock’s hand a gentle squeeze, before nervously clearing his throat. “We… wanted to tell you that we’re engaged.”

 

Korn’s Father’s face tightened, opening his mouth to say something, only for Knock’s parents to cut him off.

 

“That’s wonderful! We could have a double wedding! Who are the nice girls? Are we going to meet them today?”

 

“Honey, Korn’s gay, remember?” Knock’s father pointed out, “But still, when do we get to meet the other halves?”

 

“It’s to each other!” Knock couldn’t hold himself back any longer, face flushed red as others turned to their table in curiosity, “We’re getting married to each other.”

 

Silence.

 

“Mum?” Knock let go of Korn’s hand, to reach over and take her hands in his own, “Mum, please say something.”

 

She still said nothing, looking down at their intertwined hands, where the ring was plainly on show.

 

“We know you already don’t approve of my lifestyle.” Korn directed his attention to his father, trying to ignore his lover’s whispered pleas for his mother to look at him, “But we… agreed that it was wrong to keep it from you. When we do get married, we would like for all of you to be there.”

 

The silence continued, until Korn’s father pushed his chair away from the table and stormed out without another word.

 

Better than what Korn was expecting really.

 

Knowing that this was probably not the last time he would hear about this from his father, he turned his attention to Knock’s parents, who looked like they’d recovered slightly from the news.

 

“We… see.” Knock’s father was the first to break the silence, “Whilst I won’t pretend that I wish you’d told us sooner, as it’s clear you two have been together for a while if you’re engaged, we’re… happy you’ve found someone.”

 

“R-really?” Knock’s voice was full of disbelief

 

His mother nodded, “If you make us happy…. Then why should we object?”

 

Knock practically deflated in relief, pressing his forehead against her hands, “Thank you.” He whispered, “Thank you, thank you, thank you.”

 

“Oh, my boy.” She gently stroked through his hair, “You were so worried about this, weren’t you?”

 

As she softly reassured him, Korn could only sigh in relief.

 

They would be okay.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 466: HIStory2 Crossing the Line Couples - Omegaverse First Meeting

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Omega verse first meeting (they are mate) between; Kongarthit, MingKit, Phayo, Yu Hao/Zi Xuan, Zhen Xen, /Zhen Wu (Li Qing), Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Blue/Dew, RamKing, MekBoss, Bohn/Duen, Zhao Li An/Jack and Takumi/Gii. Thanks!

Crossing The Line Couples

……………………………………………………………….

 

The second he saw him; it was like time slowed down.

 

He could taste rubber on his tongue, along with chocolate, the hair on the back of his neck standing up on edge.

 

Yu Hao couldn’t believe this was happening to him.

 

He hated it, and yet loved it at the same time.

 

It wasn’t until later, when he’d been dragged into this volleyball nonsense, that he learnt that the omega’s name was Qiu Zi Xuan, who had gorgeous brown eyes that saw more than they should have, making Yu Hao tense up, like he was trying to hide himself from the gaze.

 

The entire gym seemed to smell of him, which only made Yu Hao lash out, as their scents mixed well together, and he didn’t know how to deal with that.

 

It both made him salivate and bristle.

 

It was hard.

 

But it was much harder when Zi Xuan insisted on being close to him, acting like there was nothing between them, that there would never be anything between them.

 

He didn’t even flinch when Yu Hao snapped at him, only raising an eyebrow, acting like he was acting like a disobedient pup.

 

Yu Hao both hated it and loved how the older omega made him feel.

 

Wasn’t the omega meant to be the one feeling over-whelmed? Wasn’t he meant to be the one who had to deal with all this… feelings?!

 

That’s how all the romantic comedies played it anyway.

 

When he failed to save the three balls thrown at him, he tried to ignore the faint, but sweet smell of amusement coming from the omega’s scent, also ignoring how his heart fluttered at the scent.

 

…………………………………

 

It wasn’t until they were all sleeping in the gym, that Yu Hao was ready to admit that Zi Xuan may very well be his true mate.

 

The light in the area was dim, the sound of his team-mates talking in their sleep or snoring, echoing throughout the room.

 

Not that Yu Hao heard any of that.

 

All he could focus on, was his omega’s soft breathing and peaceful look, the small smile on his face widening ever so slightly as Yu Hao gently brushed his hair away from his eyes.

 

That scent, which had once made Yu Hao bristle, made him nothing but relaxed now, breathing in that scent as he himself slowly slipped off into sleep.

 

*** Zhen Wen/Zhen Wu***

 

Being only young and their parents marrying one another, didn’t stop Zhen Wen and Zhen Wu knowing that they were true mates.

 

From the first moment that Zhen Wen met his new stepbrother, he knew that he was his one, feeling a warm bubbling feeling in his stomach.

 

When his father thought that it was odd he was bonding with his new brother so quickly, he had to force the low growl back down his throat, simply giving the older Alpha the excuse that he didn’t want to make his new relationship awkward by fighting with the other boy.

 

His Father bought it, but Zhen Wu did not.

 

“Why are you staring at me?”

 

Zhen Wen flinched, looking away as quickly as he could, knowing that it was far too late. Not only had he been staring at the other boy, but he’d also been subtly breathing in his scent… a scent that he couldn’t stop himself from breathing in again, mind blanking out when Zhen Wu had just said, not noticing him moving closer until he was being tapped on the shoulder.

 

“Hey!”

 

Zhen Wen jumped, noticing that his new brother was now much closer.

 

“S-Sorry.” He stuttered, rubbing the back of his head, feeling the tips of his ears turning red. Before he could say anything else though, they heard their parents calling for them.

 

‘Nothing could happen’, Zhen Wen mentally reminded himself, ‘They were brothers first, true mates second.’

 

In the future… maybe their time would come.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 467: Love/Tangmo - Jealous Tangmo (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: 1. Jealous Tangmo because Love is really close to the group. But Love reassure him of course. Smut accepted

 

……………………………………………….

 

Tangmo felt his heart ache, hearing Love laughing at as joke as they all hung out in the local bar.

 

He liked his friends, they wouldn’t be his friends otherwise... but with how adorable Love was, was it any surprise that Tangmo’s friends loved spending time with him?

 

He crossed his arms, leaning back against the booth as he watched the scene before him.

 

“I don’t think you’ve blinked even once.”

 

Tangmo didn’t bother looking over to Sean, gritting his teeth when Love playfully pushed at another one of his friends.

 

“Tangmo!”

 

When Sean pushed at him, Tangmo turned to glare at him, “What?”

 

“Are you really going to sit here seething for the entire night?”

 

“... Maybe.”

 

Sean rolled his eyes, catching sight of something over Tangmo’s shoulder, before holding his hands up in mock surrender and turning his attention back to the conversation. When Tangmo also turned his attention back to Love, he was stunned to see his boyfriend standing right in front of him.

 

“Hey.” Love gave him an unsure look, “Are you okay?”

 

“Of course! Why wouldn’t I be?”

 

Love didn’t fall for the tone, raising an eyebrow and patiently waiting. When Tangmo showed no signs of telling him anything, he loved closer, almost sitting in the other man’s lap, gently cupping his cheeks.

 

“Tell me?” He whispered softly, thumbs caressing those fine cheekbones.

 

They stared at each other for a short time, before Tangmo took a long breath. “I’m just... glad that you’re getting on so well with my friends.”

 

“You were worried that I wouldn’t?”

 

And then Love saw it... the way Tangmo’s mouth twisted slightly, and his eyebrows furrowed.

 

“Tangmo... are you jealous?”

 

When Tangmo didn’t answer, taking great care to avoid looking Love in the eyes, Love couldn’t help but chuckle.

 

“They’re your friends... why would you ever be jealous of them?”

 

Vier, love could understand the jealousy, but Tangmo’s own friends?

 

Tangmo pouted, placing his hands on Love’s hips, and pulling him a little closer.

 

“I chose you, remember?” Love reminded him,” Not any of them... you.”

 

“I know... it’s just me being stupid.”

 

“No.” Love laced their fingers together, “Your feelings are important, remember?”

 

They’d been working on their communication, not wanting any more misunderstandings to occur between them.

 

Love then smirked, leaning in closer. “If you need a bit of reassurance... we can go back to my room?”

 

“Yeah?” That had made Tangmo perk up, “Now?”

 

“If you- woah!”

 

Needless to say, they were in Love’s room before Love knew it, feeling Tangmo pin him up against the wall as his lips were captured in a passionate kiss.

 

“No one can kiss me like you do.” Love whispered against his boyfriend’s lips, “No one has ever made me feel like this.”

 

Tangmo’s grip tightened on Love’s hips, “No one?”

 

“No one.”

 

Surprising Love, Tangmo practically threw him into the bed, quickly removing both of their shirts as he continued to kiss the younger man, moving his lips to Love’s neck.

 

“Tell me more.”

 

Love whimpered when Tangmo found the sensitive spot behind his ear, squirming underneath the other man’s weight. “No one…” He struggled to find the words as Tangmo’s started to wander further down, pulling down his pants, “… No one could ever make me- make me- “

 

His voice trailed off as Tangmo licked his way down Love’s collarbone, flicking across his nipple, before continuing down to his stomach.

 

“I make you?” Tangmo teased, pausing to allow Love to catch his breath.

 

“No one could ever… make me… as we- hard as you do.” He desperately pushed Tangmo’s waistband, “Off, off!”

 

It wasn’t long before they were both naked, and slick fingers were pressing inside Love, spreading him out and turning him into a moaning mess. There were three fingers inside of him, when Love’s legs started to shake, getting closer and closer to orgasm.

 

“T-Tangmo, p-p-please!”

 

Tangmo didn’t waste any more time, rolling the condom over his cock and positioning it against the tight entrance. “Okay?”

 

Love nodded frantically, letting out a short moan when he felt the head of the cock stretching him open.

 

“Look at me.”

 

Looking into Tangmo’s eyes, Love yelped when Tangmo pulled him fully onto his cock, wrapping his arms around his body.

 

“Don’t look away.”

 

Love couldn’t, even if he wanted to, feeling the cock move in and out in slow, hard thrusts, unable to stop the moan from breaking free.

 

“T-Tangmo!” He moved his hands to his boyfriend’s hair, tangling his fingers in it, “I-I-I love you!”

 

“Again.”

 

“I-I love you.”

 

He lost count of how many times he repeated the phrase, the words becoming lost between moans and the sound of skin on skin, their eyes never leaving each other’s, the world a blur around them.

 

It didn’t take much longer, before Love’s eyes were rolling back into his head and he was coming with a loud moan, feeling Tangmo follow on behind, almost collapsing on top of him, before he was rolling off to one side.

 

They lay there in silence for a long moment, their hands intertwined together.

 

“Sorry.” Tangmo whispered, “I just… I’m afraid I’ll lose you.”

 

“I’m not going anywhere…. I promise.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 468: Multi Couple - Gentlemen Competition

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Has there been a prompt where there's a contest to see who is the best gentleman boyfriend? (Ae, Sarawat, Dean, King, Kongpob, or Pha)? If not please include this in your prompts. Thank you!

 

PS. I switched King with Ram, I hope you don’t mind.

…………………………………………………

 

It took an embarrassingly long time for them to realise that something was up with their boyfriend’s.

 

Ae was always an attentive boyfriend, that’s one of the many reasons Pete loved him so much, but on that first, slightly chilly day in September, he couldn’t help but feel a little confused.

 

They’d been going on a date, when a breeze caught Pete by surprise, and he shivered. He warmed back up again fairly quickly, but less than a second later, an engineering shirt was draped over his shoulder.

 

It was a thin material, and it really wouldn’t have done anything against the chill had it been persistent, prompting Pete to look over at Ae in confusion, just in time to see his picture taken.

 

“Ai’Ae?”

 

Ae beamed at him, “Don’t worry about it.” He pulled Pete close, and pressed a kiss to his cheek, “We should get back though, before it gets colder.”

 

……………………..

 

“It was strange.” Pete confessed, during a meeting with the others, who all nodded in agreement, “I mean… when it’s been cold, he’s given me his jacket, but it wasn’t even that cold then, and he knew it!”

 

“Sarawat’s been odd as well.” Tine confessed, “He practically ran across the room to pull a chair out for me the other day… come to think about it, he took a picture as well. Doors as well, like every door that we come up to.”

 

“P’Dean’s been giving me a lot of flowers.” Pharm spoke up, “Or cookery books that I’ve mentioned. Just- little gifts like that.”

 

“And taking pictures?”

 

Pharm nodded, “He’s been trying to cook as well. He was saying that he didn’t want me worrying about cooking after a long day, but- “ He flushed a little, “- He’s not the best at it.”

 

“So, over-reaction to a chill, opening doors and pulling out chairs, little gifts, cooking…” Tine looked over at King, “… Has Ram been acting oddly?”

 

King thought to himself for a moment, before shrugging. “He’s taken me out to flower shows and garden centres more often. I think he’s bought me a plant from every one of them, but… he’s always been attentive like that.”

 

“Has he taken more pictures though?” Yo asked, “Because we all have to admit that our boyfriends are gentlemanly enough, but the pictures are… new.”

 

King paused, before nodding, “… Yes, he’s taken more pictures.”

 

“What about you Yo?” Pete asked, “Has P’Pha been acting differently?”

 

“Similar to Ai’Ae really.” Yo rolled his eyes, “Except it was in that really hot day we had last week. Ming pressed a cold drink against the back of my neck, so of course I shivered and Pha nearly took his shirt off, before he ‘borrowed’ a scarf from one of the Fairy Gang.”

 

“I bet Ming found that funny.”

 

“Ming looked just as confused as me to be fair to him.” Yo then turned to the final member of their group, “P’Arthit? What about you?”

 

Arthit looked warily at them all, “What about me what?”

 

“Has Kongpob been acting strangely?”

 

“He’s… been bringing me my favourite drink more often I suppose.” Arthit admitted, knowing that he could talk to this group without feeling judged, “He tried to hold doors open for me, but I quickly put a stop to that.”

 

They all glanced at each other, almost identical frowns on all their faces.

 

“So… what’s going on?”

 

…………………………………………………………..

 

“Look at the smile on his face, obviously I’ve won!”

 

“He looks confused! Obviously, you don’t do it very often!”

 

“Look at the sun in that photo, he didn’t need that scarf!”

 

“Hey!”

 

Ming placed Kit’s drink next to him, looking over at the arguing group just down the table, “What’s all that about?”

 

Kit gave him a thankful smile, taking a sip of the drink, “It’s just a stupid competition.”

 

A stupid, stupid competition.

 

Everyone knew that HIS boyfriend was the best.

 

“Just ignore them.” He invited Ming to sit next to him.

 

“Oh, okay… how has your day been P’Kit?”

 

As Kit told Ming about his stresses during class, he reaffirmed his previous thought in his mind.

 

He definitely had the best boyfriend.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 469: Tharn/Type - Omega Type (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wanjaai_Peraya: TharnType: Omega verse (Alpha! Tharn and Omega! Type)

…………………………………………………….

 

Type was a stickler for taking his suppressants.

 

He had been since the very first instant he presented, feeling that oh-so-familiar feeling of self-hatred bubbling up in the pit of his stomach.

 

It was better to be a simple Beta than a male omega, he kept telling himself.

 

He spent three weeks fighting with Tharn after the revelation that he was gay, and in the three days where they’d come to a truce, he forgotten all about the suppressants. It wasn’t until they were sitting down to eat, that he felt the growing heat between his legs.

 

And then he heard Tharn sniffing, before his chair was skidding back and he was moving closer to Type, almost looming over him.

 

“You’re- you’re an omega?” He asked breathlessly.

 

Type fought not to be affected by Tharn’s scent, roughly pushing the other man away, “And you’re an Alpha, so what.” He got to his feet, wincing when he felt the first drop of slick making its way down the back of his thigh.

 

He tried to push past him, deciding that he was going to hide out in the bathroom until all this was over.

 

Only for Tharn to grab his arm. The grasp was loose enough that Type could shake free if he wanted to, but… he found that he didn’t want to.

 

“You’re in heat.” Tharn’s eyes were a little darker than usual, but Type noticed how he visibly took a breath, forcing himself to let go of Type’s arm, “I-I should… are you taking birth control?”

 

Type hissed at him but nodded.

 

He had an injection every three months so that he didn’t have to remember to take a pill every morning.

 

“Can- can I help?” Tharn then asked.

 

Type didn’t know what happened.

 

Maybe it was the fact that he was in heat.

 

Maybe it was the over-whelming scent of an Alpha.

 

Or… maybe it was his attraction to Tharn that he’d done his best to push down and ignore.

 

Whatever it was, it made him nod in agreement.

 

Tharn was pressed up against him mere seconds later, licking at Type’s jawline, his body trembling with arousal. His fingers started to brush against Type’s clothed crotch, making him whine, head tilting back so that Tharn could get more access to his throat, feeling himself being led to the bed.

 

Before he fully realised it, he was on the bed, completely naked with fingers slowly pressing inside of him, easily slipping in thanks to Type’s own slick.

 

His stomach curdled, but that was only a minor sensation compared to the over-whelming pleasure he felt at finally having something inside of him, even if it were just fingers.

 

And then he felt the head of Tharn’s cock against him.

 

“Last chance.” Tharn whispered, “Tell me that you want me… tell me that it’s okay, that I can do this.”

 

Type thought about saying no for a split second… but bring himself to lie to himself like that.

 

“P-please.” He whispered, a thin whine breaking free, “Please!”

 

Tharn didn’t waste any more time, pushing in and shuddering when he felt Type’s warmth clenching all around him. He seemed to be listening to every sound Type let out, angling his thrusts in order to hear more of the pleasured moans, slowing down when Type hissed in pain.

 

When they finally settled into a rhythm, Tharn reaching down to stroke at Type’s cock.

 

“Ngh-hah! There!” Type moaned when Tharn’s cock hit that spot inside him, “R-right there!”

 

The thrusts got harder, with Tharn feeling Type tightening around him as the omega couldn’t keep his noises back.

 

He was too close to the edge to form words, and it wasn’t long before he was coming with a yell and a shudder, his come spurting over his and Tharn’s stomachs. Tharn only managed a thrust or two more, before he was coming as well, burying himself balls deep in Type’s body, giving a loud, shaky cry as he did so.

 

They stayed connected for a while, before Tharn pulled himself free, rolling over onto his side, keeping his hands on Type as he stared at the omega in amazement.

 

Type barely noticed this though, feeling completely and totally exhausted. There was sweat all over his skin, and his hole leaked out Tharn’s cum, onto the mattress.

 

And yet, he still ached.

 

He still wanted more.

 

He could deal with the freak-out later.

 

“We’re doing it on your bed next.” He groaned, moving to get onto said bed, only for Tharn suddenly be there against his back, peppering kisses against his neck.

 

He didn’t seem to mind about the future mess, so why should Type?

 

He let himself relax into it, feeling warm and safe in the Alpha’s arms.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

 

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 470: HIStory3 Trapped Couples - Omegaverse First Meeting (TW: Sexual Harrassment)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous – Omega verse first meeting (they are mate) between; Kongarthit, MingKit, Phayo, Yu Hao/Zi Xuan, Zhen Xen, /Zhen Wu(Li Qing), Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Blue/Dew , RamKing, MekBoss, Bohn/Duen, Zhao Li An/Jack and Takumi/Gii. Thanks!

HIStory3: Trapped couples

………………………………………………………….

 

Tang Yi could still remember the first time he met Shao Fei.

 

Not after the murders of his adoptive father and the woman who had turned out to be his mother…no, they’d met almost three years before that event, although he was sure that Shao Fei didn’t remember it.

 

He’d gone to a club, taking his usual seat at the bar, where he could watch the dancing crowd. It was there he’d spotted the omega.

 

Some would say that the slightly too large ears that stuck out were unattractive… Tang Yi would say that anyone who said that were idiots who couldn’t see true beauty when it slapped them in the face.

 

And then that sweet smell of a omega hit him, and he knew that whoever this person was, they were the one for him.

 

(Oh, how he wished things could have been different)

 

Unfortunately, everyone else seemed to smell it as well.

 

“Damn, he smells good.” He heard the man next to him say quietly to his friend, when the omega walked past.

 

More Alpha’s, Tang Yi noted.

 

“Smells like his heat is coming soon.”

 

“Maybe we should offer him our help, what do you think?”

 

Tang Yi got to his feet, trusting his instincts, which were telling him that the two Alpha’s were about to do something very stupid.

 

The omega headed into the bathroom, and Tang Yi stopped right outside, leaning against the wall, and simply waiting.

 

He fought to remain his calm, to not get lost in that sweet, sweet smell, feeling a tugging on his gut as the two Alpha’s from before, rounded the corner, heading straight for him. The smug smiles on their faces made him feel nothing but disgust and fury.

 

The first Alpha stepped towards the bathroom door, where it was obvious where the omega was, only for Tang Yi to block his path.

 

The smugness turned to anger.

 

Behind him, he heard the bathroom door creak open, that scent getting stronger.

 

“I suggest you let us in pretty boy.” The second Alpha growled, but Tang Yi wouldn’t budge. These Alphas were older, yes, but they did not deserve his respect.

 

“You should leave.” Tang Yi was proud that his voice was so steady, hoping that he didn’t have to use the skills his adoptive father had taught him.

 

The first Alpha tried to shove him against the door, only for Tang Yi to neatly dodge the attack, catching the man’s wrist and pinning him against the nearest wall.

 

“Leave. Now.” He threw the Alpha at his friend, smirking when their nerves got the best of them and ran back the way they came.

 

Looking behind him, he saw that the door was still a little open, prompting him to make his way inside, only to be kicked back to the opposite wall, the omega glaring at him from the doorway.

 

And then he was gone, and Tang Yi was left slumped against the wall in shock… and no small amount of arousal.

 

He needed to meet that omega again.

 

**Jack/Zhao Zi**

 

Zhao Zi had been working on this case for a little over 10 hours now, and he felt like he was dying.

 

You could die of hunger, right?

 

“Zhao Zi.” Shao Fei suddenly appeared over his shoulder, “What the hell are you still doing here?”

 

“You said this needed to be finished!”

 

“Not if you’re going to be in the office all night!” Shao Fei frowned, “Come on, I’ll give you a lift home and- “

 

“- SHAO FEI!”

 

Shao Fei winced, “Or maybe not.” He gave Zhao Zi an apologetic look, “Are you okay getting home by yourself?”

 

“Yeah, I’ll just catch a taxi!”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

He had no money on him… he couldn’t catch a taxi.

 

Setting off for the long walk home, he groaned as his stomach rumbled.

 

“Soon.” He groaned, “Soon, I promise.”

 

And then he smelt the cooking meat.

 

How was he meant to resist?

 

Following the scent, he came across a small street stall, ran by a red-headed alpha who beamed as he approached.

 

“Hey!”

 

His voice made Zhao Zi instantly feel at ease.

 

“What can I get for you?”

 

He’d never seen this stall before… and to be out this late, when most stall owners would have gone home by now?

 

It was very odd.

 

But Zhao Zi was too hungry to really care about all that.

 

It was only when he stepped forwards, that he remembered that he had no money.

 

“Sorry.” He felt so embarrassed, “I don’t- I can’t really pay, so I’ll just- “

 

“- It’s on the house!” The owner was already holding out the takeaway box, “If I can get your name?”

 

Zhao Zi flushed.

 

Was this flirting?

 

He felt like it was flirting.

 

“Z-Zhao Zi.”

 

“Zhao Zi.” The Alpha beamed, “You can call me Jack.”

 

……………………………………..

 

Jack watched the cute omega walk away with his meal, a happy little skip in his step as he did. Once he was sure that the other man was out of earshot, he dialled the first number on his phone.

 

“I’ve made first contact, I’ll keep you updated as best I can Boss.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 471: Love/Tangmo - Proposal

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: Au where Tangmo proposes to Love as his anniversary gift. Your choice too where do they go on their date hehehe

………………………………………………

 

Tangmo was nervous.

 

In fact, even as he thought that he knew that it was an understatement in regard to his true feelings. He was sweating, his breathing was ragged, his heart felt like it was beating a million miles a minute and his hands were shaking.

 

He first had the thought two months from their four-year anniversary.

 

He was completely in love with Love, and he wanted to spend the rest of his life with him.

 

He wanted to marry Love.

 

But… how was he to do it?

 

How was he going to propose?

 

It had to be perfect.

 

The ring took over a month to pick, not just because he had to save up for it (not wanting to use his parent’s money), but because it had to be as perfect as possible.

 

The next month was spent planning the perfect date.

 

And of course, it had to be on their anniversary.

 

And so, here they were, walking towards one of their favourite restaurants. He had the ring in his jacket pocket, a firm goal in mind and nerves that threatened to ruin the entire event by making him throw up in front of everyone.

 

He forced himself to take a deep breath.

 

If he ignored the nerves, maybe they would just go away.

 

He opened the door for Love, giving him a nervous smile. “After you.”

 

Love looked stunning, dressed in a tight purple shirt and black slacks, smiling warmly at Tangmo as he headed inside.

 

Well, he hadn’t stammered like an idiot, so that was a win.

 

They took their seats and with Love chatting about how his day had been, Tangmo allowed himself to relax, pretending like this was just some other date as they waited for their food. They ate in pleasant silence for a while, until Love looked up at Tangmo and frowned.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Tangmo tensed, remembering his goal for tonight as the nerves bubbled back up again as he tried to force a laugh out, “Y-Yeah? Why wouldn’t it be?”

 

It didn’t sound natural, so he was unsurprised when Love’s concerned frown deepened.

 

“You’ve been very quiet.” Love whispered, “Much quieter than you usually are, so I was… worried, you know?” He then reached over the table, rubbing his thumb along Tangmo’s forehead, “And you’ve been frowning since we got here.”

 

Tangmo closed his eyes and sighed.

 

He needed to do this, otherwise he was just going to chicken out and nothing was going to happen until they were both old and grey.

 

Gathering up all the courage he had, he took a hold of Love’s hands, softly pulling at them to make the other man stand up, even as Love gave him a confused look. When they were both on their feet, some people started to look over at them.

 

Tangmo ignored them and took a deep breath.

 

He hadn’t prepared a speech, and he was regretting that now, mind going completely blank as he looked Love in the eyes.

 

“Tangmo? What is it?” It seemed to be Love’s turn to be nervous now.

 

“Love…” Tangmo began, “… We’ve been together for a while now, and we’ve been through a lot. We’ve been through a lot together, and I want you to know that… that you’ve been the best things that has ever happened to me.”

 

Love’s expression changed into a shy smile, which gave Tangmo a little bit more courage.

 

“And I want so many more years with you.” He slowly, moved to one knee as Love’s eyes widened, hands trembling when Tangmo let go of them to remove the velvet box from his pocket as even more eyes fell on them.

 

“You are the best thing that has ever happened to me… you are the most beautiful and loving man I have ever met and every day with you in it, makes me a better person.” The nerves were fading away now, “I want to spend every say of the rest of my life with you, I want to make you as happy as you make me, because I love you with every fibre of my being. So… would you please… marry me?”

 

He opened up the box, to reveal the silver ring inside, a small diamond embedded in the centre.

 

Love’s hands covered his mouth to muffle the sharp gasp he’d let out at the sight of the beautiful ring, eyes filling with tears.

 

“Love… please say something?”

 

Love’s eyes snapped to him, before he slowly nodded, nothing but weak sobs breaking free from his mouth as he struggled to even say yes.

 

“Yes.” He finally managed to answer, “O-Of course! I-I-I-I- “

 

Tangmo’s hands trembled as he put the ring on his fiancée’s finger, before jumping to his feet and pulling Love into a hug, lifting him up off the ground and spinning them both around, unable to stop his happy little giggle from breaking free.

 

Love’s giggles ringed in unison with his, as the other man took advantage of his new height and leaned down to press his lips to Tangmo’s in a desperate, but passionate kiss, the world fading away until all they knew was each other.

 

Eventually, they broke the kiss as Tangmo placed him back on the ground, their foreheads pressed together.

 

“I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

They barely heard the applause from the other patrons of the restaurant, lost in each other’s eyes.

 

Tangmo would forever class this as one of the happiest days of his life.

 

A day that was only over-taken by their actual wedding day.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 472: Man/Type - Smart Man

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from LittlePi: Can I have some more Man / Type? Type sees Maine as a naive, frivolous bully, a shopaholic, etc. (canon). But suddenly he finds out that Man is also very smart, even a better student than Sarawat and Boss.

………………………………………………………………………

 

Type stared at the chess board in amazement, “How… you… how?!”

 

He didn’t look away from the board, not even when Man cackled, “I warned you! Don’t say I never warned you!”

 

He had.

 

Type had boasted about playing chess with Tine when they were children, and how he always won. He challenged Man playfully, only for his metaphorical hackles to rise when Man gave him a serious look and told him that he would lose his winning streak if that happened.

 

He hadn’t listened.

 

Why would he have done?

 

Man was a goofball, a naïve goofball who wore his heart on his sleeve.

 

Why would he seriously think that Man could beat him at chess?

 

And even now, as Man practically pranced away, chirping about how he’d beaten Type in a sing-song voice, Type still couldn’t believe it.

 

………………………..

 

Man could practically feel the waves of anger coming off his boyfriend but couldn’t bring himself to care.

 

“Rematch!” He heard Type yell from the other room, “I want a rematch!”

 

Man couldn’t stop the grin from appearing on his face, slowly making his way back into the other room. When he saw the pout on Type’s face, he couldn’t stop the laugh from turning into a full-on chortle, bracing himself against the doorframe as he did so.

 

“S-so…” He sputtered out, “… B-best two out of three?”

 

Re-setting the board, Type ignore him, moving the first piece.

 

Ten minutes later, Man was fighting a grin, leaning back, and throwing his arms up in victory. “Two-nil to me.” He could see Type clenching his jaw, “I did warn you!”

 

Type was silent for a moment, before huffing back and muttering something about it being just a child’s game.

 

"You just can't stand the fact that I'm better at something than you are!” Man laughed, only to see the look on Type’s face.

 

He honestly looked… angry.

 

“Ummm, Ai’Type, are you okay?”

 

“I need to go.” Type ignored the question, grabbing the bag and heading out of the room, leaving a stunned Man behind.

 

“Oh… okay.”

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

Type had a mission.

 

Obviously, his previous opinion on Man was wrong, so he needed to find out more.

 

His first port of call was Tine, who had gotten to know Man when he first got to know Sarawat.

 

“Ummm… yeah, he’s pretty clever.” Tine looked a little confused at the sudden interrogation, “I know several people who study engineering, and it’s not a subject you can just coast by on. Why?”

 

Type didn’t answer.

 

How was he meant to explain that he’d seen Man as nothing more than being an empty airhead, and now that that didn’t seem to be the case, his whole world view had been flipped on its head.

 

He went to speak to Sarawat and Boss, who both gave him identical looks of confusion and suspicion.

 

“Well yeah.” Boss frowned, “He’s top of the class, didn’t he tell you?”

 

“…No.”

 

“This sounds like a conversation you should be having with him.” Sarawat piped up, “Don’t underestimate him.”

 

“Sorry?”

 

“Oh yeah!” Boss said in response to the underlying meaning behind Sarawat’s words, that obviously, only he understood, “Don’t play chess or checkers with him, he’ll wipe the floor with you. He’s a tactical genius… or bastard, depending on how much money you’ve bet on him losing.”

 

A warning that came a little too late.

 

“Thanks.” Type muttered through gritted teeth, before moving to head home.

 

He had a lot of thinking to do.

 

………………………………………………………

 

He was at Man’s later that night, knocking on the door and rocking back on his heels as he waited. Eventually, the door opened up, with Man beaming at the sight of him.

 

“Ai’Type!”

 

“Can I… can I come in?”

 

“Of course!”

 

As soon as the door shut behind him, Type turned to Man and pulled him into a hug. “I’m sorry.” He muttered into Man’s chest.

 

“Um, okay? Why?”

 

“… I thought you were stupid.”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Man chuckled. “Is that all?”

 

“What do you mean ‘is that all?’”

 

Man shrugged, “Well, no offense… but a lot of people think I’m stupid. I hang out with Boss, what sane, smart person would hang out with that lunatic willingly.” His words were teasing and fond, a soft smile on his face until he saw Type’s frown, “It’s okay.” He tried to reassure his older boyfriend, “I mean… it hurts a bit that you thought I was really stupid, but- “

 

“- No, I was…” Type couldn’t find the words, “… I was the one being stupid…. Forgive me?”

 

“Always.”

 

“… and I want another rematch. Best three out of five.”

 

“Loser buys dinner?”

 

“… Deal.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 473: Blue/Dew - Omegaverse First Meeting (TW: Some Harassment)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Omega verse first meeting (they are mate) between; Kongarthit, MingKit, Phayo, Yu Hao/Zi Xuan, Zhen Xen, /Zhen Wu (Li Qing), Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Blue/Dew, RamKing, MekBoss, Bohn/Duen, Zhao Li An/Jack and Takumi/Gii. Thanks!

………………………………………………..

 

Blue nearly tripped over his own legs as he ran towards the building elevator, clutching onto his bag as he rummaged through, hoping that he’d hadn’t forgotten about it.

 

It was bad enough he was an omega taking a mainly Alpha course, but he wasn’t going to give his lecturers any excuse to hate him by showing up late on the first day.

 

The elevator dinged and Blue rushed in without noticing that there was already someone inside. From the scent, it was obvious that the other student was an Alpha, strong and musky as Blue’s grip tightened on his bag strap.

 

For a moment, he considered running down the stairs to get to his lecture, only for another student to entire the elevator and press the button that closed the doors.

 

Another Alpha.

 

Blue backed himself up into a corner, trying to look as small as possible as the elevator started to move down.

 

And then it shuddered to a halt, making the second alpha curse, a sentiment Blue was tempted to repeat.

 

He was definitely going to be late.

 

He must have let out a scent of distress, prompting the second alpha to turn his attention to him inside. The Alpha visibly breathed in the only slightly sour smell, before moving a little closer.

 

“It’s okay…” He sounded drunk, “… There’s no need to be afraid, I’ll- “

 

“- Take a step back dude.”

 

Blue could only watch as the first Alpha stepped in front of him, blocking the second one from getting any closer.

 

It was only then, that he recognised the first alpha as P’Dew, the Alpha who had been watching the football try-outs.

 

Blue was surprised he’d even managed to get onto the team after spending almost half the trials glancing over at P’Dew.

 

“No.”

 

He was quickly brought back to the scene in front of him.

 

“He obviously doesn’t want you near him, so back the fuck off.” P’Dew snarled, “Didn’t all you firsties attend that whole consent lecture they have at the beginning of the term?”

 

It was compulsory for all first years, so hopefully, he had.

 

The second Alpha took a minute step forwards, and Blue was not ashamed to admit that he panicked just a little, gripping onto the blue engineering shirt in front of him.

 

“Back. Off.” Dew’s snarl got deeper, resonating throughout Blue’s bones, making heat pool in his stomach.

 

Right on cue, the elevator jerked again and was now continuing on down. Once the doors opened up, the second Alpha bolted, leaving Dew and Blue alone.

 

“Are you okay?” Dew asked, as they left the elevator.

 

Blue nodded, “T-thank you.”

 

“You should probably think about using suppressants. Any Alpha could smell you from a mile off.”

 

Flushing bright red, Blue glared at the Alpha and took a step back, “I ran out… maybe Alpha’s should learn to control themselves!”

 

There was a moment of stunned silence, before Dew smirked, holding his hands up in mock surrender.

 

“You’re right, you’re right.” He chuckled, before the serious expression was back, “Are you going to be okay?”

 

“No.”

 

Dew looked alarmed for a moment, before Blue continued.

 

“I’m late for my first lecture, and the tutor is going to kill me!”

 

Letting out a startled laugh, Dew shook his head, “I’m sure you’ll be fine. They’re not allowed to kill anyone… on the first day anyway.”

 

“Oh, ha ha!” Blue stuck his tongue out, only to bring it back in when Dew’s eyes locked onto it, and he flushed, “Ummm, I should really get- “

 

“- Can I have your number?!”

 

Blue froze at the question, watching as Dew quickly backtracked.

 

“For the football team… you’re on the team, right?”

 

“… Right.”

 

Well, if P’Dew wanted his number, who was he to say no?

 

The Alpha would get the hint eventually.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 474: Love/Tangmo - Domestic Fluff

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from patrizano_marcus20: Domestic life of Tangmo and Love after they graduate and have work

…………………………………..

 

It wasn’t the crying that woke Tangmo up.

 

No.

 

It was the repeated pushes at his shoulder and the hisses that it was ‘his turn’, that finally startled him from his dreams. Groaning at being awoken so abruptly, he lazily batted at the hand.

 

“It’s your turn.” Love insisted, his own voice still weary from sleep, as he shoved Tangmo a little harder.

 

Or rather... a lot harder, as Tangmo found himself rolling straight out of bed and onto the floor, the adrenaline from falling and the pain from actually hitting the ground, waking Tangmo up fully.

 

“Betrayal.” he whined from the floor, before pushing himself to his feet, stumbling out of the room and towards the secondary bedroom.

 

It was a good thing he had paternity leave and didn’t have to go into work, or he would be completely exhausted.

 

“I’m here darling, ssh, ssh, ssh, Papa’s here” He leant over to lift the two-month-old out of the crib, “Come on, it’s okay New.”

 

There was a pause as their daughter realised she was in a new position, only for the wails to start up again, no matter how soothing Tangmo’s rocking felt.

 

“Alright...” Tangmo sighed, “... checklist time.”

 

Nappy change?

 

No.

Hunger?

 

Possibly.

 

More than likely.

 

“Let’s get you a bottle then.” He headed into the kitchen, and with only some slight difficulty, manoeuvred around the small space to heat up the small bottle of milk, sighing in relief when New quieted down and latched onto the nipple.

 

“When are you going to start sleeping through the night?” he groaned, “I’m getting grey hairs because of this you know.”

 

She, unsurprisingly, just slurped.

 

Over the sounds of his own sigh, he heard soft footsteps along the ground, looking up to see Love plodding towards him.

 

“Hey, you didn’t have to get up.”

 

Love yawned and shrugged, mumbling something about it being lonely in the bed without him, gently tugging on the waistband of Tangmo’s sweatpants until they were in the living room, both taking a seat on the sofa as New continued to feed.

 

Love rested his head on Tangmo’s lap, and for a moment, they simply sat there in silence, content to merely be there with each other.

 

“Did you ever think we would get to this point?” Love asked, voice barely above a whisper, “After everything that happened in school.”

 

“... I always envisioned this for us.” Tangmo chuckled, “Happily married, good jobs, a good home... and a perfect little girl.”

 

When she wasn’t shrieking the place down anyway.

 

“Always?”

 

“From the very first moment I laid eyes on you.”

 

Love let out a pleased, little hum, watching as New finished her meal, burped, and then slowly started to doze off.

 

“Come on.” Tangmo yawned, “I think we all need to go back to bed.”

 

Once was New was back in her crib, making soft snuffling sounds, Tangmo lifted Love into is arms, chuckling when Love slapped a hand over his mouth to prevent the surprised squeal from escaping.

 

“That’s what you get for pushing me out of bed.” Tangmo teased in response to the following glare, carrying him over to the bed and moving them until they were both comfortable, tucked in under the duvet as the clock ticked over to 4 in the morning.

 

With Love’s head resting on his chest, Tangmo softly rubbed circles into the small of his husband’s back.

 

His neck felt stiff from staring down at his daughter; his back ached and exhaustion had fully sunk into his bones, making moving his limbs a challenge.

 

But he had his husband with him, and a daughter who he adored more than anything.

 

And that was enough to make him content.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 475: Mek/Boss - Smut (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from bokerayboke: Are prompts open? Cause if yes, I would love to see more about Mek and boss from my engineer. augh they are so adorable :( I just would love to see more Mek and boss fics (fluff or smut or jealousy) any of those would work :D thank you so much

…...........................................................................

 

Mek sighed as he checked his pockets

 

“Great, just great.” He mutters through gritted teeth. He checks his pockets again in vain, his wallet is not there. “Goddammit.” He adds for good measure and turns around to go back.

 

He was going to be late anyway.

 

And he didn’t really want to take his sister on a shopping tour, so the later the better.

 

He sent his sister a text, informing her that he was going to be late, heading back to his rooms, opening the door to hear music playing inside. With his wallet on the bedside table, he entered that room, only to freeze in the doorframe, mouth suddenly dry.

 

Dancing to Toxic, by Britney Spears, Boss was in the middle of the room, shaking his ass and hips, not even noticing Mek slowly shutting the door behind him.

 

Boss always liked to sing and dance… but he’d never done it like this before.

 

His legs were bare thanks to the shorts, where Mek could see the marks he’d left there last night.

 

Boss spun around, finally seeing Mek standing there and coming to an abrupt stop, a small squeak breaking free as he did so.

 

For a moment, there was only silence, until Mek couldn’t hold it back anymore.

 

“Holy shit.”

 

“You- you were meant to be going out with your sister!”

 

All Mek could do was nod.

 

“All day! You were meant to be gone all day!”

 

“My sister will understand.” Mek hoped she would, anyway, reaching out and pulling Boss into a hug as the other man buried his face into Mek’s shoulder.

 

Could Boss feel that he was hard?

 

Judging by the way Boss pressed up against him, he had, prompting Mek to pull back and claim his lips in an open-mouthed kiss. Boss responded instantly, pressing even closer in an attempt to rub their groins together.

 

They kept the kiss going until Mek pushed Boss onto the bed, flat on his back, with his legs dangling over the side. Mek then fell to his knees in front of him, spreading Boss’s legs to sit between them, making him eye-level with Boss’s cock straining against the fabric of his shorts.

 

“M-Mek.” Boss whined, trying to spur Mek on.

 

Mek couldn’t restrain himself.

 

“Keep your legs spread.” He softly ordered his boyfriend, as Boss nodded, planting his feet on the edge of the mattress in order to do as he was told. Mek then started to stroke him through the material of the shorts, watching as Boss hardened fully under his touch, his legs trembling at both the sensations.

 

“Lift your hips up.”

 

Boss, once again, did as he was told, his cock bobbing free as his shorts were thrown off to one side. Placing Boss’s legs on his shoulders, Mek took his boyfriend in hand, stroking him almost lazily, before running his tongue over the sensitive head.

 

He loved the sounds Boss made when getting a blowjob.

 

“Mek, please! I-I-I-I- “

 

Mek pulled away, smirking at Boss’s desperation. “What do you want?” He asked softly, “Do you want to come like this? Or do you want me to fuck you?”

 

Boss looked turned on by both options, “I-I want to ride you.” He whispered.

 

Mek was on his feet and stripping his clothes off in a matter of mere seconds, reaching into their bedside drawer for lube and condoms.

 

His eyes flickered over the wallet for a moment, before ignoring them.

 

His sister would understand.

 

Slicking up his fingers, Mek pressed them inside of Boss, making his boyfriend keen at the sensation of two fingers inside of him.

 

He was still slightly loose from what they did last night, meaning that preparation was quick, removing the now-three fingers, before lubing up his cock. He then moved to sit against the headboard, watching as Boss straddled him, moaning as Mek entered him, hands clenching at Mek’s chest.

 

For a moment, they stayed where they were, breathing in unison.

 

And then, Boss started to move, legs trembling as he moved up and down, back arching when Mek’s cock brushed against his prostate, feeling Mek’s hands grip at his thighs.

 

It wasn’t long before Mek was thrusting up as Boss pushed down, their moans and groans filling the room. Mek could feel the pressure in the pit of his stomach, knowing that he was close to the edge.

 

And then his phone started to ring.

 

His sister.

 

Forcing Boss to remain still, he dismissed the call, firing off a text, explaining that he was ill and would have to cancel. Maybe tomorrow.

 

His sister hated germs.

 

She wouldn’t want to be anywhere near him.

 

Throwing the phone to one side, he looked back up at Boss, who was starting to giggle. It trailed off into a moan when Mek thrusted upwards, before flipping them over and pounding into him, hands on the inside of Boss’s thighs, almost bending Boss in half.

 

He grunted at the effort as Boss made a sound low in his throat, like a broken, breathless moan.

 

The bed slammed loudly against the wall, not that they really noticed.

 

“Please, please!” Boss didn’t know exactly what he was begging for.

 

Mek knew what he wanted, but being so close to orgasm himself, all he could do was continue to thrust, feeling Boss tighten around him before he was coming with a groan, feeling Boss come not long afterwards, leaving a sticky mess in between their stomachs.

 

Mek gently pulled out, as he collapsed next to Boss.

 

“I… need to dance like that more often.” Boss finally managed to speak up, breathing broken by his post-orgasmic panting.

 

“Hm… not until tomorrow, please?”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 476: My Engineer Couples - Omegaverse First Meetings

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Omega verse first meeting (they are mate) between; Kongarthit, MingKit, Phayo, Yu Hao/Zi Xuan, Zhen Xen, /Zhen Wu (Li Qing), Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Blue/Dew, RamKing, MekBoss, Bohn/Duen, Zhao Li An/Jack and Takumi/Gii. Thanks!

My Engineer Couples

…………………………………………………………………….

 

“Really?” Duen muttered, as they headed towards the Engineering campus, “You’re dragging me all the way out here, just because you saw an omega who was perfect for me?”

 

Ting Ting nodded eagerly, “I saw him when me and Tang came to drag Ram away from. I think he might be the Campus Moon!”

 

“… Yay.” Duen tried not to roll his eyes.

 

Probably a vain omega who cared more about their appearance than anything else.

 

“Stop dragging your feet! Come on!”

 

How could he tell her that he had already found the omega perfect for him… and he’d impulsively punched the older student in the face.

 

And that he had purchased a rose every day just in case he ever ran into him again.

 

He mentally groaned at himself, only to freeze when Ting Ting spoke up again.

 

“There he is! There!”

 

He looked up to see a familiar figure walking towards them. Ting Ting, of course, misunderstood the situation and whispered something about giving them some time together, before sneaking off, leaving Duen alone with the very omega he wanted.

 

“Finally, here to apologise for punching me?!” The omega snapped, “Because you- “He froze, as Duen quickly reached into his bag and pulled out the rose he’d bought.

 

It looked a bit bedraggled and sad, but he hoped the sentiment was obvious.

 

“What are you- “

 

“- I am sorry.” Duen muttered, practically shoving the rose into the omega’s hand, “I panicked and lashed out, and I’m sorry.”

 

Silence.

 

“I’m going to go and- “

 

“-Wait, no!”

 

Duen paused, alarmed by the omega’s sudden cry, only to flush when he saw that everyone was staring at them.

 

“I’m Bohn.”

 

“Bohn.” Duen tested the name, liking how it sounded.

 

Duen and Boh- No! Too soon!

 

“Do you… want to eat with us?” Bohn asked, one finger absently trailing along the soft petals.

 

“I- really?”

 

There was no sign of mockery.

 

Bohn shrugged, “You said sorry.” He then smirked, holding up the rose, “I want one of these every day though.”

 

“Deal.” Duen agreed, already feeling the smile stretching across his face.

 

Maybe he owed Ting Ting a thank you after all.

 

***Ram/King***

 

“Woah!”

 

King could feel himself falling, feeling a hand grab his wrist, only just stopping him from cracking his head against the ground or the wall. The adrenaline passed, and when he registered the strength of the person holding him and that faint Alpha scent, he couldn’t help but curse his omega brain for reacting ever so slightly.

 

He looked up, to see wide eyes staring back at him.

 

“Beautiful.” The Alpha blurted out, only for his cheeks to flush bright red.

 

It was blunt, nothing like the florid compliments King had gotten before.

 

He preferred it this way.

 

The flush on the Alpha’s face deepened as King continued to stare at him, butterflies fluttering in the omega’s stomach.

 

King felt a pleasant tingling somewhere deep inside him, sweeping through his body before pooling in his stomach.

 

He’d never felt like this before.

 

The Alpha’s fingers twitched.

 

“Am-am I?” King whispered.

 

The Alpha nodded sharply, making King preen. He then got a better look at the Alpha, taking in those hazel eyes, the obviously mixed-race features, and the intricate tattoos on the side of his neck.

 

Interestingly, there was one close to where a mate bite would go.

 

It felt like they were staring at each other for hours, when the slamming of a nearby door startled them out of whatever trance they were in, as King straightened up, nervously clearing his throat.

 

“I, umm, I should go.” He winced, “Class and everything, you know.”

 

The Alpha nodded, opening his mouth to say something, only for King to rush off, feeling more than a little mortified by his own instincts.

 

Why did he feel like this when the Alpha had barely said one word to him?

 

It wasn’t until he was sitting down in his lecture, that he realised that he’d never gotten the Alpha’s name.

 

The sound of his palm echoed through the room.

 

They would meet again though.

 

He was sure of that.

 

***Boss/Mek***

 

Boss could hardly see where he was running, blinded by his own frustrated tears, making everything blurry.

 

Silent Husband.

 

Silly Wife.

 

Except… Mek would never want him as a wife.

 

He knew this now.

 

“Boss! Boss, stop!”

 

Mek hadn’t put any Alpha command into the words, but Boss would never disobey him anyway. Wiping at his face, hoping to get rid of the tears, he forced himself to smile, before looking up at a quickly approaching Mek.

 

Brown eyes widened a little as Mek locked eyes with him, clearly noticing his tear-stricken face and shaking limbs, clearly scenting the omega-in-distress pheromones that wafted off of Boss.

 

The need to cry again grew heavier, especially by the way Mek looked almost paralyzed from panic.

 

No Alpha would want an omega like him, especially not the Alpha he wanted the most in the whole world.

 

He was surprised though, when arms wrapped around him, one hand on his back and the other somewhere between his shoulder and neck, prompting Boss to press up against Mek as much as he can, not caring if anyone was staring at them, just knowing that he needed that comfort.

 

His closed his hot and sore eyes, as his trembling eased, and the tears stated to stop.

 

He rubbed his face against Mek’s shirt, getting a sharp intake of breath from the other man.

 

“Boss? Boss, what’s wrong?” Mek whispered, “Did-did someone say something to you? Was it that whole silly wife then?”

 

“I’m fine.” Boss mumbled out, the words sounding fake to his own ears.

 

It was obvious Mek heard the falseness as well, gently pushing Boss back so that the omega could see the concern in his eyes, and so that he could wipe away the wet tear tracks on Boss’s face, using the back of his fingers.

 

The omega inside Boss purred with satisfaction at the attention… but then again, it always did when Mek paid him a little bit of attention.

 

“Boss? Is it… something I can help with?”

 

And then, the panicked rambling started.

 

“It’s just, I know you don’t feel the same way as I do, and that’s fine! It’s completely fine, but if you wouldn’t mind holding me just for a bit longer and then I’ll leave and- “

 

“- Feel the same way?” Mek’s voice was low, almost shocked, “What do you mean?”

 

For a moment, there was silence, before Boss finally managed to muster up the courage to speak, “I-I like you… you know, like like you, but I know the husband-and-wife thing made you feel uncomfortable, so I’ll just- “

 

“- I like like you too.” Mek interrupted, almost blurting the words out, “And… I thought it made you uncomfortable. That husband-and-wife thing.”

 

Silence.

 

“…I think, there’s been a few misunderstandings.” Mek eventually chuckled, “Maybe, we can talk about it over coffee?”

 

“I-I would love that.”

 

Thank god this had happened.

 

They might have been dancing around each other for years.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 477: Man/Type - Colour Blind Man

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Pin Mun: Man is not really good at organizing clothes to do laundry. Type so furious, it is as simple, as clear, and as elementary as that. Man did that mess on purpose. Man complaining about friends (in front of the Type). Tine's the clever one in our family: well, he put all that information together months ago. Man is colourblind, he didn't know. Type, Sarawat, Boss filled with guilt. Man realizes he sees the world differently.

…………………………………………..

 

Man sighed as he placed the last blue item on the pile.

 

It had to be right this time, he just had-

 

“MAN!”

 

Or maybe not.

 

“How?! How could you mess this up again?!” Type bent down and picked up two different items of clothing, “How could you get these mixed up?!”

 

Man glanced between the two shirts, frowning in confusion.

 

They looked exactly the same to him.

 

Seeing that confusion, Type groaned in exasperation, throwing the two shirts at Man’s face. “Go on! I’ll do it then! Empty the dishwasher, make yourself useful at something!”

 

Man felt the stab of pain in his heart, but pushed himself to his feet, and headed into the kitchen.

 

……………………………………………….

 

“…miracle we even manage to get any clothes washed at all.” Type finished telling the sorry, as he, Man, Sarawat, Tine and Boss all gathered for a drink, “Like, how do you mess up red and green?!”

 

“It’s because he’s colourblind, right?”

 

Everyone, including Man, turned to Tine, who was giving his brother a confused look.

 

“Colour blindness tends to be between red and green, sometimes blue as well.” Tine continued, “Why are you having him do the laundry if you’re going to get so annoyed with him?”

 

Silence.

 

Tine glanced between them all, before he winced, flushing bright red.

 

“You didn’t know.” Tine then turned to Man, “Why didn’t you tell him?”

 

Man was still staring at him, “I-I didn’t know either.”

 

Tine groaned again, burying his face in his hands.

 

“Tine…” Sarawat was the one to break the awkward silence, “… how did you know?”

 

“I just… guessed I suppose.” Tine sounded mortified, “It’s like… sometimes he sometimes gets vegetables mixed up, or he always eats a green sweet first, and then grimaces before deciding he doesn’t like those sweets and gives up, but if he eats a red one of the same sweet, he loves them, but he never seemed to be able to tell the difference.” He shrugged, “It was the little things.”

 

Type felt sick to his stomach.

 

A reasonable explanation.

 

One he should have seen; they were boyfriends after all!

 

But instead, all that happened, was that he shouted and scolded Man for something he couldn’t control.

 

Looking over at Sarawat and Boss, his guilt was eased a little at the sight of them looking a little guilty themselves.

 

He still felt awful though.

 

The rest of the night passed by in a blur.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

Man couldn’t believe he’d never realised he was colour blind. Looking back, it all seemed so obvious!

 

He now had Sarawat and Boss to help pick out the red sweets for him (although Boss did occasionally pick out the green ones to mess with him), and Type had assured him that he never had to do the laundry again.

 

Speaking of Type… he’d been a bit odd recently.

 

It was a little over a month after the revelation, when Type cautiously cleared his throat during a film, pausing it and pulling a small box from his satchel.

 

“Here. These are for you.”

 

Man frowned in confusion, opening up the box to reveal an unusual pair of glasses.

 

“Ummmm- “

 

“- Try them on, before you say anything sarcastic.”

 

Type’s nervousness hadn’t lasted long.

 

So, Man did, unable to stop the sharp gasp that broke free.

 

“Oh…” He whispered weakly, “… that’s red? Right?”

 

Type nodded, looking down at his shirt. “I’m glad they work.” He chuckled, “Sometimes they don’t work for everyone.”

 

“And they’re really expensive.” Man shrugged at Type’s glance, “I had a look online when Tine pointed it… and then thought, do I really need to tell the difference between red and green?”

 

And then a thought occurred to Type, one that he wished he’d realised earlier.

 

“You drive! I’ve been with you when you drive! How do you see the red and green lights?!”

 

“Top one means stop; bottom one means go!”

 

“You didn’t tell your instructor you were colour blind?!”

 

“I didn’t know!”

 

Type just groaned, burying his head in his hands, not looking up as Man leant over to kiss him on the cheek.

 

“Love you?”

 

“Mmph.”

 

“I’ll take that as ‘love you too’.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 478: Takumi/Gii - Omegaverse First Meeting (TW: Implied Canon Sexual Assault)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Omega verse first meeting (they are mate) between; Kongarthit, MingKit, Phayo, Yu Hao/Zi Xuan, Zhen Xen,/Zhen Wu(Li Qing), Shao Fei/Tang Yi, Blue/Dew , RamKing, MekBoss, Bohn/Duen, Zhao Li An/Jack and Takumi/Gii. Thanks!

……………………………………………..

 

Takumi presented as an omega a short time before he turned fifteen.

 

That was the night he purchased a lock for his room, mindful of his father’s cold gaze… and his brother’s sly smirk.

 

In one day, he went from that violin prodigy… to that OMEGAN violin prodigy.

 

He hated it.

 

He hated his life.

 

It wasn’t his choice to be a male omega.

 

He didn’t deserve to go through life with people pointing at him…. Believing that he was cause of all his problems, just by being a male omega.

 

Just with one hormone being released into his system, Takumi’s life had turned into a nightmare, a nightmare that lasted up until he was awarded a place at one of the most prestigious academies in the country.

 

By this point, he’d bought scent blockers, reapplying them religiously ever hour in order to keep anyone else from finding out what he was.

 

He wanted a fresh start.

 

He didn’t want his past to follow him here.

 

He wanted to be seen as more than just a baby incubator.

 

The months passed, and he started to relax, settling into life at the boarding school, but never really making any friends.

 

And then Gii walked into his life.

 

“Excuse me?”

 

Takumi couldn’t stop himself from flinching, but recovered fairly quickly, looking up to see who had spoken, only to freeze.

 

The older student was clearly an Alpha, and a gorgeous one at that, with styled light brown hair, inquisitive hazel eyes hidden behind expensive looking glasses.

 

And his scent made Takumi want to melt into a puddle.

 

“Apologies if I’m being forward, but your scent is… remarkable.”

 

And Takumi felt uncomfortable once again. He’d showered that morning and practically bathed in scent blockers.

 

To know that his natural omega scent could still be smelt, made him tense up.

 

The Alpha quickly spotted this though, an apologetic look on his face.

 

“I’m sorry.” He rushed to say, sounding so sincere that Takumi couldn’t help but hear him out, “It’s a nice scent, it really is, but I think- I think I just wanted a reason to speak to you. I’ve noticed you around and- and I would like to get to know you better.”

 

“I-I-I- “Takumi had not expected this in the slightest.

 

“In fact,…” The Alpha continued, “… I was hoping that you might agree to go on a date with me?

 

Takumi didn’t know what to say.

 

How could this Alpha, who didn’t even know him, ask him out on a date… and so eagerly as well. Yes, it might have been some sort of a joke, but Takumi wasn’t getting that feeling from him.

 

His brother and the memory of him had terrorised him for years… maybe this was the time to put that all behind him?

 

And so, he said yes.

 

In that moment, the beginning of his new life began.

 

The Alpha’s name was Gii and Takumi saw him almost every day, with Gii taking time out of his busy schedule to come and see him.

 

He remembered their first kiss.

 

He remembered their first night together, when Takumi finally felt comfortable enough not to wear any scent blockers, discovering how it felt to love someone who saw him for who he actually was, and loved him for it.

 

Made him feel special for it.

 

Because, in Gii’s arms, he felt like he’d found his place in the world.

 

He was true mates with Gii, and that was all that mattered.

 

That was all he needed.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 479: Tew/Dae - Praise Kink (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Markovic: heyy i know the prompt list is long and I’m not even counting on this prompt suggestions to be posted but maybe an NSFW tew and Dae from SOTUS where Dae has a praise kink? ily author btw BELATED HAPPY VALENTINES

………………………………………………………..

 

Dae had a problem.

 

A problem that came in the form of a third year called Tew… a problem that he unfortunately had a crush on.

 

A crush that was sitting on the edge of his bed in his room, patting the space between his legs, knowing that Dae would never say no.

 

Okay, maybe it was more than a crush.

 

Especially as they’d been dating for well over six months now.

 

“Dae… come here.” Tew whispered, when Dae hesitated a little too long, spreading his legs even further, making his erection more obvious. Dae shuffled forward until he was close enough, falling to his knees, with Tew resting his hand on the younger man’s head, fingers running through his hair.

 

Dae couldn’t help but lean into it, breathing against the front of Tew’s pants, hearing Tew telling him how good he looked, how he was made to be there, as Dae’s cheeks darkened with a blush. Tew then moved his hand to cup the back of Dae’s head, pulling him closer.

 

“Do you want to suck my cock?” Tew whispered, “I know how good you’ll be.”

 

The words made Dae blush harder as he whined softly, his own hands moving up to undo Tew’s belt and pull down his pants and underwear, wanting more of that praise. As Tew’s cock bobbed free, Dae couldn’t resist stroking at it, before licking at the leaking head.

 

Tew’s moan went straight to Dae’s cock, as he sucked down the tip, stroking at the base, looking up to see if Tew was still enjoying himself. Tew was staring back down at him, eyes dark with arousal and a love-stricken smile on his face.

 

“You look so gorgeous like this. I should take a picture.”

 

He wouldn’t though. He knew Dae was nowhere comfortable with that sort of thing.

 

Knowing this, Dae closed his eyes, taking Tew deeper into his mouth, hollowing his cheeks around him. Tew was thick and heavy on his tongue, stretching his mouth out ever so slightly as he moved up and down.

 

He couldn’t help but get lost in the sensation.

 

Tew’s thighs squeezed together around his head, his voice a soft growl above him, encouraging him on, telling him how good he was, how gorgeous he looked and other such compliments.

 

To be honest, Dae could barely hear it, but what he could hear, made his cock twitch, speeding up his motions as the grip on his hair tightened. He was unbearably hard in his pants, one hand moving down to touch himself, moaning around Tew.

 

“I love it when you get like this, desperate for my cock like this.” Tew’s hips jerked up slightly, making Dae gag a little.

 

He was starting to feel a little dizzy when Tew gritted out that he was close, the hand on Dae’s head not shifting in the slightest as he came inside of Dae’s mouth, the younger man struggling to swallow around him.

 

“Such a good boy.” Tew whispered, letting Dae back off of him, “My good, brilliant, perfect boy.”

 

“T-Tew- “

 

“- It’s okay, I’ve got you darling. Come here.” Tew pulled Dae up to his lap, one hand dipping into Dae’s pants and rubbing at his aching cock. When Dae whined at the sensation, Tew pressed a kiss to his sweaty hair, “It’s okay, I’ve got you. I’ve got you my good boy.”

 

As soon as Tew could see that he was getting close to the edge, Tew leant in close to Dae’s ear and growled, “Come for me, show me how perfect you are for me.”

 

That was enough to send Dae over the edge as he came, shuddering and grinding down against Tew’s hand.

 

For a second, they just sat there, Dae clinging to Tew’s shoulders as he came down from his orgasm, the older student stroking at him back, whispering sweet nothings to him, telling him how good he was.

 

It made Dae feel loved.

 

Loved and happy.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 480: Manaow Appreciation

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from zzzz: the prompt list is long but i still hope you see this: an appreciation fanfic for Manaow where maybe some random guys bully her for fixing her makeup or smthn and pharm, team, and del comes to the rescue but the twist would have dean, win, and maybe Alex be the ones who threaten said bullies because they appreciate Manaow’s support for them and their partners.

…………………………………….

 

Pharm would never consider himself to be a violent person.

 

He hated confrontation after all.

 

Team hated physical confrontation. He could argue with the best of them, with Manaow and Pharm often teasing that he should have taken law.

 

And Manaow and Del were… Manaow and Del, and unapologetic about it.

 

It was mid-spring when all this changed.

 

Manaow was walking to a pre-arranged study session after her drama club, hurriedly trying to reapply her make up in a tiny compact mirror, as well as avoid the puddles from the earlier, short rain fall.

 

Pharm, Del and Team promised to meet her on the grass clearing that lay a short distance from the drama building, and she didn’t want to be late.

 

“Hey piggy, piggy, piggy!”

 

She couldn’t see who was calling out, but her insecurities were quick to inform her that they were talking to her.

 

She continued walking.

 

“No point putting more make-up on! It would be polishing a pile of shit!”

 

That one stung.

 

Before she could even think about walking away with her head held high, a harsh grip grabbed her arm.

 

“Hey, we’re talking to you!”

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

“Is someone grabbing Manaow?”

 

Pharm and Team looked over to where Del was looking, seeing Manaow pulling against the grip of an older, much taller student… whose friends were laughing nearby.

 

They set off running.

 

Whilst they didn’t talk about it afterwards, in that moment, they didn’t see their confident best friend, who had a tongue as sharp as a knife and a laugh that could make anyone’s day better.

 

They saw their best friend who was getting harassed, and they weren’t going to stand for it.

 

Pharm reached them first, and in a move that he didn’t think he was capable of, kicked the one who had Manaow’s arm in his grasp, right in the bollocks, making the man squeak in pain, letting go of Manaow and doubling over in pain.

 

Team and Del had Manaow behind them seconds later, as Pharm fought not to shake, keeping his eyes on the others.

 

When none of them moved, all looking a little stunned at what this much shorter, younger student had just done, Pharm snapped, “Pick on someone your own size,” before going over to his friends and beating a hasty retreat.

 

None of them spoke until they were back int the safety of Team’s dorm room, all moving to sit down as the silence grew awkward.

 

“Pharm… you kicked that man.” Del whispered in shock, “Like, properly kicked him!”

 

“Well, I, uh…” Pharm stumbled over his words, blushing bright red at the attention he was getting, “… they were being bullies! I_ couldn’t let them keep bullying Manaow and they weren’t going to let her go if I asked, so I just… acted!”

 

“Yeah.” Team whispered, “I’ll say you did.”

 

“And you did it for me?”

 

They all turned to Manaow, who looked like she was on the verge of tears.

 

“F-for me?”

 

They all surrounded her, wrapping her in their arms in one great big hug.

 

“Of course, I did.” Pharm answered, “And I would do it all again.”

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

“Bastards.” Alex spat, after Dean had read out the message Pharm had sent him, “Manaow’s sweet, who could treat her like that?!”

 

“Assholes.” Win’s voice was low and dangerous, “And there are plenty of them on these campuses. I don’t suppose Pharm got their names before he wounded their dicks and pride?”

 

Dean’s expression was a mixture of pride and anger, “No… but I’m sure that they’d be able to point them out if they saw them again.”

 

“And then we act? Because Manaow has been supportive as hell with Pharm, Team and Del.”

 

“And then we act.” Dean then paused, “Should we get Pruk involved do you think?”

 

“You are a cruel, cruel man… let’s do it.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 481: Win/Team - Make Our Days Count Ending (TW: Major Character Death)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tiamet: It made my heart burn and I love it. Can I have a similar ending but with WinTeam?

Referring to Chapter 214…. Sorry guys, but this is going to hurt.

………………………………………………………………………….

 

As he stared down at his hands, Win was sure his heart had stopped.

 

From the moment he heard those brakes squealing, and the dull thud of the impact, his heart had stopped, and his world had become muted, to the point where he barely heard the doctor as he approached.

 

“Mister ?”

 

It took a few times, for Win to hear him, but when he did, he shot to his feet. “Where is he?” He asked, “I-I need to see him, I need to- “

 

He stopped, only just seeing the apologetic look on the Doctor’s face.

 

It was an expression that told him everything he needed to know.

 

“When Mister was brought here, he was conscious.” The Doctor cleared his throat, “I’m told you were at the sight of the accident?”

 

Win couldn’t find the words, weakly nodding instead.

 

“His pelvis had been crushed between the front fender of the car and the telephone pole.” The Doctor recited the injuries as though reading a script, not noticing how each word was a stab to the heart, “His organs in his mid-section were ruptured and bruised, leading to internal bleeding.” The Doctor took a deep breath, placing a hand on Win’s shoulder, “I’m sorry, but he passed away during the surgery, and we were unable to resuscitate him.”

 

“W-where is he?”

 

“We really don’t recommend- “

 

“- I need to see him.” Win’s voice was barely above a whisper, “Please.”

 

The Doctor looked him right in the eyes, staring at him for a few seconds, before sighing wearily and gesturing for Win to follow him down the corridor and into a private room.

 

Team’s body had been covered with a sheet, which Win silently peeled back, ignoring the bruising as he brushed dark hair away from closed eyes.

 

If it weren’t for the fact that his skin was starting to cool, Win would think he was just sleeping.

 

He took Team’s limp hand in his own grasp, squeezing it gently, despite knowing that Team was never going to squeeze back.

 

“W-where’s his phone a-and-and his wallet and-and-and- “

 

“- We have them safe in storage. I can go and get them for you.”

 

Win didn’t look up as the Doctor left the room, eyes fixed on Team lifeless face.

 

It had been a drunk driver.

 

Some idiot who thought that ‘one or two beers’ was fine, and got behind the wheel… and lost control, swerving onto the pavement and killing not only Team, but any hope Win had of having a happy future.

 

“You promised we’d get married someday.” Win whispered, voice echoing off the white, sterile walls, “You promised we’d be together forever.”

 

………………………………………….

 

He wasn’t sure how long he knelt there for, but it was long enough for Team’s skin to fully go cold, turning pale and waxen.

 

The tears didn’t come with any sort of fanfare… there was no sobbing or shortness of breath. They just fell, and they kept falling, and falling and falling without stopping.

 

***Flashback***

 

“Are you really crying?”

 

Team sniffed, glancing over at Win, and pouting at the teasing tone, “It’s a sad film! Why aren’t you crying?!”

 

Preening, Win smirked, “It takes a lot to make me cry you know.”

 

“Oh, like what?”

 

“You’ll never know.”

 

***End Flashback***

 

Team wasn’t coming back.

 

His hands had gone stiff now.

 

He wasn’t coming back.

 

Win would never see that smile again.

 

Never hear his voice again, or that laugh.

 

Would never feel his touch again.

 

The thoughts pulled the first sob from his throat, finally letting go of Team’s hand to fully crumple to the ground.

 

He didn’t react to the hands pulling him to his feet and leading him out of the room.

 

He didn’t react to his friend’s voices.

 

He just didn’t react.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

“How long has he been there?” Pharm whispered, unable to take his eyes off of Win lying on his bed, a familiar voicemail playing again, for the fifth time since Pharm had arrived.

 

“Hey, you’ve reached Team. Please leave your name and number and I’ll call you back!”

 

“You and I know grief better than anyone.” Dean sighed, “We just… need to give him time.”

 

“How much time?”

 

“… As long as it takes.”

Chapter 482: Sung/Puth - First Time Bottoming (NSFW)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sandunguera: Hi! I love ALL your prompts (well, kudos to all the people requests but you wrote fantastically). I saw you opened again the requests... can I ask for a SungPuth from Waterboyys? I can understand why nobody made fanfiction about these soon-to-married pair. If you accept the request, I don't care if it's NSFW or not (well, I'm not going to lie, I prefer the first option, but I prefer content to sex). It's up to you!

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

“Are you sure?” Sung asked quietly, making sure that Puth made eye contact with him, “We don’t have to- I-I mean… I know you love me. You don’t have to prove it.”

 

Puth nodded, obviously forcing himself to smile, the nerves evident in it.

 

“And… you know we can stop at any time? I don’t mind.”

 

“I know.” Puth managed, the words coming out a little choked, prompting him to swallow and try again, trying to steady his breathing, “I trust you Sung… we wouldn’t be together if I didn’t.”

 

Sung nodded slowly, looking just as unsure as Puth probably felt.

 

Their relationship had been one way for so long, that it was a bit of a shock to the system. The idea that Puth was willing to take the passive role in bed for this one time.

 

It was an overwhelming thought.

 

He leaned forwards, pressing his lips to Puth’s bare collarbone, feeling his boyfriend shiver under the gentle touch. His hands lingered on Puth’s hips for a moment, before they slid down to his thighs, gently encouraging Puth to spread his legs.

 

“I love you.” Sung reassured him gently, “I love you so much, I love everything about you.” His fingers traced down the strong muscles of Puth’s inner thighs, “I love your eyes, your laugh…” Puth tried not to whimper as the touch trailed lower and lower, “… You always look so handsome.”

 

Fingers wrapped around his cock, and Puth couldn’t hold back the cry any longer.

 

“So, so handsome.”

 

“Ai’Sung, please!” Puth hoped it didn’t sound like he was begging, but a small voice in the back of his mind told him that was an empty wish.

 

Lips pressed against his cheek, as Puth closed his eyes, feeling Sung continue to pepper his skin with those butterfly kisses.

 

“I love you Ai’Puth.” Sung continued to whisper the soft praises, “You’re my everything.”

 

Slick fingers dipped between his cheeks, and Puth arched into the touch.

 

“Still okay?”

 

Puth nodded, actually feeling like he could do this, forcing himself to relax as the first finger slid up into him, right to the knuckle as Sung gently stroked at his cock.

 

“That’s it, that’s it.”

 

Sung sounded a little nervous as well, sliding in a second finger which Puth clenched around, unused to that strange stretching sensation.

 

“Good boy, one more, okay? One more.”

 

A third finger was added, grinding against Puth’s prostate as a thumb was pressed into the sensitive head of his cock. Put couldn’t help but yelp at the suddenness of it all, body tensing and twitching as he fought not to come.

 

“So gorgeous. I never thought I could see you react like this.”

 

“S-sung.” Puth forced out, jerking as the fingers were pulled free, “Please… f-fuck me!”

 

The head of Sung’s cock was pressing against his hole mere seconds later.

 

“Puth… can you say it again?” Sung’s voice was rough with lust, “Please?”

 

Puth didn’t think he could, over-whelmed tears making his way down his cheek as Sung captured his lips in a kiss, pressing up against each other as Puth was slowly penetrated.

 

“I love you.” Sung repeated once again, whispering these words over and over again as his cock sank deep inside of Puth, feeling Puth gripping at his arms at the new sensation, prompting him to kiss at his boyfriend’s lips, cheek, forehead, anywhere he could to help Puth relax a little.

 

Once Puth’s breathing slowed, indicating that he was feeling a little more composed, Sung wrapped his arms around Puth’s lower back, pulling him up from the bed as Puth instantly wrapped his arms around him, legs tightened around Sung’s waist.

 

He couldn’t help but cry out helplessly however, as the new position forced Sung’s cock impossibly deeper inside of him, feeling like his heart was going to pound right out of his chest as his cock rubbed against Sung’s stomach, smearing pre-cum across their skin.

 

It was all too much.

 

Puth shuddered, coming instantly at the first thrust against his prostate, sobbing out his own proclamations of love as Sung groaned and came as well, brought on by Puth tensing around him.

 

For a while, they both just sat there. Puth’s face was tucked into the curve of Sung’s neck trembling through the aftermath, even as a not entirely terrible ache settled into his lower half.

 

Sung’s hands rubbed up and down his back, soothing tense muscles. “Do you- do you feel okay?” He asked nervously, only relaxing when Puth nodded, “You were amazing I’m going to take care of you now, okay? Like you do for me?”

 

Puth couldn’t muster up the energy to speak, but nodded again, already looking forward to this next part of the evening.

 

“Come on then, let’s get you cleaned up.”

Chapter 483: Mike/Peem - Mike Chooses Peem

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - I know it will be a long way off with the list of prompts that you've got but could I ask for a He She It story where Mike chooses Peem over Pear

……………………………………………………….

 

Mike switched between the two photos on his phone.

 

One was a selfie of him and Peem, the other was a picture of Pear.

 

He had to choose; he knew this.

 

Pear was the safer choice, but Peem… Peem’s presence in his life had quickly become the most natural thing in the world. He still couldn’t believe how attached he’d gotten to the other man.

 

He waited eagerly for texts from Peem, looked forward to meeting him every day… did he feel like that about Pear?

 

Yes…. But to a lesser extent.

 

The problem was that he couldn’t say any of this to Peem.

 

………………………………………….

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

Mike flinched at Peem’s voice so close to him, looking up to see the other man giving him a concerned look. “Nothing.” He shook his head, “I- it’s nothing.”

 

“… You know you can tell me anything, right?”

 

There was something almost knowing in Peem’s tone, as he took the seat next to Mike, the pair of them sitting shoulder to shoulder. Mike turned to look over at him, only to see that Peem was already staring at him, their faces unbearably close.

 

He didn’t know if it was the look in Peem’s eyes or his lips being so close, but Mike made his decision in that moment.

 

“Do you want to go out for a coffee sometime?”

 

The words spilled out of him; it was too late to take them back as Peem’s eyes widened in shock.

 

“Like… on a date?”

 

His eyes were unreadable, so Mike wasn’t sure what the right answer would be.

 

He took the risk.

 

“Yes… unless you don’t want to, and- “

 

“- Yes.” There was an almost child-like smile on Peem’s face, before it disappeared, “But, umm, what about Pear?”

 

It was a difficult question, that much couldn’t be denied.

 

“I… have stronger feelings for you.” Mike confessed, feeling Peem’s hand land on top of his own, “I- “

 

And then Peem’s lips were pressed against his own. It was a careful touch at first, guided by uncertainty. Mike froze for a second, already feeling a little overwhelmed, before cupping Peem’s cheeks with his hands and returning the kiss as best he could, deepening it and erasing any doubts that he may have had.

 

It was too much, and yet not enough at the same time.

 

When they finally pulled away, Peem chuckled fondly, “Imagine how much sooner we could have been doing this.”

 

If Mike hadn’t been such an idiot.

 

The words were unspoken, but Mike could hear them anyway, prompting him to take Peem’s hand and give it a reassuring squeeze. A touch which Peem reciprocated, a fond smile on his face.

 

Feeling like a weight had been lifted from his shoulders, Mike leaned forwards and pressed his lips to Peem’s cheek, pulling him closer and feeling Peem nestle his head into the crook of his neck.

 

He couldn’t remember ever feeling like this.

 

Maybe there would be a backlash in the future, but in this moment, he had Peem by his side, and that was enough.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 484: Kongpob/Arthit - Chapter 18 Sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: I can't remember right now if there is a part 2 to this one where they finally tell their friends, but I would like to request a someday prompt (assuming your still open) for a part 2 where they decide to tell their friends, but their friends actually already figured it out etc. :) cute fluffy etc.

Chapter 18 sequel

…………………………………………………………..

 

It was the winter break, and Kongpob took it as a good sign that Arthit was willing to come to the party that his friends had organised.

 

Still, no-one of them knew that Arthit was his boyfriend. He wanted to shout it out from the rooftops, so that everyone could know, but Arthit wasn’t ready.

 

And he respected that.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

“Are they ever going to tell us?” M asked, watching Arthit and Kongpob whispering to each other on a nearby table, “Is there anyone who doesn’t know now?”

 

There was a chorus of no’s around the table.

 

“They’ve been together for at least a year.” Prem sighed, “I can’t believe they honestly think they’ve kept it a secret for this long.”

 

“It took them nearly a year to get together in the first place.” Knot pointed out, “I think a year is about right for them.”

 

They all watched as the whispers got more frantic, the conversation almost seeming to turn into a argument.

 

“Do you think they’ll tell us soon?”

 

“… I bet they’ll tell us at the party.” Oak smirked at the other gathered around the table, “Who’s taking the bet?”

 

“At the party! I bet it’ll all come out after the winter break, when Arthit accidentally confesses that he spent the entire time with Kongpob or something like that.”

 

“They’ll tell us when Kongpob proposes.”

 

“Ha!”

 

…………………………………………………

 

Anxiety buzzed under Arthit’s skin as he and Kongpob headed towards the bar, where the party was being held.

 

Tonight, was the night, and he wasn’t sure he was ready.

 

Kongpob spotted the way Arthit’s brows scrunched with worry. He took Arthit’s hand in his own and gave it a gentle squeeze, “Thinking about tonight?”

 

“… What if they turn from us.” Arthit blurted, “What if we lose all our friends because of this?!”

 

“Then they weren’t properly our friends.” Kongpob gently nudged him in the side, “Besides, we both know they’ll be fine with it.”

 

“Do we?!”

 

“Yes.” Kongpob assured him, “Because we know them… this will all go fine.”

 

Arthit let out a shaky breath, “I know, I just… worry.”

 

They arrived outside the bar, and Arthit felt like his feet were stuck to the ground, feeling Kongpob stop suddenly as well.

 

“P’Arthit… can I kiss you?”

 

Arthit nodded before he even processed the words, any protests about this being a public place getting cut off as Kongpob pressed his lips to his, keeping it chaste but no less passionate.

 

It was quick, which Arthit couldn’t help but feel thankful for (Kongpob knew him so well), burying his face into the younger man’s chest to try and calm his racing heart, breathing in his scent before he had to finally confront this fear.

 

The pair were so absorbed in each other, that neither of them noticed Oak poking his head out of the door.

 

“Hey!”

 

His voice startled them apart, watching as he glanced back into the bar.

 

“You guys all owe me money!” Oak turned and beamed at them, “Happy for you Kongpob, not just because of the won bet of course.”

 

“Ummm…” Kongpob frowned, “… bet?”

 

“That you and P’Arthit were finally going to admit that you’re dating!”

 

“You bet on that?! Wait-wait-wait, you all already knew?!”

 

Oak rolled his eyes, “You guys weren’t subtle, no offense.”

 

Arthit could only watch this conversation in both shock and amusement.

 

“Well… you’ve not won it yet, because we’ve technically not told anyone. You just caught us hugging, that’s not the same!”

 

“But you’re going to tell us, right?”

 

Kongpob looked over at Arthit, making the older student feel a little warm inside that Kongpob was still letting him make that important decision.

 

He nodded, watching as Kongpob’s face practically lit up.

 

“Yeah.” He finally answered Oak, not looking away from Arthit, “We’ll tell everyone.”

 

“I still win the bet then!”

 

Feeling Kongpob’s hand in his own, Arthit listened to the bickering fondly.

 

He could do this.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 485: Bohn/Duen & King/Ram - Jealous King & Bohn

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Gen_be_red: I had this idea with BohnDuen and RamKing (From 'My Engineer') where Bohn and King get cutely jealous at how close Ram and Duen are and how much time they spend together. Resulting in Bohn doing silly things to get Duen' attention and King doing cute things to get Ram' attention. If you could, please make it really fluffy!

……………………………………………………………..

 

Ram and Duen were good friends.

 

Very good friends.

 

Ram didn’t have to speak, for Duen to know what he meant.

 

King was not unique in that regard.

 

Duen didn’t mind it when Ram sat close to him.

 

Unlike with Bohn.

 

“We’re not jealous.” Bohn mumbled as Mek and Boss started to tease them, “We’re just… concerned.”

 

King nodded in agreement, as Mek and Boss gave each other concerned looks.

 

“Concerned? Concerned about what?”

 

“You know… stuff.”

 

Mek sighed wearily, “If you two are so concerned about them being friends, why don’t you do nice things for them as well? Like, Duen cooks for Ram, so King, why don’t you try that? And Ram helps Duen out with his sister, so Bohn, maybe you can do that?”

 

Bohn and King looked at each other, before Bohn straightened up with a beam.

 

“Like a competition!”

 

Mek’s protests were ignored.

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

It was the clattering of pots, the dog’s frantic barking and King’s panicked cries that woke Ram, taking a moment to actually process the sounds, before he was jumping out of bed and rushing over to the kitchen.

 

King was perched on the counter as the huskies all licked at the mess on the floor, red sauce everywhere.

 

At least, Ram hoped it was red sauce.

 

He tilted his head curiously to one side, as King flushed bright red.

 

“I was trying to cook.” He muttered, “And the sauce exploded everywhere, and I didn’t shut the door properly on the dogs, so they were suddenly out here, and-and- “He then paused, looking down at his hand, “- and I’m bleeding.”

 

“What?!”

 

Needless to say, Ram didn’t expect to spend his morning in A&E.

 

The food, that he managed to salvage, was delicious though, he had to admit that.

 

Not quite as good as Duen’s, but edible.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

“I can’t believe you messed up with cooking?”

 

“It’s not as easy as it looks you know!”

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

This was the third time Bohn had volunteered to take Duen’s sister and Ben out for the day.

 

Duen was starting to get a little suspicious.

 

“What’s going on?” He asked, waiting until the two children raced out of the room in excitement, before confronting Bohn.

 

“I’m being a good older brother!” Bohn frowned, “Do you get this defensive when Ram spends time with your sister?”

 

“What does Ram have to do with all this?”

 

Bohn’s eyes widened slightly in panic, “Do you- do you hear Ben calling? I think I do… coming Ben!”

 

And then he was gone.

 

Was it just Duen’s imagination, or was Bohn blushing?

 

……………………………………………………..

 

“So… you panicked?”

 

“At least I didn’t make myself bleed!”

 

…………………………………………………………

 

“Is it just me, or has King been acting… strangely lately?”

 

Ram didn’t even react at Duen’s words, still staring at King who was definitely wearing one of Ram’s jumpers, the arms just a little too long for his arms.

 

“Ram!”

 

Still nothing.

 

So Duen resorted to kicking.

 

“I said…” He hissed, once he was sure that Ram was paying attention to him, “… Don’t you think King’s been acting oddly?”

 

Ram eyed him for a moment, before shrugging and then nodding, before giving Bohn a significant glance.

 

“Yes, I know Bohn has as well.” Duen agreed, “But then again, anyone who saw that bouquet he brought me the other day knows that as well.”

 

“… Why are they like this?”

 

Duen shook his head, “Mek said it’s because of our friendship. King is acting… well a bit cute because he’s a bit jealous of me being your friend. And Bohn is acting the way he is, because he’s jealous of you for being my friend.”

 

“… Why?”

 

“Who knows.” Duen took a sip of his coffee, “They’ll adjust though. No reason to try and stop them.”

 

“… You just like Bohn giving you flowers.

 

“And you like King in your clothes.” Duen smirked, “Don’t act like you’re not secretly enjoying this.”

 

Ram, much to his character, remained quiet, turning to look back over at King.

 

Maybe a little longer wouldn’t hurt.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 486: Ming/Kit & Forth/Beam - Insane Engineering Boyfriends

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Zeebeee19: heyy I really love your stories and how you deliver the prompts so i was wondering if you could write one about forth/beam Ming/kit with side Pha/yo where they all are meeting (they all are dating) when Ming and forth get calls and they are angry and about to leave when yo stops Ming and makes him promise he won’t get hurt and when they yo tells kit and beam what happened last time when those two went to fight and kit and beam get worried and forth and Ming get very hurt again, sorry if it makes no sense and is painfully long

……………………………………………………………

 

It had been a nice, quiet day to start with.

 

Looking back, Kit might even have considered it to be perfect.

 

And then the phone call came.

 

Forth had answered his phone, and no one else at the table had bothered paying much attention to that. With Forth being the Head Hazer, he did tend to get at least one phone call every group date.

 

“THEY WHAT?!”

 

Silence fell over the table (and several surrounding tables), as they all turned to look at Forth, who was already hanging up, face flushed slightly in rage as he turned to Ming.

 

“Mike and Yam are at it again.” Were the only words that he said, before Ming’s face darkened with anger as well and he got to his feet.

 

Beam and Kit had no idea what was going on, watching in confusion as Yo quickly reached out and grabbed Ming’s arm.

 

“Don’t do anything stupid.” He hissed, “Understood.”

 

Ming, uncharacteristically, just nodded, not even giving Yo a quick quip before he was leaving with Forth.

 

Neither of them glanced back at their respective boyfriends.

 

“What the hell is going on?” Kit frowned, looking over at Yo who refused to meet his eyes, “N’Yo? What’s going on?”

 

Silence.

 

“Are they fighting with someone?” Beam asked, remembering the time he saw Forth get punched in the face, “Another uni’s SOTUS?”

 

“You know about that?” Yo asked, shaking his head, “And you’re not running after them? After Ming nearly got his arm broken last time? And Forth had that black eye for a week?!”

 

Beam did remember Forth wandering around with a black eye… but he said he walked into a door.

 

He couldn’t believe he’d fallen for it.

 

Judging by the look on Kit’s face, he was remembering a time where Ming had a sore arm.

 

They looked at each other, before getting to their feet and racing in the direction that Forth and Ming had gone.

 

“Guys! Wait! Wait!”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

They arrived at the Engineering campus, narrowly dodging getting trampled by a group of red-shirted students. Upon rounding the corner, they saw Forth kicked another red shirt to the ground, the impact the other student made on the ground, making Kit wince in sympathy.

 

Over to one side, Ming was kneeling front of a couple of first years, who looked like they were either on the verge of tears, or who had been crying very recently.

 

Possibly the reason why Ming and Forth had been so keen to get here.

 

“When I say stay the FUCK away, I mean it!” Forth was yelling at the last student standing, “Next time you or your minions decide to bully MY first years, I will make you regret it to the end of your days! That beating will make this one feel like a bump on the head!”

 

The students just sneered as they made their hasty retreat, making it obvious that they would not be leaving this alone any time soon.

 

Forth turned, catching eyes with Beam, as the frown faded into his usual, love-sick smile. “Beam!”

 

Beam… had no words for the situation.

 

Kit had plenty of words for the situation, most of them curses as Ming turned to reveal a forming black eye, a split lip and dried blood near his nostrils. “Are you INSANE?!”

 

“Don’t be too mean to him Kitty.” Forth chuckled, “One of those low-lives got a lucky hit in and slammed his face against the wall.”

 

Really, it was no surprise the first years looked on the verge of tears.

 

“So, he probably has a concussion, that’s what you’re really telling me!” Kit was grabbing Ming’s hand and pulling him over to one corner to give him a check-up, as Beam did the same for Forth, frowning when Forth winced at a chest poke.

 

“… Did one of them hit you in the chest?”

 

“Maybe?”

 

“Ribs?”

 

“… Bruised?” Forth winced at the look on Beam’s face, “Maybe a little worse? Maybe?”

 

Engineering students were officially insane.

 

“Kit!”

 

Kit looked over at Beam’s cry.

 

“Don’t bother, we’re taking them both to the hospital!”

 

“Got it!”

 

They ignored the identical whines from Forth and Ming.

 

Insane.

 

They were actually insane.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 487: Tew/Dae - Meddlesome Nans and Getting Together

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I was wondering if you could one about how Tew and Dae officially got together in Sotus S since we never actually saw it? Maybe it could be based on how Dae and Tew were visiting Dae's grandma in the hospital and she sorts of teases them about it and has a quick serious talk with Tew while Dae goes to get her something? A sort of kick in butt for Tew to make his move on Dae. Thanks, keep up the good work!

………………………………………………………..

 

Nana Pear didn’t like to say that she had a favourite grandchild.

 

But she did, and it was Dae.

 

Which is why, when Dae brought a young man into her hospital room, she paid careful attention to what was going on.

 

“Nana, this is P’Tew.” Dae had introduced the other man, and she couldn’t ignore the slightly soft tone in his voice.

 

“Tew.” She croaked, “Dae has never brought anyone to see me before. You must be very special.”

 

“Nana- “

 

“- Thank you.” Tew preened at the words, “I… hope so.”

 

Oh, she liked this one.

 

“Dae.” She turned to her grandson, “I need a good cup of tea, would you mind going to that café across the road and getting me one. As well as something for you and your nice friend of course.”

 

“I can go to the café downstairs and- “

 

She pulled a face, “That is slightly brown water, not tea.” She sighed, “It’s been so long since I’ve had a good cup of tea.”

 

“Alright, alright!” Dae saw right through her manipulations, but had very little resistance against them, “I’ll get us some drinks, but don’t be surprised if the nurse stops me.”

 

“Of course, dearie.”

 

“Come on P’Tew, let’s- “

 

“- Oh, he can stay here.”

 

Dae froze, “Nana, you- “

 

“- Shoo, shoo! Go on now!”

 

Dae did as he was told, but as slowly as possibly, glancing back at Tew every other second until the door closed behind him.

 

“Perfect.” Nana Pear beamed, “Now, how long have you and my grandson been dating?”

 

Tew looked a little taken aback, before wincing, “We’re… actually not.”

 

“What?”

 

“He just- we’ve only really just become friends.” Tew confessed, “I don’t want to push him.”

 

“So, you like him?”

 

“… Yes.”

 

If she had her walking stick, she would have given him a sharp rap across the knuckles.

 

“Then what are you waiting for?!”

 

“I told you, I don’t want to push him away! Not when we’ve only just- “

 

“- I know my Grandson.” She interrupted, “So I know that he feels something for you.”

 

“You- “

 

“- Trust me.” She waved a hand, “I practically raised that boy, I know every single one of his micro-expressions. He likes you.”

 

Tew stared at her for a moment, before a slightly sly smirk appeared on his face, “So… is this you giving me your permission to ask him out, because I feel like it’s your opinion that means the most to him.”

 

“So long as you ask him when he comes back.”

 

“So, you can listen?”

 

She shrugged, “I don’t have a TV in this room. I’m missing all of my romantic dramas.”

 

………………………………………..

 

She was ‘asleep’ when Dae re-entered the room, hearing his fond smile.

 

“I hope she wasn’t too invasive.” Dae sighed, “She can be a bit… blunt sometimes.”

 

“She’s very nice.” Tew whispered, “I can see why you love her so much.”

 

“Yeah.”

 

There was an awkward silence, where she was tempted to wake up and get the ball rolling before Tew was clearing his throat.

 

“Speaking of love… or at least like like… Dae, I need to confess something to you.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“I-I really like that fact that we’re friends now, of course I do, I-I just… wondered if you’d maybe want something more?”

 

“More?”

 

“Like… dating more.”

 

Dae seemed to choke on his own breathing, spluttering for a moment before hissing, “In a hospital room? You decided to ask me out in a hospital room? My Nana’s hospital room?”

 

“She told me to!”

 

Again, there was that fond sigh. “Of course, she did. I could never get anything past her.”

 

“… Sooo- “

 

“- Maybe- maybe we can go out for coffee and see what happens.”

 

“We have coffee now.”

 

“Don’t push your luck.”

 

Nana Pear smiled softly, letting sleep pull her under.

 

She could always have some tea another day.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 488: Type's Past - Chapter 309 Sequel

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sweet_angel098 & TheAkirasama: TharnType Highschool Reunion Crossover. Techno and Types high school reunion is happening but some other classmates, like some characters from Sotus, 2moons, Dark Blue Kiss, etc... (your choice) are worried about Type because they think he will still be homophobic but surprise, Type shows up with Tharn and shocks everyone or something like that.

………………………………….

 

“Type is confirmed as coming.”

 

Kongpob frowned when Arthit audibly groaned at Kao’s statement.

 

“Why?” Arthit groaned, “He hated high school! He hated all of us, and swore he would never see any of us again, remember?”

 

“I guess he changed his mind.” Kao’s hand tightened where it was clutching at Pete’s hand, “What are we going to do?”

 

“What can he do?” Forth crossed his arms over his chest, “He won’t dare do anything against us all.”

 

“Who’s Type?” Kongpob was the first to broach the topic, “And why’s everyone panicking so much?”

 

“Type was... a homophobic asshole.” Forth sighed, “But, he was the kind to get physical about it if he thought you were staring at him for too long, you know?”

 

“He left a lasting impression.” Kao confirmed quietly, with Arthit nodding in agreement.

 

It was hard coming to terms with who you were when you had someone like Type breathing down your neck.

 

“Don’t worry.” Forth smirked, “If he starts anything, just get behind me. I’ve taken care of a fair few people like him in the past.”

 

“Talking first though.” His boyfriend, Beam sighed, “Don’t just lash out.”

 

“I know, I- “

 

“- Who’s lashing out?”

 

They all turned to see a group of five standing nearby.

 

“Sarawat! Man! Boss!”

 

Three of the five waved back.

 

“This is Tine.” the one Forth had referred to as Sarawat, gestured to the man by his side, “My boyfriend.”

 

“And this is Type!” Man beamed, pulling his own boyfriend closer.

 

There was something in his expression that reminded Forth of Kit.

 

Perhaps it was the scowl.

 

As the others all introduced their own partners, Arthit got tenser and tenser.

 

“Type is going to flip out!” He hissed, “He’s actually going to flip out!”

 

“Maybe he’ll just leave once he sees that he’s out-numbered?”

 

“Or he’ll- “

 

“- You guys are panicking over nothing.” Boss interrupted, looking over at Man and Sarawat with a sly smile, “You’ll see.”

 

…..................................................................

 

Type started to sweat as they reached the large auditorium doors.

 

“Hey.” Tharn gave his hand a gentle squeeze, “It’ll be alright. Sarawat, Man and Boss forgave you, didn’t they?”

 

“They were the nice ones.” Type muttered, “I think Kao is the only nice one left.”

 

“You just need to be sincere, like you were with the others.” Tharn reassured him, “They may not forgive you fully, but maybe they’ll be willing to get to know the new you a little better.”

 

“… You really think so?”

 

Tharn leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.

 

“I know so.”

 

………………………………………

 

Arthit knew that Sarawat wouldn’t lie to them about Type, but when he saw his old classmate walking towards them, he couldn’t stop himself from tensing up, feeling Kongpob moving closer as a show of support.

 

Type stopped a short distance away from them, mouth opening and closing uselessly for a moment, before he looked back at the man who’d entered with him.

 

They seemed to have a silent conversation, and suddenly, Arthit felt a little lighter.

 

How often had he and Kongpob done that?

 

He didn’t say anything though, wanting to see where this went.

 

………………………………………………….

 

Kao honestly never expected this.

 

He’d never heard Type sound this unsure.

 

“I just- I want to talk to you all about- “Type swallowed hard, clearly struggling with this, “the way… I acted- back then, you know.” He huffed in frustration, “I want to make amends.”

 

“Why?” Kao was stunned by his own boldness, nervously clearing his throat, “Why now?”

 

Type looked back at the man by his side, reaching out and taking his hand as everything fell into place.

 

“I realised what an asshole I was.” Type rolled his eyes, “In fact, I practically got it knocked into me.”

 

………………………..

 

“In fact, I practically got it knocked into me.”

 

Forth opened his mouth, only to wince when Beam hit him in the side.

 

Yeah… maybe this wasn’t the time.

 

“Alright.” He clapped his hands together, “I think toasting to Type’s new-found sexuality is a good reason to buy a round.”

 

“Forth!”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 489: Type & Ae & Can - Type's Past Revealed (TW: Canon Sexual assasult Mention)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from 54mmyRo11: If you want to, would you write one where Techno accidentally spills to the LBC kids about what happened to Type as a kid, and they have mixed responses? Thank you so much!

……………………………………

 

“We need to talk to him.”

 

Can looked a little unsure, glancing over at their Captain, who seemed completely unaware of the eyes that were staring at him.

 

“I don’t know.” He muttered, “P’No told us not to say anything. He looked really panicked.”

 

It had been a strange day.

 

Type had not shown up for practice, and whilst Can and Ae were slightly ashamed to admit it, they did like to wind P’No up when that happened. When Techno looked completely ready to call an end to the practice, Can asked where Type was, thinking it to be just an innocent question.

 

Techno had been distracted though.

 

“Therapy.” Had been the answer.

 

“Therapy?”

 

“You know, for that whole thing that happened when he was a kid and- “Techno stopped, face growing pale and eyes widening as he turned to them, “You didn’t hear that! Forget you ever heard any of that!”

 

And then he beat a hasty retreat.

 

And now Can and Ae were debating what to do.

 

“What if he was abused or something?” Can whispered, “Wouldn’t that make it worse?” He shrugged, “Tin doesn’t like talking about his Dad or brother much.”

 

Ae considered this for a moment, before slowly nodding in agreement.

 

“Alright… so, we don’t say anything, is that what you’re saying?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“… When did you become the smart one?”

 

“Hey!”

 

………………………………………

 

Type was back the next day, and the pair were dismayed to see that he headed straight for them.

 

“Come on.” He gestured for them to follow him, “We need to talk.”

 

“Oh god, he’s going to kill us.” Can whimpered, “I’m too young to die.”

 

“Ssh!”

 

They followed Type into the now-empty locker room, watching as their senior took a seat on one of the benches, burying his face into his hands.

 

“Umm… P’Type?” Ae was the first to break the tense silence, “Is everything okay?”

 

“… Techno told me that he mentioned something yesterday… about where I was.”

 

“He didn’t mean to!” Can blurted out, “And we won’t say anything P’Type, you know we won’t and- “

 

“- You have questions though.”

 

Can and Ae glanced at each other, before nodding in unison.

 

Type took a deep breath, “It’s… a hard topic for me, so you both need to be patient. Try to rush me and you can both fuck off.”

 

The words came out quickly, almost as panicked as Techno had been.

 

“Okay.” Ae nodded, pulling Can to sit on the bench opposite Type, “Okay P’Type.”

 

Type let out a breath, the shudder in it obvious as he looked down at the ground. If Ae had to say anything about this, he would say that Type looked as though he were on the verge of tears.

 

There was silence for at least five minutes before Type spoke up again. “I don’t want either of you to get angry or upset okay? Because there’s nothing you can do about it now and it’ll be a waste of time.”

 

They both nodded.

 

Type leant back against the lockers behind him, taking another deep breath, “When I was a child, I was… molested.” The words were said with absolutely no emotion, Type’s eyes fixated on the tiled ceiling, “For a long time, I was scared of who I was, thinking that being gay meant that I was going to be that man, or that other gay people were going to be like him… and I lashed out at everyone because of it.”

 

Ae and Can were both a little stunned to hear that Type had been homophobic but stayed true to their word not to interrupt.

 

“It was Tharn who helped me see that truth, but… but we both knew I needed to speak to an actual professional about it from time to time…. Which is where I was yesterday.” Type then finally looked at them, “So, that’s the truth.” He held up his hand, cutting off any words, “Stop… I don’t want to hear any apologies or anything like that, because you’ve got nothing to apologise for. I just wanted you both to know, and that’s that.”

 

They watched as he got to his feet, giving them both stern looks. “If this goes any further than you two, even to your boyfriends… I will find it very difficult to trust you both again, understood.”

 

They nodded, not moving as Type headed back out onto the pitch.

 

“I-I really want to hit something.” Can’s voice quivered, “I-I’m so pissed off right now.”

 

“I know… but you heard what P’Type said.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Come on. Maybe Kengkla will drop by the pitch. That’ll help.”

 

“I hope so.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 490: Tin/Pete - Jealousy/Lust/Possessiveness (Slightly NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from nobody_specialo23: okay I just thought of this like earlier today while I was at work lol. I know you’re already working on another one of these, but- if you wouldn’t mind- the lust/protective/jealous tin/Pete set..? I was just thinking about it, and I mean, we all can use some more tin/Pete content in our lives lol

 

I’m not really doing this set anymore (as it takes up a lot of chapters), so this is just the Jealous/Lust/Protectiveness from Tin’s side.

………………………………………………..

 

**Jealousy**

 

Tin couldn’t help if wonder if Pete was ever this upset when Tin dated someone else.

 

Despite having never dated Ae, he was mooning over the other man as though they’d been together for years.

 

Would Tin warrant that kind of behaviour now that they were ACTUALLY dating.

 

No.

 

He wasn’t going to give Pete the chance to miss him like that.

 

Pete was it for him now.

 

Pete didn’t seem to be able to see that though. He didn’t seem to see that Tin cared about him, that he would do anything for him.

 

Tin felt so jealous, he could barely stand it. He couldn’t take hearing those long sighs for a nobody who didn’t deserve them. He wanted Pete to look at him, and not wish that Ae was there instead.

 

He knew one day that would happen.

 

One day, Pete would see him.

 

Sighing, Tin turned away from the sight of Pete staring mournfully at his phone and left the room. If he just left, would Pete even notice he was gone?

 

Would it take him a day?

 

A week?

 

A month?

 

Or would he continue to star at that phone.

 

God, he hated what love did to him.

 

He hated feeling like this.

 

***Lust***

 

Tin groaned as he got into the shower.

 

It had been a little over a month since the news that Ae had started dating some art student, and Pete finally seemed to have gotten over it.

 

Unfortunately, he’d gotten into the habit of walking around wearing very little, and it was driving Tin up the wall. Which led him to here, in the shower, trying to get rid of the lust before he scandalised Pete with it.

 

He sighed, stroking at his cock, mind filling with the images of Pete sucking him off, leaving little kisses over his cock.

 

Of him fucking Pete on top of his car’s bonnet, making him scream Tin’s name.

 

“F-fuck.” He groaned, stroking at his cock a little faster, imagining kissing him, “L-Love you Pete.” He gasped out, before he was coming all over the tiled walls.

 

Unbeknownst to him, Pete was standing right outside the bathroom door, one of Tin’s shirts in his hands, a soft smile on his face and a light blush on his cheeks.

 

He was nearly there.

 

All he needed to do, was push Tin a little harder and then he would get what he wanted.

 

And he just couldn’t wait.

 

Tin emerged from the bathroom less than ten minutes later, freezing at the sight of Pete wearing one of his shirts… and nothing else.

 

“Ai’Tin?”

 

“… You’re doing this on purpose.”

 

The sly grin gave Tin the answer that he needed.

 

And the permission and consent.

 

**Protectiveness***

 

Tin would do anything for Pete after their perfect night together.

 

Absolutely anything.

 

Which is why, when Pete called him in tears, asking to be picked up from the hospital, Tin broke several traffic laws to get there, barely remembering anything about the drive.

 

There were no sirens behind him, so he couldn’t have been doing too badly.

 

Pulling up in the pickup zone, he saw Pete sitting on one of the steps, the younger man looking like he was about to burst into tears, relief written all over his face when he saw Tin there.

 

His arm was in a cast, and it was clear that he’d been hit in the face several times.

 

“Pete.” Tin knew how breathless his voice sounded, kneeling in front of his boyfriend, fingers hovering mere inches away from the swelling wounds, fighting the urge to take his face in his hands and kiss him senseless.

 

“T-Trump, he-he-he- “Pete fell silent, words trailing over.

 

Tin didn’t need to hear anymore, a red mist descending over his eyes.

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

He got Pete into bed, making sure that he was fast asleep, before getting in contact with some of his less reputable sources.

 

It didn’t take long to find Trump.

 

He stalked into the bar, feeling angrier than he ever had before, heading straight for Trump, who greeted with a smirk.

 

He didn’t get a chance to say anything though as Tin’s fist struck him right in the face, sending him flying out of his chair and crashing to the ground, vaguely hearing people in the club crying out in shock.

 

He’d be able to buy his way out of this.

 

Which meant he could get in as many hits as possible before someone pulled him off.

 

Maybe ruining Trump’s life from behind the scenes would have been more effective.

 

But this was a hell of a lot more satisfying.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 14th November!

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 491: Jack/Zhao Zi (NSFW)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from TheAkirasama: Jack/Zhao Zi possessive/jealous NSFW. Where Jack possibly hears of people flirting with Zhao Zi or something and gets jealous/possessive and decides to show Zhao Zi who he "belongs to".

……………………………………………………………

 

“Where have you been?” Jack asked, not taking his eyes off the food in front of him.

 

Zhao Zi had promised that he’d be home at six, finishing up the latest case and nipping to the shop to pick up some essentials.

 

It was past eight, with no texts and Jack had only just managed to resist going out there and finding Zhao Zi, no matter who he came up against.

 

“It was so funny!” Zhao Zi giggled, collapsing onto the sofa, not seeming to notice that Jack was angry, “So, I was getting ready to leave, but then Shao Fei came in with a whole gang of drunks that he’d arrested, and they were all handcuffed together, and nearly all of them were missing their pants!”

 

Jack couldn’t help but smile slightly at the image, only for the smile to disappear at Zhao Zi’s next words.

 

“One of them had SpongeBob underpants on!”

 

Zhao Zi was clearly excited about the story, but all Jack could think about… was the fact that HIS boyfriend had seen another man’s underwear, close enough to tell what cartoon character was on it.

 

“Jack, are you okay?”

 

Jack turned his attention back to the food, hearing Zhao ZI get up and slowly make his way over, until he was hugging Jack from behind.

 

“Silly.” Zhao Zi giggled, “Are you jealous that I saw someone else’s underwear? Because I used to talk in on Shao Fei changing all the time and- “

 

“- Did they flirt with you?”

 

Zhao Zi frowned in confusion, “Shao Fei?”

 

“No.” Jack turned in the hug, making sure he was looking Zhao Zi in the eyes, “Any of those drunks.”

 

“I don’t think so.” Zhao Zi pouted, “And I wouldn’t have flirted back, even if they did.”

 

Jack did believe that he wouldn’t flirt intentionally, but he also knew just how innocent Zhao Zi was. At least one of those men would have been flirting with him, he knew this.

 

“Will you be seeing them tomorrow?”

 

Zhao Zi shrugged, “Unless they get rowdy in the cells, they’ll probably be released in the morning. Why?”

 

“Do they know your name?”

 

“I… don’t think so? Jack, what’s- MMPH!”

 

Jack started kissing him, pulling away and pushing Zhao Zi to his knees, pushing his own pants down.

 

“Please?”

 

Zhao Zi stared at the cock in front of his face for a moment, before nodding and taking it into his mouth, instantly using all of Jack’s favourite tricks to get him hard, and make him cum.

 

To think, less than a year ago, Zhao Zi had barely considered giving another man a blowjob and now, Jack was coming down his throat.

 

“I-I love you.” He whispered, watching Zhao Zi swallow, “You know that, right?"

 

Zhao Zi beamed at him, licking at a drop that was just at the corner of his mouth, “I know… and you don’t need to be jealous.”

 

“I don’t like you knowing what someone’s underwear looks like.” Jack pouted, “You’re mine.”

 

“I know. But why would I go for some drunk when I have you?”

 

“… Does anyone else know that you’re mine?” Jack found himself musing, “All these other criminals… maybe they need a clear sign.”

 

“Shao Fei said I’m not allowed to show up to work with that hickey collar you did last time.”

 

Jack scoffed, “He’s one to talk.” He pulled Zhao Zi back up to his feet, giving him another, slower, much gentler but no less passionate kiss.

 

As much as he feared that someone would steal Zhao Zi away from him, he knew that Zhao Zi loved him, and would never leave him.

 

“We should get married.”

 

Zhao Zi practically lit up with glee, clutching onto Jack’s hands, “Really?”

 

“Really… rings and everything.”

 

“And… a proper proposal?”

 

How could Jack say no to that hopeful look.

 

Tang Yi would be able to recommend perfect proposal restaurants, he was sure of that.

 

“It will be the most perfect proposal you’ve ever heard of.”

 

…………………………………

 

Zhao Zi rode him for half an hour after that, squeezing around Jack’s cock to prevent him from coming every time the tension was too high, trying to make this moment last as long as possible.

 

Once it was over, Jack carried him to their bedroom, and they did the exact same thing over again.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 492: Phupha/Tian - Jealous Phupha/Slight Suit Kink

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from River94: Sure, village Tian is so cute and soft and comfy, but City Tian was hot and sharp edges. For one reason or another Tian dresses up all nice (another not-date with Phupha? Maybe he went to the city and Phupha accompanied him, you know how his "guard" is, whatever the reason is good). Cue disaster boy Phupha being all heart-eyes but jealous of the glances people are taking of Tian.

……………………………………………

 

When Tian stepped out in a suit, Phupha was caught a little off guard. He’d only ever seen Tian wearing his loose shirts and shorts, and over the few months that Tian had been in the village, he was sure he knew Tian well.

 

This was not the Tian he knew though.

 

Wearing a grey blazer and pants, with a matching waistcoat and a tie that was a shade different from the rest of the outfit, with just a tinge of blue in it, Tian looked completely different.

 

It was suit pants that really did it for Phupha.

 

Was it the design that they had to be tight around the ass?

 

Tian had been invited to one of his Father’s gatherings, and because Phupha was determined to keep him safe (because he was ordered to, of course), he came along as well.

 

Phupha both hated and loved it.

 

He loved seeing Tian in a suit.

 

He hated everyone else seeing Tian in a suit.

 

Sipping at his drink (a simple coke), Phupha watched Tian move through the crowd with ease, smiling at all these rich kids…who were pressing up against him.

 

Who were pressing up far too close to Tian.

 

“Why are you being a bore!” One of these kids whined, “You used to be more fun.”

 

There was a certain insinuation behind those words that Phupha did not appreciate in the slightest, downing the rest of his drink and placing the glass on the table, perhaps a bit too heavy-handedly as curious gazes turned to look over at him.

 

They turned away soon enough.

 

Phupha wasn’t nearly as interesting as Tian, the ‘prodigal son’ returning and all that.

 

“I had a bit of a… rude wakening.” Tian shrugged, straightening out his suit jacket, emphasising the sharp lines of his back and waist, “Apparently a heart attack and surgery can do that to you.”

 

Phupha couldn’t help smirk at the stunned silence, watching as the kid who’d called Tian boring made his excuses and moved away, leaving Tian free to continue moving around the room.

 

And leaving Phupha free to continue watching him.

 

Tian must have had some sort of modelling training, stalking through the crowds with ease and a confidence that Phupha hadn’t seen since Tian had entered the village.

 

His hips were canted slightly forward, spin an easy line sloping back, feet held shoulder-width apart, looking like one of the predators Phupha had seen in the forests once upon a time.

 

Calm, cool and collected.

 

Tian glanced over his shoulder, spotting Phupha staring at him, giving him a wink before turning his attention back to yet another admirer.

 

Phupha got another drink, turning his gaze to Tian’s shoulders instead of anywhere lower…. It didn’t help. Tian’s shoulders looked fantastic as well.

 

“So, what’s got you thinking so hard over here?”

 

Phupha flinched, turning to see a smirking Tian standing there.

 

“Got bored of all your admirers?” He replied, hoping that he didn’t sound as jealous as he felt.

 

“Can’t I just check up on you?” Tian leaned closer, meaning Phupha could smell his cologne a lot clearer now.

 

“Chief? Are you okay?”

 

It took Phupha some time to register the words, quickly realising that Tian had possibly been speaking to him whilst he was zoned out.

 

“I’m fine.” He grunted, “I’m surprised you managed to get some time alone, what with all those people hanging off your arm.”

 

“… Chief, are you jealous?”

 

Phupha choked on his next sip, covering his mouth to avoid spurting it all over the table, looking through watery eyes to see Tian smirking at him.

 

“W-what?!”

 

“Don’t worry Chief.” Tian patted him on the shoulder, “I’m not going home with any of them, remember?” He leaned in a little closer, “I’m leaving with you.”

 

Phupha was stunned into silence, watching as Tian headed back into the crowd…. Finding that his gaze was lowering once more.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED until the 14th November

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 493: Ae/Can - Ponds Finds Out

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from TheAkirasama: Ae/Can Ghost Ship. I just thought this couple would be cute since people also ship Tin and Pete. Just a nice fic about them dating or getting together. Your choice if you want to add NSFW or not. I just hope you can add a funny Pond reaction or something.

………………………………………………………

 

Ae was lay up on a bench in the locker room, twisted ankle resting on an elevated pillow.

 

One tackle gone wrong and here he was, listening to the match, instead of taking part of it. It was championship game and everything.

 

“Ai’Ae! Ai’Ae!”

 

Ae couldn’t help but smile when Can came rushing into the room, skidding to a stop beside the bench and moving to his knees. “Are you okay?”

 

“Did you really come rushing away from the pitch to see me?” Ae teased.

 

They’d only been dating for a little, after Ae learnt that Pete was probably never coming back to Thailand, having received a perfect opportunity there, and Can had been his one source of comfort.

 

They’d kissed.

 

They avoided each other for over a week.

 

They came together, with Ae reassuring Can that he wasn’t a rebound… and now here they were. Leaning over, he kissed Can on the forehead, wrapping one arm around him to pull him closer.

 

“I’m okay.” Ae sighed, “Just a shitty tackle, that’s all. Came out of nowhere.”

 

“I know.” A wicked smirk appeared on Can’s face, “I got revenge for you.”

 

“…. You were sent off and that’s why you’re in here.”

 

“I was sent off.” Can beamed, “Worth it though. Nobody hurts my boyfriend and gets away with it!”

 

Shaking his head, Ae couldn’t stop the fond smile, deciding that the next kiss was going to be on the lips.

 

…………………………………….

 

Pond knew that something was up.

 

Ae was texting someone 24/7, the depressed look that he’d adopted after Pete left had disappeared and he was clearly lying about who he was talking to.

 

There was no way he would be talking to Can this much.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

“When’s this due again?”

 

Ae looked over at Can, who had his head leaning against Ae’s shoulder, reading what Ae was typing.

 

“Not until next month.”

 

“… So why aren’t you paying attention to me?”

 

Ae chuckled, “If I finish this, I have the rest of the month to pay attention to you.” His chuckling got louder at Can’s whine, “Alright, alright!” He put the laptop to one side, rolling over until he was pinning Can to the bed, “Maybe I can give you a little bit of attention.”

 

So consumed in each other, neither of them noticed the door opening.

 

They did hear the startled shriek though, both of them pulling away from one another, turning to see a stunned Pond standing in the doorway.

 

“Oh…my… God.” Pond braced himself against the doorway, “You weren’t lying!”

 

Ae frowned in confusion, “Huh.”

 

“Can? Can’s why you’ve been so happy recently?” Pond fully entered the room, shutting the door behind him, “Or… are you going to try and pretend that this is something best friends do, because I know for a fact you and me have never made out on your bed.” He then leered, “Unless you want to try it some- AH!”

 

“Shut up!” Ae hissed, grabbing the other pillow, just in case he needed to throw that one as well, “Can’s my boyfriend, okay?”

 

“Really?”

 

“Really!” Moving off the top of Can, Ae glared at his friend, “Now piss off, okay?”

 

Pond smirked, taking a seat on his bed, “Oh no… you guys need chaperoning. No more time alone until I see a ring on your finger, young- Ae! No!”

 

Can winced as Ae launched across the room.

 

One friend down, several more to go.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 494: Ae & Can vs Fiat

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Patriciaa: This is so cuteeee it gave me an idea like what if: In a meet up of couples so TinCan and AePete's there with Phugun Cir and Fiat Leo and so the TC and AP don't know the other couple they're gonna meet TharnType in Champ's Resto and while they're all being themselves Techno accidentally spills a memory of Fiat trying to break up TharnType which OFCOURSE made Ae and Can furious bullying him and Leo can't protect his hubby coz well DUH Ae?? and Can??? together?? And add Tin there. Good Thing TharnType was able to clear the air and issue

I left out Phugun/Cir because I don’t know that couple as well as the others

………………………………………………………………..

 

“I can’t believe you four have never met Leo or Fiat before!” Techno exclaimed at the table, looking around at the three couples, all of them still waiting for Tharn and Type to show up, his nervous babbling filling the silence, “Although I guess that that’s not a surprise after everything that happened with- “He cut himself off, face flushing, before he cleared his throat.

 

“Everything that happened?” Ae leaned a little closer, “What happened?”

 

It wasn’t hard to see how Leo tensed up at the question, or how Fiat squirmed in his seat.

 

“P’No.”

 

“Nope!” Techno stared at the table, “You’re not getting anything out of me!”

 

Fiat felt a little sick, shuffling closer to Leo as the questioning continued.

 

Ae and Can sounded amused at the moment, but he knew they wouldn’t when they knew the truth.

 

“It was just a… misunderstanding!” Techno eventually blurted out, “That’s all! Nothing terrible and Tharn and Type forgave Fiat and- “

 

“- Why, what did he do?!”

 

“I-I tried to break them up.” Fiat confessed, voice barely heard over the commotion, ignoring how Leo tried to tell him that he didn’t have to tell them everything, “I-I was stupid, and I wish I’d never done it, but- “

 

“- You tried to break Tharn and Type up!” Can sounded outraged, and when Fiat looked up, he couldn’t see any support.

 

Well, except maybe from Pete.

 

“They’re like the perfect couple!” Can exclaimed, completely missing the eye roll from his own boyfriend, “How can you even think about breaking them up?!”

 

“Because he liked one of them.” Ae scoffed, “Tharn?”

 

Silence.

 

“Type?”

 

Fiat couldn’t stop the wince, glancing over at Tin, to see a slightly wicked smirk on his face, that sent a shiver up and down his spine.

 

“I was a brat.” He whispered, “But… I’m better now, I promise.”

 

Yes, brat was an understatement.

 

He’d heard the stories about what had happened to Tharn’s friend, Tar… or Techno.

 

He’d come so close to being someone like that, and the very thought scared him.

 

Before he could really start to panic, he felt Leo’s hand slip into his and give it a gentle squeeze.

 

“There’s a lot of glaring going on at this table.”

 

They all turned at the sound of Tharn’s teasing tones, as he and Type finally arrived and took a seat.

 

“Is everything okay?”

 

“Yeah, why do Ae, Can and Tin look like they’re ready to go for someone’s throat?” Type gave them all concerned looks, before looking over at Techno, “There hasn’t been any more problems with Kengkla, right?” He then looked over at Pete, “Or Trump?”

 

Ae, Can and Tine remained silent, shooting the occasionally glare over at Fiat, which did not go unnoticed, as Techno leaned over to whisper something in Type’s ear.

 

“Dammit Techno.” Type groaned, “We’ve got to get you a gag or something.”

 

Everyone was polite enough not to mention the flush on Techno’s cheeks as Type turned to them.

 

“Alright, let me just get this straight with you all right now, before you three even think about doing something stupid.” Type groaned, “Yes, Fiat was a little shit who didn’t know how to take no for an answer…”

 

Ouch.

 

“… but he got over his little crush, and finally managed to see that he had something good in front of him.” Here, Type gestured at Leo, who leaned over to give Fiat a reassuring kiss on the cheek, “He apologised, we all talking about it, and we decided on no hard feelings.”

 

Silence.

 

“Ae, Can, Tin… there are people more suited to your anger.” Tharn sighed, “So, apologise to Fiat for probably scaring him, and let’s put all this behind us, okay?”

 

There were three apologies, as Fiat glanced over at Type and gave him a thankful smile.

 

Yes, they were much better off being friends.

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 495: Dean/Pharm - Future Fic/Adoption

Summary:

Prompts will re-open tomorrow after I post the prompt. The prompt will be posted between 23:00 and 0:00 GMT (Check what time that is in your time zone).

RULES!

1. No more than 2 prompts per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MsFlamingSky: If request is open I would like to ask for something happy for DeanPharm please? Lol I recently discovered that the author of UWMA sometimes tweets about Dean and Pharm in the future living together and with their son. I'd like to read about them maybe thinking about adoption.

………………………………………………………

 

“Do you think he’ll like us?”

 

Dean glanced over at his beloved briefly, before turning his attention back to the road, “Not if we can’t settle on a name for him.” He teased, “Intouch or Korn?”

 

Pharm twisted in his seat slightly so that he could look at his husband properly, “I hate having to pick.” He confessed, “They both had such short lives, it would be... wrong to leave one out.”

 

“... Are you really that stressed about it?”

 

Running his fingers through his hair, messing it up even more than usual, Pharm nodded, “Do you... do you think we’ll be good parents? Do you think I'll be a good Dad?”

 

Dean glanced over at him again, frowning at the sight of Pharm nibbling on the skin around his thumbnail, spotting a drop of blood staining Pharm’s lips. Slowly, he pulled over to the side of the road, cutting the engine and turning to look at Pharm fully, reaching out to pull the thumb free.

 

It was slightly raw looking, making him sigh and grab a plaster from the dashboard.

 

“You are going to be a great dad.” He whispered, “I know you are.” He laced his fingers together with Pharm’s, “I’m stressed as well, you know.”

 

“… What if she changes her mind?” Pharm whispered, “She still can… she might not want to give practical strangers her baby.”

 

“We’ve known her for almost six months, and throughout all that time, she’s wanted a closed adoption.” Dean gently stroked the back of Pharm’s hand, not wanting to admit that he was slightly worried about that possibility as well, no matter how unlikely it was.

 

“I feel… like I’m not supposed to be happy about this?” Pharm questioned, giving Dean’s hand a gentle squeeze, “We’re technically taking a child away from his mother, it’s… weird.”

 

“You’re allowed to be happy, but being happy that we’re going to be parents, doesn’t mean that you’re heartless about the circumstances.” He leant over to give Pharm a quick kiss, which his husband returned happily.

 

When they finally broke apart, Pharm looked a lot more relaxed, a soft smile on his face.

 

“Feeling better?”

 

When Pharm nodded, Dean started the car up again and they were back on the road.

 

“Wait! Did we bring the car seat?!”

 

“Of course, we did.”

 

“And nappies?”

 

“And food, we brought it all.” Dean chuckled, “I think you would have packed the kitchen sink if you could have.”

 

…………………………………….

 

Their son was born less than a day after they arrived, the birth mother declining to hold him as she signed the custody over to them.

 

“It’s easier this way.” She’d tried to give them a reassuring smile, tears in her eyes… tears which were mirrored in Pharm’s eyes as she walked out of the door.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

“So… Intouch or Korn?” Dean asked the first night they arrived home, head on the pillow, but his eyes on the crib by the bed and his husband, who was still standing over it, still in disbelief that this was actually happening, “Because… we really need to make that decision now.”

 

“…Why can’t we have both?” Pharm whispered, “Hyphenate it… That way we’re honouring them both.”

 

Dean didn’t want to mention that they could always adopt again. He had the feeling that Pharm might want a little girl in the future anyway.

 

“Intouch-Korn.” Dean hummed, thinking about it for a moment, “I like it.” Looking back over at the crib, he rolled his eyes to see Pharm’s hands hovering over the sleeping baby, “Don’t wake him up. We need to savour what sleep we can get now.”

 

“I know…. I just- just.” He shook his head, taking a step back, “This doesn’t feel real.”

 

“I know.”

 

“Do you think… do you think they’re looking down on us? Watching this moment?”

 

He didn’t need to explain who ‘they’ were.

 

“Intouch is probably crying.” Dean teased, almost feeling like he could hear the protests, “And… when our son is older, we can tell him why we picked those names.”

 

Pharm nodded, the tears building up in his eyes again, “Is it wrong how much I love him already?”

 

“Never…. Because I love him just as much.”

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 496: Mes/Thun - Insecure Mes

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hi, can I ask for a He's Coming to Me, Mes/Thun story? Maybe one where Mes feels insecure as Thun's growing more mature and Thun reassures him? Thanks!

………………………………………………….

 

It shouldn’t have bothered Mes.

 

He was dead.

 

The fact that Thun was still here with him was more than he ever expected, and ever desired.

 

He should have expected Thun to get older.

 

“What are you doing?” Mes asked, watching from the bathroom door as Thun combed down his hair, styling it neatly.

 

“I have a job interview.” Thun turned and beamed at him, “I told you about this last week, remember?”

 

Oh… yeah. He had.

 

“It’s a ‘proper’ one.” Thun didn’t seem to notice Mes’s internal dilemma, “So, I’ve got to look as mature as possible.”

 

Mes had never gotten the chance to go to any proper job interviews.

 

What would it be like if he was alive, and they were growing older together?

 

Would they be standing side by side, getting ready together?

 

They would never know. Instead, Thun would continue to age, Mes watching as he got older and older, that neat hair turning grey.

 

He couldn’t stop the weary sigh.

 

“Mes?” Thun looked over at him in concern, “Are you okay?”

 

“I was… just thinking.”

 

“It didn’t seem like a happy thought, whatever it was.”

 

For a moment, there was silence, before Mes shrugged, “I just- I just- just feel like I was getting left behind.” His words were quiet, as he looked away from Thun, not willing to see the look on his face when Thun realised what he was thinking.

 

When Thun realised that the gap between them was growing.

 

Yes, Mes knew that technically, he was over twenty years older than Thun… but that was not reflected in their appearances. If anyone else could see Mes, they might start judging Thun for having a younger boyfriend.

 

Looking over at Thun, he winced when he saw the frown on the other man’s face.

 

“Something’s wrong.” He stated, staring at Mes for a few moments, “You’re worried about something, what?”

 

If Mes could flush, he would have in that moment.

 

“I’m-no, I’m fine!” He forced a smile onto his face, “Remind me what this job was about again?”

 

“… What’s the matter?” Thun moved closer, “Mes, tell me?”

 

Mes ducked his head, feeling very much like he was getting told off here, “I’m… feeling left behind.”

 

“Left behind?”

 

“Look at you.” Mes sighed, “You’re getting ready to go for a proper interview, for a possible career that might last all your life… and I’m still like this. I feel… like I’m being left behind.”

 

“Oh.” The word was shaky, as Thun moved closer, “Oh Mes… I-I think I’ve loved you from the first moment I saw you, and-and nothing could ever change that for me. No matter how old I get, or how many people I might meet, the pressures I might get from everyone who wants me to settled down… I will always be yours. There is nobody else for me.” He beamed and shrugged, “I guess I’ll be that confirmed bachelor that always shows up in dramas, except no one ever sees my ‘roommate’.”

 

“You are such a dork.”

 

“But I’m your dork, right.”

 

At the hopeful look on Thun’s face, Mes couldn’t help but smile.

 

“Yeah… you’re my dork.”

Notes:

Lists!

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter 497: Klui/Seo Duang - Chapter 221 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Multiple Prompters: Chapter 221 sequel.

………………………………………………..

 

Klui was buried all the way inside Seo Duang when there was a knocking on the wall.

 

Seo Duang, who had been letting out the filthiest of moans, looked over his shoulder, glaring at the wall that separated their room from Tharn and Type’s.

 

“Are they kidding?” Klui sighed, “They were the ones who started all this.” He spotted the wicked smirk on Seo Duang’s face, before his boyfriend continued to move, letting out another load moan, prompting Klui to grab onto his hips and simply hang on for the ride.

 

“How many times- “Seo Duang clenched around him, making Klui moan as well, “- have we heard them either fighting or fucking?!”

 

All Klui could do was watch as Seo Duang fucked himself on his dick, letting out, shorter, higher-pitched moans as the head of Klui’s cock brushed against his prostate.

 

“I-I don’t ever remember banging on the walls like that!”

 

They probably did, Klui reasoned.

 

“Oh!” Seo Duang whined, “Come on Klui, fuck me!”

 

“Seo Duang…”

 

Seo Duang winked at him, fingers moving to Klui’s nipples and thumbing at them, before pinching at them, making Klui whine, loud enough to get the banging started again, which just spurns Seo Duang on more.

 

They were getting louder and louder, Klui’s thrusts matching the banging on the wall after some time, almost unconsciously, until they were coming in unison.

 

Needless to say, their other neighbours were soon banging on the walls as well.

 

“That was- “Klui didn’t have the words for it, watching Seo Duang glaring at the wall separating them from Tharn and Type.

 

“I can’t believe they’re complaining.” His boyfriend muttered, gently easing off of Klui’s dick and collapsing beside him.

 

Klui was honestly too mind-blown to even care as the banging continued.

 

When his orgasm finally passed, he realised that the banging had stopped, but Seo Duang was still glaring at the wall.

 

Klui groaned, “We’re going to get a noise complaint.”

 

“Before them two?!” Seo Duang was clearly outraged at the thought, “They’ve been the loudest pair on this floor before they were together!” He glanced over at Klui, “Fancy another round?”

 

“… Our neighbours are all going to hate us.” Klui sighed, as Seo Duang leaned over and started to kiss at his neck, “Like, every single one of them.”

 

“I don’t care.”

 

Needless to say, Seo Duang got that second round.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Klui’s throat was hoarse the next day, but there were no noise complaints filed, so that was a blessing.

 

He regretted not putting an end to this competition sooner.

 

They settled down for the evening, and honestly, Klui should have expected what came next.

 

“Oh!”

 

The cry come through the wall at about nine.

 

“T-Tharn!”

 

“Oh, come on.” Klui groaned, watching Seo Duang getting to his feet and stripping almost immediately, “Please, just let it go, okay?”

 

“This is war.”

 

“Please- “But it was too late, he was already transfixed by the sight of Seo Duang baring himself for him.

 

“- Can we keep it quiet tonight?”

 

Seo Duang smirked, “Let’s consider it our own challenge…. Can you keep quiet?”

 

The answer was no.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

There was a post-stick note on the door when Seo Duang returned home the following day.

 

‘Truce?’

 

He could tell Klui…. But a loud voice was screaming at him to bin it.

 

The door to Tharn and Type’s room opened up as Tharn emerged, the pair of them staring at each other until Seo Duang pointed at the note.

 

“Are you sure?”

 

Tharn continued to stare at him, before a sly smirk appeared on his face, “A few more nights? I think we can get away with that before we get reported.”

 

“Deal.”

Chapter 498: Pang/Wave - Hurt Pang/Worried Wave

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Meg: Hi! I really love your one shots! Can I please request for a pang/wave fic with hurt pang and worried wave? Something like maybe pang thought he cannot make it and so confesses to an equally distraught and crying wave. But then he actually survives, and wave is like 'I hate you but I love you' and 'don't you dare do this again'!
Thank you!

……………………………………..

 

Pain burst beneath Pang’s ribs, a blinding pain that consumed everything as he fell to his knees. He could feel his consciousness slipping.

 

This was it.

 

The blacker his vision got, the more comforted he felt… until he heard a familiar voice filtering through the haze of pain

 

“It’s okay!” Wave sounded panicked beyond all belief, pressing his hands against Pang’s injured side, making pain shoot agonisingly through his wound, “You’re going to be alright!”

 

“W-Wave.”

 

He needed to confess to Wave; he needed to tell him… before he died, he needed Wave to know the truth.

 

He could taste blood in the back of his throat.

 

“I-I love…”

 

“Ssh!” Wave pushed down on his wound harder, as Pang finally succumbed to unconsciousness.

 

He still saw the tears in Wave’s eyes though.

 

…………………………………….

 

The next thing he remembered was bright white lights and softness all around him. There was still a pain in his side, but it was almost… muffled.

 

He was warm.

 

Something was pressed up against his uninjured side, and without even looking over, Pang knew that it was Wave who was snuggled up against him. He slowly tried to sit up, hands slipping slightly on the smooth under sheets as the pain came back with a vengeance, making it feel like fire was licking at the wound as he cried out.

 

Immediately, the figure next to him stirred, sitting up and grabbing onto Pang’s shoulder, pushing him back down to the bed firmly, but gently.

 

“Hey. It’s okay!” Wave exclaimed, sounding just as panicked as he did when he was saving Pang’s life, “Knock it off you idiot! You’re fine, you’re fine!” He then glared, “You nearly died though, I hope you realise that?! We almost lost you, I almost- “He stopped, face paling at his near confession.

 

Pang nodded, trying to calm his breathing as best he could, looking around the small room, before turning his attention back to Wave, who looked like he hadn’t actually slept for a week.

 

“Were you… here the entire time?”

 

Wave nodded slowly, “I-I- “He looked like he was beating back tears, “- I was so scared. I-I couldn’t lose you.”

 

Feeling his heart fluttering in his chest, Pang gave him a weak smile.

 

He loved this man so much.

 

That was the one thing he was sure of. He had been sure of it when he thought he was dying.

 

He loved Wave.

 

“I love you.” “I love you.”

 

Pang was stunned to hear Wave say the words at exactly the same time as him, and judging from the look on Wave’s face, he wasn’t expecting it either.

 

Seconds later, he had an armful of Wave, who was shaking, clearly trying to hold back tears. His weight on him was making Pang’s wound ache a little, but he was willing to persevere to have Wave like this.

 

Wave loved him back, and that was all Pang needed.

Chapter 499: Korn/Knock & Tan/Bun - Knock and Bun swap places

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hey I haven’t seen any Bun x Tan. Can you do a prompt where Bun and Tan switch places with Knock and Korn. Or Knock and Bun switch places. Whichever one sounds more interesting to you.

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Knock’s head hurt when he woke up.

 

He wasn’t sure why.

 

He hadn’t had too much to drink the night before… had he?

 

Wincing at the sunlight streaming through the window, he looked over to his side, smiling softly at the sight of Korn sleeping next to him.

 

Leaning over, he pressed a gently kiss to his boyfriend’s cheek, before trying to get out of bed, needing a glass of water and some serious painkillers.

 

It was then that he realised he was not in their bedroom.

 

Looking through the window, he frowned when he didn’t even seem to be in the same city that he last went to sleep in.

 

His heartrate started to speed up, as he took a shaky step back, moving to the bed to wake Korn up, hoping that he might have an explanation for what the hell was going on.

 

“Hey.” He whispered, shaking at Korn’s shoulder, “Hey, what happened last night?”

 

Korn blearily opened his eyes, face twisted in a sleepy scowl. “Bun? ‘S too early to be up, come back to bed.”

 

Bun?

 

Who the hell was Bun?

 

Knock felt sick, heart feeling like it had sunk down to his stomach.

 

Was Korn cheating on him again?

 

He searched for the bathroom, racing in, and vomiting into the toilet, before going to rinse his mouth out. It was when he straightened up, that he realised something was wrong.

 

Scars.

 

He had no scars when he went to sleep, he was definitely sure about that…. And was it his imagination, or did he look older?

 

He wasn’t ashamed to admit that he let out an anxious little whimper.

 

Had he lost time?

 

Sudden amnesia? Was that a thing?

 

“Bun?”

 

There was that name again.

 

Knock froze as Korn shuffled into the room, a concerned look on his face.

 

“Bun, is everything okay?”

 

“I-I gotta go!” Knock said hurriedly, knowing just how panicked he sounded at that moment, “I gotta go to-to- “

 

“- The surgery?” Korn frowned, “So early? There’s not been another murder has there?”

 

What.

 

The.

 

Fuck.

 

“I-I don’t think so? Just an emergency!”

 

He was a doctor of some sorts? He’d never shown an interest in being a doctor in his life!

 

“Bun?”

 

This wasn’t just Korn murmuring a name in his sleep.

 

He was actually calling Knock this.

 

“It’s okay.” Knock forced himself to smile, “You can go back to sleep, I’ll be back later.”

 

“Mmm, okay.”

 

As Korn climbed back into bed, Knock stared longingly at him, thinking that if he just crawled back in, pulled the blankets over his head, and went back to sleep, maybe he would wake up and find that this was all a nightmare.

 

Getting changed, he went to leave, spotting two IDs on the table.

 

Doctor Bun Bunnakit Songsakdina…. Him.

 

And Tan Wirapong Inkhamvieng…. Not Korn.

 

“I… am in a sci fi film.” He whimpered, “This doesn’t happen to people in real life!”

 

He decided there was only one thing to try.

 

He needed to call himself.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

Miles and miles away, Bun woke up tasting slightly stale pizza in his mouth, his head aching terribly.

 

Strange.

 

His tolerance was usually much better.

 

A sign of old age he assumed, feeling a little melancholic at the thought.

 

There was a soft grumbling to his side, prompting a fond smile to appear on his face. He sat up, scrubbing a hand over his face, opening his eyes, and blinking in confusion.

 

Why… did it look like an apartment in the middle of the city, instead of the lovely cabin he shared with his boyfriend?

 

Slowly, he looked around, feeling more and more confused as he got up and wandered around.

 

Eventually, he found a mirror, walking towards it with a feeling of trepidation, only to have to brace himself against the nearest sturdy object to stop himself from collapsing to the ground.

 

The face that stared back at him was familiar, practically identical to his own, and yet so, so different. The eyes looked less weary, the hair was a little longer, his scars were gone… and he was about 99% certain that he was younger than he had been when he went to bed.

 

“Fuck.” He cursed, “I’m practically a kid again.”

 

And then he heard the buzzing.

 

Heading back into the bedroom, he stared at the phone on the table on ‘his’ side of the bed, before slowly reaching out and answering it.

 

“Hello?”

 

“Hey.” He knew that voice, “Is-is your name Bun? Doctor Bun?”

 

“Yes?

 

“Oh god.” His own voice whimpered back, “What the hell is going on?”

 

“I… have no idea.”

Chapter 500: Kit/Ming - Kit Proposes

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Could you write one where Kit surprises Ming by proposing and/or asking him to move in? Keep up the amazing writing!

………………………………………………………

 

Kit sighed, leaning back in his chair as his final patient of the morning left, his eyes on the ceiling.

 

Today was the day.

 

It had been five years since he and Ming started dating, and he knew that he loved the younger man… and he needed to make Ming his.

 

He needed to marry him.

 

The question was how was the proposal going to go?

 

Exhaling, he neatened out his coat, and headed out, hoping that his lunchtime meeting with Pha and Beam would help him answer that question.

 

They were already at their table when he arrived at the cafeteria, the pair of them instantly noticing the look on his face.

 

“That’s a serious face.” Beam teased, “What’s wrong?”

 

“I need some advice.” Kit sighed, taking the seat opposite the pair, “I… I want to propose to Ming, but I have no idea how. You two have gone through all this before, any ideas?”

 

Pha and Beam glanced at other.

 

“You could…leave him a message in rose petals on the bed?” Pha ventured, “That’s what I did with Yo.”

 

“… How many roses did you have to buy to get enough petals to write even just ‘marry me?’”

 

Judging from the look on Pha’s face, it was not an answer Kit wanted to honestly know.

 

“If Ming were going to propose to you…” Beam mused, “… He’d probably go all out, so you want to try and outdo him. Fireworks maybe? Those ones that can make letters and words?”

 

“That sounds more expensive that the thirty dozen roses idea!”

 

Ignoring Pha’s mutter about how it wasn’t thirty dozen, Kit groaned, “It’s not… me! I want it to be something that I would do, otherwise what’s the point of ME proposing. I might as well have one of you two do it on my behalf.”

 

They both nodded in understanding.

 

“I could message Yo?” Pha then gently spoke up, “I think he’s in the labs at the moment, but you could meet up with him later and talk about it? I asked Ming about proposing to Yo after all.”

 

“Did you?”

 

Pha nodded, “They tell each other everything. If anyone is going to know how Ming would like to be proposed to, it’s Yo.”

 

…………………………………………………………..

 

“You must be truly desperate to come to me for help.”

 

Kit rolled his eyes at the drama of it all, taking the seat opposite Yo, “It’s nice to see you too.” He sighed, “Please tell me you have some ideas?”

 

“I have the perfect idea.” Yo beckoned for him to lean in a little closer, “Just listen to Uncle Yo.”

 

“Please don’t call yourself that.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

In the end, Yo did end up coming with a really good idea.

 

“Save it for your anniversary though.” The younger man pleaded, “You’ll have enough time to get everything sorted then, and it’ll be so much more romantic.”

 

“That’s nearly two months away!”

 

Yo smirked, “Can you really not wait that long to be engaged to him?”

 

“No…does that surprise you?”

 

“No.” Yo shook his head fondly, “Not in the slightest.”

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

“This is really nice.” Ming beamed at Kit, “Why do we wait until anniversaries to do this?”

 

Kit couldn’t stop himself from chuckling, “Because we are both way too busy at the moment to dine out like this every weekend.”

 

“Not every weekend… maybe every other weekend?”

 

“I thought you liked our nights in?”

 

Ming leered at him slyly, “I do enjoy our Netflix and chill sessions.”

 

“You are too old to use that reference now.”

 

“P’Kit!”

 

It was the use of the honorific that reminded Kit of why they were here.

 

“I have an anniversary present for you.” He stated.

 

“I only need your company as a gift.”

 

“Ming.” Kit rolled his eyes, “Stand up.”

 

Slowly, and with no small amount of confusion, Ming did as he was told, getting to his feet as curious eyes looked over at their table.

 

“Close your eyes.”

 

Once he was sure that Ming couldn’t see anything, Kit reached into his bag and pulled out the sash, carefully placing it on Ming, the ring in his back pocket.

 

“Open them.”

 

Ming did, looking at the sash immediately. “Hey, this looks like my Campus Moon sash!”

 

“It’s a little different.”

 

Frowning, Ming looked at the writing, noticing that that was different.

 

“Fiancée?” He whispered, sounding completely in shock, looking up to see Kit getting on one knee in front of him, pulling the wedding ring out.

 

“Ming, my Campus Moon, will you marry me?”

 

Slowly, Ming nodded, before he finally snapped out of it, lunging at Kit and wrapping his arms around him.

 

“YES! YES! YES! YES!”

 

“Ming! I almost dropped the ring!”

 

“I don’t care!”

 

“I do!”

 

“Save that for the wedding!”

 

“Ming!”

Chapter 501: Saifah/Zon - First Anniversary (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Cuddly_SaiZon: Can you write the one where SaifahZon are celebrating their first anniversary and the night starts all sweet and turns spicy later? (NSFW)

…………………………………………………………………

 

Saifah knew this was his fault.

 

Most couples booked a table at a nearby restaurant for their first anniversary, but not him.

 

No, he had to try and cook.

 

And now the kitchen was slowly filling with black smoke as the smoke alarm blared, forcing him to admit defeat.

 

“Sooo…” He began sheepishly, coming out of the small kitchen that was provided in their dorms, seeing Zon still watching Star Wars, a small smirk on his face as the alarm drowned out the noise.

 

“… We might have to evacuate.”

 

Outside, all the rest of the crowd could hear was Zon’s cackling laughter.

 

…………………………………

 

“Let’s just order a pizza or something.” Zon chuckled when they were finally allowed back inside, Saifah getting strict warnings from the firemen not to try cooking again anytime soon.

 

“At least let me pay for it.” Saifah sighed, still feeling guilty over ruining the night.

 

“Obviously.” Zon threw him his phone, still giggling under his breath as Saifah ordered the food. Taking a seat on the sofa, Saifah focused on getting their tea ordered, not paying attention to how Zon sidled around to sit beside him, shuffling closer, practically climbing into Saifah’s lap.

 

He certainly didn’t miss the mischievous smirk as the pizza place picked up and the bored sounding person answered.

 

Zon playfully nipped just under his ear as the person asked to take his order, making Saifah’s breath catch in his throat.

 

“O-One barbecue chicken and o-one pepperoni- “

 

Zon’s hand moved up the inside of his shirt, fingers brushing against bare skin.

 

//Regular or large? \\

 

“Both regular and- “Zon had moved onto his lap now, hands up near Saifah’s nipples, “- C-coke to drink.”

 

//Address? \\

 

“Um…”

 

Zon was nuzzling at his neck, grinding down against Saifah’s growing erection.

 

It took Saifah some time to remember the dorm room number, words sounding like they were just coming out in one long jumbled mess. This was probably because Zon had slipped off his lap, to his knees, hands moving to unbutton Saifah’s jeans.

 

//Should be half an hour, okay? \\

 

“Yep! Totally!” He didn’t even hear what the price was, hanging up the phone as quickly as he could and dropping it onto the cushions.

 

“You are such a tease!” Saifah groaned, “I think that guy hated me.”

 

“You did better than I expected.” Zon licked over Saifah’s hardening cock through the thick fabric, just enough pressure to make Saifah’s hips buck, “How long did he say it would take to get here?”

 

“30 minutes.” Saifah groaned, “Where did innocent Zon go?”

 

“I think we left him when we went on that beach holiday.” Zon pulled Saifah’s pants and underwear down just far enough for his cock to spring free, running his tongue over the head of it.

 

Saifah had no more words after that, as Zon slid his lips over the head of his cock completely. He could feel the roll of his boyfriend’s tongue against the underside, that sudden heat and slight, sucking pressure, that zapped all of his thoughts out of his mind.

 

His fingers wound their way into Zon’s hair, tugging at the roots and being rewarded with a low groan that sent a ripple of pleasure up his spine. It had taken him almost six months to get Zon comfortable enough to a point where he was willing to let his sounds out like this, and Saifah loved every single instant.

 

He vaguely saw Zon removing his own trousers, moving one of his legs in between Zon’s thighs so that his boyfriend could rut against it. Even through his jeans, he could feel just how hard Zon was, a low hum of pleasure practically echoing throughout the room.

 

It didn’t take long before Zon was rutting shamelessly against Saifah’s shin, sucking him greedily, unbothered by the mess or noise… and oh god was he noisy, moans, whimpers, and filthy wet sounds that Saifah was sure their neighbours could hear.

 

“C-close.” He tugged at Zon’s hair

 

“Mmm.”

 

“Can I… in-in your mouth?”

 

Zon made an affirmative noise, and that was all that was needed to push Saifah over the edge, coming hard, toes curling, as he let out a sharp ‘AH!’ of surprise.

 

Zon swallowed it down eagerly, only pulling away when Saifah’s cock was clean.

 

“Can I- on you?” Zon asked, a little nervous, despite what they’d just done.

 

“Come here.”

 

Once Zon was back on his lap, Saifah pulled him into a kiss, not caring that he was technically tasting himself as Zon pumped his cock quickly.

 

It didn’t take long before he was spilling hot and messy between them, Saifah’s shirt raised up enough for thick streaks to hit Saifah’s bare stomach.

 

“H-happy anniversary.” Saifah panted, as Zon giggled.

 

“H-Happy anniversary.”

 

And then there was a knock on the door.

 

“Shit!”

Chapter 502: Sarawatine & Mil/Phukong - Shovel Talks

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Vojtech: 1. Type has a serious conversation with Sarawat. Checking intentions, seriousness towards Tine, threats of an older brother.
2. Sarawat realizes that he should have the same conversation with Mil. And even borrows some of Type's methods.

…………………………………………………..

 

“Sarawat.”

 

Looking up, Sarawat frowned at the sight of Type standing the doorway of the practice room, "Um- “

 

“Can I have a word?”

 

“Um, sure?” He placed the guitar to one side, suddenly feeling nervous although he didn’t know why, “Is something wrong?”

 

Type ignored the question, pulling up a chair to sit on.

 

“Do you think I'm stupid, or weak?”

 

“No, of course not.” Sarawat frowned. From all the stories that he’d heard about from man about Type, stupid and weak were too words that should never be used in connection with Type, “Is this... about Tine?”

 

“You’re dating him, despite that fact that you know I don’t like you.”

 

Sarawat bit his tongue.

 

“But Tine seems to like you, and apparently, that’s the thing that matters.” Type rolled his eyes, “The fact that you insisted on keeping it a secret from me, doesn’t fill me with confidence you know.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“In fact,...” Type continued, not seeming to hear Sarawat’s confusion (or not caring), “...it makes me think that in a few months' times, I'm going to be comforting my brother through a broken heart.”

 

“That’s not going to happen!” Sarawat snapped, only to straighten up when Type suddenly got to his feet, moving closer until he was looming over him.

 

On the streets, you wouldn’t look twice at Type, but at this moment, Sarawat was not ashamed to admit that he was a little unnerved.

 

Somehow, he didn’t think this conversation was going to end with Type giving his blessing.

 

“If you hurt Tine, in ANY sort of way...” Type hissed, “... I will ruin you. The minute you step out of this university, hoping to get that perfect career, I will make sure that no-one even gives you a second thought, understood?”

 

He left without giving Sarawat the chance to answer, leaving the younger man sitting there, a chill running down his spine.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

He pushed the conversation to the back of his mind.

 

He was never going to hurt Tine, so what was the point of worrying about Type.

 

It was only when he discovered that Mil was dating Phukong, that the conversation came back to him.

 

Maybe, just maybe, he could take some inspiration.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

“Hey.”

 

Mil paused, turning to see Sarawat leant against the nearby wall, “Hey.” He replied, finding himself tensing up a little at the look on Sarawat’s face.

 

It was a look that made his instincts scream ‘run like hell!’

 

“So, you and my little brother.”

 

“Yep.” Mil shoved his hands into his jacket pocket, straightening up as best he could, putting on his best cocky smirk, “This is an invitation to a double date or anything is it, because I don’t think either of us would enjoy that.”

 

Sarawat gave him a, frankly, terrifying smile.

 

One that he had never seen on Sarawat’s face, even when he was pursuing Tine.

 

Was his face paling? He felt like his face was paling.

 

“Well… at least you’re not going after Tine anymore.”

 

“No…definitely not.”

 

“Phukong seems to really like you.”

 

Mil wasn’t an idiot.

 

He knew where this was going.

 

“I love him too, which is why I’ll never hurt him or anything like that.”

 

The terrifying look disappeared from Sarawat’s face, as Mil forced back a chuckle.

 

“Let me guess… you had a whole speech prepared about if I hurt him, they’d never find my body, something like that? Or if they did find it, I’d be unrecognisable?”

 

“… How many people have given you that speech?”

 

Mil held his hands up in mock surrender, “None of them ever had a reason to act on their threats. All my break-ups were amicable, with both of us agreeing to it. Like I said, I would never hurt Phukong.”

 

Sarawat narrowed his eyes, before relaxing slightly and nodding his head, “It would be unrecognisable.” He muttered, before stalking away, as if nothing happened.

 

Mil decided to keep this conversation to himself.

 

He could put it in his speech at Sarawat and Tine’s wedding.

Chapter 503: Win/Team - Team Dyes His Hair

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Imdesperate 😊: Can we get prompt when team dyes his hair? Prem has been dyeing his hair and that man is killing me🕳️🕳️💨

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Win knew his life wasn’t all that exciting. With the exception of the Dean/Pharm drama, nothing much had happened in this university.

 

The biggest surprise in Win’s life, was Team.

 

When this year started, he never expected Team, and yet, he wouldn’t change their meeting for anything in the world.

 

Well, maybe he would wish that they’d got their shit together sooner, but that was a minor detail.

 

Besides, it was quite fun to wear Team down until the younger man admitted that he did love Win and wanted to be together.

 

They’d agreed to meet up that evening for a ‘study session’, so Win really wasn’t expecting anything different. Maybe Team would already by his pyjamas, looking oh so fuckable, his hair all over the place like Win had already been pulling on it.

 

It was enough to make Win pick up the pace.

 

Having the spare key to the room, Win let himself in, only to frown when Team wasn’t immediately there to greet him.

 

“Team?”

 

Silence.

 

“Team?!”

 

The lights were all on and he could vaguely hear music coming from the bathroom, prompting him to drop his bag on the bed and head in that direction.

 

“Team?!”

 

“Hey Win!” Team finally called back, voice muffled by the closer door, “I’ll be out in a second!”

 

Was it Win’s imagination, or did he sound kind of nervous?

 

“Okay!” He called back “I’ll order us some food, okay?”

 

“Y-Yeah!”

 

Noodles.

 

Noodles always cheered Team up when he had a bad day.

 

…………………………….

 

The food was here, and Team had yet to emerge from the bathroom.

 

Win was getting nervous now.

 

“Team? Is everything okay in there?” He knocked on the door softly, “Dinner’s ready.”

 

“R-right! Sorry, just let me- “There was a loud clattering noise, followed by Team and the door opening.

 

Woah.

 

Blue.

 

Team’s hair was blue.

 

Win stood there dumbstruck as he stared at Team.

 

Blue.

 

“What did you do your hair?” He murmured, throat suddenly feeling very dry, knowing that it was a stupid question as soon as he asked it.

 

Team laughed a little self-consciously, shifting from side to side, “I… bleached it… and then I dyed it.”

 

Slowly, Win nodded, “Yeah, I can see that.”

 

“Um.” Team ran his fingers through the damp locks, making certain strands almost flash silver as they caught the light, “Do you like it? Because if you don’t, I can- “

 

“NO!”

 

Okay, maybe he didn’t need to shout it like that.

 

“I-I mean… it looks amazing, I-I really, really like it!” Win couldn’t stop staring. There was something about the blue that made Team’s eyes just… pop. He moved forwards, settling his hands on Team’s waist gently, “Can I kiss you?”

 

A relieved smile appeared on Team’s face, as he nodded eagerly. Win laced a hand through the slightly damp locks and pulled him into a lazy kiss.

 

Kissing Team was addictive, so when his boyfriend pulled away, Win pouted and tried to follow him.

 

“Is that noodles I smell?” Team moved to rush into the living room, only for Win’s grip on his hips to tighten.

 

“They can wait, I need to kiss my boyfriend!”

 

“P’Win! Cold noodles are nasty! We can kiss more after we eat!”

 

“One more.” Win tried to negotiate, “One more kiss, and then food.”

 

“… One more.”

 

Win wasn’t going to give him the chance to think about it twice, pulling Team into another kiss, unable to stop the daft smile from appearing on his face. He only stopped when he needed to breathe, knowing that he probably looked a little smug.

 

“I can’t believe you dyed your hair and didn’t tell me!”

 

“I wanted it to be a surprise.” Team bit at his lip, “Manaow said you would like it.”

 

“Remind me to send her a gift basket.”

 

He revealed in the sound of Team’s laughter, eyes flickering to that blue hair.

 

He could definitely get used to this look.

Chapter 504: Dean & Team - Panic Attacks (TW: Panic Attacks... obviously)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wee-wee: Can we get a story about dean helping team out with something? Like a panic attack etc....

……………………………………………………………..

 

Team was wheezing by the time Dean reached him, panic so completely set in, that he was having trouble breathing.

 

Dean had heard the shocked cry from one of their other teammates, and with Win off sick, he was out of the pool in seconds and rushing over.

 

“Team, Team are you okay?”

 

Team tried to speak, but couldn’t get the words out, and simply shook his head instead.

 

Dean couldn’t figure out what had set him off, looking up at the ever-growing crowd, hoping that someone would tell him.

 

“It-it was just a joke!” One of the other first years blurted out, not having the resistance to one of Dean’s glares, “Ice pretended that he was drowning, and we-we thought Team would help, but he just stared and-and then this!”

 

Of course.

 

Dean didn’t know the whole story, but he was aware that Team had lost his brother to a drowning accident.

 

Therefore, it was obvious what had started this panic attack.

 

He reached out to try and calm Team, only for a terrified whimper to echo off the damp tiles.

 

Dean’s blood started to boil.

 

“I shouldn’t need to explain why drowning ‘jokes’ aren’t funny.” He snapped, “If you want to play practical jokes on people, you can leave the team and take it somewhere else, am I understood?”

 

He barely heard their mumbled apologies, still seething at the thought that there were some people who still thought pretending to drown was funny.

 

“We were just having a little fun!”

 

Dean slowly looked up at the student who said that, trying not to take satisfaction in the way the other man took a step back. “Does he look like he’s having fun?!”

 

The man shook his head and took another step back.

 

“Everyone out!” Dean then ordered, waiting until everyone was out of the pool area, before turning back to Team who was now trembling and sobbing, fingernails digging into his bare arms.

 

Dean needed to calm him down and soon.

 

“Team.” He whispered, keeping his voice low and soothing, with Team hiccupping through his tears in response, “Team, listen to me. You have to calm down.”

 

“I- “Team tried, before the rest of the sentence dissolved into a desperate sob before he tried again, “I-I-I- P’Dean, I-I- “

 

“Team.” Dean repeated patiently, keeping his voice even, “I’m here, you’re in the university pool, okay? Everything’s fine.”

 

He gently pried Team’s fingers away from his arms, taking those hands into his own, trying not to wince at how Team’s nails dug into his palm. Eventually, Team relaxed enough to allow Dean to pull him closer, until he could wrap his arms around the younger man, waiting until his breathing had calmed fully, before pulling away.

 

Knowing that Team was still probably not in a frame of mind to speak, Dean took his hand and led him towards the changing rooms.

 

They’d been by the pool for a while it seemed because the locker room was completely deserted, everyone having taken the hint and beating a hasty retreat.

 

“I’m going to call Pharm to come and pick you up okay?” Dean asked softly, as Team nodded his head, “Do you want me to let Win know what happened?”

 

“N-No.” Team shook his head almost desperately, “H-he’ll only be mad.”

 

Dean wasn’t exactly calm but decided against letting Team know that.

 

“Alright.” He relented, “But you should tell him at some point, okay?”

 

Team nodded, but Dean knew that Win would probably never know about this incident. He kept his sigh contained, pulling out his phone to call his boyfriend.

Chapter 505: Kit/Ming - Hurt Ming (TW: Guns)

Summary:

Yeah... i went full on hurt for this one

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous- Hi! Can I ask for a MingKit angst where something happened to Ming and Kit is the one who has to be worried or scared about him? ‘Cause is always Ming who take care of Kit...

……………………………….

 

Ming sighed as he walked around the store.

 

He’d completely forgotten the list that Kit had made for him, and there was no way he was going to text his boyfriend to ask for it.

 

He wasn’t suicidal.

 

“Think, think, think.” He muttered, entering the dairy section.

 

Milk, they definitely needed milk. He remembered that much.

 

He reached out to grab a bottle, just as a loud noise and a scream echoed through the store, prompting him to stop and look over in that direction.

 

That was either a firework… or a gunshot.

 

Fear coiled in his gut, as he grabbed the milk and decided to continue.

 

It was probably nothing.

 

And then came the sound of multiple gunshots and more screams, his milk falling to the ground and exploding, milk splashing his jeans and the aisle, as everyone around him ran recklessly in different directions.

 

Ming was not ashamed to admit that he was one of those people., freezing when he rounded a corner and practically came face to face with a man dressed all in black… a gun by his side.

 

What should he do?

 

Should he just run and hope?

 

Should he try and catch the man unawares by hitting him now?

 

The thoughts flashed through his mind in less than a second, but it took the assailant less time to decide what he was going to do.

 

BANG.

 

Ming yelped at the sudden, sharp pain in his side, blearily watching as the man made a run for it as he pressed a hand against where it hurt.

 

Ouch!

 

Pulling his hand away, he frowned at the bright, crimson blood that coated it.

 

‘Put pressure on it idiot!’ A voice that sounded remarkable like Kit mentally shouted at him as he started to press on the gaping wound, trying to at least limit the blood loss. He fell to his knees and moved to one side.

 

What was he going to do?

 

He could still hear the man shooting at other people, screams echoing throughout the store as people ran to get away from him. His vision was starting to blur from the blood loss, despite his desperate attempt to stop the bleeding.

 

Years of kickboxing and he’d completely frozen up.

 

He could feel his breathing getting slower, even as his heart rate started to speed up, getting dizzier and dizzier.

 

‘You’re going into shock’ His mental Kit pointed out, ‘Ming, you need to stop yourself from going into shock!’

 

“I… don’t… know how to… P’Kit.”

 

That was the last thing Ming remembered, before everything went dark.

 

………………………………………………………

 

“He forgot the list.” Kit sighed, spotting the piece of paper on the counter, “Of course he forgot the list.” He grabbed his phone to call Ming, knowing that his boyfriend was probably panicking, but being a stubborn Engineering student, he wouldn’t ask for help.

 

And then his phone started to ring.

 

“Pha? What’s wrong?”

 

//There’s a been a shooting at the local student grocery store. \\ Pha quickly explained, //Didn’t you mention that you’d sent Ming there to stock up before you got home? Please tell me he’s there, because Yo is panicking and- \\

 

“- He’s not here.” Kit whispered, “I-I-I- “

 

He dropped his phone and raced out of the room.

 

………………………………………

 

He wasn’t sure how many laws he broke speeding to the store, leaving it parked (read as abandoned) by the pavement and scrambling out, quickly coming up against an officer.

 

“Sorry, but we can’t let you go any further.”

 

“B-But, my boyfriend’s in there!” He didn’t even hesitant on the words that he would have stuttered over a few months previous.

 

“It’s a crime scene. You can’t enter without permission.”

 

Kit could feel himself starting to hyperventilate, taking a step back, looking around frantically until he saw someone being rushed to an ambulance on a stretcher.

 

A familiar someone.

 

“MING!”

 

He ran over, nearly tripping over his own feet in his panic.

 

“Is he okay!” He practically screamed at the poor paramedic, “Is he- “

 

“- He’s lost a lot of blood, but we’re stabilising him right now.” The older paramedic’s voice was gentle, almost understanding, “Do you know him.”

 

“He-he’s my boyfriend.” Kit examined Ming, feeling a little ill at how still his boyfriend was.

 

Ming was never one to be still. Never.

 

“He’s in shock.” He whispered, “He’s in shock, you need to- “

 

“-Come on son.” The paramedic gestured for him to get into the ambulance, “I think I’ll feel better taking you to the hospital with us, rather than letting you drive in this state.”

 

“I-I’m a medical student, I- “

 

“- You’re a young man, who’s boyfriend has been seriously hurt. Come on, we need to get going.”

 

Kit did as he was told.

 

……………………………………………………………

 

Ming’s surgery to remove the bullet from his side was a success, and Kit hadn’t left his side since the younger man had been moved into his own room to recover.

 

“You called me an idiot…” Ming slurred, drugged up on the best painkillers with a pout on his face, “… that was mean.”

 

Kit… couldn’t remember doing that recently.

 

“And… I forgot the list.”

 

“I know you did.” Kit leaned over and kissed him gently on the forehead, “I love you.”

 

“Love… you… too.”

Chapter 506: Tew/Dae - First Time (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are Closed

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hi! Any chance you can do some Tew/Dae smut? Maybe their first time? Thanks!

…………………………………….

 

“Come on…” Tew’s voice was low and soothing as he carefully slid the first finger inside, “… Just relax for me, okay?”

 

Dae hissed out a sharp breath, back arching slightly at the sensation. “I’m trying!” He snapped, feeling his face flushing, “Just… get on with it.” He let his head fall back against the pillow, spreading his legs wider, pushing back against Tew in an effort to get him to continue.

 

“Dae.” Tew stopped what he was doing, hearing Dae whine at the pause, “As soon as you don’t like anything, you need to tell me, okay?”

 

Dae groaned, glaring up at his boyfriend. “Please fuck me.” He said, voice completely deadpan, despite the flush on his cheeks, “Fuck me oh so hard…. Better?”

 

Tew was not ashamed to admit that his cock throbbed at the words, a bead of precum forming at the tip. “Alright, but it’s not supposed to hurt, okay?” He continued to stretch Dae out, “You’ll tell me, yes? Tell me if it starts to hurt?”

 

Nodding, Dae settled further into the pillows, focused on his breathing as Tew added another finger, and then a third. Sometimes it felt so good he saw stars, other times there was a burning sensation that made him wince.

 

He felt full already, so who knew how he would feel when they finally got to the main act.

 

As Tew pulled out, he added a little twist of his wrist, the tips of his fingers brushing against Dae’s prostate, bringing forth a little whimper of pleasure.

 

Tew was slicking up his fingers when Dae reached out and gently stroked his fingers along his boyfriend’s erection, watching in fascination as pre-cum dripped to the bed.

 

“Oh g-god.” Tew whined, “Please don’t, I-I don’t think I’ll last if you do that.”

 

Strangely, Dae felt a lot better about all this, knowing that he had so much control over the older man. He kept eye contact with Tew, until the other man slid three, slicker fingers back inside of him, crooking those fingers just so, making Dae moan lewdly with the unfamiliar pleasure.

 

“M-More!” He pleaded, “Please, more!”

 

Tew obliged with a smile, easily finding Dae’s prostate again. Pulling his fingers out, he put the condom on, slicked himself up and pressed his head against the loosened hole, before Dae could mourn the loss of sensation for too long.

 

Slowly, Tew rolled his hips forwards until just the head was breaching Dae,” Breathe.” He whispered, only just managing to hold himself back from thrusting all the way in.

 

Dae drew in a shuddering breath, as Tew sank in another inch, making Dae quiver.

 

“All right?”

 

“Y-Yeah.” Dae brought his legs up, resting his heels on Tew’s arse and pulling him closer, pressing him in deeper, “C-come on already!”

 

“I’m letting you get used to it first.”

 

“So… g-g-good.” Dae clenched and relaxed around Tew as the older man thrust in a little more, leaning over to kiss Dae as he continued pushing forwards until he was all the way inside. As they each tried to catch their breaths, he pressed their forehead together.

 

“Ready?”

 

“Y-yeah.”

 

Tew started to move and Dae fell apart, twining his arms around Tew’s neck.

 

“T-Tew!”

 

They moved slowly at first, picking up speed as Dae pushed against him to try and deepen the thrusts.

 

“You’re so gorgeous.” Tew whispered “Touch yourself for me?”

 

Dae immediately did as he was asked, stroking himself off in quick pulls, too desperate for anything else, nearly trembling with the need to come.

 

Angling himself just slightly, Tew hit dead against Dae’s prostate and that was enough to send him over the edge, muscles growing taunt, back arching as he came. The pleasure was so intense, his vision went black for a moment, feeling his come splattering against his stomach, chest and dripping over his fingers.

 

Tew kept thrusting through it, until the rhythmic clenching got to be too much, pushing in deep and coming hard into the condom.

 

For a moment, all that could be heard, was their panting, as Tew savoured the feeling of them joined together. Knowing that Dae might be feeling sensitive, he gently pulled out, tying off the condom and throwing it into the bin, heading to the bathroom to get something to clean them up.

 

Lying next to Dae, he was thrilled when the younger man immediately snuggled close to him.

 

“That was… amazing.” Dae whispered.

 

“You’re amazing.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Yeah… that’s why I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 507: Phupha/Tian - Strength Kink (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from River94: After yesterday in 1kstars.... 🥺😳 "I like it strong" "I'm strong" nsfw 👌💕

………………………………………………………

 

“I like it strong.” “I’m strong.”

 

Those words had been running through his mind ever since that conversation, and now that he and the Chief were actually together, Tian wanted to see the proof of it.

 

If only Phupha would stop treating him like he was fragile.

 

“Harder!” He pleaded in the middle of sex, hooking a heel behind a muscular thigh and trying to pull him closer, “Like you mean it, please!”

 

Phupha groaned but shoved himself forward as he hitched Tian’ hips up, sinking in deep as Tian wrapped his legs around him.

 

Reminding himself that Phupha had barely any experience before him, Tian resisted the urge to flip them over and take charge.

 

“Move.” He begged, hearing Phupha make a low, gutted sound before he did as he was told, still moving a little slow, but deeper now.

 

It still wasn’t enough.

 

Yes, there were times when Tian appreciated a slow fuck, but not now.

 

“Hey.” He tried to catch Phupha’s attention, patting him on the shoulder until Phupha stopped, staring down at him in confusion, “Remember when you said you were strong?”

 

Phupha looked a little offended for a moment, head tilting to the side in confusion, “Huh?”

 

“Remember? I said I like it strong, and then you said that you were strong?”

 

“… That was months ago?”

 

“I know.” Tian gave him a wicked smirk, “And you’ve yet to prove it.”

 

There was a moment of silence, as Phupha just stared at him, mouth slightly agape as he clearly struggled to find the words.

 

Tian would just have to give him a little bit of encouragement.

 

“I want you to fuck me.” Tian whispered, “Every time I sit down for the next week, I want to feel you.”

 

“Fuck.” Phupha squeezed his eyes closed for a moment, pulling out until only the head was inside, grabbing Tian’s shoulder as Tian opened his legs a little wider, breath catching in his throat as he sensed what was coming next.

 

“Tian… are you sure?”

 

“Yes.”

 

That was all Phupha needed, burying himself to the hilt with one brutal thrust.

 

Tian couldn’t even get the breath to scream, mouth falling open, wrapping his arms around Phupha, fingers digging into the muscle there. He was sure the older could feel all of his overwhelmed shivers, hear his hitching breaths…but he didn’t seem to care.

 

Moving to just his knees, Phupha pulled Tian’s hands off of him, pinning them to the bed.

 

Tian couldn’t even move them an inch, his cock twitching at the knowledge that he really couldn’t go anywhere.

 

“See?” There was a cocky smirk on the Chief’s face, “I am strong.”

 

“Cute.” Tian tried to roll his eyes, only for them to roll back as Phupha started thrusting, hips slamming against Tian, sinking his cock so deep inside of the younger man that Tian couldn’t help but cry out with every movement.

 

The thrusts were short and brutal, completely the opposite of how the night had started, and Tian could barely catch his breath.

 

“Fuck.” Phupha groaned, right into Tian’s ear, feeling the way he shuddered, “You like-g-getting pinned like this?”

 

Tian didn’t answer.

 

He wasn’t sure if he physically could.

 

Instead, he just whimpered, pulling at Phupha’s grip on him, only for Phupha to pull out completely and flip him over easily. Shoving his way back inside, Tian found that he really couldn’t move now, Phupha’s entire weight holding him down with ease.

 

“I could get used to this.” He huffed out, and Tian’s resulting moan was low, desperate… and the sweetest thing Phupha had ever heard.

 

Oh yeah.

 

He could definitely get used to this.

Chapter 508: Bun/Tan - Trust Kink and Handcuffs (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hey! I just finished watching manner of death and I can’t seem to get out of my mind how quickly Bun forgives Tan after handcuffing him and leaving him there for hours. I was wondering if you could do a fic where Tan proves that Bun can trust him and that he trusts Bun by letting Bun handcuff him during sex. Make it show good and true consent. Thanks.

………………………………………………………

 

“Are you sure about this?”

 

Tan smiled softly at Bun’s unsure tone, placing the handcuffs on the bed beside them and taking the doctor’s hands into his own.

 

“I hurt you.” He whispered, “I would do anything to prove that you can trust me again.”

 

“I do trust you!”

 

“Not like you did before.” Logically, Tan knew that he’d handcuffed Bun to the banisters to keep him safe… and Bun really had forgiven him too easily he’d thought at the time, “I want it to be like it was before.”

 

Bun’s eyes fell on the handcuffs, pulling his hands away from Tan’s and picking them up. “Okay.” He whispered, “But.. you need to tell me if you want to stop.”

 

“Agreed.”

 

Carefully, Bun handcuffed Tan to the headboard, watching as Tan went completely pliant. Really, the handcuffs were loose enough that he could get out if he wanted to, but it was a testament to how willing Tan was that he didn’t.

 

Bun’s heart started to pound at this thought.

 

“Bun?”

 

Startled out of his thoughts, he looked up at Tan who was looking at him in concern. Once his eyes moved further down though, spotting the slight bulge in Bun’s pants, that concerned look melted away to a sly smirk.

 

“Well? Aren’t you going to kiss me?”

 

Bun took the permission for what it was, leaning over until he could slot their mouths together. After a few moments, Tan let out a quiet moan, the kiss turning from gentle to frantic, Bun’s fingers winding into Tan’s hair and gently pulling at it.

 

Tan strained against the restraints, making a frustrated noise into Bun’s mouth. “Wow.” He gasped, “I didn’t realise how much I enjoyed touching you until we did this.”

 

“I-I can let you go?”

 

“No.” Tan’s voice was firm, giving Bun a reassuring smile, “I want this… but I’m going to need a little more than kissing.”

 

Bun nodded, deciding to kiss his way down Tan’s body, unbuttoning his shirt and baring more and more skin, making Tan writhe underneath him, raising his hips to allow bun to pull his pants and underwear off.

 

He was letting out increasingly incoherent moans as Bun avoided his cock, pressing kisses into Tan’s thighs, hips, and stomach instead. When he heard the handcuffs rattling, he paused, looking up at Tan. “Okay?”

 

Tan nodded frantically, as Bun kissed the head of his cock, looking up to see Tan’s eyes roll back in his head with a sharp keen.

 

No words were needed.

 

Bun knew what Tan’s ‘more’ sound was, as he swallowed him down, taking Tan’s cock into his mouth entirely. He moaned around his mouthful, fingers digging into Tan’s hips to stop himself from palming at himself.

 

He relished in the trust that Tan was giving him, trust that he couldn’t help but reciprocate. Pulling back to take a breath, he swirled his tongue around the underside of Tan’s cock, one finger pressing against his perineum, making Tan cum with a shout, entire body tensing as he spilled all over his stomach.

 

Before he’d even finished coming, Tan went boneless, quiet, happy noises breaking free from between his lips, even as Bun came in his own pants, overwhelmed by the mere experience.

 

Bun pulled away, quickly moving to uncuff his lover, checking to make sure that Tan was okay, even as Tan hummed happily, a dopy smile on his face. Once Tan’s hands were free, Bun curled up beside him, feeling Tan’s fingers stroke through his hair.

 

They lay there for quite some time, both opening their eyes at the same time, staring at each other.

 

“Hey.” Tan murmured sleepily, “I can- “

 

“- It’s okay.” Bun stopped the hand from moving further down, “I-I- I might have… already.”

 

Tan’s eyes widened slightly in shock, the hand moving up to cup Bun’s face instead, stroking his cheek with his thumb. “I love you.” He whispered, “And I trust you more than anyone else in this damned village.”

 

“I- “

 

“- You don’t have to say it.”

 

“Yes, I do.” Bun frowned, “And I mean it… I love and trust you Tan. More than anyone else.”

 

“… Yeah?”

 

“Forever.”

Chapter 509: Ho Dol/Won Seok - Jealous/Possessive Won Seok

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from LimaBeanie: Hi Hi, Do you accept prompts for Won Seok and Ho dol from Love With Flaws? If so, could I get some fluff for them? I just find them so cute, especially Ho dol. Maybe people keep wondering why Won Seok is dating Ho dol and then one day something happens or Ho dol does something and then everyone just suddenly understands. Bonus points for possessive Won Seok because that’s always funny. Please and Thank you :)

………………………………………………………..

 

Ho Dol knew that Won-Seok was out of his league. He wasn’t an idiot, seeing how eyes followed Won-Seok wherever he went.

 

But he knew he was the only one who knew Won-Seok, who REALLY knew the older man.

 

He knew about his past.

 

He knew that the older man had a bit of a sweet tooth.

 

He knew how the older man looked when he got up, that adorably confused look on his face as his brain struggled to figure out where he was.

 

What he didn’t know was why, after Ho Dol had come to visit him at work, Won-Seok was sulking… like proper pouting.

 

“Won-Seok?” Ho Dol snuggled closer to him, “You’ve-you’ve not said a word to me in an hour, and I don’t know why?” He’d been pressing himself closer and closer to his boyfriend for the past ten minutes, but there was no reaction.

 

Won-Seok’s arms were crossed in front of his chest, which only made him look more childish.

 

Not that Ho Dol would ever say that to him.

 

Thinking back, Ho Dol tried to pinpoint when Won-Seok’s mood changed. He’d come in about half an hour before Won-Seok was due to finish and taken a seat in the table at the far corner, waving at his boyfriend, before settling down to do a little bit of work.

 

Nothing eventful happened at all.

 

Certainly nothing he could think about.

 

“I don’t know what’s wrong.” He frowned at the affronted noise Won-Seok let escape.

 

“Is it because I sat at the back table, because you know I don’t really fit in with the kind of people that go to your bar, and they don’t tend to pay attention to me because of it and- “

 

“- People were playing plenty of attention to you today wearing that shirt.”

 

Ho Dol’s brows furrowed in confusion, looking down at his shirt. Yes, it was nicer than what he usually wore, but he had an important presentation to do and showing up in a hoodie was a little frowned upon.

 

“My-my shirt?”

 

Won-Seok glanced over at him, “Everyone was staring at you.” He gritted through his teeth, “I’m surprised that nobody tried to sit on your lap.”

 

“Won-Seok!” Ho Dol found himself flushing at the thought of Won-Seok doing exactly that.

 

“Don’t tell me you didn’t notice!”

 

Ho Dol could only shake his head, unable to find the words for how ridiculous this entire situation was. There was no way a shirt changed the way people were looking at him. “I-I didn’t notice!”

 

Scoff.

 

“Honestly, I didn’t.” Ho Dol took Won-Seok’s hand in his own, pulling at it until the other man looked at him, “I had to finish a report… and I only ever notice when you’re the one looking at me.”

 

“… Really?”

 

Ho Dol couldn’t believe this was happening.

 

“Because… a lot of them were closer to your age and- “

 

“- and if they didn’t notice me before, then why would I pay attention to them now, when I’m wearing a slightly nicer shirt? You’re the only one who likes me for me, and not a shirt… which actually isn’t even that nice because I’m sure this stain is from my dinner, and I don’t think I’ll be able to get it out and- “

 

“- I get it.”

 

Won-Seok still looked self-conscious, despite the impassioned speech, refusing to meet Ho Dol’s gaze. Unable to witness this anymore, Ho Dol pulled Won-Seok close, smiling when the older man clung to him, face buried in the crook of Ho Dol’s neck.

 

“I would never leave you; you know that right?” Ho Dol whispered.

 

Won-Seok reply was muffled, but Ho Dol felt like it was along the lines of “promise?”

 

“I promise…. You’re the only one for me.”

 

“You’re the only one for me too…. You’re not allowed to wear that shirt again.”

 

“Deal.”

Chapter 510: Phupha/Tian - Possessive Phupha

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from EvaBadger: Hi! I really loved this chapter and the last sentence of Tin's just killed me🥰😂 I know you have a really long list but if you don't mind I'd really like to read a Pha/Tian or Earth/Mix prompt. I was reading all the Lust/Jealousy/Protectiveness chapters and I'd really love to read about them. (I just finished the TOTS and I loved it, I just can't get enough of it and I can't really find too much fanfic to read about them😖)

Prompter decided on Possessiveness 😊

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Tian?”

 

Both Tian and Phupha looked up from their dinner. Phupha frowned in confusion at the sight of the well-dressed, obviously rich young man standing right by their table, all of the man’s attention on Tian, not seeming to even realise that Phupha was there.

 

And Tian was beaming at the stranger.

 

“Ace!” Tian got to his feet, pulling the other man into a hug.

 

A hug that was a little too long for Phupha’s liking. He cleared his throat to get their attention.

 

“Oh yeah, sorry!” Tian was still beaming, “Ace, this is Phupha. He’s the leader of the Rangers from the village.”

 

‘And your boyfriend’ Phupha wanted to add, biting at the inside of his cheek to stop himself.

 

Ace acknowledged him with a nod and a polite smile Phupha did his best to return, attention going back to Tian.

 

Tian was happy to see his friend.

 

Nothing wrong with that.

 

“You look good.” Ace complimented Tian, Phupha’s gut twisting when Tian practically preened, “Like really good, especially after what happened.” Ace winced, “I wanted to call you, but- well I didn’t know if you were up to it, and then… you were gone.”

 

“I… needed to find myself.”

 

“Yeah, I get that.” Ace nodded, “I’ve got to get going, but maybe we can out, tonight?”

 

“Sure! We’re here for a few more days before we have to go back to the village. We can go out to eat or something!”

 

“Great! I’ll text you?”

 

“Sounds good!”

 

And then Ace was leaving, giving Tian a wink as he did… and Phupha decided that he hated him.

 

……………………………………………………

 

“So…Ace?”

 

Tian was still getting changed in the bathroom, poking his head out at Phupha’s query. “What about him?”

 

“… Ex-boyfriend?”

 

Tian scoffed and rolled his eyes, “No, he isn’t interested in me like that!”

 

That was not how it looked to Phupha in the slightest.

 

“I should get going. We’re meeting at eight.” Tian headed over, giving him a quick kiss on the forehead, “See you later, okay?”

 

Phupha wanted to stop him.

 

Pin him to the bed and make him forget about Ace and those wandering eyes. Instead, he just nodded, watching the door shutting behind Tian, before heading over to the bed on his own and burying his face into the pillow.

 

Pathetic.

 

He trusted Tian to say no though.

 

Tian would say no.

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Phupha spent the rest of the evening feeling like he was going to throw up.

 

He’d never been possessive like this until he met Tian.

 

And now, he had this overwhelming urge to head to where Tian said he and Ace were meeting, rip Ace away from HIS boyfriend and show Tian exactly who he belonged to.

 

But he didn’t think he could bear the look on Tian’s face if he did that.

 

The disappointment.

 

The hours passed. When the clock chimed twelve, Phupha slipped under the covers, feeling completely and totally hopeless. He opened his phone, fingers hovering over the message icon, before thinking better of it and placing it on the bedside table.

 

Forcing himself not to think about Tian with Ace, Phupha closed his eyes and fell into a troubled sleep.

 

……………………………………………

 

His eyes shot open an hour later when he felt someone getting into the bed behind him, a gentle hand on his shoulder.

 

“Chief? Are you awake?”

 

“… Tian?”

 

Tian gave him a warm smile as Phupha looked up at him, “Sorry.” He apologised, “I didn’t mean to wake you.”

 

Phupha blinked. He wasn’t dreaming… Tian really was there.

 

“You’re… back.”

 

Wincing, Tian sighed. “I know it’s a bit late but… Ace insisted on going out clubbing and just wouldn’t listen when I told him I didn’t drink anymore.” He flopped onto the bed, “It’s amazing how you find out who’s really your friend after a heart operation. The more drunk Ace got, the less concerned he was.”

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

He really wasn’t.

 

Instincts told him Ace was a wrong’un… and not just because of the way he was looking at Tian (honest!).

 

“And he wanted to get with me.” Tian sighed, “I tried to tell him that you were my boyfriend, but he just wouldn’t listen.”

 

“So, you got out.” Phupha leaned up to press their lips together, “Good.”

 

“… Were you worried?”

 

“About you leaving me for him?” Phupha chuckled, pulling Tian into his arms, “Never.”

 

“… You are such a liar.”

 

“Ssshhh.”

Chapter 511: In/Sun - Mpreg

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from TiamatXHyde: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EDd6QBBN9zE
If you cannot watch the video, this is what Pluem Purim (In) wants for season 2. It is where Sun gets impregnated by In (maybe you can write it to be NSFW, author's choice). They get mad at each other for not knowing that In did not use protection and Sun getting pregnant.

………………………………………………………..

 

He wished he hadn’t done this.

 

He didn’t want to actually know the truth.

 

Sun took five pregnancy tests before he finally had to face up to the fact that he was definitely pregnant.

 

He then spent the next half an hour completely and totally freaking the fuck out.

 

Yes, his shirts had been getting a bit tighter, as had his jeans, but he thought it was just because he was finally settling into domestic life with Inn. He was eating well; he wasn’t stressing over anything.

 

He was living a happy life, and then THIS had to happen!

 

This was going to ruin everything; he just knew it!

 

Deep down though, he knew something had been wrong.

 

Throwing up in the mornings (and sometimes in the afternoons); the weird food cravings that he kept to himself.

 

Finding out he was pregnant was so cliched, he felt like he could cry.

 

“If this is supposed to be a joke…” He whispered to himself, crumpled in the corner of the bathroom, hearing the barely contained hysteria in his voice as it echoed off the tiled walls, “… it’s not funny!”

 

It wasn’t long before the hysteria was replaced by anger though.

 

This was all Inn’s fault.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Y-You’re pregnant?” Inn looked taken aback by the news, but he looked more alarmed when Sun advanced on him, practically pinning him up against the nearest wall, “R-really?”

 

“Yes, because YOU didn’t use protection!”

 

Inn stared at him in silence for a moment, before frowning, “Well… if you knew this was possible, you should have been taking birth control or something! Protection goes both ways!”

 

“Asshole!”

 

Sun stormed away, heading into the bedroom and slamming the door behind him. Even through the solid door, Inn could hear his frustrated scream, prompting him to force himself to calm down.

 

They were in this situation now.

 

So, they had to deal with it the best way they could.

 

Slowly, he headed over to the bedroom door and gently knocked on it, “We need to make an appointment.” He stated, only raising his voice loud enough to be heard on the other side, “And… you need to decide what you’re going to do.”

 

“… Pardon?”

 

“It’s your body… if you don’t want to keep the baby then- “He let the words trail off into silence. A silence that continued for several minutes before Sun was speaking up again.

 

“This is terrifying.” He whimpered, barely audible, “I-I have another life inside me. What if something goes wrong? What if they’re upside down or something? What if the umbilical cord gets wrapped around his neck… how does it even come out?!”

 

Inn could hear his boyfriend starting to hyperventilate, “Sun, you need to calm down.”

 

“How are you so calm about all this?!”

 

“… I don’t know.” Inn slumped down to the ground, back resting against the wall, “Oh god, we’re going to have a baby.”

 

“We need a bigger apartment… or you need to move all of your stuff out the spare room and paint it.”

 

“Y-Yeah… we’ll need all the baby stuff as well.” Inn groaned, “What if it’s a girl… I have no idea how to raise a baby girl.”

 

“You’ve raised a baby boy before?”

 

That… was a good point.

 

“So… you went to keep it-them?”

 

“… Yes. Is that okay?”

 

“Yeah. We can handle it, right?”

 

“Right.”

 

“Right.”

 

God, he hoped they could handle it.

 

They had nine months or thereabouts, to figure it out at least.

Chapter 512: Kit/Ming - Kit Doesn't Know Ming Well

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Ramona: Ming-Kit. As a result of some game (for example, facts about her boyfriend), it turns out that Kit does not know anything about Ming. Favourite colour, food, relatives, clothing brand - nothing.
Ming is offended and devilishly upset. Kit's clumsy attempts to fix the situation and find out more about his boyfriend. Beam, Pha, Forth and Wayo are assholes who don't want to help.

…………………………………………………………

 

The dating game was Yo’s idea… of course.

 

And they were all tipsy enough to accept.

 

They were on the first round, and Kit was already hating it.

 

“What is your partner’s favourite TV show?” Forth was the one asking the questions, his own whiteboard at his side for his and Beam’s turn.

 

Kit honestly had no idea what Ming liked to watch. They’d never had a night in to watch something like the others… well except for that one time, but Kit was studying. He had no idea what Ming was watching.

 

Thankfully, the question hadn’t been asked at them.

 

Pha and Yo scribbled down their answers, revealing them on the count of three.

 

Yo’s answer was Black Mirror for Pha, who nodded in agreement stating that they were binge-watching it at that moment and it was the best thing he’d watched.

 

Pha’s answer was Queer Eye for Yo, which even Kit could have predicted.

 

The pair exchanged a kiss at getting the point and it moved on.

 

Forth and Beam knew each other’s favourite ice cream toppings, getting the point and then it was Kit and Ming’s turn.

 

“What is your boyfriend’s favourite animal?”

 

“Oh, that’s an easy one.” Yo groaned, “I hope we get an easy one next time!”

 

“Don’t diss the questions.”

 

Kit wrote the answer down, flipping it around at the same time as Ming.

 

“Newts.” Ming answered with a beam, “Because he used to have one as a pet when he was a kid.”

 

That was… true.

 

“I put cats.” Kit mumbled, wincing at the silence, “Just because of… you know, my nickname and everything.”

 

“Ming’s favourite animal are otters.” Yo eventually broke the awkward silence, “He likes how they hold hands to avoid drifting off.” He took a sip of his drink, “Obviously it wasn’t as easy as we thought.”

 

Another awkward silence, before Forth rushed to continue the game.

 

Pha and Yo gained another point (favourite ice cream toppings), as did Forth and Beam (favourite season).

 

“Okay, how many siblings does the other have?”

 

Kit guessed zero and Ming correctly guessed one.

 

“I have a twin.” Ming cleared his throat a little uncomfortably, “Mark… you remember him, right?”

 

Kit was so embarrassed.

 

He’d met Mark… how could he have forgotten that?

 

Ming wasn’t looking at him anymore.

 

The other two couples gained more points with the same question (Last place you had sex), although Pha turned bright red.

 

“Alright, Kit and Ming… What's something that always cheers your partner up when they’re sad?”

 

Kit supposed he ought to be grateful that Forth wasn’t asking them any sex questions.

 

But he didn’t know the answer to this one either, and judging from the look on Ming’s face, he would need to know the answer soon.

 

Once again, Ming was the first to answer, and once again, he got it right.

 

Kit did like a warm cup of tea and wrapping up in blankets to make him feel better after a long day.

 

“Kit… what’s your answer?”

 

Forth had seen that he hadn’t written anything down, he must have done.

 

Kit said nothing, the atmosphere growing tenser by the second.

 

“Right… moving on.”

 

“Forget it.” Yo snapped, “Kit’s not going to know anything. He’s not going to know about Ming’s celebrity crush, what he wanted to grow up to be as a kid or even his favourite colour! He’s not going to know.”

 

It would have been kinder if Yo had just stabbed him in the heart, feeling Ming get up beside him and leave the room.

 

He looked up at his friends, receiving sympathetic looks from Beam and Pha, but it was obvious that they weren’t going to help.

 

Slowly, he got up and headed out of the room.

 

It was a dumb game… but it was obvious that he knew nothing about Ming, not like the others.

 

Ming was just out in the hallway, back resting against the wall, hands buried in his face.

 

“Ming?”

 

“Can… can I please be alone for a bit P’Kit?”

 

Ming’s voice sounded so quiet and broken, and Kit could feel the guilt hitting him right in the gut.

 

They were all right to be angry and disappointed with him. He did this to Ming… he made him feel this shit about himself.

 

“Ming, I’m…” He paused, taking a deep breath, “… I’m sorry, I really am.”

 

“… You don’t know anything about me.” Ming whispered, voice cracking slightly.

 

“I know.” Kit knelt down in front of him, trying to ignore how the door behind him was slightly open, four pairs of eyes peeking through the gap. “But… I want to know more. I’m sorry that it took hurting you like this to make me realise it.”

 

Ming was quiet for a second, before finally looking up at him, eyes slightly red. “Do you mean it?”

 

“From the bottom of my heart.”

 

“… my favourite colour is green.”

 

Kit chuckled, “That’s a good place to start.”

Chapter 513: Nubsib/Gene - Jealous Of A Dog

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Sib and Gene adopted a dog, and of course they both love it, especially Gene. But then Sib gets jealous (a cute one) cause gene is more attentive to the dog rather than him. Gene would be like; you aren't serious aren't you? And of course, he reassured him in the end.

……………………………………………………………….

 

Nubsib knew there would be no argument as soon as the little, almost Pomeranian like dog gazed up at Gene from behind the glass door, tongue lolling out, an almost dopy look on its face. He knew Gene had already decided and he loved making Gene happy.

 

“I’ll go and get the supplies.” He chuckled when Gene just nodded in agreement, “Think of a good name for her.”

 

“Mmmhmm.”

 

Nubsib shook his head in mock exasperation, before going to get what they needed.

 

………………………………….

 

Gene was giving the dog half his food when he thought Nubsib wasn’t looking, barely paying attention to their conversation.

 

Peanut (called for her fur colour), never left Gene’s side, eagerly looking up at him.

 

“Isn’t she so well-behaved?” Gene beamed down at her, “Aren’t you such a good girl!”

 

Nubsib couldn’t remember hearing that tone until months into their relationship… so he was a little bothered by the dog hearing it after a few hours.

 

‘Stop it’ he scolded himself, ‘You’re getting jealous over a dog.’

 

…………………………………………………………

 

Gene was insisting that Peanut sleep with them in the bed, which would effectively put a stop to any fun Nubsib wanted to have.

 

“It’s just for a few nights.” Gene’s tone was exasperated, “Just while she gets used to us.”

 

Nubsib felt like Peanut was giving him a smug look.

 

“You’re setting her up for bad habits.” He sighed, “Today she sleeps in the bed, tomorrow, she never leaves the bed.”

 

“Nubsib- “

 

“- I bought her a really lovely dog bed, that she’s going to love and there’ll be no dog fur in the bed. And, if she’s in the kitchen, any accidents will be easy to clean up.”

 

“Nubsib… please.”

 

As soon as the pout appeared, Nubsib knew he’d lost this battle.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

It took a week before Nubsib finally snapped.

 

He didn’t get to kiss his boyfriend anymore thanks to Peanut growing possessive and growling at him whenever he tried.

 

He only just managed to be able to sleep in the bed, but he was perched on the edge as Gene and Peanut took up half the space.

 

A whole week.

 

He deserved a reward.

 

“Nope.” Nubsib stopped Peanut from following them into the bedroom, “You’re used to us by now. Go sleep in your own bed.”

 

Peanut yipped.

 

“Nubsib, what are you- “

 

“- I can’t take this anymore.” Nubsib was a little ashamed to hear himself whine, but it seemed to get Peanut what he wanted, so maybe it would work for him as well, “We’ve barely touched since we got her, and I’m dying!”

 

“You’re being dramatic.”

 

“I’m an actor, I’m meant to be dramatic!” Nubsib shut the door, hearing Peanut scrabbling on the other side, “Please Gene, you’ve cuddled her more than you have this past week and- “

 

There was a sly grin on Gene’s face that made Nubsib stop, feeling his cheeks flushing bright red.

 

“Sib.” Gene moved closer, until they were barely a finger’s width apart, “Are you jealous… over a dog?”

 

“No… because that would be stupid and childish.”

 

Gene chuckled, kissing his cheek, as Peanut continued to whine outside, “Yes it is.” He started to pull Nubsib to the bed, “But…it’s actually a little bit sweet as well.”

 

“Sweet?”

 

“That you love me so much to be jealous over something that licks her own bits on a near constant basis.”

 

“And that’s another reason I don’t want her in the bed anymore.”

 

Gene’s laughter drowned out the whining at the door, as Nubsib laced their fingers together and acted on his week - long desires.

Chapter 514: Mark/Kit - Asexual Mark

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Ramona: Mark-Kit, gen Y. Mark is so beautiful, bright, sensual, attentive. But asexual. He didn't tell Kit about it. Awkward drunken situation in the club: Mark is not turned on by the girl. Kit is glad. But at home, Mark isn't aroused by Kit either.

……………………………………………………………

 

Mark knew everyone’s opinion of him.

 

He knew that, because of his looks, everyone assumed that he had worlds of experience. Girls and boys came up to him, only to be surprised when their one date didn’t go anywhere.

 

They didn’t know that he didn’t want sex, the idea making him feel uncomfortable. He’d done his research, combing through the internet in an attempt to find more people who felt like him, those who had his dilemma. He read articles upon articles, help forums and advice columns until he finally found what he was looking for.

 

Asexuality.

 

It was a vast spectrum, and Mark poured over every single aspect of it.

 

Sex-Positive, Sex-repulsed, demi-sexual, grey-sexual, he learnt about it all.

 

He still wasn’t overly sure, but he thought he probably leaned closer to sex repulsed. Wherever he placed on the spectrum, he knew that he wasn’t alone.

 

When he started dating Kit, he honestly thought the older student was the same.

 

It all came to a head one night when they went out for a few drinks. Mark had gone over to the bar to get the drinks, only for a girl to press up against his side.

 

“Hey.”

 

Mark would never understand why girls purred like that. Were cats particularly sexy? He didn’t know.

 

“That’s a lot of drinks?” She continued, not put off by his silence, “Do you need any help finishing them?”

 

“Sorry, they’re all taken.” Mark sighed.

 

“And you?”

 

“Huh?”

 

She leaned over, accentuating her cleavage. “Are you taken?”

 

Mark couldn’t believe this approach actually worked.

 

“Yes.” He answered sharply, moving to leave, “Happily.”

 

He got back to the table, frowning in confusion when Kit leaned against him uncharacteristically, taking his hand and giving it a squeeze.

 

They returned to Mark’s dorm room a little after midnight, with Kit pushing Mark onto the bad almost immediately. Now, Mark loved the lazy little kisses he received from Kit, as they lay side by side on this very bed, but he sensed that wasn’t the case.

 

“You didn’t even give her a second glance.” Kit sounded so pleased, leaning over him, “Not even a little.”

 

“… Ummm….”

 

Kit pressed a kiss to Mark’s lips, making him relax a little. It felt nice to be kissed, to kiss, and this had never made him feel uncomfortable in the slightest.

 

And then he felt one of Kit’s hands slide up his shirt, up his chest to rest over his stomach, running up and down slowly.

 

It felt weird.

 

It was weird and he didn’t like it at all!

 

He quickly pushed Kit away, feeling a twinge of guilt when the older student frowned, “Sorry, I- “

 

“- Was that too much?” Now, it seemed like it was Kit’s turn to feel guilty, “Maybe we are a little drunk to be doing this.”

 

They moved until they were both lying on the bed, snuggled up on top of the duvet.

 

“I…I don’t know if I’m going to be enough for you P’Kit.”

 

“What are you talking about? You didn’t feel comfortable doing this tonight, and you said no. I’m not going to continue when you don’t want to.” Kit cleared his throat, “I… really care about you Mark. I would never do that to you.”

 

“No, I-I mean… I’m asexual.” Mark blurted out, “I’m not comfortable with the thought of most sexual things at all, you know, and I probably never will. I-I feel like I won’t be able to please you or make you happy.” He looked away from his boyfriend, not wanting to see the disappoint in his eyes.

 

“You were… worried about me ending things because you’re asexual?”

 

There was a light punch to Mark’s arm, making him look back at Kit in shock.

 

“That doesn’t matter to me!” Kit snapped, “I love you and will love you, even if we never have sex, that doesn’t define a relationship!”

 

“… You love me?”

 

“Of course, that’s what you picked up on.” Kit’s cheeks were starting to match his hair colour, pushing at Mark’s shoulders, before pulling him into his arms, “Yes I love you… okay?”

 

“Mmm… I love you too.”

 

“Good… because tomorrow, we’re talking about your boundaries and what you’re comfortable with.”

 

“Aww, P’Kit- “

 

“- No arguments.”

Chapter 515: Nubsib/Gene - Possessiveness (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: i would like to request a prompts: Possessive: NubsibGene, ThunMes, KuroDachi and MarkKit. thanks!

Possessiveness – Nubsib/Gene

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Gene noticed it almost immediately.

 

The way Nubsib would crowd up against him when eyes lingered on him for a little too long. The way his boyfriend’s hand would find its way to his shoulder, pressing lightly down on the hickey Nubsib had left there the previous evening.

 

He could still hear the quiet ‘mine’ being whispered into his ear, despite Nubsib saying nothing.

 

He never imagined he would like feeling owned in a relationship, but Nubsib made him want to be. Nubsib never wanted him to leave, and Gene never wanted to leave him.

 

Nubsib knew that Gene would let him do whatever he wanted now that they were past the difficulties of the beginning of their relationship, and that was part of the true thrill of their relationship. Gene opened up to him fully and Nubsib reciprocated in kind.

 

At this gathering, several young authors were crowded around the pair of them, one of the bolder ones practically pressing up against Gene as he asked for advice. He knew none of them were paying attention to Nubsib (for a change), so they were missing the clenched fists and murderous stares.

 

He’d remind him later that there was only one person in the world who really mattered like that.

 

………………….

 

When Nubsib finally got his hands on Gene later, he practically ripped the smart blazer from Gene’s shoulders and shoved him onto the bed, yanking the older man’s pants off before straddling him.

 

“They all wanted you.” Despite the possessiveness, Nubsib still sounded a little proud of this fact, “They all wanted to take you to bed.”

 

“But I’m here with you… no one else can have me.” Gene groaned as he felt slick fingers prodding against his hole.

 

“You’re mine, no one else can have you.”

 

“N-No one else.”

 

**

 

He wasn’t even do anything special.

 

He had just finished cleaning the gutters and had removed his shirt because it was covered in gunk. His face was probably covered in the same gunk.

 

Gene could confirm that there was no gunk on his skin.

 

But Nubsib was sweating slightly, the sun creating dappled patterns on his skin, and Gene couldn’t be held accountable for the things it made him want to do, especially when he could see their neighbour nosing over the face.

 

He got such… primitive thoughts when this happened.

 

Nubsib must know about the effect he had on him; he must know…. He was probably doing this on perfect.

 

Well, the younger man did say that he wanted Gene to take control every now and again.

 

Nubsib barely blinked when Gene abruptly appeared right beside him, burying his face into his neck and glaring at their neighbour over his boyfriend’s shoulder, hearing Nubsib chuckle.

 

“Really? After I’ve just cleaned out the gutter?”

 

Gene just hummed.

 

Nubsib didn’t stink at all, not like he was expecting, and it made Gene feel a little bit feral… and then he started to lightly dig his teeth into previously, unmarked skin.

 

Hopefully, Nubsib had no shirtless scenes coming up in his roles anytime soon.

 

Nubsib gasped, arching up and turning his head to the side to allow better access, trusting Gene implicitly. When Gene looked up, it was to see that their neighbour was gone, and they were finally alone.

 

“I’ve never felt this way before.” Gene grated out, tongue licking the spot where his teeth had just been, before making another, lower mark.

 

Nubsib hissed, hands burying their way into Gene’s hair, hips jumping slightly, “G-God, it’s a good thing I’m not busy at the moment.”

 

Strangely, Gene felt a little disappointed at that.

 

“So…” Nubsib whispered, “… You can leave more marks if you want?”

 

As usual, Nubsib knew exactly what to say.

Chapter 516: Ae/Pete - Ae finds Pete's Diary

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from honestlyasimp: if it’s okay, Please may I request AePete were Ae stumbles across Pete’s diary and soft boyfriend hours because we all know Pete writes the things he loves about Ae that he’s scared to tell his boyfriend to his face.

………………………………………………………….

 

Ae honestly hadn’t meant to snoop, but after knocking his glass of juice all over Pete’s desk, he desperately needed to find some tissues to salvage the situation. He'd pulled everything out before finding what he needed, however, when he went to put everything back, he frowned.

 

He’d put a small notebook on the table, not realising that it had fallen open and there, written on the page, was his name.

 

Curiosity overcame him as he took a seat on the bed and started to read.

 

‘A list of reasons I love Ae’

 

Ae flushed even just reading the title. These were Pete’s private thoughts, words he was shy about saying out loud.

 

Still, he kept on reading.

 

‘Reason 1: I love his eyes, and the intense way he stares at me when he thinks I can’t see him. It makes me melt that gaze, and I want those eyes on me forever.

 

Reason 2: I love his lips and the way he kisses me

 

Reason 3: I love it when he holds my hand, even when his friends tease him.

 

I love him.’

 

Ae couldn’t stop the soft smile as he read over the words, flicking over the page.

 

‘Confessions

 

Sometimes I leave my clothes in Ae’s room because I want him to notice them and think of me.’

 

A tactic that worked.... every time Ae saw one of Pete’s shirts in his room, he thought of his boyfriend. And if he snuck it into his bed whilst Pond wasn’t looking just to smell Pete, that was nobody’s business but his own.

 

‘Sometimes I wake up before Ae and pretend to be asleep that he’ll kiss me awake. It makes me feel like I’m in a fairy tale, like Sleeping Beauty being woken by Prince Charming.’

 

These were all of Pete’s deepest, darkest secrets written down on paper.

 

Ae could practically hear Pond’s voice in his ear, like the devil on his shoulder, telling him to see if Pete had written anything else in the book... such as his naughtiest sexual fantasies.

 

He continued reading.

 

‘Ae, sometimes I find myself thinking of you at the worst of times... like in the middle of class. I’m sure Tin knew what I was thinking.’

 

Once upon a time, Ae would have felt possessive over those thoughts, but after seeing Tin and Can’s relationship, he knew Tin had no more designs on Pete.

 

Ae put the diary back in the drawer and took a deep breath.

 

He felt slightly guilty for reading Pete’s most private thoughts. They were clearly never to be seen by him.

 

He needed to do something to make Pete realise he loved him just as much as Pete obviously loved him.

 

Ripping a piece of paper from his notebook, Ae grabbed a pen and started to write.

 

………………………………………….

 

Pete found the letter when he returned back to his room, Ae cooking tea for them downstairs.

 

‘Pete,

 

I love you. I’m not as good at words as you are, but I need you to know that I love you. You are my sun; I look at you and I feel nothing but warm. I want nothing more than for you to be mine. I’ll give you anything you ask for, in return for you letting me hold you. I don’t want anybody but you, and I never will.’

 

Pete could feel the tears in his eyes, picking the letter up and heading over to his drawer, gently folding it and slipping it into his diary.

 

Maybe someday, he would be as brave as Ae, but for now, he would treasure the soft words from his boyfriend.

 

Someday.

Chapter 517: Mes/Thun - Possessiveness

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I would like to request a prompts: Possessive: NubsibGene, ThunMes, KuroDachi and MarkKit. thanks! (4)

………………………………………..

 

It had barely been anything noteworthy.

 

Some drunk guy who’d seen Thun once, and decided they were meant for each other, broke into the apartment complex, and proceeded to try and serenade the other man. The police were called, and it was all over in a little over an hour and he and Thun had had a good laugh about it.

 

When Thun went to bed though, Mes stopped laughing.

 

He wanted to pull Thun close and never let him go. Thun had been lucky that the man was just a bit of an idiot. Had he been any worse, the ending could have been very different.

 

Mess couldn’t have helped.

 

He could have tried to do the traditional haunting, but there was no way to ensure that would actually work.

 

Thun could have still ended up hurt.

 

Hands fisted unconsciously at the thought, quickly relaxing when Thun made a soft noise in his sleep. Slowly, he reached out, his fingers trailing over the younger man’s cheeks, the sensation calming.

 

He’d barely left Thun alone since the incident, unwilling to even let him out of his sight for a moment. Thun had chuckled and shook his head in amusement but didn’t tell him to leave him alone.

 

It was comforting to know that Thun found his presence comforting. It was a casual trust, but it meant the world to Mes.

 

It was not something he was willing to lose.

 

Thun wasn’t someone he was ever willing to lose, so he would do everything in his power to make sure Thun was never taken away from him

 

So, he sat there keeping watch over what was his.

 

**

 

Mes had never experienced anything like this.

 

He’d heard of ghosts being captured by cultists or Satanists before, but never gone through it himself. After all, why would anyone want to capture a young man in comparison to a mass murder turned poltergeist?

 

He didn’t even have time to say goodbye to Thun, the younger man lying unconscious on the floor as the attackers left, carrying the box, and therefore Mes, away with them.

 

………………………..

 

Mes pressed his lips together in a thin line and refused to say a word. Not that the group were really talking to him, too busy muttering to themselves.

 

He was forced to stay in the middle of a circle. When he’d tried to walk out of it, the pain was probably comparable to being lashed fifty times, a scream breaking free before he headed back into the safety of the circle.

 

He hadn’t felt pain like that since his death.

 

And he never wanted to feel it again.

 

Closing his eyes, he thought of Thun and pushed everything else out of his mind.

 

…………………………………………………….

 

It didn’t take Thun long to remember the symbol on his attacker’s shirt.

 

It took even less time for him to find out what they were called on the internet.

 

And where they were.

 

“Join free today.” Thun muttered, “Idiots.”

 

………………………………….

 

Mes saw Thun enter long before the others did, walking in with a group of ‘new recruits.’ He nearly broke his vow of silence to say something, only to get a vicious glare from Thun.

 

None of the group seemed to recognise Thun as the guy they’d attacked earlier in the week… so it was no surprise that, when the group started to give the recruits a tour, Thun hung behind and immediately headed over to Mes, grabbing the box he was tethered to, breaking the circle by rubbing part of it out and heading out.

 

Mes trusted him, warily stepping out of the circle. When there was no pain, he started to run.

 

“Thun- “

 

Thun cut him off, pressing their lips together in a harsh, possessive kiss that lasted only a few seconds before Thun was pulling away and continuing the escape.

 

“Thun? Thun?!”

 

“You’re my ghost…. And don’t you forget it.”

 

“… I didn’t?”

 

“Good.”

 

Mes was very confused.

Chapter 518: Kongpob/Arthit - Kongpob has a Prosthetic Leg

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Paige: Hi I don’t know if you are accepting anymore request but can you do another fic about Kongpob/Arthit where Kongpob has a prosthetic foot and only M knows about it and during Sotus hazing it starts causing him problems and everyone finds out then Arthit takes care of him?

 

…………………………………………………….

 

Kongpob grimaced when his prosthetic knee didn’t budge an inch during the squats, grateful that M was there to shoulder his weight.

 

“You okay?” His friend asked softly.

 

“Y-Yeah.”

 

Problematic as it was, his artificial leg felt more like a part of him than his actual leg had…. Except in moments like this. He knew he would have to take it off for the rest of the evening when he got home, otherwise the skin of what remained of his leg would be rubbed raw and walking on it tomorrow would impossible.

 

He wasn’t going to ask for special treatment though. He’d never done so before, and he wasn’t about to start now.

 

“STOP!”

 

He sighed in relief at the call, already feel a dull ache in his lower back from the jarring sensation of having his leg seize up on him. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he leant heavily on his flesh leg, lightly shaking out the other one to try and get it out of its’ locked state.

 

It was already starting to throb, and if it weren’t for the fact that P’Arthit’s eyes never strayed too far from him, he would rub at the muscle to try and relieve the pain.

 

“Do you need me to cause a distraction?” M whispered, noticing his fidgeting, “Because I can.”

 

“It’s okay, it’s passing.”

 

“Student 0062!”

 

Kongpob only just managed to stop himself from groaning… out loud at least.

 

“Why are you speaking when I’m speaking?!”

 

“Sorry.” Kongpob wasn’t in the mood to argue today, just wanting this session to be over and done with.

 

“Sorry?” Arthit smirked, “Where’s all that fire gone Student 0062?”

 

M opened his mouth to retort, only for Kongpob to put a hand on his arm, stopping him in his tracks.

 

“Five laps around this hall for talking while I’m talking.”

 

“I- “

 

“NOW!”

 

Kongpob moved out from the rest of the crowd, dodging M’s attempts to pull him back. He also ignored the slightly concerned looks he was getting from the rest of his friends, who were probably all wondering just what the hell was going on.

 

Kongpob? Not arguing with P’Arthit… something must be wrong.

 

He made it to the edge of the room with barely a limp, setting off on his first lap. Needless to say, it wasn’t long before the limp grew more pronounced, his increasingly unstable prosthetic threatening to send him crashing to the ground several times.

 

It was on the third lap when everything went wrong, his prosthetic foot hitting the ground before there was a loud CRACK, something thumping to the floor, before the polished, wooden floor was rising up to meet his face.

 

Thankfully, he managed to prevent more damage, his hands stopping his fall as he glanced behind him, wincing at the sight of his foot left several paces behind him.

 

It must have been all the hazing SOTUS put them through…. He’d had this leg for years without a problem.

 

“KONGPOB!”

 

At M’s panicked cry, Kongpob looked up, seeing the stunned looks of everyone gathered there… including Arthit.

 

He looked away before any of them could see the frustrated and embarrassed tears building in his eyes, fists clenching as he fought not to hit the ground.

 

“00- Kongpob.” Arthit was closer now, helping him to his feet before Kongpob could say anything, eyes on the foot that was still sticking out of Kongpob’s abandoned shoe, “I- you- “

 

“- I pushed my prosthetic to its limit.” Kongpob knew his voice sounded shaky, “If M takes me back to my room, I can call my doctor and get another one commissioned.”

 

“I’ll take you.”

 

Kongpob looked up at the older man in shock, as Arthit refused to look him in the eyes.

 

“Tell me where you live.”

 

“P’Arthit- “

 

They were already heading out of the building, hearing the muttering behind them.

 

Kongpob was not looking forward to the rest of his time at this uni. When people found out he had a prosthetic, the questions could get… uncomfortable and intrusive.

 

“I’m sorry.” Arthit whispered, halfway to the student dorms, “I’m the reason behind this, I should have seen that something was wrong and- “

 

“- I didn’t tell you. I haven’t told anyone except M, and that’s only because we became fast friends.”

 

“…Why didn’t you tell us? We would have- “

 

“- Given me special treatment.” Kongpob scowled, “That’s why I didn’t tell you.”

 

Arthit rolled his eyes, “So you were being a tough guy. A tough guy, who’s foot is still back in the SOTUS hall.”

 

Kongpob would have fought back, but the frustration he felt was starting to cause him a headache, and his leg was killing him.

 

Thankfully, Arthit seemed to sense this just as they reached Kongpob’s room. “Come on. Unlock the door and let’s get you settled.”

 

“… You don’t have to do this.”

 

“I think we both know that I do.”

 

For a moment, the pair of them made eye contact, not looking away until Kongpob’s leg started to ache fiercely, and he winced.

 

“Lie down, take off your leg.” Arthit snapped out of whatever spell was on them, “I’ll get you something to eat whilst you call your doctor or whoever you need to… immediately, understood?”

 

“Because you’ll miss me otherwise?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Kongpob’s mouth gaped open, as he watched Arthit leave the room, the tips of his ears a little red.

 

Well… wasn’t that interesting?

Chapter 519: Kurosawa/Adachi - Possessiveness

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: i would like to request a prompts: Possessive: NubsibGene, ThunMes, KuroDachi and MarkKit. thanks! (4)

……………………………………………………………..

 

“So, who’s the lucky lady Adachi!” Urabe leant back, eyes twinkling with mischief as Adachi frowned in confusion, already shrinking in on himself at the question.

 

“I-I’m sorry.”

 

“Whoever it is, has a set of teeth on her! Maybe she’s part vampire!”

 

And then, Adachi knew exactly what Urabe had seen.

 

“That is some mark she left on you, wow.”

 

Evidently, the mark hadn’t been low enough to hide beneath his collar like Kurosawa assured him. He flushed, remembering how Kurosawa gently pinned him up against the wall, pressing close enough that Adachi could feel his breathing and the hot stiffness of the older man pressed against his older thigh.

 

He remembered the passionate kiss, as he had nipped at Kurosawa’s lips, drawing a groan from him.

 

He remembered the whispered assurances of love, followed the quiet whisper of “mine” before teeth were dragged down his neck, biting gently but with sharp precision.

 

He vaguely remembered Kurosawa muttering something about letting the new employees know who Adachi belonged to, but when it came to over-thinking about that or just letting Kurosawa do whatever he wanted… well, Kurosawa’s teeth started to dig in, and all thoughts escaped him.

 

“Adachi?”

 

Urabe’s voice pierced through his memories, almost startling him out of his chair when he saw that the older man was practically right in his face.

 

“She must be some girl to make you zone out like that!”

 

“I-I- “

 

“Leave him alone.” Fujisaki interjected, giving Adachi a knowing look, “Don’t you have some new members to train?”

 

“I thought Adachi was doing that?!”

 

“Kurosawa needs Adachi’s help on one of his projects.” Fujisaki played innocent very well, “Sorry Urabe, but he insisted.”

 

Urabe complained, as Adachi glanced over at Kurosawa, who was watching the scene with interest, and a devious smirk.

 

When he saw Adachi was looking, he winked, before getting back to his work.

 

Huh… well, as long as Adachi didn’t have to interact with new people.

 

**

 

Kurosawa had never seen Adachi angry like this before.

 

It sent a chill down his spine, and not entirely a bad one at that. Biting the inside of his lip, he watched as Adachi faced down Ousmane.

 

Ousmane was a transfer from another office and had immediately set his sights on Kurosawa. Now, Kurosawa was used to new arrivals paying him a bit more attention when they first started, but a few gentle objections and an assurance that he was in a happy, fulfilling relationship (practically engaged) usually put an end to it.

 

Not with Ousmane.

 

He would continue to press himself up as close as possible, making comments that Kurosawa dare not repeat.

 

When he felt a hand wandering far too close to his ass, he had practically made a run for it, not caring how it looked to anyone else as he headed over to Adachi.

 

Adachi who had been watching the whole time, getting to his feet, and pulling him out of the room, Once they were away from prying eyes, Adachi wrapped his arms around him and pulled him closer, catching Kurosawa off guard.

 

“I hate how he looks at you.” Adachi whispered, “Like you already belong to him.”

 

Kurosawa chuckled, pressing a quick kiss to Adachi’s cheek. He opened his mouth to tell Adachi just how much he loved him… only for an unwelcome figure to join them.

 

Which led them to now.

 

Adachi squaring up against some who stood a clear head above him, with no trace of his usual anxiety.

 

Well, his hands were shaking slightly, but Kurosawa wasn’t about to point that out, feeling his heart fluttering at the sight of Adachi standing up for him.

 

“… and now, I’m going to have dinner with MY boyfriend.” Adachi finished, as Kurosawa came back to himself, shaking his head, “Thank you and goodbye!”

 

As Adachi grabbed his wrist and pulled him out, Kurosawa wondered how much he would have to persuade him to make a slight detour into an empty office for Kurosawa to properly show his appreciation.

Chapter 520: Mes/Thun - Mes Passes On

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi, I know you have a lot on your plate, but is it possible you can a Thun/Mes story from He's Coming to Me? Maybe one where it's time for Mes to move on, so he comforts Thun for one last day and a bit of Thun treasuring his time with Mes as he moves on his life? Sorry if it's too much, thanks for your hard work!

……………………………………………….

 

Mes had known he was going to move on for a little over a week now.

 

Thun was in a good place in his life, with friends who supported him, a job that paid well, a nice apartment in the middle of the city… and possibly someone who could love him like Mes loved him.

 

He’d told Thun a couple of days ago.

 

“Can’t… can’t you stop it?” Thun had begged tearfully after hearing the news, “Do you-do you have to- “He cut himself off, burying his face into his hands, “- Shit… I sound so selfish.”

 

“If it makes you feel any better, I don’t want to go.” Mes whispered, “But, I don’t think I get a choice.”

 

Thun nodded, taking deep shuddering breaths before forcing a smile on his face.

 

It looked pained.

 

“Then… we’d better make your last day the best, right?”

 

“I just want to spend it with you.”

 

“That I can do.”

 

………………………………………….

 

They went to all of Mes’s favourite places, watched his favourite films and listened to his favourite songs as the day drew to a close.

 

“Dance with me?” Mes whispered, as the sun started to set on the horizon, getting to his feet and holding out his hand, waiting patiently for Thun to take it. Reluctantly, the other man did, the pair of them pressing up against each other.

 

Thun buried his head into the nook of Mes’s neck as they slow-danced. He was going to miss how Mes felt, despite his cold skin.

 

There was a light forming in the corner of the room, that Mes fought to ignore despite the fact that it was really only a few feet away and getting bigger every moment.

 

He felt Thun’s grip tighten on his shoulder, indicating that he’d seen it as well, the other man pulling away so that their eyes could meet. Mes wasn’t expecting the soft smile on Thun’s face, a smile that never failed to take Mes’s metaphorical breath away, even after all these years together.

 

If that was the last memory he had of Thun, then he’d pass on happily.

 

He saw a tear slip from Thun’s eyes, prompting him to quickly wipe it away, pressing a kiss to Thun’s forehead as the light got bigger and bigger.

 

“I love you.” He whispered, knowing that his time was up, pulling Thun in a tight hug to his chest, “You’ll be okay… you’ll be happy, even without me.”

 

“I-I love you too.” Thun was heavily crying now, as Mes took a step back out of his arms, “I-I hope it’s nice… up in heaven and everything.”

 

“Yeah, me too.”

 

Mes didn’t want this moment to end.

 

But he knew it had to.

 

He took another step back.

 

“You should ask Em out.” He chuckled, “He likes you.”

 

“I know.” Thun nodded tearfully, “I will… someday.”

 

After he moved on, were the unspoken words, which Mes understood.

 

“Good… I think you’ll be perfect for each other.”

 

Thun just smiled as Mes continued to back away, determined to etch this view into his memory, his vision going bright white.

 

“Goodbye Thun.

 

“Goodbye Mes.”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

“Mes? Who’s Mes?”

 

Thun froze, mouthful of food halfway to his mouth.

 

It had been over six months since Mes moved on and hearing his name from someone else made his heart pang.

 

“He’s… my ex.”

 

Em frowned, “Oh?”

 

“Mmm…. He passed on.”

 

“Oh god, I’m so sorry, I never meant to- “

 

“- It’s okay.” Thun interjected gently, a soft smile on his face, “I know he’s in a better place now.”

 

A gentle breeze ruffled his hair, as if in agreement.

Chapter 521: Mark/Kit - Possessiveness

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: i would like to request a prompts: Possessive: NubsibGene, ThunMes, KuroDachi and MarkKit. thanks!

…………………………………………………………

 

Kit watched from his treadmill as Mark worked out a short distance away, skin gleaming slightly with the sweat he’d worked up, cheeks flushed like they did when he and Kit-

 

Kit that thought off as soon as he could, not wanting to get hard in the middle of the gym.

 

Mark would be insufferable if that happened.

 

Taking a short break, he sipped at his water, taking in the many other pair of eyes who were watching Mark as well, hands shaking slightly with the need to pull Mark into a private room and show all those people exactly who Mark belonged to.

 

He felt the frown, wanting to snarl out a warning, to stake a claim.

 

Yes, his marks were on Mark’s skin, but they were hidden under his t-shirt, hickeys and scratches blooming bright red, and yet unseen.

 

As thought knowing he was being thought about, Mark turned his head sharply and met his gaze head on… and smirked, seeming to know exactly what Kit was thinking.

 

Kit closed his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them up again, Mark was leaning against the wall, taking huge gulps of his water. Kit watched him, trying to anticipate what the younger man was going to do.

 

He felt like they weren’t going to make it back to either of their rooms.

 

He wanted Mark in the back of the car, those strong hands working on him, Kit’s come marking his skin.

 

Suddenly, his view was blocked, causing him to frown as a tall, muscular man stood in front of Mark, leaning in close, hand planted on the wall beside Mark’s head. He was touching, and Kit couldn’t hear what he was saying… but he knew he wouldn’t like it.

 

Kit got to his feet, just as Mark removed his t-shirt as the stranger froze.

 

Casually, Mark ran a hand over the ragged, red mark above his nipple where Kit had sucked, bit and lapped until he heard Mark whimpering.

 

And that was only one of five that Kit could see from his position, the stranger hesitating as he clearly realised what he was seeing.

 

Mark then gestured at Kit, the stranger turning and taking a visible step back at whatever the look on Kit’s face was.

 

Good.

 

Kit got to his feet and walked out, not looking behind him to see if Mark was following him.

 

He knew he was.

 

**

 

Mark was standing with Wayu, sipping at his drink as his best friend drank away his woes.

 

He knew Wayu needed his help… but if the other man couldn’t see that Thana was besotted with him, than Mark wasn’t sure how he could help.

 

Sighing as Wayu started muttering about getting a round of shots, Mark glanced over to where he knew Kit was, admiring the look of his boyfriend in those tight pants and that shirt.

 

All he wanted to do was bend him over and- or, maybe the other way around?

 

Yeah, that would be nice.

 

It was then that he saw Padbok making his way over, a sly look on the other man’s face as he reached out and ran a hand casually down Kit’s arm, not seeming to care about the disgusted look on Kit’s face, or the way he took a step back.

 

Mark snarled possessively.

 

“You can finish my drink.” He practically shoved his glass into his friend’s hands, ignoring how Wayu tried to stop as he stormed over to Padbok and Kit.

 

………………………………..

 

You’d think headbutting a guy would give him some hint that someone wanted nothing to do with him.

 

“P’Kit!”

 

Kit wasn’t ashamed to admit that he felt relieved at Mark’s presence, the younger man pressing right up against him, despite the club not being crowded in the slightest.

 

“Here to be a white knight?” He muttered, knowing that he didn’t sound as displeased as the words suggested, allowing himself to be pulled into a kiss, even as Mark kicked Padbok away, not caring that his foot went a little higher than wat was strictly polite.

 

“You know he wasn’t really interested in me, don’t you?” Kit chuckled into the kiss, “He probably just wanted to be a dick.”

 

“Don’t care. Mine.”

 

Kit rolled his eyes.

 

There was no talking to Mark when he was like this.

Chapter 522: Tharn/Type - Type's High School Reunion

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Pretty_Trash: Do you think you could write Tharn/type going to a school reunion for type's old high school?

………………………………………………………

 

It had only been a few years since he’d left high school, but it might as well have been decades as Type shifted uncomfortably in his seat.

 

All the all cliches were in their usual groups as Type sat alone with Tharn in the corner of the room.

 

He felt like everyone could see how he was sweating, feeling Tharn reach out and take his hand as a show of comfort.

 

“You need to relax.” Tharn whispered, “What’s wrong?”

 

Type tried not to roll his eyes.

 

Tharn must have seen that they were being ignored, the vast majority knowing him as the insecure, homophobic teenager who lashed out at everyone and anyone.

 

He deserved this treatment.

 

He looked around, not seeing the one person he wanted to see.

 

“Type?”

 

“Sorry I- “Type hesitated, “- I wanted to see someone here, but- but I guess I should have expected they wouldn’t come.”

 

“Oh, describe them to me, maybe I can try and spot them for you or- “

 

“- Forget it.” Type hissed, “He won’t come.”

 

There was a brief pause, before Tharn was cautiously speaking up again. “Did you… did you like him or- “

 

“- No.” Type shook his head, “And if I did, I wouldn’t have admitted it, you know that.” He took a deep breath, “I made his life a living hell, to the point where we got a lecture on mental health and being kind to one another one morning, that coincided with him being off for nearly a month…. I want to apologise to him.”

 

Tharn was silent for a moment, before he gently spoke up again, “He may not accept your apology.”

 

Type knew this.

 

Jay had been harmless. A little more feminine that any of the other boys here, and that alone made him a target to Type. How often had he pushed the other boy up against the wall harshly, to the point where if it didn’t make him bruise, Type would have been surprised.

 

How often had he called him foul names?

 

And how often had Jay stood up to him, telling him that just because he was gay, it didn’t mean he deserved this.

 

That was the first time Type hit him, but not the last.

 

And now, sitting here, he found himself wondering how Jay was as the shame threatened to drown him, sitting here in the corner, and brooding in his own misery.

 

“Come on.” He sighed, getting to his feet, and pulling Tharn up with him.

 

“Type, wait! Shouldn’t we at least talk to someone and- “

 

“- No. We’re going home.”

 

Type was so eager to leave, it was no surprise when he bumped into someone entering the room, letting go of Tharn and instinctively catching the other person’s arms, ensuring that they didn’t fall over.

 

“Sorry, sorry! Thank you for catching me!”

 

Type recognised the voice instantly.

 

“Oh… you’re- “

 

“- Sorry.” Type let go of Jay, taking a step back, “Not just for running into you like that, but for… everything, you know?”

 

The guilt felt like a weight in his stomach as he looked at Jay, who was staring at his feet.

 

“Don’t worry.” He sighed, “I was just leaving, so you don’t have to worry about- “

 

“- Who’s this?”

 

Jay was gestured at Tharn, who was hovering nervously behind Type, unsure over what to say.

 

“He’s… he’s my boyfriend.”

 

Jay’s eyes widened in shock, “You’re bi?”

 

“Gay…definitely gay.”

 

“O-Oh.” It was clear that Jay didn’t know what to think about all of this.

 

“J-Jay, I’m-I’m sorry about how I treated you in high school, I-I was struggling with something in my past and-and it made me lash out like I did. I don’t deserve your forgiveness and I definitely don’t expect it, but-but I hope that you’re happy and everything. I’m sorry I hurt you by being stupid and bigoted, you didn’t deserve that.”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Jay spoke up. “I never expected you to apologise but thank you. I need to-to think about everything, but please, please don’t leave. Come back in with me? You and your boyfriend?”

 

“Really?”

 

“Really.” Jay smiled, “Yeah, you hurt me at the time, but you seem to have grown up a little bit since then…. besides, I want to tell your boyfriend all of your embarrassing high school stories. Like a certain football match in the second year.”

 

Tharn perked up, and Type knew he’d lost this battle.

 

He could deal with that though.

Chapter 523: Mork/Pi - Getting Advice From Other Couples

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: 1. Pi is at a bar, having drinks because Mork just confessed to him that he likes him and will pursue him. Pi is of course shocked since he had little friends and almost nobody paid attention to him. He's at a crossroads since he don't know how he should respond. Then suddenly, there were two guys besides him: Tine and Third. They introduced themselves and tried to befriend him since he's all alone in the bar and noticed he has a problem. Then Pi asked advice on both of them how to handle this love problem. And then of course they both tell their stories and advice. Then both have a good time. (Up to you what ending you would like) Same goes for Mork, like Pi he's also having a crisis since he isn’t sure if Pi will reciprocate his love. Then, enter Sarawat and Khai. Like above, they introduced, asks the problem, and give advice. Then both have a good time. (Up to you what ending would you like)

I didn’t really get into Fish Upon the Sky, so I’m unsure about this one :S

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

Pi ordered his third beer of the night, the day's events still swimming around in his mind.

 

Mork liked him.

 

Mork was going to pursue him.

 

And Pi couldn’t understand why in the slightest.

 

He didn’t really have that many friends, and nobody seemed to show the slightest interest in him before... so why would Mork?

 

Had Mork seen his own budding interest in Mork and decided to beat him to the punch?

 

Was this all a practical joke?

 

Pi groaned, burying his face in his hands, only to flinch when he felt someone tap his shoulder, spinning around to see a couple of students around his own age, maybe a little older standing nearby, giving him a concerned look.

 

“Umm, are you okay?” The taller of the two asked, “Only, not people sit here to drink alone and- “

 

“- And you’re groaning like someone shot you.” The second man pointed out, “And Tine wanted to help.”

 

Pi opened his mouth to apologise, only to watch as they both took a seat next to him.

 

“I’m Third...” The shorter of the two introduced, “...and that’s Tine.”

 

“P-Pi.”

 

“Let me guess, relationship problems?”

 

“... I just got confessed to, and I don’t know what to do.”

 

They both nodded in understanding.

 

“We’ve been there.” Third sighed, “I was in love with my best friend for years, watching him chase after anything and everything in a skirt. When I was ready to move in, he THEN decided that he liked me.”

 

“Did you say yes?”

 

“When I was sure that he meant it and that I wasn’t just a safe person to fall back on.”

 

“I fake-dated my boyfriend for months.” Tine then piped up, “I didn’t realise he’d been in love with me for over a year, not even after he kissed me... several times.” He shrugged, “Now we’ve moved in together and are happier than ever.”

 

“So… your advice is just… talk to him?”

 

They both nodded.

 

“Communication is important in relationships.” Third affirmed, “Probably the most important thing really.”

 

“Regular dates.”

 

“Keep the sex life active.”

 

Pi squeaked, already feeling his face flushing at Third’s words as Tine groaned.

 

“Focus on the sex when you feel comfortable.” Tine sighed, “Communication first.”

 

“T-Thanks… I think.” Pi needed to leave this conversation before he exploded with embarrassment, slowly getting to his feet, “I-I think I need to- “

 

“- communication! Just remember that! Otherwise, someone might end up getting hit by a car!”

 

“Third! You sound like you’re threatening him!”

 

Pi made a hasty exit.

 

Mork was lucky he knew what he was doing.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“So… big displays to show how much I love him.” Mork stared at the pair, “Like… a flash mob?”

 

Khai and Sarawat nodded, identical, serious expressions on their faces.

 

“… Please tell me you’re both joking.”

 

“It worked for us!”

 

Mork groaned, “I just want to know if Pi returns my feelings, even if it’s just a little.”

 

When he’d walked into this bar, he hadn’t expected to meet Khai and Sarawat. He hadn’t expected to hear about their own experiences, about how Sarawat had wooed the person he’d fallen in love with over a year ago through a fake-dating plot and about how Khai had fallen in love with his best friend.

 

“Big displays will answer that question!”

 

“Forget it!” Mork groaned, “I’m just going to talk to him! He might reject me, but it’s better that whatever public humiliation thing you two have going on!”

 

Khai and Sarawat watched as the other man stormed away, slow smirks spreading across their faces.

 

“And Third says I’m not helpful.” Khai chuckled, before pausing, “Our ways weren’t that bad, were they?”

 

“… Nah. They worked didn’t they?”

 

“True.”

Chapter 524: Korn/In - Everyone Lives AU; Arguments

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Notimportant: I want to add a prompt, complete it whenever you can or not, I understand how busy this can be. May I request a Korn/In story where they don't die, and they are free, so Korn is more confident in their relationship. But Korn does something wrong and is being super sweet and whining for In to forgive him. Little angst but mostly fluffy humour.

…………………………………………………………….

 

Korn was tired.

 

The scar on the side of his head had been aching terribly recently. The symptoms were psychosomatic according to his therapist, brought on by the memory of that night, the anniversary of the event getting nearer and the stress at work.

 

For almost a week, he’d been working on this project, leaving him both mentally and physically exhausted.

 

The anniversary of his and Intouch’s near deaths and subsequent escape was tomorrow.

 

So, with all this piled on top of him, he was furious to enter the kitchen and find nothing but mess and disorder. He tried to breathe deeply and control his nerves, but In seemed to be finding it funny, as though this sort of chaos was something to laugh over.

 

Korn snapped.

 

“Could you clean up after yourself for once?! Is it so fucking hard to do?!”

 

“I was just trying to- “

 

“- You do nothing but sit on your ass all day, ‘working from home’.” Korn made sure his sarcasm was fully heard here, “And then I have to come home from actually working and clean up all your shit!”

 

“Korn, I- “

 

“I’m done!” Korn snapped, storming past In and into the bedroom, leaving a stunned lover behind.

 

The barrier between them, meant that he didn’t see the tears welling up in his lover’s eyes… or the scowl on his face.

 

……………………………………………….

 

Korn found the omelette when he emerged a few hours later.

 

The ‘I love you’ that was written using sweet chili sauce, had been roughly crossed out and replaced with ‘fuck you!’.

 

He cursed loudly, spinning around to see In darting past him and into the bedroom, taking Korn’s place as he slammed the door, the lock clicking into placing almost immediately.

 

“In.” Korn called softly through the door, knowing that he’d completely fucked up here, “Intouch?”

 

Silence.

 

“I’m so sorry.” He pleaded, “I-I know I was an asshole, I was just so exhausted after work, and… everything coming up and I just- “

 

“- I don’t just sit there doing nothing all day!” In snapped, “Or did you forget that I help kids like us… who are like we were, scared of their parents’ reactions, worried that one wrong word or move is going to get them kicked out. Did you really forget that?!”

 

It was a razor-sharp tone that cut Korn to the bone, and he knew that if he could see Intouch, the icy look would only make him feel worse.

 

“I know…” He winced, “… I’m so so so so so sorry. I promise, it will never happen again, just- please come out?”

 

“I just wanted to make you feel better.” In sounded on the verge of tears, tone bitter, “This time of the year isn’t easy for me either you know, and-and I just wanted us to spend some time together. You came home before I could clean up, I wasn’t going to just leave it like that!”

 

“I-I didn’t mean to snap like that.” Korn knew he wasn’t getting anywhere like this, “I’ll book some time off work… we’ll take this week off, go somewhere, far away from any of this… just the two of us?”

 

“And you expect me to just book days off like that?!”

 

“Just… just a day in tomorrow then? We’ll watch all your favourite films, eat your favourite food, anything you want!”

 

“… Fine.” In didn’t exactly sound thrilled, the lock clicking again as he opened the door just a peek, peering through the crack at Korn.

 

There was a wicked smirk on his face that Korn knew only spelt bad luck.

 

“You still need punishing though.” In chuckled darkly, “So… forget about sex for a week.”

 

“A-a week?”

 

Before In, Korn had been quite happy to remain celebrate for the rest of his life. He wasn’t ready to come out, but he certainly wasn’t ready to try and date a girl to hide it.

 

Now, a week without sex sounded like the worst thing ever.

 

“And you’re sleeping on the sofa. Goodnight!”

 

The door was shut again before he could say anything.

 

Sighing, he headed over to the sofa.

 

Looks like it was him and his hand tonight.

Chapter 525: Tin/Can - Body Worship (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from fictionalqueenie: wanted some more TinCan NSFW, maybe with some body-worship from Can’s part?

…………………………………………………

 

Once he got comfortable with their relationship, Can became entirely unpredictable in terms of their sex life.

 

Sometimes, he liked to go slow, driving Tin delirious with pleasure, or lying back on the bed and letting Tin do what he wanted to him.

 

Other times, he was as fast as he was on the football field, bringing Tin to completion again and again, when he was on the top or bottom.

 

He would tease Tin, edging him until the other man was begging and pleading.

 

Or he would spoil Tin, which usually happened after Tin HADN’T spoilt him during the day, like today.

 

Tin practically preened when Can pulled his phone from his hands, placing it on the table and pushing him to lie down on the bed, pressing soft kisses to his lips as quick hands stripped Tin of his clothes.

 

As more and more skin was laid bare, Can looked more and more transfixed, making Tin feeling a little flushed at the attention. The shorter man ran his hands across Tin’s torso, tracing the slight muscle there, before moving lower to the pale thighs, tracing his name along the smooth skin.

 

“C-Can- “

 

It seemed it was going to be a slow day, as Can lifted one of Tin’s legs up to rest on his shoulder, biting lightly at the space just above Tin’s ankle, making Tin instinctively kick out at him.

 

“G-Get on with it!” Tin snapped, already feeling the flush moving down his neck to his chest.

 

Thankfully, Can didn’t argue, leaning over immediately and kissing the stiff nubs of Tin’s nipples, only taking his ministrations further when Tin whimpered out a weak plea.

 

He hated how sensitive his nipples were.

 

Can loved it, his hands moving behind Tin, stroking at his back before pulling them both up into a seated position.

 

“This is… feeling a little one sided!” Tin panted, not used to being the talkative one as Can just chuckled, pressing another kiss to Tin’s lips, before moving to Tin’s collarbones, nipping, and sucking at them.

 

Tin was starting to feel worshipped, feeling Can’s fingers brushing against the cleft of his ass, but not going between the cheeks, instead cupping, and squeezing at the flesh.

 

“Can!”

 

“You’re so impatient!” Can pouted, “Can’t I take my time?!”

 

“N-not like this!”

 

“Yep. Like this.”

 

………………………………………………….

 

30 minutes passed, and Tin was on the brink of his fourth orgasm.

 

Can had still not gone anywhere near his entrance, and had moved onto to worshipping his cock, head bobbing in a steady rhythm as his fingers traced his own name on Tin’s thighs. Tin could no longer find the words to protest this treatment, panting and shuddering as wordless pleas echoed through the room.

 

When Can sucked particularly hard, teeth just barely scraping across the head of Tin’s cock, Tin keened, finally finding the words to bed, “Please, I-I can’t!”

 

Can pulled off immediately, lips slightly swollen as he gave Tin a crooked smile.

 

“You’re so gorgeous.” He then muttered, as Tin whined at the compliment.

 

From others, he would take that as empty praise, but he knew Can meant every word.

 

All Can had to do was run a finger lightly against the underside of his cock, whispering “gorgeous” once again and Tin was coming with a lust-filled moan.

 

After licking Tin’s cock clean, Can sat up and beamed at him, appraising him thoughtfully.

 

“Beautiful.”

 

Tin was stunned to feel his cock twitching at the word, staring up at the ceiling until Can rolled him over without even a smidge of effort.

 

For someone considered short, he was stronger than Tin imagined.

 

Not that he was complaining.

 

It was no surprise when the worshipping turned into slow lovemaking, Can’s finger forcing little moans and sighs out of Tin as they moved in and out of him, whispering sweet nothings into his ears.

 

Tin was used to the rough, love them and leave them sex, and whilst he did like it a little rough at times, Can knew moments like this were Tin’s weakness.

 

It wasn’t long before Can was inside, obviously not far from coming himself as he immediately titled Tin’s hips up and started stroking at his boyfriend’s cock, setting a steady rhythm.

 

Tin couldn’t help but wonder how he looked in Can’s eyes, feeling Can’s cock slamming into his prostate as Can’s thumb flicked over his leaking cockhead. Needless to say, so soon after his last orgasm, Tin was coming, crying out as his back arched.

 

The tightening of Tin around him had Can following him over the edge, hips continuing to rock lightly into Tin’s ass until the simulation became too much for even him.

 

The rest of the evening was spent exchanging sleepy kisses, with Tin being the first to fall asleep, Can’s whispered endearments echoing in his ears.

Chapter 526: Pete/Kao - Bottom Pete (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompt are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from StayforSkz: First one Kao/Pete Nsfw with bottom Pete

………………………………………………

 

Pete always knew when Kao wasn’t in the bed with him when he woke up, the bed feeling slightly cold as he shuffled over to Kao’s sight. Blearily, he sat up, looking around the dimly lit room for any sign as to where his boyfriend had gone.

 

As if mentally summoned, the bedroom door opened and Kao shuffled back into the room, two cups of coffee in his hands.

 

“It’s too early to get up.” Pete mumbled, “Let alone make coffee.”

 

Kao chuckled, the muscles in his abdomen flexing slightly, drawing Pete’s attention to them immediately. “It’s nearly seven you know.” He teased, “Your alarm’s going to go off any minute from now.”

 

BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP.

 

“See?”

 

Pete groaned, burying his face into his pillow as Kao chuckled beside him.

 

“I’m going to go for a shower. Drink your coffee, maybe that’ll perk you up.”

 

It wasn’t the thought of coffee that perked Pete up.

 

Hearing the shower start running, he shuffled out of bed and snuck in, the glass already fogging up from the steam. He could hear Kao humming, not seeming to notice that Pere was in the same room as him… and stripping off his clothes.

 

Kao only noticed when Pete slipped into the shower with him, chuckling fondly and pressing their lips together.

 

“Awake now?” He mumbled against Pete’s lips, who nodded, shivering as Kao’s hands started to wander over his body.

 

It wasn’t long before they were both hard and aching, Kao falling to his knees in front of Pete and taking him into his mouth in one, slow motion, fingers moving in between Pete’s cheeks, teasing at it as Pete’s hands gripped at Kao’s hair.

 

Sparks of pleasure raced up Pete’s spine as Kao lazily started to thrust inside with one finger, only remaining upright thanks to Kao’s grip on his hip.

 

One finger became two, and then two became three, Kao always keeping him on the edge, never letting him tip over it.

 

It was cruel.

 

Pete never remembered being this cruel when he was on top.

 

When Kao pulled off him mere moments before he came for the fifth time, Pete cursed, watching as his boyfriend got to his feet, switched the shower off and started tugging on Pete’s hand.

 

“Come on.”

 

Pete couldn’t even find the energy to speak, stumbling after Kao, allowing the other man to dry them both off, before collapsing onto the bed, cock still hard and leaking against his abdomen.

 

He was relieved when Kao decided to continue where they’d left off, pulling him into a passionate kiss, as he blindly searched for the tube of lube in the bedside drawer.

 

“Kao, p-please- “Pete mumbled into the kiss, groaning as a slick finger pushed its way past partially relaxed muscles.

 

He didn’t bottom often, but he was always happy to let Kao do this, knowing that his boyfriend was attentive in these matters, and wouldn’t hurt him intentionally.

 

“K-keep going.” He pleaded, “P-Please.”

 

“I know, I know.” Kao’s voice was soft and reassuring. He didn’t take too long with the preparations, having done most of the work in the shower. Quickly, he slicked himself up and slowly pushed in, making Pete moan brokenly.

 

Kao started off slow, as he always did to allow Pete the chance to get used to the odd sensation of being filled, before picking up the pace and getting faster and faster. The sound of skin on skin echoed through the room, only drowned out by their moans of pleasure, Pete letting out sharp gasps when Kao found his prostate and started to hit it with every thrust.

 

“S-so good for me.” Kao muttered, thrusts getting erratic, a sign that he was close.

 

To no-one’s surprise, Pete came first, moaning Kao’s name, painting his stomach white with cum. Kao came mere seconds later, shuddering with pleasure, limbs going weak as he collapsed on top of Pete, the pair revelling in the moment.

 

“I-I think we need another shower.”

 

“I think we’re going to be late.”

 

“Dammit.”

Chapter 527: Yue Lou/Yu Zhi - Fix-It Fic

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from ParkNiHyo: Would a Killer and Healer fic be possible? I haven't been able to watch the last 7 episodes yet. But it can be anything you'd like to fix from that series. Or is this too vague?

It was agreed that a fix-it fic was needed.

 

………………………………………………..

 

After everything Chen Yu Zhi had been though, he was supposed to find that being shot didn’t hurt as much as he expected it to.

 

It was his choice to save Yue Lou from Zhan Junbai’s murder attempt, and at first, he didn’t even realise it had happened.

 

He though the bullet had missed, and the next moment, he was on the floor, unable to breathe, choking out blood as it stained his lips.

 

Hands that could cause so much harm, were gentle as they pulled him closer, fingers tapping against his cheek, a desperate voice telling him to open his eyes.

 

Being shot didn’t hurt… but the devastated look on Yue Lou’s face did.

 

He couldn’t breathe.

 

He couldn’t force out the words he wanted to say.

 

He wanted to tell the other man to look after his sister.

 

He wanted… to tell him the truth. To tell him how he truly felt.

 

Instead, he made a horrible, choking noise, blood staining his teeth as blood-stained Yue Lou’s hands.

 

“Stay with me.” The other man was begging, “We’ve gone through too much for you to leave me now, please just- just stay with me.”

 

Everything went black, as Yu Zhi sent up one last prayer for divine intervention.

 

He wasn’t ready to die yet.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

He came to slowly.

 

He was expecting the pain, and it definitely didn’t disappoint him, coming in immediate waves that stole the breath right from his lungs.

 

“Yu Zhi! Yu Zhi!”

 

The fingers stroking through his hair comforted him a little, prompting him to open his eyes as much as he dared, seeing Yue Lou sitting by him.

 

For a moment, neither of them said a word, until Yue Lou audibly sobbed in relief, leaning over, and pressing a quick kiss to Yu Zhi’s lips, pulling away before the other man could properly appreciate it.

 

“You’re alright.” Yue Lou whispered, eyes closed as though worried this was a dream, “You’re alright.”

 

“I- “Slowly, Yu Zhi looked around, frowning at the unfamiliar surroundings, “-W-where are we? W-what happened?”

 

“You took a bullet for me!” The relief in Yue Lou’s voice disappeared, to be replaced with disapproval, “Why did you- what were you thinking?!”

 

“I was thinking that I wasn’t ready to see you dead!” Yu Zhi’s hand moved down his chest, wincing at the bandages there.

 

“And I wasn’t ready to see you die!” Yue Lou snapped, “Your life is not less important than mine.”

 

“… It is to me.”

 

Having stunned the other man into silence, Yu Zhi took the opportunity to ask another question, “How-how long was I out?”

 

“… Days.” Yue Lou whispered, “You were lucky there was a surgeon nearby, otherwise-otherwise…” He let the words trail off, unwilling to say them, “I-I can’t believe you took a bullet for me.”

 

“You-you know why.”

 

“… I want you to say it.”

 

“It’s…it’s because I love you.”

 

He barely finished the sentence before Yue Lou was pressing their lips together again, which Yu Zhi took as an unspoken ‘I love you too’, before the other man was pulling apart and moving to lie beside him as best he could.

 

Divine intervention had come through for them.

 

Now, it had to give them the happy ending that they deserved.

Chapter 528: Type & Tar - Supportive/Protective Type (TW: Self Harm)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Notimportant: Also, may I have another one where Type is protecting Tar. I think Type and Tar would become good friend after what happened as seen in LBC with Earth and Earth. Hehe that made me smile!

…………………………………………………………………………

 

He couldn’t stop thinking about what happened to him.

 

No matter what he did, he couldn’t stop thinking about it, and hating himself in the process. Yes, he now knew it was done out of some sort of twisted revenge, but it didn’t make him feel any better.

 

He hated himself, collapsing to the ground, eyes watering and his chest heaving with every breath.

 

He could still feel them touching him, nails digging into his skin to try and erase the feeling of their touch.

 

He wasn’t sure how long he lay there for, but it was long enough to allow his breathing to settle down and for him to realise that he needed something to drink.

 

Crying took a lot out of you.

 

And then he heard the knocking on the door.

 

Panicking slightly, he grabbed a long-sleeved top, shoving it on over his uniform shirt, before rushing to open the door, stunned to see Type standing there.

 

“Sorry about this.” Type sighed, looking a little awkward, “But apparently Tharn called you earlier, and he’s not heard anything, so of course he panicked and asked me to check up on you.”

 

“W-why couldn’t he?”

 

Was Tharn ashamed of him?

 

Could he not bare to see him anymore?

 

Type narrowed his eyes at him, “He’s got an exam to study for. Worth a lot of his grade if his stress levels are anything to go by.” He glanced behind Tar, “Can we talk? Inside?”

 

“… Why?”

 

Type had an uncomfortable, knowing look in his eyes. “Please?”

 

Slowly, Tar moved to one side, allowing Type in, pulling on his long sleeves to make sure they were hiding the bright red scratches.

 

Type’s eyes tracked the movement.

 

“Can-can I get you something to drink?” Tar forced his voice to be cheerful.

 

“… Sure.”

 

“I-I can make you some coffee?” Tar hated how his voice stammered, “I was just going to make one when you knocked on the door and- “

 

“Why are you pulling on your sleeves like that?”

 

Fuck.

 

He didn’t even realise he was still doing it.

 

“I-I-I- “He couldn’t get the words out, as the frown on Type’s face disappeared.

 

“Tar… roll up your sleeves.” It was a command, but it was a gentle command, “Tharn wants to know that you’re okay, so I have to make sure, you’re okay.”

 

There was a sad, almost solemn look in the other man’s eyes.

 

“P-please.” Tar whispered, “Please, can we just- “

 

“- Tar.” Type reached out to take his hand, only to think better of it and slowly pull it back, “You know I wouldn’t ask unless I was actually worried for you. I-I know you’d prefer Tharn to be here, but-but Tharn- Tharn… I know sort of what you’re going through, and I just want to help.”

 

There was something in Type’s voice that made Tar believe him, slowly rolling up his sleeves to reveal the red scratch marks.

 

Type didn’t make a sound, and Tar sort of hated that.

 

“Thank you.” He eventually sighed, and Tar couldn’t hold back the tears any longer.

 

His face crumpled and he curled in on himself, falling to his knees on the floor as Type knelt in front of him

 

“It’s alright.” Type whispered, “Well… it’s going to be alright…. May I hold your hand.”

 

Tar was slightly embarrassed with how quickly he nodded, feeling Type’s larger hands encompassing his own.

 

Other touch felt like it burnt him.

 

This was… oddly soothing.

 

“I’m sorry this happened to you… I’m sorry that you’re hurting so much, but we’re here for you okay. Me, Tharn, everyone.”

 

“P-Promise?”

 

“I promise.” Type’s voice darkened slightly, “Nobody will ever hurt you ever again.”

 

And Tar believed him.

Chapter 529: Phupha/Tian - Dog Howling Night AU (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from fictionalqueenie: Also, a NSFW PhuphaTian fic set in the dog howling night.

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Tian couldn’t believe they’d been caught like this.

 

He’d never felt so embarrassed in his life.

 

“I’ll just be going now.” He forced out, feeling a little betrayed by Rang and Longtae. He tried to leave, only to be grabbed by the hood of his jumper.

 

“Did you have fun?”

 

He was no blushing virgin… but Tian definitely felt himself blushing. “I didn’t see anything.”

 

“Really?” He aimed the flashlight at Tian, moving it lower until Tian was forced to pull his jumper down, begging Phupha to stop teasing him.

 

He wanted to beg Phupha to pin him down and just get this tension between them over and done with… but he wasn’t even sure if his own feelings were reciprocated.

 

Phupha did love to tease after all.

 

These feelings were only confirmed as Phupha walked him back home, the pair of them discussing the Pha Pun Dao tale.

 

If you go to the cliff on the last day of the year, and count 1’000 stars, you make a wish, and it would come true.

 

Phupha would take…her there.

 

Did he take her there?

 

They arrived back at Tian’s home, before Phupha could answer, the Chief reminding him to go to sleep as the ceremony was due to start early tomorrow.

 

“If you’re pushing me to go to sleep like a parent, you might as well tell me a story first.” Tian teased, only to freeze when a dark look flashed through Phupha’s eyes, betrayed only by the flush on his cheeks.

 

“I have… another idea.”

 

Tian frowned in confusion, but as Phupha led him over to the bed, the front of the man’s pants tightening much in the same way that Tian’s had, the moonlight shining through the windows, reflecting in Phupha’s eyes.

 

Vaguely, Tian was reminded of those predator documentaries.

 

A panther on the prowl.

 

Before he could think about it too much, the backs of his feet hit the bed, and he fell onto into with a heavy THUMP, Phupha immediately moving to his knees in front of him, hands on Tian’s thighs.

 

For a moment, there was just silence as the pair stared at each other.

 

“Y-you’d better kiss me if you want to go all the way.” Tian prompted, “I-I don’t- “

 

Phupha did as he was told before Tian could finish.

 

The world could have ended that moment, and Tian would have been none the wiser.

 

All he knew was Phupha.

 

The feel of the older man’s lips on his, the feeling of his soft hair in between Tian’s fingers. The press of Phupha’s hands on his back and under his thigh, keeping his legs around the older man’s waist.

 

The little sounds he made, the gasps and low groans from the back of his throat.

 

At that moment, he was Tian’s whole world.

 

And then a hand drifted up the inside of his jumper, making him gasp instinctively and pull away Phupha froze with panic.

 

“Sorry, I- “Tian stopped, face burning red, “- It’s just… the scar, you know?”

 

Silence.

 

“Phupha, please say something.” Tian whispered, “We-we can stop if you want?”

 

“No!” Phupha blurted out, only to nervously swallow, “Can I- “He held his hands out, waiting until Tian nodded, before reaching out to gently remove Tian’s top.

 

Tian couldn’t help but shake.

 

He’d never felt so vulnerable.

 

Phupha’s moved slowly to his shoulders, squeezing gently, encouraging him to relax, to at least stop holding his breath.

 

Tian nearly choked when Phupha’s fingers started to explore the marred flesh, gently running over the scar. He flinched away when those fingers reached a particularly sensitive spot.

 

Phupha mumbled an apology, asking if he was okay as Tian nodded, letting him continue.

 

When the fingers moved a little too close to a ticklish spot, Tian flinched away for a different reason, giggling a little as Phupha chuckled.

 

“Sorry.” He didn’t sound very apologetic, leaning over a pressing a kiss to the sensitive skin, “You are so beautiful… all of you, scar and all.” He raised his head, their eyes meeting as Tian’s breath caught in his throat.

 

Phupha’s eyes were full of adoration, acceptance, and love, even as he moved to remove Tian’s pants.

 

Less than a few minutes later, they were both completely naked.

 

Phupha leaned forwards, closing his lips around a nipple, making Tian inhale sharply, head falling back, his fingers digging into the older man’s shoulders. It was close to the sensitive skin of his scar, prompting him to stifle a cry by biting his lip.

 

“I want to hear you.” Phupha gently scolded him, “Don’t hold back.”

 

At that moment, a slicked-up finger slipped inside of Tian, pushing forward the noise that Phupha so desperately wanted to hide.

 

“Don’t stop.” He pleaded, “Please, please!”

 

Phupha chuckled, as a second finger joined the first, brushing against the spot inside of him that he could never properly reach with his own fingers. The Chief’s spare hand pressed on Tian’s hip, stilling him as best he could.

 

When the older man moved down to take Tian’s cock into his mouth, Tian could swear that he saw stars, his hands pulling at Phupha’s hair, mouth dropping open in a silent scream. He could feel his inner muscles squeezing around Phupha’s fingers that were inside him. It was like lightning was coursing through him, making every nerve sing with sheer pleasure.

 

By the time Tian recovered, his chest was still heaving, heart aching ever so slightly, a light sheen of sweat layering his entire body. He released his death grip on the older man’s hair, pushing him gently away from his cock.

 

“It’s okay.” Phupha whispered, clearly concerned with how heavy he was breathing, “You’re okay.”

 

Phupha moved up, nestled between Tian’s legs (Which felt oh so right) to give him a kiss.

 

Tian hooked his heels around his lover’s waist, panting into the kiss.

 

“I-I’ve never done this before.”

 

Tian stopped, looking up at Phupha, who had gone bright red. “… What?”

 

Leaning back, Phupha sighed, “I’ve… never had sex before.”

 

“Really?!”

 

“If you want to stop- “

 

“- No, no, no!” Tian reached up to pull him back down, “Just… take things slowly, okay? And let’s take those pants off.”

 

Once the pants were off and Tina had gotten his first proper look at Phupha’s cock, he pushed at the other man, until the older man was lying back on the bed, straddling him before Phupha could sit back up again.

 

It had been a while, but surely it was like riding a bike.

 

Muscle memory and all that.

 

He lowered himself down, whining high in the back of his throat. “Shit.” He breathed, letting his eyes fall closed as the head of the cock breached him. There was slight pain at the stretch, but it was a pleasant burn he was all too happy to lose himself in. When he was all the way down, he paused, the both of them panting at the sensations

 

“I-I feel like I might break you.” Phupha admitted breathlessly.

 

“You… won’t.” Slowly, Tian started to move up and down, finding the perfect rhythm almost immediately, clenching around Phupha as the older man groaned.

 

“T-Tian, p-p-please!”

 

Knowing that Phupha probably wasn’t going to last much longer, Tian stroked at his cock roughly, making sure Phupha’s cock was pressed right up against his prostate, before he was crying out, coming all over Phupha’s chest.

 

Phupha groaned, hips snapped up before he was coming too, just as Tian collapsed on top of him. For a moment, all they could do was pant, with Tian feeling the Chief’s hand run down his sweat-slicked back, the other hand playing with the fine hairs along his nape.

 

Carefully, Tian pulled himself off of Phupha’s cock, rolling to lie next to him.

 

“So…” Phupha’s voice was a little unsure, “… was-was that okay?”

 

“That was amazing.” Tian leaned up to press a gentle kiss to his lover’s cheek, “I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 530: Prem/Wad - Getting Together

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from StayforSkz: Prem and Wad from Sotus? Like them getting together or something like that 😅 first time suggesting prompts so I hope I made sense 😁

……………………………………………………………

 

Wad was in the middle of preparing to throw his laptop out of the window and dropping out of this course when he heard the knocking on the door.

 

In the mood he was in, he would accept a visit from anyone.

 

Including Prem it seemed.

 

The pair had come to uneasy truce after the gear tying ceremony, but it still didn’t explain why Prem was here.

 

The older student had his hands behind his back, fidgeting nervously from side to side as he stared at Wad, who was a little confused. Prem wasn’t dressed in that red shirt he was so used to seeing him in, instead wearing an average t-shirt and jeans, a camera around his neck.

 

“Umm...hello P’Prem.” Wad waiied politely, “Is everything okay?”

 

Prem nodded, still shifting from side to side, “Do you- do you want to go for a walk?”

 

It was this unusual request or getting back to his essay.

 

An easy choice really.

 

“Sure, let me just grab me keys.” In the back of his mind, Wad wished he was wearing something a little nicer.

 

........................................................

 

He followed Prem into a fairly quiet park, a tiny voice in the back of his mind informing him that Prem could murder him here and no-one would know.

 

“Where are we going?” he asked.

 

“Patience.”

 

They continued walking for about ten more minutes, spent almost entirely in silence.

 

The further they walked; the more nervous Wad got.

 

That murder scenario was looking more and more likely.

 

He was so wrapped up in his own thoughts, that he wasn’t paying a lick of attention to where they were, until they stopped in the middle of a clearing.

 

“Ummm, P’Prem?” Wad looked around the clearing, watching as Prem moved towards a bush, pulling out a cooler, “What’s going on?”

 

“I-I wanted to ask you out.” Prem looked slightly pained at his own awkwardness, “Like… on a date.”

 

Wad froze, looking from Prem to the cooler and back again, replaying those words in his head, trying to make sense of them.

 

What?

 

Prem hated him, didn’t he?

 

“R-really?”

 

Prem ducked his head and rubbed at the back of his neck nervously, “If you’re not interested- “

 

“- No, no, wait!” Wad flailed, rushing closer and taking Prem’s face in his hands, making the older student look at how, “Of course I’m interested, but- but I never thought you liked ME like that?!”

 

Instead of properly answering (like any normal human), Prem suddenly leaned forwards, pressing their lips together in a hard, almost demanding kiss which only softened when Wad squeaked slightly in shock… much to his mortification.

 

“I thought- “Prem cut himself off, still looking a little unsure, “-I thought YOU hated ME?”

 

“I thought YOU hated ME?!”

 

For a moment, the pair stared at each other in silence, before bursting out into laughter.

 

“Wow, and we thought Kongpob and P’Arthit were bad at communication.” Wad chuckled, almost identical, shy smiles appeared on him and Prem’s face.

 

“Nobody is as bad as them… although maybe we came close.”

 

Wad chuckled, pressing his lips to Prem’s again, in a slower, lingering kiss before pulling back. “So, what’s in the cooler?”

 

“I have no idea. Knot and Bright gave it to me and told me to ask you- “Prem paled, turning away from Wad and opening up the cooler, cursing viciously and vowing his revenge, before slamming it shut again and turning to Wad with a sheepish smile and an embarrassed flush on his cheeks.

 

“What’s your favourite restaurant? I’ll take you there, and pay for the whole meal, just please- I’m disowning my friends soon, I promise.”

 

It took every ounce of Wad’s self-control not to burst into laughter.

 

“If you want to use whatever’s in that cooler…” He managed to force out, not sounding composed at all, “… We’ll have to go back to my room.”

 

“I-I-I- “

 

Needless to say, it was several hours later when they finally went out to eat.

Chapter 531: Tharn/Type - Tharn's Family Find Out About Type's Past (TW: Canon Sexual Assault)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from PurpleArmy95: I would love to see something about Tharn’s family finding out about what happened to Type when he was a kid. Like after everything that happened with Lhong, Tharn’s parents struggling to understand why Type went to such lengths and had to hurt Tharn.

…………………………………………………………..

 

Type wasn’t surprised that Tharn’s parents were horrified by the Lhong situation.

 

What he didn’t expect, was them looking into the university situation further and finding out the one thing he never wanted them to know.

 

“So many complaints.” Tharn’s mother whispered, “The nice woman at the reception desk said she lost count.”

 

Type could hear the disappointment in her voice, making him shrink in on himself.

 

“It was all fine for a few weeks, and then this.” Tharn’s Father frowned, “So, what happened? Because I don’t think a breakup is any reason to- “

 

“- It wasn’t a breakup.”

 

The pair paused, as Type hunched further in on himself, mentally cursing for speaking up like that.

 

“It was me.” He softly continued, “I was…a bastard. An ignorant, homophobic bastard.”

 

“Homophobic?” They both frowned in confusion, prompting Tharn to quickly speak up, taking Type’s hand in his own, squeezing it as a form of comfort.

 

“You don’t have to tell them.” He whispered, the words unheard by his parents, before he cleared his throat and spoke up a little louder, addressing his parents, “Yes, Type was homophobic. Yes, there was a reason. It’s not an excuse, but he knows that. If he doesn’t want to tell you, then- “

 

“- They deserve to know.” Type whispered, the words sounding much louder than they actually were, “They do.”

 

“Type- “

 

“- I was assaulted when I was a kid.” The words came out in a hurried rush, and honestly Type didn’t mean for them to come out like that, especially when Tharn’s mother gasped in shock, “In… that way.” He gestured vaguely, hoping they got the hint, “From that moment on… I was a homophobic bastard, I admit that.”

 

“Why?” Tharn’s father frowned, “I don’t understand how?”

 

“I-I thought all gay people were like him.” Type, much to his embarrassment, could feel the tears building behind his eyes, “So-so- “

 

“- He made a mistake.” Tharn hissed.

 

“But… the man who did that to you? Was he caught? Didn’t you get any therapy? Someone to tell you that thinking that way was wrong or…” Mama Tharn’s voice trailed off uncertainly, as Type fought to keep his hands steady and tears from falling.

 

“He was caught and punished.” He answered eventually, “But… Dad just seemed to want to put it all behind us, so.. so, we didn’t talk about it after the trial. We just wanted it all to go away.” He took a deep, shuddering breath, “I-I-I’m sorry you found out like this, but-but I swear I’m not like that anymore and- “

 

“- Type.” Tharn’s father gently interrupted, “It’s okay.” He glanced over at his wife, “We can’t pretend to understand how… we’ve never gone through what you’ve gone through, so we couldn’t say how we would have reacted, but- but have you ever thought about-about speaking to someone about this?”

 

Type must have looked as ill as he felt as Tharn’s mother rushed to explain, “It’s nothing to be ashamed of, we just… worry, that’s all.”

 

“I-I talk to Tharn.”

 

“As lovely as our son is, he isn’t a therapist.”

 

Tharn… had to give them that.

 

“Maybe… someday.” Type conceded, “Just… not yet?”

 

“Alright, not yet.”

 

For a moment, there was an awkward silence, before Tharn’s mum cleared her throat, “I was just about to get started on tea. You boys are staying, right?”

 

“You would have to drag us away.”

Chapter 532: Maki/Haruta - Lust (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from fictionalqueenie: Maybe Maki and Haruta could take part in the lust prompt?

……………………………………………………………….

 

Haruta never could have predicted this.

 

Then again, there were a lot of things he couldn’t have predicted about his life recently.

 

Meeting Maki.

 

Inviting Maki to move in with him.

 

… Maki kissing him and then saying it was a joke.

 

Haruta was dumb, he knew that, but he wasn’t that stupid.

 

And so, he started to pay more attention to Maki… like now… when Maki was eating an ice lolly, it being the peak of summer.

 

Haruta couldn’t explain the sound that left his throat at the sight, practically screaming out his excuses, before rushing out of the room, leaning against the wall of the neighbouring room and palming himself through his pants.

 

He raced into the bathroom, deciding that he needed a shower, immediately stripping down and wrapping a hand around his cock, allowing himself to fall into his own imagination.

 

He had the feeling he was forgetting something, but those concerns were quickly dismissed. It was easy to imagine Maki on his knees in front of him, lips curled into that sly smirk of his.

 

He imagined Maki guiding the tip of Haruta’s cock to his lips, knowing that the other man would tease him.

 

He was cruel like that.

 

Would Maki like having his hair pulled like he used to imagine doing to women he’d imagined this way. Would he keep eye contact? Would he… enjoy it?

 

He imagined Maki pulling off him and using his hand instead, looking up at hi and saying his name.

 

“Haruta-San.”

 

Maki was looking him in the eyes, and he was right on the edge.

 

“Haruta-San.”

 

“M-Maki.” He squeaked out loud, shuddering through his release as he came all over the tiled floor.

 

For a moment, there was silence, before there was a gentle knocking on the bathroom door.

 

“Umm, Haruta-San?”

 

“Y-Yeah?”

 

“You… might want to turn the shower on if you’re going to do that.”

 

Haruta flushed bright red, only just realising that that was what he’d forgotten to do.

 

“Just… letting you know.” There was an awkward clearing of the throat before Maki was shuffling away.

 

Haruta wondered if it was possible to drown in a shower.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

Maki moaned as Haruta gently dragged his teeth along his neck, eyes slipping closed in bliss as his hips bucked upwards.

 

He was so close, the sensations getting close to being overwhelming.

 

One of Haruta’s hands trailed up Maki’s bare chest to circle at a nipple, making his back arch and his cock twitch.

 

“C-Come on Haruta.” He pleaded, feeling the older man’s hips rolling into his, agonizingly slow, drawing a long, guttural moan from Maki. He ached for his release, and he knew that Haruta knew this and was doing this to tease him.

 

He liked them to come together.

 

Reaching down, he took both of their cocks in his hand and started to stroke at them, his own moan not enough to drown out Haruta’s desperate whimper. Haruta tensed, mere seconds away from coming-

 

-and Maki woke up.

 

The room was still dark, his sheets a tangled mess. Not even thinking about it, he reached down and palmed at his aching cock. Three strokes was all it took before he came, biting at his lip to stop the pleasured sound from breaking free, not wanting to wake Haruta and deal with that awkwardness.

 

He blinked through the aftermath, more awake now, panting hard as he stared up at the ceiling.

 

That… was the most vivid sex dream he’d ever had.

 

Less than two weeks after meeting Haruta.

 

Probably not a coincidence.

 

“Fuck.” He whispered, slowly getting up to clean himself off.

 

He had to get this under control… or talk to Haruta.

Chapter 533: Blue/Champ/Dew - Fluffy NSFW (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Ruby: Can you do a Champ/Blue/Dew one with fluff and another one with NSFW? Anything will be fine i just wanted to see this couple more

(The two prompts have been combined 😊)

…………………………………………………………

 

Hands snuck over his body, making Blue hum sleepily and press back into the warm body behind him. Almost immediately, he heard a fond chuckle, before someone was kissing and nipping at his neck.

 

The hand on his front slid over his front, slowly caressing every inch of skin on its’ way, making Blue shudder, only to moan when the hand found his cock, and the nipping turned into marking.

 

“Morning.” Dew’s voice was low and gravely, like he’d just woken up, breath hot against Blue’s skin.

 

That, combined with the hand on his cock, was enough to make him feel a little lightheaded with arousal. When he was still half-asleep like this, those gentle touches from his lovers seemed so much more intense.

 

“At least give him a chance to wake up Dew.” Another voice chuckled fondly, as Blue opened his eyes just in time to see Champ leaning over and pressing a gentle kiss to his lips.

 

Vaguely, he heard Dew muttering something behind him, but Blue honestly wasn’t listening, too distracted by the way Champ was thumbing at his nipples, knowing that they were a bit sensitive.

 

He did feel it when Dew’s warmth disappeared from behind him.

 

“Roll over onto your back.” Dew gently ordered, “I’m going to spoil you.”

 

“WE’RE going to spoil him.” Champ admonished softly, as Blue complied.

 

Champ was the first there, practically devouring Blue in a kiss that was deep, gentle, sweet and everything in between. It made Blue’s head spin, reaching up and digging his fingers into Champ’s muscular shoulders to try and ground himself.

 

Of course, not wanting to be left out, Dew settling in between Blue’s legs, strong hands coming up to hold Blue’s shaking thighs hold and-

 

“S-SHIT!”

 

Blue pulled away from the kiss, gasping sharply as Dew’s hot mouth enclosed his cock, all heat and pleasure, taking him in all the way, making Blue moan and squirm, with nothing but Dew’s hands to stop him from thrusting up.

 

Champ, meanwhile, after Blue had so rudely broken their kiss, was now nipping at the skin like Dew had been earlier, leaving his own colourful marks behind, both of them claiming Blue as theirs.

 

It was like they’d completely forgotten that he was on the same football team as them… and that their uniform wouldn’t hide these marks.

 

Then again, maybe that was the point.

 

Dew swallowing around his throbbing cock soon snapped him out of his distracted thoughts and had him seeing stars. Heat pooled in his stomach.

 

He was close, making him arch up into Champ.

 

He wasn’t sure which name he called out in an attempt to get Dew’s attention, but he definitely moaned something, feeling Champ’s hand in his hair as the older man gently encouraged him to look down at Dew.

 

Blue almost choked on his next breath, seeing Dew grinning up at him, lips shiny, red and swollen, pre-cum smeared across his chin and a blush on his cheeks.

 

Whether that was from the activity itself, or Dew’s own uncertainty about being in this position, Blue wasn’t sure, but he looked hot as hell.

 

He was so ready to beg for release, so ready to-

 

“You can come anytime Blue.” Dew started to stroke at the cock in front of him, “Don’t worry.”

 

“Doesn’t he look good with our marks?” Champ whispered, not really directing the comment at anyone before leaning in for another kiss, this one softer than before, as Blue lost himself in it for a moment… right until Dew’s twisted his wrist just right and those lips were the only things muffling his orgasmic cry, one hand cupping Champ’s neck, the other holding onto Dew’s free hand.

 

Feeling pleasantly exhausted and boneless, he relaxed back into the sheets.

 

Dew settled on his left side, a satisfied smile on his still swollen lips as he stroked a calming hand over Blue’s arm. Champ, on his right side, cuddled in close.

 

“Love you.” Blue muttered under his breath, the words meant for both of them, and his boyfriends knew it.

 

“And that was only foreplay.” Dew chuckled, with Champ nodding in agreement.

 

“Yep.” Champ beamed, “We’re going to spoil you today.”

 

The promise sounded more dirty than sweet, but Blue didn’t mind.

Chapter 534: UWMA & Waterboyys Crossover - Jealous Win

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: The Water Boyy/UWMA cross:
Win and Team run into Kluay with his Seniors Waii and Apo, or they plan a meet up ether way Team freaks out cause Waii and Apo are on the National swim team he hopes to make one day and he’s a fan. Cue jealous Win as after Team is still gushing about meeting them.

…………………………………………………..

 

Win wasn’t ashamed to admit that he didn’t follow Swimming News very much. He could sort of recognise the faces from the National Team, but names… no.

 

Team, however, was the expert.

 

And so, on one of their away matches as they went to drop off their bags in the hotel they were staying in, and Team stopped abruptly in front of him, Win had no idea why.

 

The fact that Dean was looking in the same direction, looking a little awestruck as well, didn’t make Win feel any better.

 

Following their gazes, he frowned at the sight of what looked like just a few swimmers, like they were.

 

“Umm. “He leaned over to whisper in Team’s ear, “What’s going on?”

 

“What do you mean what’s going on?” Team hissed back, “That’s Waii and Apo, they’re on the National Swim Team!”

 

Win… did not like Team’s tone, irrational as it was.

 

He especially didn’t like how Team seemed to be almost having trouble breathing, mouth wide open in shock.

 

The small group finally seemed to notice they were being stared at, one of them locking eyes with Team and waving him over.

 

“Ai’Team!”

 

“Ai’Kluay!”

 

Team rushed over, still looking like he was going to explode in excitement, “You didn’t tell me you know people from the National Swim Team!”

 

“Who, Waii and Apo?” Kluay knew full well what he was doing, smirking at Team’s little bounces up and down, “Do you want to meet them?”

 

“Can I?”

 

NO! Win wanted to screamed, forcing a weak smile on his face when Dean glanced over at him.

 

Judging from the sly look on his best friend’s face, it probably looked more like a grimace.

 

Team didn’t even look back at him as Kluay led him over to the others, but like hell Win was going to be left behind like this. Hanging back, he watched the introductions, mainly to Waii and Apo…. How Waii placed a hand on Team’s shoulder with that charming smile that probably won over all his fans.

 

Win was figuring out how he could tell the ‘special National Swimmer’ to fuck off without breaking any sort of match rules, or without getting banned from all future races.

 

“I’ve seen your swim times.” Waii was saying, “They’re amazing, I definitely think you could make the National team! Let me get the information for the next try-outs, Apo usually has them.”

 

Win knew Team could make the National team… he didn’t need to try out, especially not with Waii and Apo watching him. Team was blushing though, clearly thrilled with the words no matter how manner times Win had said them before.

 

The tips of his ears were turning red, and nobody but Win was allowed to get that reaction from him.

 

He hated everything that was happening right now.

 

Did Team just giggle?

 

Win was actually speechless.

 

“Can I get a selfie with you?”

 

Win tried not to whine, already knowing what Team’s new phone wallpaper was going to be.

 

……………………………………………………

 

He still sulking on their way home, despite Waii and Apo being long gone, staring stubbornly out of the window as Team rambled on about the meeting.

 

“Win? Is everything okay?”

 

Win felt a little guilty at the worry in Team’s voice, but the bitterness over-rode that and he stayed silent.

 

“Win? Did something happen?”

 

“Why don’t you ask Waii.” Win snapped, instantly regretting it as the entire coach fell silent.

 

And then Team started to laugh.

 

Actually laugh.

 

“You’re-you’re kidding, right?” He spluttered out, “Please tell me you’re joking?!”

 

Win pouted, refusing to look over at him.

 

“Win, you- “

 

“- I know it’s stupid.” Win sighed, “It’s just the fact that you’re such a big fan of them, and then they were there, looking at you and Waii was touching you, and for a moment, I really thought you’d go with them if they asked and… yeah, it’s stupid.”

 

“Win… I love you. And Waii loves Apo.”

 

“He… does?”

 

Looking back, maybe it was a little bit obvious.

 

“There were a lot of references to Apo being Waii’s wife, didn’t you hear them?” Team took one look at Win’s face and shook his head, “Of course you didn’t…. too focused on Waii’s hand on my shoulder?”

 

Win shrugged.

 

They both knew it was the truth, why bother replying.

 

Team chuckled, leaning over, and pressing a kiss to Win’s cheek, before taking Win’s hand in his own. For a moment, they sat there in silence until Win sheepishly cleared his throat.

 

“Team?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Please don’t make that selfie your new wallpaper.”

 

“… I promise.”

Chapter 535: Sun/Mork - Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Kpopie: Could you do SunMork? Some soft moments, like around the coffee shop and such? There's not enough moments of those two.

…………………………………………………

 

Sun peered into the mug, delighted with what he saw.

 

“It’s just some hot chocolate.” Mork mumbled, albeit a little fondly, “You don’t need to be so surprised that I made it.”

 

Sun had been encouraging him to take a large part in the actual making of the coffees, teas, and other drinks that the café offered, and honestly, seeing that appreciation made his heart flutter in his chest.

 

There were three, large marshmallows at the top, and Mork couldn’t stop his fond chuckle when Sun poked one into the hot liquid, watching it bob back to the top. He did this a few more times, before actually taking a sip of the drink, humming in delight. “Perfect.” He murmured into his mug, making Mork grimace slightly.

 

He knew how much sugar he’d put in there.

 

Enough to make Sun’s teeth rot and fall out.

 

He knew he definitely couldn't stomach a single sip of it, remembering the shock he felt the first time he saw Sun making this for himself.

 

It was worth it to see that look on Sun’s face though.

 

As Sun took another sip of the sugary monstrosity, Mork cleared his throat nervously, “I also made some cookies.” He mumbled, “If you want to try them?”

 

The beaming grin on his face said it all.

 

Once upon a time, Mork thought would have called this café small and quaint…. Well, it still was, but when Sun smiled like that, it transformed the entire place.

 

“O-okay.” He mentally cursed at the stutter, “I think they have less sugar than that drink thought.” Hopefully Sun would focus on the teasing and not his nervous stuttering.

 

Sun just smiled.

 

Not feeling overly reassured by this, Mork went to fetch the cookies. “They’re not decorated or anything.” He pointed out unnecessarily, placing the plate on the table, “I thought they’d probably look better without.”

 

Chuckling at that, Sun plucked one of the cookies from the top of the pile and took a bite, eyes closing in barely concealed delight, a gentle smile on his face… and a smear of chocolate in the corner of his mouth.

 

Slowly, Mork took out his phone and took a quick picture whilst Sun still had his eyes closed, setting it as his new wallpaper, before reaching out and thumbing the chocolate smear away, licking it away, only to realise that Sun’s eyes were now open, and he was staring, cheeks red.

 

“Really?” Mork chuckled, “We’ve done worse than that.”

 

“Shut up.” Sun groaned, “It just… caught me off guard.”

 

“In a good way?”

 

Leaning over, Sun pressed a gentle kiss to Mork’s cheek, “In a very good way.”

 

………………………………………….

 

The next day, Sun was caught off guard in a slightly less good way, as he checked the Facebook page for his café, seeing if they’d been tagged anywhere.

 

His page had a new post.

 

And it was a picture of him.

 

Eyes closed, mouth full of cookie, crumbs down his shirt and that smear of chocolate at the corner of his mouth…. With the caption.

 

‘New Cookies! Warning: Not as sweet as the owner!’

 

“Mork!”

Chapter 536: Tin/Can - Smart Can Meets Tin's Family

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Notes:

Posting early because I am out tonight and I'm not sure what time i'm getting back :S So, here! Have it early! XD

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: The Smart Can universe:
Probably the last idea I have for this one, but anyone can build on it.
At some required family dinner at with Tin and his family someone asked Can about his field of study and everyone is shocked when he tells them about how he is basically double majoring with the aim to one day open a wellness/fitness/rehab centre with his friend. Everyone’s shocked but Tin who’s known this for a while now.

………………………………………..

 

“And you?”

 

Can looked up from his plate, knowing instinctively that he was the one being talked to. He was right, seeing Tin’s father staring at him, grandparents on either side mirroring the look exactly.

 

Honestly, Can hadn’t expected to be talked to at all during this family dinner. Tin had said that they’d invited him, but clearly they didn’t actually want him there.

 

One look at this table, and it was obvious he didn’t belong there.

 

“What are you studying? Music? Art?”

 

Can couldn’t help but bristle slightly at the implications. One, music and art students were some of the hardest working people he had ever met so to suggest that their fields of study were worthless was a dick move.

 

“I’m double majoring in Sport Sciences and Physiotherapy.” He answered, hoping he didn’t sound as annoyed as he felt.

 

“… Double majoring.”

 

Can had turned his attention back to his food, and therefore didn’t see the shocked look on everyone’s faces.

 

“It was quicker than doing them separately.” He explained, “Me and my friend Good, want to open a fitness centre, that also focuses on well-being of mind and physical rehab.”

 

“And where would you be getting the money for this?”

 

Can looked up at the wrong time, seeing Tin’s father glancing over at Tin as if to say ‘see? Just another gold digger?’

 

“Actually, Good’s uncle has a property that we can use.” He snapped, “So long as we get the grades, we can take out a small bank loan, get the place fixed up and then we’re good to go.”

 

Tin was still beside him, and Can couldn’t tell whether that was because he was nervous about the line of questioning, or he was disappointed with Can’s tone. Whatever it was, Can fought to stay calm, taking a deep breath.

 

“That all seems a little too dependent on you getting the grades you need.” Another relative chimed in.

 

“We’re both on track for doing it.”

 

“In both?”

 

“… Yes, in both.”

 

Could you bend forks with how hard you’re gripping them?

 

Sensing his growing annoyance, Tin placed a hand on his thigh, giving it a gentle squeeze.

 

‘Calm down’ That squeeze seemed to say, ‘Nothing they say matters’

 

“You have better prospects than this Tin.” Tin’s grandfather scoffed, “If you have to date a boy, can’t you choose someone who has a chance of getting somewhere in life?”

 

“Oh yeah, a brainless, rich idiot who had his grades bought for him.” Can muttered, “What a catch.”

 

It wasn’t muttered quietly enough.

 

“What exactly are you insinuating young man?!”

 

“Don’t.” Tin hissed, “It’s not worth it.”

 

“Yes it is.” Can replied quietly, before forcing a big grin on his face, “I might not be some rich kid, but I’m top of my class. No bribery needed…” He then looked over at Tin’s uncle, “… by the way, you might want to see someone about that limp. It’s probably anterior knee pain.”

 

“You- “

 

“- The pain’s located mostly in the kneecap, right?”

 

The man looked a little taken aback, as Can continued.

 

“There are a number of different conditions it can be a symptom of, so… I’m not kidding about getting it checked out.”

 

“It’s just a sprain!”

 

“Or a bone tumour.” Can shrugged, “Worst case scenario.” He tried not shy away when he realised everyone was staring at him now, “Let me guess, it hurts walking downstairs? Squatting? Pressing the clutch pedal? Sitting down… like now?”

 

“Boy, you have no business- “

 

“- Father, stop!” Tin’s uncle snapped, before clearing his throat, “A bone tumour is the worst-case scenario, right?”

 

“One of them.”

 

“… And a physiotherapist will be able to help?”

 

“He’ll point you on the right path at the very least.”

 

“Can you recommend anyone.”

 

“Sure!”

 

Locking eyes with Tin, Can beamed.

 

He had this all under control.

Chapter 537: Wayu/Kit/Mark - Getting Together

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi, I really love your prompts and was wondering if you would be willing to do either a TharnTypeTechno (obviously TharnType/LBC) or MarkKitWayu (Gen Y) get together fic, but where is it Type or Wayu (obviously depending on the conversation) that imitates the conversation

……………………………………………….

 

Kit wasn’t sure for how long he could deal with this.

 

Mark and Wayu were walking side by side and even from behind, you could see that they loved each other. Yes, Mark said that he loved Kit…. But clearly there was something there.

 

Not that he was surprised at Mark’s feelings.

 

There was something about Wayu that drew people to him.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Mark had dreamed of finding someone to love for years.

 

Someone who actually loved him for him, and not just because of his looks.

 

He loved all his past girlfriends, even if they didn’t love him the same way.

 

He loved Kit’s smile and the way he said his name, the soft look in his eyes when he thought Mark wasn’t look.

 

And he also loved how Wayu felt pressing up against him, feeling that soft flutter in his chest.

 

Wayu was never his though, and never would be.

 

He would have to be happy with being his friend.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Wayu… thought they were both being idiots.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

They got a table in the middle of the cafeteria, with Mark and Wayu sitting next to each other, and Kit left to sit opposite.

 

Wayu looked annoyed at something, making Kit’s stomach twist in guilt. “I should get going.” He muttered, after less than two minutes, reaching down and grabbing his bag, completely missing how Mark’s eyes widened in shock, mouth already opening in a protest.

 

“P’Kit- “The word escaped Mark’s lips before he’d figured out what to say next, falling silent as Wayu shot to his feet and grabbed Kit’s wrist to stop him from leaving, practically lying on top of the table in his efforts.
………………………………………….

 

‘Seriously’ Wayu thought to himself, ignoring how Kit tried to pull himself free, ‘They’re both idiots. Why do I always fall for idiots?’

 

………………………………………………

 

“P’Kit, please sit down.” Wayu sounded almost weary, “We’ve avoided talking about this for too long.”

 

“… Avoided talking about what?” Slowly, Kit did as he was told, a little bit unnerved by the look in Wayu’s eyes.

 

Glancing over at Mark, he looked just as stunned.

 

“The fact that you like Mark… and I like Mark.” Wayu held up a hand, stopping Kit from protesting, “The fact that Mark likes you, and I like you… and hopefully, the fact that you both like me.”

 

Kit felt like his heart was going to beat out of his chest, mouth going dry.

 

“I-I do like you both.” Mark bravely confirmed, “But- “

 

“- So, what’s stopped us from all being together.” Wayu rolled his eyes when they both gaped at him, “After everything this university has heard about my past relationship and your relationship, this will be the least shocking thing they could hear about.”

 

Kit didn’t believe him, but when Wayu reached out, taking Mark and Kit’s hand into his own, he couldn’t think about that anymore.

 

“P’Kit?” Wayu’s voice was soft, almost cautious, “Do-do you like Mark and me?”

 

“… More than I ever thought I would.”

 

Honestly, from the look on Mark’s face, he was expecting him to make that first move, knowing how excitable the younger man could be.

 

Instead, much to Kit’s amazement, Wayu beat Mark to it, pulling Kit closer and pressing their lips together.

 

He couldn’t see it, but Kit just knew that Mark had an insufferable grin on his face.

 

When Wayu pulled away, Mark took his place almost immediately, cupping Kit’s cheeks, even as the cafeteria seemed to fall silent at the sight.

 

“We’re all sure about this, right?” Mark whispered, just loud enough for Wayu to hear.

 

Wayu agreed softly, and Kit nodded as well, feeling Mark lean in for that kiss before he’d even finished the action.

 

……………………………………………..

 

Wayu knew that his bed wasn’t really big enough for the three of them, but they were all pressed up pretty close to one another, so it didn’t matter. In the dim light of the room, he could see Kit curled up against Mark, his hand intertwined with Wayu’s where they lay clasped over Kit’s stomach.

 

It was peaceful.

 

For the first time in a long time, Wayu felt content.

Chapter 538: Hao Ting/Xi Gu & Ito/Nishi - Double Date

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dushkidee: Hao Ting and Xi Gu (HIStory 3: Make Our Days Count) became friends with Ito and Nishi (Life: Senjou No Bokura) when they accidentally met in Alaska and somehow decided to keep in touch so when Ito and Nishi went on vacation to Taiwan has Ting and Xi Gu invited them over to meet the gang

………………………………………………………………

 

“Did you get the message from Akira?”

 

Hao Ting poked his head into the bedroom at the question, “Yeah, about the vacation they’re planning on taking here?”

 

“Do we have space to have them stay here?”

 

Hao Ting thought to himself for a moment, “We can clear a patch in the living room for them?”

 

“Hm.” Xi Gu looked around the area, “If we move the sofa to the other side of the room and buy a partition, it should be enough space.”

 

“And cheaper than them booking a hotel!” Hao Ting beamed, “I’ll let them know.”

 

After the car accident, and the months, over a year of physical therapy Xi Gu had to go through, the trip to Alaska to see the Northern Lights had been a spur of the moment decision, one that they treasured.

 

Ito and Nishi had been having a fight in the snow when they found them.

 

Strangely enough, they built up a quick friendship, despite the slight language barrier between them.

 

They were a couple with their own issues, but apparently hitting each other in the snow does wonders for improving matters.

 

“We’ll have to introduce them to the gang!” Hao Ting then announced, heading back into the other room, as Xi Gu winced.

 

He loved their friends, but they could be a bit much.

 

………………………………………………….

 

The visit had gone well so far, with Ito and Nishi being very grateful for them giving up part of their living room for them.

 

Today though, today was the day they met the rest of the group, and Xi Gu was understandably concerned.

 

Especially as he forgot Bo Xiang had a spare key until he and the others were actually entering the apartment.

 

“Bo Xiang!” Lu Zhi Gang scolded, “What if they were busy?!”

 

“They have guests!”

 

“That hasn’t stopped you from trying when people stay over.”

 

“Really?!” Xi Gu couldn’t help but laugh at one of the twin’s response as they all entered the living room, five pairs of curious eyes instantly landing on poor Ito and Nishi.

 

“Everyone, this is Ito Akira and his husband, Nishi Yuuki.” Xi Gu introduced, “And these are our friends, Sun Bo Xiang and his boyfriend Lu Zhi Gang. The twins, Xia En and Xia De and Gao Chun.”

 

Ito looked a little taken aback by all the new faces, even as Nishi beamed at the group and nodded at them.

 

“Hajimemashite!” He bowed a little, as the rest of the group tried to imitate him, with both Xi Gu and Hao Ting wincing at the garbled attempts at Japanese.

 

“Right.” Hao Ting groaned, “Well, there was really no point in you all coming in you know, because we’re grabbing our coats and going right back out.”

 

“We thought you two might want to try some traditional Taiwanese dishes.” Xi Gu addressed Ito and Nishi, a gentle smile on his face in the hope that it would ease the shock of meeting their friends, “So Hao Ting and I made some reservations.”

 

“And we apologise in advance for our friend’s behaviour.” Hao Ting ignored the protests, “Zhi Gang is the only one we trust to behave.”

 

“That sounds… nice.” Ito took a hold of Nishi’s hand, “Don’t worry, Nishi can get a little over-excited too.”

 

“Hey!”

 

…………………………………….

 

To no-one’s surprise, Ito and Zhi Gang ended up getting along instantly, with Nishi and Bo Xiang building another easy camaraderie.

 

By the end of the night, everyone was feeling a little bit merrier, and numbers were being exchanged as Xi Gu and Hao Ting looked on fondly.

 

“So, how did you and Ito actually meet?” Xia En asked curiously, “Was it as disastrous as Xi Gu and Hao Ting, or was it full of painful pining like Bo Xiang and Zhi Gang?”

 

“Hey!” “Pining?!”

 

Ito and Nishi’s smiles faded slightly at the question, glancing over at each other, almost having a silent conversation.

 

“It… was a little bit of both.” Ito confessed, “It all started on a line…”

Chapter 539: Sarawatine - Talking After The 2U Concert

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jaecinthe: Could you write a Sarawatine au set after the 2U concert where they go back to the forms and talk about the breakup. Sarawat explains the concept of comp het (this is really important) and how he didn’t like Pam he just thought he did. Tine talks about toxic relationships and how he had developed a complex because of them

…………………………………………………..

 

It should have been just a simple case of getting back together… But Sarawat knew that he and Tine actually needed to talk.

 

Tine was the light of his life, but because they hadn’t actually talked before, he’d lost him.

 

“Sarawat?”

 

Startled out of his thoughts, he looked over at Tine, who looked a little unsure, prompting him to grab Tine’s hand and pull him away from everyone else, ignoring the whistles and whoops that followed them out.

 

“Sarawat?!”

 

Finding an empty classroom, Sarawat pulled them inside, hoping that they wouldn’t be disturbed.

 

“… We need to talk.”

 

A strange look flashed across Tine’s face, before it was replaced with that ‘oh I’m so dumb’ smile that Sarawat was starting to hate.

 

“Talk? About what?”

 

“Us… everything, you know?”

 

It was clear that Tine didn’t know.

 

“We need to talk about how you thought I would suddenly choose Pam over you.” Sarawat frowned, taking Tine’s hands in his own, “We need to talk about how you gave up on us so easily!”

 

“… You like Pam.”

 

“I used to like her!” Sarawat snapped, before forcing himself to take a deep breath and stay calm. Snapping at Tine wouldn’t help matters, “I used to like her…. Comp het and all that.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Haven’t you heard about it?” Sarawat sighed at Tine shaking his head, “Haven’t you noticed that even when we’re kids, we pushed towards going after girls. Pulling their pigtails and everything to get them to notice us, get us to show off and compete against each other?”

 

Tine slowly nodded.

 

“Being straight… is being normal, that’s what everyone teaches us. If you even think about doing something that’s ‘girly’, you’re told you’re not normal. Sometimes you get bullied or beaten up for it, so you keep quiet. From a young age, we’re taught, that if we don’t comply to heterosexual norms and standards, we risk being socially excluded and even hurt because of it.” Sarawat shrugged, “So, I thought I liked Pam.”

 

“… But you don’t anymore?”

 

“But I don’t anymore.”

 

Tine nodded slowly, looking away from Sarawat as the other man leaned forwards.

 

“You always believe the worse.” Sarawat whispered, “Why?”

 

“… Because when I believe the best, I end up humiliated and unhappy.” Tine scowled, “You are the first, good long-time relationship I’ve ever had, do you know that?”

 

“Tine- “

 

“I thought my girlfriends wanted me for me, but they just wanted the sex.” Tine pulled his hands free, turning away from him, “No matter how I felt about them, they didn’t feel the same way, even if they said they did.”

 

Sarawat stayed quiet, sensing that Tine needed to get this all out.

 

“I’ve been cheated on so many times.” Tine whispered, “My friends all told me to move on, but I always forgave them. I pretended not to know about the cheating, doing more and more for them to try and keep them happy. I always forgave them, no matter what they did.”

 

With alarm, Sarawat could see the tears building in Tine’s eyes.

 

“I was never the most important person in their lives…. I didn’t even make it into the top ten most of the time.” Tine shrugged, “I got used to it…. I just wanted a happy ending though, and it never happened.”

 

“It’s going to happen for us.” Sarawat stated, almost as though it was a fact, “We’re going to have a happy ending.”

 

“They never cared about me.”

 

“I care about you, more than anything.”

 

Finally, Tine looked him in the eyes. “Promise?” His voice was a little shaky, “Promise me that we’ll be happy?”

 

“I will do everything in my power to make you happy.”

 

In sharp contrast to the double high-five, they’d shared earlier, Tine pulled Sarawat into a toe-curling kiss. It was desperate and frantic, but it was the best kiss Sarawat had ever had.

 

It was a kiss of hope.

 

A promise.

Chapter 540: Phupha/Tian - Abused Tian (TW: Parental Abuse)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wonderlistic: First time submitting a prompt, but I would love to see one of Phupha and Tian from a tale of thousand stars where Tian is getting either physically or emotionally abuse by his parents and Phupha and the rangers find out and help him.

………………………………………………………..

 

It was towards the end of the summer when Phupha realised that maybe Tian didn’t have the cushy life he thought a rich kid like him would have.

 

His parents literally pushed him to the top of a donor’s list so that he could get a heart, why wouldn’t Phupha think that they loved him?!

 

The children from the school were all rushing around, playing some sort of numbers game that Tian had invented, the school day slowly drawing to an end.

 

“It’s good to wear them out before sending them home.” Tian had confessed to Phupha one night, “Means that they don’t drive their parents mad before going to bed.”

 

“Alright!”

 

Phupha was snapped out of his thoughts as Tian clapped his hands together.

 

“Time to tidy up and then home-time!”

 

“OKAY!” The kids all replied in unison, rushing off to do as they were told, only to all freeze when they saw the truck entering the village.

 

Phupha also turned his attention to it, frowning when an elegant, obviously rich couple emerged from the back passenger seats.

 

A very familiar couple.

 

Tian’s parents.

 

He felt his lover move to stand behind him, pressing up against him, acting like Phupha was his shield.

 

The couple looked strangely menacing. Parents shouldn’t look this threatening, this cold…. They looked more like the pushy businessmen who tried to make an offer to buy out the village.

 

“Who are they?” One of the children asked, as some of the other rangers moved in a little closer.

 

They didn’t know that these were Tian’s parents.

 

All they saw was a possible threat.

 

Slowly, Phupha looked behind him, frowning at the horrified look on Tian’s face and the way the younger man seemed to be frozen in place.

 

“Tian!”

 

All eyes turned to the young teacher, meaning that they completely missed the glare that caused Tian to shakily make his way over.

 

Phupha didn’t miss it though.

 

“We’re leaving.” Tian’s mother clearly tried to hiss the words, but everyone still heard them, “Get your stuff, immediately.”

 

“What? But you said- “

 

“- Don’t argue with us!” She looked around again, “We didn’t mind you pursing a teaching degree, but we expected to pick one of the schools in our area, not… here.” Her voice had a hard edge to it, “Although we should have known. You’ve been distracted and poisoned by this place from the moment you stepped foot into it.”

 

The words were getting harsher, prompting Phupha to gesture to the other adults in the village, indicating them to remove the children as quickly as possible.

 

There was no reason for them to hear any of this.

 

“We don’t want you to ruin your reputation, and our reputation even further! Now, the private school near the middle of the city have indicated that they’d be interested in taking you on.”

 

“I’m not l-leaving.” Tian clenched his fists, straightening up a little, “I’m not going to a school where I won’t actually be teaching. I’ll just be talking to a bunch of kids who know their parents are going to buy them out of any trouble they get into, which includes being stupid!”

 

“How dare you- “

 

“I-I-I love this place.” Tian took a small step back at the look on his parent’s faces, “I can actually be free here, I can be me, I feel safe! There are people who care for me here, with no strings attached… unlike my actual family!”

 

The backhand caught everyone by surprise, sending Tian crashing to the ground, one hand over his cheek as he gritted his teeth.

 

Phupha was darting forwards before anyone else could react, knowing that the other rangers wouldn’t be far behind him. He stood in front of Tian, blocking his parents from making any further movements towards the man he loved.

 

“Enough.”

 

His voice was cold and harsh, the village falling silent.

 

Not even the birds seemed to be making a sound.

 

“What did you just say?” Tian’s father hissed.

 

“You heard me.” Phupha moved closer, until he was right in the man’s face, “You are both sorry excuses for human beings. This might not be the fancy city that you’re used to, but we don’t abuse children here, we don’t treat people like you’ve treated your own son!”

 

“You need to leave.” Rang moved to stand on Phupha’s right, arms folded over his chest, “Now… before someone makes you.”

 

The pair looked around, seeing zero looks of sympathy, before they both turned and headed back to the car. Tian’s father paused by his door, looking back over at his son, “Let’s see how much they love you after you’ve been disinherited, and they don’t have your money anymore!”

 

Doors slammed shut and the truck left, leaving an entire village seething in rage.

 

Forcing himself to calm down, Phupha turned to Tian, who was being help to his feet by several concerned parents.

 

His face was going to bruise, a fact that was only highlighted by the paleness of his face.

 

“Let’s get you to the Doctor.” Phupha whispered, pulling Tian close when he saw the tears building in the other man’s eyes, “It’s okay, it’s going to be okay.”

 

“Promise?”

 

Phupha knew he couldn’t promise that, but a lie was needed in moments like this.

 

“I promise.”

Chapter 541: Folk/Pure - Cuddle Fic

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hi, could you a do a Folk/Pure from My Gear and Your Gown? A fluff where Pure gets genuinely confused when Folk said he wanted cuddles he literally meant cuddles? Thanks!

………………………….

 

Dating was… odd for Pure.

 

One-night stands or friends with benefits situations, he was used to, but dating… no.

 

Having always avoided relationships, he also tended to avoid most forms of PDA. Folk though, Folk loved PDA.

 

And when he said he wanted cuddles, he meant that he wanted cuddles. The other man couldn’t seem to help burrowing himself close to Pure, not caring how ridiculous their height difference must look.

 

Honestly, Pure didn’t expect it to last, thinking that after they finally had sex, Folk would lose all interest.

 

Those gentle kisses and hands shyly roaming under clothes wouldn’t last.

 

Their ‘Netflix and Chill’ sessions, that weren’t actually ‘Netflix and Chill’ sessions and just included them snuggling on the sofa, Folk’s head on Pure’s lap, would end.

 

Or so he thought.

 

They had sex, and Folk’s requests for just cuddling never decreased, no matter how intense and mind-blowing the sex was. No matter how much Folk delighted in Pure worshipping his body with kisses and caresses, he was just as happy with the cuddling.

 

Pure didn’t understand it.

 

Even now, as a sleepy Folk tightened his grip on him, mumbling something under his breath, Pure couldn’t believe this was happening.

 

Folk would hold him from behind in the morning, as Pure made coffee.

 

He’d be snuggled up beside him as they drank it, Folk nudging his feet against Pure’s, the act so completely domestic that Pure would find it hard to speak.

 

He didn’t know how to deal with this, and he didn’t know how to tell Folk that.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

It all came to a head a little over a week later.

 

Folk had noticed Pure pulling away from him and had immediately jumped to the conclusion that Pure was getting fed up with him.

 

That hurt and Pure lashed out, which led to a screaming match in Pure’s dorm-room that led to Folk grabbing his bag and storming towards the door.

 

“Sleep on your own tonight asshole!”

 

“Fine! I will! Maybe I’ll actually be comfortable because you won’t be clinging onto me!”

 

A hurt look flashed across Folk’s face, before he left, slamming the door behind him, almost making the frame rattle with the force of it.

 

Pure should feel relieved.

 

He should do what he always did when his ‘relationships’ turned a little sour… but there was a slight pain in his chest that prevented him from going out and finding someone new.

 

In fact, it seemed to stop him from moving from this spot at all.

 

Hours seemed to pass, before he let out a shaky breath, getting changed into his pyjamas and moving over to the bed and collapsed onto it, burying his face in the pillow that Folk usually used.

 

When that didn’t work, he move it lower to cuddle at it, realising with a jolt that he missed the sensation.

 

He missed having Folk’s arms around him.

 

It was a scary thought.

 

He lay there for about two hours before giving up on getting any sleep tonight. Getting up he grabbed his keys and phone, before leaving the room and heading out, going up to the floor above, towards Folk’s room.

 

Folk had given him a spare key to his room a little over a month after this started, which Pure was now thankful for.

 

“Folk?” He whispered, moving over to bed, gently nudging him.

 

“Pure?” Folk rolled over with a sleepy groan, “What are you- “

 

“- I’m sorry.” Pure quickly cut him off, “I-I didn’t mean it, I just- I’m not used to just cuddling.”

 

There was a moment of silence, as Folk pushed himself up into a seated position. “Pardon?”

 

“You like cuddling.” Pure was starting to realise how ridiculous it sounded, “I’m not used to it… that was why I was acting off.”

 

“Do you… not like the cuddling?”

 

“I thought I didn’t, but I really do.” Pure admitted, “I can’t sleep.”

 

A soft smile appeared on Folk’s face, as he moved the duvet to one side, inviting Pure in. “We’ll need to talk about this tomorrow, you know this, right?”

 

“Yeah, I know.”

 

Folk pressed a kiss to Pure’s forehead, “Love you.”

 

“I-I- “Pure cleared his throat, “- I love you too.”

 

Some discomfort was worth it for that look on Folk’s face.

Chapter 542: Tharn/Type/Techno - Protective/Possessive TharnType

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from intouchmedaddy: I noticed in a couple of your stories that you hinted at TharnTypeTechno, could you possible do a couple of stories for them? They’re one of my comfort ships and there’s definitely not enough of them. Maybe a possessive over techno story or a getting together story?

……………………………………………….

 

Tharn had gone to get the coffee, heading back to the table when he saw Techno sitting at the table next to them, talking to someone he didn’t recognise.

 

The sight left a slightly bitter taste in Tharn’s mouth, one that instantly confused him.

 

Pushing it to one side, he placed the coffee on his and Type’s table, his boyfriend not even acknowledging him as he continued to glance over at Techno, a small frown on his face.

 

“Who’s Ai’No talking to?” Tharn asked.

 

“Some high schooler who’s been following him around.” Type’s frown deepened, “One of Technic’s friends.”

 

“And you’re frowning because….”

 

“There’s something off about him.” Type huffed, “He keeps getting all… creepy with him, not stopping when Ai’No gets uncomfortable. All he does is back off for a minute, and then start again.”

 

“Creepy how?”

 

“Like… saying that he would love to be Ai’No’s boyfriend, that he thinks that they’d be so good together, and he- “Here Type winced, “- would like to be Ai’No’s ‘first’.”

 

“And he’s not stopping when Ai’No looks uncomfortable?”

 

“Nope.”

 

Tharn wasn’t haven’t that, getting to his feet and heading over to the table, plastering a fake, apologetic smile on his face. “Sorry to interrupt.” He immediately saw how relieved Techno looked, “But Type wants to go over the next football practice, so we’re stealing Ai’No for a bit.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Okay!” Techno shot to his feet, eagerly following Tharn, “See you around Kengkla!”

 

There was a certain look on the teen’s face that made Tharn a little nervous.

 

He made a mental note to keep an eye on him.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

Tharn would never forgive himself for what happened.

 

This time, he would do a better job.

 

“You and me both.” Type sounded on the verge of tears after it had all come out, “You and me both.”

 

……………………………………………………

 

They stuck to Techno like glue after that, including him in everything that they did.

 

It was odd.

 

Techno never felt like an unwanted third wheel…. In fact, this felt almost right to them.

 

Like this was how it was meant to be.

 

What was not meant to happen, however, was some waiter deciding to flirt with Techno when Tharn and Type were RIGHT there!

 

“Calm.” Tharn hissed to Type as the waiter placed an overly friendly hand on Techno’s shoulder, not seeming to see how he tensed up.

 

Another one that couldn’t take a hint.

 

Tharn and Type weren’t going to let this slide.

 

When the waiter dropped the bill holder in front of Techno, winking at him, Tharn was already reaching out and taking it, “I got this!”

 

He saw the waiter biting back a protest, opening it up to see a number written on the receipt. Discreetly, he pocketed it, handing his card back to the waiter as innocently as he could.

 

Techno remained oblivious.

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

And so, it went on.

 

Someone flirted with Techno, and Tharn and Type (sometimes both) were there to shut it down. At first, it was those who made Techno uncomfortable.

 

They grew more comfortable and actually missed having Techno with them when he was away… so it was anyone and everyone who showed an interest, that was then chased away.

 

Of course, it was only a matter of time before Techno found out about it all.

 

“So…” Techno frowned, “… You found something negative in anyone who showed the slightest interest in me, and scared them all off?”

 

Type was going to kill Can.

 

It was him who blurted this all out.

 

Of course, he would have to kill the rich boyfriend, Tin as well, because it was him that probably spotted it.

 

“That’s… about the gist of it, yes.” Tharn confessed.

 

“Instead of letting me make my own decisions?”

 

This wasn’t going the way they planned.

 

“Why?”

 

“We wanted to protect you from anymore assholes!” Type answered quickly, “We fucked up with Kengkla, so we had to- “He cut himself off when Techno winced, “- You deserve better than them, that’s all.”

 

Techno glanced between the pair of them, “You… think I deserve better?”

 

“Of course, we do!” Tharn nodded, knowing that Type was probably doing the same.

 

“… I thought we were already dating though? Why would you need to scare anyone off?”

 

Silence.

 

“Pardon?” “Huh?” Tharn and Type exclaimed in unison.

 

“You take me out on dates all the time.”

 

That was true.

 

“We do almost everything together, except the whole… sex thing.” Techno winced, “But I thought that was because of you-know-who. I thought you didn’t want to make me feel uncomfortable.”

 

“Oh my god…” Tharn whispered, “… we’re all dating each other.” He looked over at Type, “We’ve become possessive boyfriends.”

 

Type looked just as stunned.

 

“Are we not?”

 

They both froze at the tone in Techno’s voice. It almost sounded like disappointment.

 

They never wanted Techno to be disappointed.

 

“No, no, we are! We are!” “Obviously we are!” Again, in unison.

 

Tharn held out his hand, as Techno was quick to grab it, “If you still want to?”

 

“More than anything.”

 

And that was that.

 

Of course, there were still people who would show interest in Techno.

 

Tharn and Type would just have to be a bit more subtle in chasing them away.

Chapter 543: Tang Yi/ Shao Fei - Helping Shao Fei Sleep

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Rosie: When they are 'almost friends' (and Shao Fei lives at the Tang house) one night Shao Fei can't fall asleep because he's worried about something, but Tang Yi, with sweetness, will make him fall asleep. (no sex, just fluffy).

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Shao Fei couldn’t sleep.

 

It wasn’t like he wasn’t tired. In fact, his eyes were burning, lids growing heavy until the stresses of the most recent case reappeared, and they shot back open, mind running through the worries once again.

 

And so, he was left staring at the ceiling of his room.

 

His room… at Tang Yi’s.

 

That was something else that was playing on his mind.

 

Being this close to Tang Yi, even as ‘protective detail’, was something he’d never prepared for.

 

Groaning in frustration, he rolled over, burying his face into the pillow. Eventually, when it became clear that this wasn’t working, and he was tired of tossing and turning, he got out of bed, throwing on an old t-shirt and left the room.

 

Automatically, he made his way over to the swing, taking a moment to breath in the fresh, night air. Staring up at the sky and the moon peeking through the crowds, he missed the figure heading for him.

 

“Shao Fei?”

 

Tang Yi’s voice was quiet, as though he didn’t want to disturb the peace surrounding them.

 

Shao Fei still flinched a little though, looking over at the gangster, “Oh… hey Tang Yi.”

 

There was a moment of silence as Tang Yi stared at him, before the other man was sighing, “Can’t sleep?”

 

“… Is it that obvious?”

 

“Only because I recognise the look.” Tang Yi chuckled, “I usually come out here when I have trouble sleeping as well.”

 

“Sorry to take your spot.”

 

Tang Yi waved off his concerns, “I know something that works a little better than standing out here and staring up at the stars.”

 

“… Alcohol.”

 

“Not fully.” Tang Yi gestured for him to follow him, knowing that Shao Fei would.

 

They headed into the kitchen, where Tang Yi started pulling out the ingredients for hot chocolate, leaving Shao Fei sitting on a counter, rubbing at his tired eyes.

 

“Add just a dash of amoretto, and it’s the perfect sleep aid.” Tang Yi didn’t seem to mind the silence, heating up the milk, “Warm, soothing and the alcohol adds a nice kick to it.” He finished over the drink and passed the warm mug to Shao Fei, their fingertips brushing against one another’s, sending a shiver down Shao Fei’s spine, which he attempted to cover up with a sip of the drink.

 

He couldn’t stop the moan from breaking free, seeing Tang Yi’s eyes dart to him in shock.

 

He just knew the tips of his ears were turning red.

 

“Sounds like you like it.” Tang Yi lightly teased, before clearing his throat, “Let’s move over to the sofa.”

 

Shao Fei nodded, as they both did just that.

 

It was a little odd that Tang Yi sat right next to him though.

 

They sat there in silence for around thirty minutes, sipping at their drinks, Shao Fei’s eyes growing heavier and heavier. Sitting right next to him, Tang Yi was a comforting warmth, to the point where Shao Fei’s head dropped to the left to rest against Tang Yi’s shoulder, eyes falling shut.

 

The sound of Tang Yi’s breathing was almost hypnotic.

 

“You know you’re not alone in all this, right?” Tang Yi broke the silence, voice a gentle rumble, “This whole case is… frustrating, but I’m here to help.”

 

“I know.” Shao Fei felt himself smile at the words.

 

It had taken them a long time to get to this point, and to be honest, it involved perhaps a little too much stalkerish behaviour on his part.

 

“Thank you.”

 

The last thing he felt before falling asleep, was Tang Yi gently pulling the mug free from his hands, before intertwining their hands together.

Chapter 544: Solo/Gui - Sick Gui (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hey, could you do a SoloGui from My Oxygen prompt where Guitar is sick due to work and other stuff, and Solo of course takes care of him, but the plot twist is: Guitar is suddenly turned on with how Solo is taking care of him and somehow it makes him hornier. nsfw ending yes ha-ha thanks!

……………………………………………………………….

 

Gui knew he should have seen this coming.

 

Working nearly twelve hour shifts for almost a month, Gui shouldn’t have been surprised when his body decided to force him to rest, practically knocking him off his feet with a case of the flu, combined with a mild fever.

 

Another surprise was Solo and his eagerness to take care of Gui.

 

That was a more pleasant surprise.... in more ways than one.

 

It made no sense.

 

He was tired, his nose was running from one nostril and bunged up on the other side, and he felt like his skin was on fire.

 

And yet, when Solo came into the room, balancing some soothing herbal tea on a tray or wetted his forehead with a damp cloth, Gui felt hot in every sense of the word.

 

Speaking of Solo, he was re-entering the room with a bowl of chicken soup now.

 

“I made it myself!” He preened proudly, “And don’t worry, I followed the recipe exactly!” he sat the tray gently on the bedside table, looking down at Gui with a concerned frown. “You’re looking really hot.”

 

Oh, how to explain that the feeling of being taken care of and knowing that it was Solo doing the caretaking was turning him on.

 

“I’m fine.” he forced himself to smile, ignoring that he could feel sweat sticking to his body all over, the room spinning every time he moved his head a little too sharply.

 

Solo clearly didn’t believe him, taking the bowl of soup and perching on the edge of the bed, “Open wide.”

 

Unsurprisingly, the words only made Gui flush harder.

 

“Umm... Gui?”

 

Looking up at Solo, Gui followed his gaze, only to freeze in horror.

 

Having sat up to eat, the covers had shifted just a little too much, revealing Gui’s ‘attraction’, straining against his pyjama bottoms.

 

Mortified, Gui lay back down, grabbing a pillow and shoving it over his face, hoping that either this was all a dream, and he’d wake up, or he’d suffocate himself and not have to deal with this anymore.

 

“M’sorry.” He groaned, “It’s just...you’re taking care of me, and you’re being so sweet. I can’t help it!”

 

Hearing the bowl being placed back on the bedside table, he felt Solo place a hand on his thigh, which honestly didn’t help much.

 

“You’re not well...” Solo’s voice was low, hand moving a little higher up, “... we really shouldn’t.”

 

Gui couldn’t hold back any longer.

 

“Please.” He begged, not entirely sure what it was that he was asking for, “Please Solo!”

 

Solo was still hesitating.

 

“You’ve got a fever.” He whispered.

 

“.... Please?”

 

Solo stared at him for a moment, before he shook his head, reaching into his pants to take his cock in hand, using his other hand to do the same with Gui’s cock. “This is the most ridiculous thing we’ve ever done.” He sighed.

 

Solo’s hand started to move, and Gui stopped caring.

 

The sensation of Solo’s calloused hand moving over his aching cock took over all active parts of his brain, knowing that Solo was doing the same to his own cock.

 

He knew it wasn’t going to take much.

 

He was close, and when he opened his eyes, he could see that Solo was as well, soft groans breaking free from the younger man’s lips.

 

It was those sounds that did Gui in, moaning out Solo’s name, hearing Solo do the same with his own name as he came mere moments later, making a mess over his hand and the sheets, that were already clammy with perspiration.

 

It was a relatively tame sexual encounter between them, but with the relief it provided, it was one of Gui’s better experiences.

 

“You’re so hot.”

 

“T-thank you.”

 

“No, like you’re burning up!” Solo started to panic, “I knew we shouldn’t have done that!”

 

Ah well, it was nice while it lasted.

Chapter 545: Win/Team - Protective Win

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dragonfly_XX & Nessin: I'd love to read something of Win & Team, since I'm so impatient for 'Between Us' :) Maybe some guys picking on Team & making fun of him, like how can someone ordinary like him be with someone like Win, feeding into his insecurities while doing so. Of course Win gives them a piece of his mind & Could you add another Win/Team prompt to the list? maybe one where some new members in the swim club dislike Team (thinking he gets special treatment bc of his bf and win's friendship to dean) and corner him at the pool, when they think he's alone!? win (&dean) not having it though!

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Team was stretching in his own little corner, in a dryer patch of the swimming pool where nobody ever really went, meaning that he was mostly undisturbed.

 

It had been several weeks since they entered a new term and new members joined the swim team.

 

Several weeks of hell.

 

Apparently, dating the co-captain of the swim team, automatically meant that he was sleeping his way to the top.

 

He ignored the snide comments, knowing that they were just ‘jealous as hell’ as Win put it.

 

Finishing off his leg stretches, he straightened back up, only to find that he was surrounded by a group of vaguely familiar men, cornering him against the wall.

 

“So, how do you do it?” One of them asked, his tone casual, but not casual enough to fool Team, “Your times I mean.”

 

“I… practice. Like everyone else- “

 

“- Do they give you a bit of leeway with your thighs? Like take seconds off like some sort of fat tax?”

 

Team clenched his fists, hoping that the hurt didn’t show on his face.

 

He wasn’t going to cry. He wasn’t going to cry.

 

Another man grabbed his arm, pulling him closer, “If I can suck P’Win’s cock better than you, do you think my times will get better. With lips like that, surely that’s the only thing you can do?”

 

“Yeah!” Another voice, “It’s not like he’s going to want you to see you without a shirt that often!”

 

The grip on his arm was strong, nails digging into Team’s skin to stop him from wrestling himself away.

 

He’d never be able to hide the marks from Win, not when they were both on the same swim team.

 

“Are you going to cry?!”

 

To his horror, Team knew that one more word would set him off. One more dig at his insecurities and he would definitely burst into tears.

 

“Sissy!”

 

“His face has gone all pink!”

 

“Like a pig!”

 

Team felt the first tear drip down his cheek, just as a familiar voice echoed off the tiled room.

 

“LET GO OF HIM!”

 

Seconds later, Win was pushing the newcomers away, standing in front of Team, acting as his shield.

 

“Leave. Him. Alone.” Win growled out, “Or I will have you thrown out of this team faster than you can blink.”

 

Team had never felt so relieved in his life. Reaching out, he grabbed Win’s hand, lightly tugging at it until Win turned to him, the older man immediately pulling him closer and wrapping an arm around him for comfort.

 

“Only the captain can kick us out!”

 

“Consider it done.”

 

Team looked up to see Dean approaching, the urge to cry coming back as he realised that Dean had heard everything.

 

Did he secretly agree?

 

Did he agree with what they said?

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

Win and Dean found out about the bullying only a few days ago, and only when Pharm came to them nearly in tears over what he’d seen and heard.

 

“I-I think Team thinks he can handle it.” A heartbroken look flashed across Pharm’s face, “Or he thinks they’re saying nothing that isn’t true.”

 

“We’ll keep our eyes open.” Dean promised his boyfriend, leaning in to give him a quick kiss, “Thank you for telling us.”

 

Pharm nodded, and left, still looking like he was on the verge of tears as Dean turned to Win.

 

“I know you want nothing more than to drown them in the pool.” Dean stated, “But we need to keep calm.”

 

“Calm? When a bunch of wannabe racers are telling MY Team things like that?!”

 

“Yes… calm.” Here, Dean smirked, “Because I have a plan.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

“I’ve sent all your names to the other club presidents and captains.” Dean stated, looking the group in the eyes, “As of now, you are all officially blacklisted. I know it’ll be hard rounding out your CV’s or getting work placements without being in a club… but I don’t particularly care.” He narrowed his eyes at them, “If anything further happens, I will be forwarding all your details onto the Dean of the University, and we’ll see how the uni’s zero tolerance policy holds up. Now get out, before I call security.”

 

Once they were out of earshot and sight, Win turned to Team, pulling him into a proper hug. “Are you okay?” He whispered.

 

“No, but… I will be?”

 

“Want to get out of here?”

 

“… No.” Team straightened up as best he could, “I want to prove them wrong.”

 

Win couldn’t stop the fond smile appearing on his face.

 

“That’s my love.”

Chapter 546: Xie Lian/San Lang - Overprotective San Lang

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from oyasumii: I love how San Lang’s literally always having Xie Lian’s back, watching over him like a hawk, stepping in if needed and turning all Hua Cheng on others. So basically any scenario including these things will be great 😊 thx again!

……………………………………………….

 

Xie Lian had always know what it was like to have people be protective over him, but never to the extent that San Lang took it to.

 

He first noticed San Lang over-protectiveness early on into their journey together. Specifically, the way he seemed to notice every little thing that was wrong with Xie Lian.

 

They were settling down for the night, Xie Lian curled up by the fire as he prepared to sleep. And then he felt something covering him up, his eyes shooting open to see that it was San Lang’s cloak.

 

“San Lang? What are you- “

 

“- You looked cold.” San Lang stated.

 

“I-

 

“- Do you need another blanket?” San Lang was already rummaging around for one, “Move closer to the fire as well if you want, I’ll get some more wood for us.”

 

“I-I’m fine, honestly!” Xie Lian sat up a little, unable to stop the fond smile from appearing on his face, “It was just a slight chill on the wind.”

 

“… Do you want me to build you a small shelter?”

 

“No, no, no!” Xie Lian chuckled fondly, “I’ll be fine.”

 

San Lang didn’t look convinced.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

The second thing Xie Lian noticed, was how close San Lang walked next to him.

 

And how he noticed this was simply by chance, his foot skidding over a wet rock, causing him to fall backwards.

 

The squeak of alarm barely escaped his mouth, before secure arms were wrapping around his waist, his fall prevented as his back, hit a solid chest.

 

“Are you okay?” San Lang frowned, not letting go of him. In fact, after helping Xie Lian regain his balance, he pulled the other man closer, “You’re not hurt are you?”

 

“I-I don’t think I had time to get hurt.”

 

San Lang tilted his head to one side as Xie Lian chuckled fondly. “You were either very close behind me, or you’re very fast.”

 

San Lang flushed bright red, and only one thought ran through Xie Lian’s mind.

 

Adorable.

 

…………………………………………………….

 

The over-protectiveness continued.

 

San Lang insisted on going everywhere with him, in order to keep him safe.

 

If someone came to close to Xie Lian, he was there hovering behind him.

 

If someone tried to give them anything to eat or drink, he would test it first.

 

Xie Lian found it all oddly sweet, if a little unnecessarily, or at least he did, until he jumped off a cliff, thinking he was going to save San Lang, only to feel warm arms wrap around, stopping his descent.

 

The soft, adorable man that called him ‘ge-ge’ seemed to transform into someone else entirely.

 

No breathing.

 

No heartbeat.

 

And yet, he moved like the most skilled of warriors, dodging and ducking every hit that was thrown at him.

 

“Are you really going to keep holding me in your arms like this?” He exclaimed, only for San Lang to smirk.

 

“Why not? You’re safest here…. Now, hold on.”

 

And that was how Xie Lian properly met Hua Cheng.

 

That was when he first felt those inklings of what he now knew to be love.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

“Oh, you really don’t want to do this.”

 

The bandits all looked at other, looking a little confused over Xie Lian’s nonchalance.

 

“I do mean it you know.”

 

The leader scoffed, still waving his sword around like it was nothing but a chopping knife. “Yeah? You gonna stop us pretty boy?”

 

Xie Lian shrugged, “I could.” He then pointed behind them, “But he can do it better.”

 

Hands landed on their shoulders, tightening to the point of pain.

 

“That I can.”

Chapter 547: Nubsib/Gene - Dom/Sub Au (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - I'd like to request a prompt, but with two couples. this is inspired by the WatTine Dom/Sub au, where the dom has a powerful aura and also gives off poweful sexual energy, and sub is...well you know. But make it slighty nsfw. The couples are: NubsibGene and YiSoo (Wish You)

Nubsib/Gene

……………………………………………..

 

Gene was determined not to be impressed by Nubsib.

 

Not his cute little smile, the way his shorts clung to his chest or the way everyone was falling over each other to bow at his feet.

 

No. Gene was not impressed.

 

He’d made a name as a successful submissive author and no dominant actor was going to ruin that for him.

 

“…and this is Gene.” The producer of the show gestured over at the submissive, probably expecting Gene to do the same as the others.

 

“Nice to meet you.” Gene deliberately left off the ‘sir’, but he couldn’t stop his eyes from looking down, avoiding looking the dominant in the eyes. Nor the slight squeak in his voice when he spoke.

 

He managed to keep his knees from bending… barely.

 

Whilst everyone else winced at his lack of ‘proper sub manners’ though, Nubsib just smiled, the expression looking a little shy.

 

“It’s nice to meet you too.”

 

Well… he was polite, in a way that most dominants weren’t.

 

That was a point in his favour.

 

Maybe everything would be fine.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Everything was not fine.

 

This… dominant was now living in his home.

 

His dominant-free home.

 

Well, if Nubsib thought he could barrel his way into his home and elbow his way into Gene’s life like this, he’s dead wrong.

 

He’ll show him.

 

Nubsib thinks he could own any room he walked into, just because he’s walked into it?

 

He’s in for a surprise.

 

One big surprise.

 

…………………………………………………

 

It wasn’t long before Gene couldn’t hold back any longer.

 

// ”Today you look very cute, Gene!”

 

“I think you’re cute, so I was caught off guard. Has a guy ever said you’re cute? I’m glad that I’m the only guy who said that you’re cute!”

 

“You’re so… cute.” \\

 

Cute.

 

Like he wasn’t over five years older than Nubsib.

 

No-one had the right to call him ‘cute’…. Even if it did make him flush.

 

Even if the purring voice did make him hard, achingly so.

 

Nubsib was out, but Gene still felt embarrassed when he headed into his room, locking the door behind him and pulling out the lube from the bedside table. Lying back on the bed, he stripped off his pants and underwear, slowly starting to stroke himself.

 

As much as he hated it, Nubsib was the first thought that popped into his mind.

 

He slowed down his strokes, knowing that Nubsib would be slow, teasing every noise out of him. He’d want to earn the noise.

 

He wouldn’t let Gene be hurt without Gene explicitly asking for it (unlikely, he didn’t really have any masochist tendencies)… but maybe he would bend Gene over his writing desk, spread him open for his use, because that was what Gene was there for, that was his only purpose.

 

“Fuck.” Gene groaned.

 

He shouldn’t find the thought of Nubsib using him as a possession, a toy to be taken out and played with, so hot. It went against everything he’d fought not to be as.

 

He wanted to be treated as a person and an equal.

 

He wanted his dominant to love and respect him.

 

Maybe, instead of the desk, they’d be practicing lines on the sofa and Nubsib would take Gene’s hand, smile and ask if he would consent to wear his collar and come to bed with him.

 

No… that was too Pride and Prejudice.

 

He would say no just out of embarrassment, and Nubsib would give him that knowing smile.

 

“No? I think you’re lying.”

 

Would that tone finally bring Gene to his knees? Would a gentle hand stroke down his cheek, leaving a burning sensation behind like a brand, the feeling finally making Gene bef.

 

“Please claim me. Please fuck me.”

 

Nubsib was merciful.

 

Nubsib wouldn’t make him wait any longer.

 

“What are you P’Gene?”

 

“Yours.”

 

At the very thought of saying those words, Gene keened and came in shuddering spurts, all over his thighs, the sheets and his hands. His eyes had closed automatically, and he was painfully aware of how heavy his breathing was.

 

That was intense…. But it was just a fantasy, right?

 

There was no way it would ever happen.

 

Right?

 

Needless to say, he didn’t sleep that night.

Chapter 548: Kijima/Kuzumi - First Time Topping (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from GACTsevil: I have what may be a funny request (if they are still open), I want you to write something for you. What's a pairing you have wanted to do but haven't yet, or a continuation of something you haven't gotten to do yet. 😉

This is a Japanese LGBTQ series called Pornographer. A little risqué, but quite interesting with a prequel series called Mood Indigo. It was unlikely anyone was going to request it, so here we are!

………………………………….

At first it was lips pressed against lips, hips slotted together, hands trailing up thighs.

 

And then Kijima Rio wanted a change.

 

He gripped at the front of Kuzumi’s shirt and pulled him into a messy kiss, “I want you fuck me…” He hissed, “… Please.”

 

Kuzumi’s eyes widened at the request, a rather attractive flush lining his cheeks. “I-I- really?”

 

He really was too sweet for his own good… but Kijima had made up his mind. Dipping his fingers into the waistband of Kuzumi’s jeans, he lightly tugged on them. “I know what I want. You know this.” He tugged a little harder this time, “It’s not like I’m a virgin, you know.”

 

He’d forgotten how thrilling this way.

 

Being in someone’s else’s hands and giving up control.

 

“Please?”

 

Kuzumi nodded slowly, “Tell me to stop and I’ll stop.”

 

“Of course.” Kijima leaned up, pressing a chaste kiss to the younger man’s lips. His fingers tried to sneak underneath Kuzumi’s shirt, only to find his wrists grabbed and then pinned above his head. He tried to arch up in a desperate attempt to gain friction, only to be denied as Kuzumi leaned down, lips pressing against Kijima’s neck… before he bit down.

 

“AH!” Kijima cried out, “K-Kuzumi!”

 

“Sorry.” Kuzumi kissed the spot in apology.

 

“It’s okay just- not so hard, okay?” Kijima fought to keep his voice steady as Kuzumi kept his wrists pinned with one hand, reaching down with his other hand to rub at the bulge in Kijima’s sweatpants. He bit down on his bottom lip, forcing himself to keep his eyes open as Kuzumi’s hand then slipped inside his pants.

 

He tried to pull his hands free, but Kuzumi only gripped them a little tighter.

 

He wasn’t going anywhere.

 

“Mnh.” The older man moaned, hips jerking to try and force Kuzumi to actually move his hands.

 

Kuzumi didn’t.

 

“Come on, touch me!”

 

“Look at me first.”

 

The command went straight to Kijima’s cock, as he slowly looked up, only to hiss as Kuzumi’s thumb rubbed across the head of his cock.

 

“You look so cute.” Kuzumi whispered, smirking when Kijima glared at him, taking offence to being called cute, “What? You do.”

 

Kijima was not about to let this young man get the better of him, but when he tried to buck his hips in an attempt to get more friction, he was denied.

 

“What do you want me to do?” Kuzumi asked.

 

“F-Fingers.” Kijima found himself pleading, “You… using your fingers on me.” He groaned as Kuzumi started to move his hand again.

 

“You want me to make you cum with my fingers?”

 

Kijima could feel his toes curling at the words, hoping Kuzumi would speed this up a bit. As the younger man leaned over to kiss at his neck, giving him gentle bites and nips, he nodded, hoping that would spur the younger man on.

 

“What else?”

 

Kijima groaned, “You- you fucking me… pinning me down… and- “

 

For an author he was really struggling to find the words.

 

It seemed to be enough for Kuzumi though as the younger man pulled away, sitting back on his knees to try and undo his belt, rushing to pull his pants down.

 

Free from the grip, Kijima moved to sit up, only to be pushed back down again, lips pressing against his as thumbs rubbed over his nipples briefly, on their way down to his stomach.

 

And then his sweatpants were ripped in one swift motion.

 

Kijima knew that he had to add this into his next book.

 

Kuzumi immediately took Kijima’s free cock into his hand, giving it a few fast pumps that took Kijima completely by surprise.

 

“I wonder how many times I can make you come?” Kuzumi wondered out loud, “Like our first night together, remember? I think I blacked out a few times.”

 

Kijima moaned, throwing his head back and spreading his legs wider.

 

He couldn’t remember how many times he’d made Kuzumi come, but this promised to be a pleasurable night.

 

Kuzumi pulled his hand off and went to grab the lube, slicking up Kijima’s cock, before going back to the hand-job, starting straight off with quick pumps that caused Kijima to arch off the bed, heels digging into the mattress.

 

His eyes shot open as he felt a finger circling his hole.

 

“F-fuck!” He grunted, “I’m gonna- “

 

After a few more pumps, he was seeing white in his vision, coming all over his chest. Kuzumi’s hand didn’t stop, making the over-sensitive flesh sting and Kijima wince.

 

Thankfully, Kuzumi stopped after a few seconds, looking far too pleased with himself.

 

“Can you… can you move onto your knees?”

 

Kijima nodded, rolling over, yelping when Kuzumi gave him a light slap on the bare cheeks.

 

He knew he wasn’t going to get a chance to recover from his last intense orgasm and found himself wondering where that shy man he’d first met had gone.

 

A slick finger pushed its way inside. Hissing, he pressed his forehead to the mattress, willing himself to relax. He hadn’t indulged himself in this ever since he and Kido called it quits.

 

It didn’t hurt, of course, but it wasn’t exactly comfortable. Feeling the finger linger for a minute or two, another one started to join it. He tensed at the intrusion, instinctively trying to close his legs, only for the younger man to stop him.

 

“F-fuck.” He groaned.

 

It really had been too long since he’d done this.

 

Kuzumi let him relax for a moment, before starting to scissor his fingers, his other hand moving to stroke at Kijima’s half-hard cock.

 

“Wow…and you’ve only just come.” Kuzumi sounded a little surprised, sliding in a third finger, angling them until they were pressing against his prostate.

 

“Ah!” Kijima’s hips jerked, feeling Kuzumi’s fingers thrust inside him as far as they could go, making him cry out at the relentless nature of it all.

 

It was clear that Kuzumi was in control here and not willing to relinquish it.

 

He was already a mess, saliva running down the corner of his lips as he cock jerked. “K-Kuzumi! Please!”

 

He was not a person to beg, but for once… he was going to beg.

 

“Please what?” The younger man fell easily into his new role, his tone teasing, indicating that he was having fun, “I can’t hear you.”

 

“F-fuck!” Kijima growled, “Let me come, please!”

 

Kuzumi forced his fingers in a little deeper, pressing right into that bundle of nerves.

 

This was torture, but Kijima wondered if Kuzumi was thinking about his cock replacing those fingers.

 

Hmm, that was a line he could use in one of his books one day.

 

Sensing that Kijima wasn’t paying attention, Kuzumi pressed them in a little harsher, prompting Kijima’s lips to part in a silent scream, eyes screwed close from the pleasure that exploded throughout his body.

 

“Please let me come, please, please!” He pushed back against the fingers just as his second orgasm crashed over him, his come staining the sheets as tears formed in his eyes.

 

Kuzumi never relented though, and the pleasure was at the point where it was starting to hurt. He panted, well-spent as tears fell down his face.

 

Vaguely, he felt himself being rolled over.

 

“Good?”

 

“You know…” Kijima panted, “… I-I’m not as young as I look. I-I don’t think I can go again.”

 

“So… you don’t want me to fuck you?”

 

Kijima slowly opened his eyes, seeing the younger man staring at his slightly red and swollen hole, the sight making his cock twitch.

 

“Just… slow okay, and plenty of lube.”

 

Kuzumi nodded eagerly, doing as he was told, burying deep inside of Kijima in one, slow thrust, pausing when he was all the way in.

 

“S-shit!” Kijima winced, “Wait, wait, wait.”

 

He felt Kuzumi’s face in the crook of his neck, as he shuddered, trying as hard as he could to remain still, which Kijima appreciated.

 

“O-okay. You can move.”

 

Once again, Kuzumi leapt to the order. His thrusts were deep and erratic, the only aim seeming to be to fuck Kijima into the floor.

 

And Kijima loved it.

 

He could barely scramble his thoughts together, feeling like he couldn’t remember his name at this point. In fact, only one word came to mind.

 

“K-Kuzumi!”

 

His legs were placed over the younger man’s shoulders, cock hitting his prostate dead on as pleasure that felt like it might kill him, started to coil in his stomach.

 

“I-I’m going to- “

 

This was too much.

 

He couldn’t do it.

 

Those were his final thought before his climax washed over him for the third time, cock twitching through it, but nothing coming out.

 

With Kijima clenching around him, it only took one or two more thrusts before Kuzumi was coming as well, letting Kijima’s legs fall from his shoulders, before collapsing beside him.

 

“F-fuck, that was- “

 

“- Amazing.” Kijima whispered, still feeling a little in shock, “That was amazing.”

 

His whole world view had been rocked, and he didn’t know how to deal with it.

Chapter 549: Wei Ying/Lan Zhan - Protective Wei Ying

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from oyasumii: Anything with Wei Ying being protective over Lan Zhan :)

………………………………………………………………..

 

There was silence in the room.

 

Having just returned from a child possession case, Wei Ying and Lan Zhan were both mentally and physically exhausted.

 

Over a week searching out the source, and in that time, three innocent children had been killed.

 

Wei Ying was wide awake, keeping a careful watch over Lan Zhan as the other man slept. After cases like this, Lan Zhan started to over-think every little detail, wondering what he should have done differently to prevent the outcome.

 

The sly comments from Teacher Lan didn’t help with that.

 

So, Wei Ying expected a nightmare.

 

What he didn’t expect was the almost childlike whimper that echoed through the room.

 

At first, he wasn’t sure he’d heard it at all, the sound being so quiet. And then there was another whimper, a little louder this time, followed by another as Lan Zhan twitched beside him.

 

Lan Zhan was usually so serene in sleep, barely moving an inch.

 

Now though, he was curling up into a ball, the whimpering growing louder and more frequent.

 

“Lan Zhan?” He whispered, with no response, “Lan Zhan, wake up. It’s just a dream.”

 

In his sleep, Lan Zhan seemed to register the words, shaking his head almost frantically.

 

Wei Ying tried to think of someway to wake his lover without causing him any distress. Slowly, he reached out and placed a gentle hand on Lan Zhan’s shoulders. At first, Lan Zhan flinched, before relaxing into the touch.

 

“It’s okay Lan Zhan.” Wei Ying whispered, “I’m right here with you. Follow my voice, it’s okay. You’ll be okay.”

 

He remembered doing this with A-Yuan during their time at the Burial Grounds, when the nightmares got to be too much.

 

Lan Zhan whimpered again, causing Wei Ying to flinch.

 

Yes, they had silencing talismans around their home for… obvious reasons, but they only lasted for a certain period of time.

 

If Lan Zhan’s uncle heard this, he might not react favourably.

 

He would probably accuse Wei Ying of cruel acts, which he could handle, but he could also lecture Lan Zhan about something or other.

 

A lot of rules had been had added after his ‘death’, was ‘No nightmares permitted’ one of them?

 

“Please don’t.” Lan Zhan begged whatever evil was in his dream, “Please, it’s not true.”

 

Lan Zhan was never very talkative, which Wei Ying grew to love and appreciate, and the fact that he was suddenly so talkative in his sleep, faced with this horror, unnerved him.

 

He didn’t like seeing his Lan Zhan in such distress.

 

Gently, he rubbed his hand up and down Lan Zhan’s arm, whilst continuing to speak. “It’s okay. Wake up, follow the sound of my voice.”

 

Lan Zhan’s breathing picked up a bit, indicating that he was close to waking, prompting Wei Ying to continue with what he was doing.

 

And then Lan Zhan cried out in pure fear and Wei Ying heard movement from other homes.

 

“Lan Zhan, I’m here.” He tried to break the other out of the dream, “Everything’s going to be okay, you-you just need to wake up. Can you do that for me?”

 

Lan Zhan’s eyes finally opened, obviously slightly disorientated.

 

“Mmm, Wei Ying?” He mumbled, looking around. It didn’t take long for him to figure out what had happened, the tips of his ears turning red in embarrassment.

 

“Do you… want to talk about it?” Wei Ying whispered, slightly relieved when he heard everyone settling down.

 

He would have hated to fight off the entire Lan clan just to prevent Lan Zhan to go through more embarrassment… but he would have done it.

 

Anything to protect his husband’s image.

 

Lan Zhan shook his head, fingers fiddling with each other.

 

“Do you… want a hug instead?”

 

Lan Zhan nodded slowly, shuffling closer to Wei Ying as they wrapped their arms around each other, Wei Ying starting up a soft rocking motion, back and forth.

 

Around thirty minutes passed, before Lan Zhan broke the silence.

 

“The juniors were being hurt.” He whispered, the words not a complete shock after what they’d just been through.

 

“They’re safe.” Wei Ying whispered back, “We can spend all day tomorrow with them if you want? It’s been a while since we’ve seen the rabbits.”

 

“Last week.”

 

“Like I said! A while.”

 

Lan Zhan hummed in contentment, eyes slipping closed as he drifted back off to sleep, a white rabbit and a black one hopping through his mind.

 

Wei Ying was here.

 

Wei Ying would protect him.

Chapter 550: Sang Yi/In Soo - Dom/Sub AU (NSFW)

Summary:

T-T-That's all folks! Merry Christmas!

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - I'd like to request a prompt, but with two couples. this is inspired by the WatTine Dom/Sub au, where the dom has a powerful aura and also gives off poweful sexual energy, and sub is...well you know. But make it slighty nsfw. The couples are: NubsibGene and YiSoo (Wish You)

YiSoo

…………………………….

 

Yoon Sang Yi didn’t want to admit that he felt a little depressed.

 

All the sub magazines said a change of outfit, into something more slim fitting and risky, would ‘drive your dom wild’. It was followed by almost five pages of ads for said clothing and Sang Yi had taken that chance.

 

And there was no reaction.

 

Actually, that wasn’t entirely true, but it seemed like Kang In Soo hated the outfit. It was like he couldn’t even stand the sight of Sang Yi.

 

Some irrational part of Sang Yi couldn’t help but wonder if In Soo just used him to become famous. Did he use his dominant nature against Sang Yi’s submissive and take advantage of him?

 

Their mini concert ended, and they headed back to their apartment, Sang Yi shuffling nervously as they made the journey.

 

In Soo still wasn’t saying a word.

 

All worries disappeared though, when they entered the apartment and In Soo’s circled his arms around Sang Yi’s torso, pulling him flush against him.

 

“Now, here’s what’s going to happen…” There was a slight growl in In Soo’s words, a dominant edge that made Sang Yi’s knees tremble, “… you’re going to go into the bathroom, strip down and then go and kneel by the bed. Okay?”

 

“Y-yes In Soo.” Sang Yi whimpered as In Soo’s fingers wound into his hair and tugged at the strands.

 

“Colour?”

 

“G-Green!”

 

“Good boy.” Gently, In Soo pushed him away… or at least he tried to. Quickly, Sang Yi turned and buried his face into In Soo’s chest.

 

“Not yet.” He whispered, those irrational thoughts still swimming around his mind, “Please not yet.”

 

It was practically love at first sight for them, and they’d been through so much that it was no surprise that In Soo was so in tune to his emotions.

 

“We can stop right now if you want.” In Soo whispered, giving him a light kiss, “Just say the word.”

 

“N-No, I’m fine just… kiss me?”

 

In Soo did as he was told, before gently pushing Sang Yi towards the bathroom.

 

This time, Sang Yi followed the gentle command.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Twenty minutes later, when In Soo entered the bedroom, it was to see Sang Yi completely immersed in subspace, kneeling next to the bed. Gently, he stroked at the sub’s hair, before suddenly taking a handful and pulling it back so that Sang Yi was looking him in the eyes.

 

“You look so beautiful like this.” He whispered, preferring to compliment his sub rather than use degrading insults, especially if Sang Yi was feeling a little vulnerable, “Safe word?”

 

“Keyboard.”

 

“Colour?”

 

“Green.”

 

“Good boy.”

 

It had taken In Soo a while to come to terms with the fact that he was a Dom, but after meeting Sang Yi, he couldn’t imagine a world where he wasn’t.

 

He lifted the sub to his feet and pushed him onto the bed, his back hitting the mattress as In Soo moved to pin him down, fingers lightly tugging atSang Yi’s nipples, prompting a strangled moan from him.

 

Sang Yi was sensitive here, and In Soo loved that.

 

“That outfit of yours was stunning.” He then stated, flipping Sang Yi over, smirking when the next moan was a little louder.

 

It was either the compliment or the show of strength, but Sang Yi had clearly appreciated it.

 

“I’m glad you don’t wear pants that tight that often though, otherwise I wouldn’t be able to control myself.”

 

“I-In Soo. I-I need-” The words came out as a thin whine, as In Soo lightly slapped at the raised ass.

 

“What do you need?”

 

The sub whined, pressed back against In Soo’s hand that was lightly resting on his bare ass.

 

“Tell me… tell me…”

 

In Soo could see how worked up Sang Yi was, unable to even get the words out, which made him a little concerned.

 

“Tell you what?” he kept his voice low and gentle, not wanting to overwhelm Sang Yi any further, “What do you want me to tell you?”

 

“That you- that you l- “

 

“- That I love you?” In Soo double checked, “Because I do love you, more than anything.”

 

Sang Yi came mere seconds later, shaking so hard that In Soo asked his colour again.

 

“G-Green.” Sang Yi looked down, seeing that In Soo was still hard, “What-what about you?”

 

“I don’t want you to overwhelm yourself.”

 

“I-I won’t” Sang Yi moved to his knees in determination, “Please?”

 

“… Alright then.”

 

In Soo leaned back against the headboard, pulling down his pants just low enough to free his cock, which Sang Yi took into his mouth eagerly. Seeing those lips around his cock, the flush on those cheeks and the slightly dazed look in his sub’s eyes, it wasn’t long before In Soo was cumming as well, feeling Sang Yi swallow it all down.

 

He had to physically pull Sang Yi, pulling him up to sit next to him, so that he could wrap his arms around the sub.

 

“Sang Yi, look at me baby.”

 

“I-I feel… floaty.” Sang Yi’s eyes were closed now, already looking more relaxed.

 

“Come back to me, okay?”

 

“I-In Soo?”

 

In Soo pressed their lips together, pulling back to then press other kisses over the sub’s face until he was looking a little more coherent.

 

“I love you.” In Soo whispered, “I love you so much.”

 

“And you… love that outfit.”

 

“I’m going to frame that outfit.”

 

Sang Yi’s laughter filled the room, and In Soo instantly felt lighter.

 

So long as Sang Yi was happy, so was he.

Chapter 551: SOTUS S Couples - Double Date

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hi, love your work. Can I ask a double date fic with Arthit/Kong and Tew/Dae? Maybe about it ends up with Arthit and Dae talking about how cheesy, mushy and sweet their boyfriends are? And Kong and Tew talking about how whipped they both are for their partners? Thanks for all your hard work!

…………………………………………….

 

Dae was definitely not sure about double dating with P’Arthit and P’Kongpob. P’Arthit, he’d never met, but he’d heard the stories about the once fearsome head hazer. P’Kongpob however, was his senior, what if he messed everything up and ruined the relationship he’d only just started to build up with him.

 

“I don’t know…” He mumbled, the words trailing off even as Tew gazed at him eagerly.

 

“It’ll be fun!”

 

“But what if- “

 

“- Kongpob likes you, I told you this.” Tew reached out, taking Dae’s hands into his own, “And I think you and P’Arthit actually have a lot in common. You’re a lot alike you know.”

 

Somehow, Dae didn’t see that as a good thing, but with the hopeful look on Tew’s face, he found himself unable to say no.

 

“Fine… fine! But if it doesn’t go well, you owe me!”

 

Tew chuckled fondly, “Don’t worry, it’ll be fine, I swear!”

 

……………………………………………..

 

It was a simple restaurant on campus that was inevitable chosen, one that he’d been to before, which Dae was thankful for as it meant that he wouldn’t be panicking over the menu and what to order.

 

“Do you think they’re already there?” He asked Tew.

 

“Maybe?” Tew frowned, “Kongpob did say that P’Arthit was trying to finish work earlier.”

 

Dae exhaled sharply.

 

He liked P’Kongpob, thought the senior was nice enough even if he was a bit… too cheerful at times. But this was only his and Tew’s second date, and there was one person there who he didn’t know.

 

Tew clearly saw how nervous he was, reaching out to take his hand, not letting him pull away.

 

“It’ll be fine.” He assured him, “You just have to stop worrying so much.”

 

Dae shook his head but allowed himself to be pulled inside.

 

“Tew! Dae! Over here!”

 

“Kongpob!”

 

His first impression of P’Arthit was that the man didn’t want to be here anymore than Dae did but was polite enough when Tew introduced Dae to him.

 

Dae didn’t feel judged… but nor did he feel completely comfortable, already feeling the tips of his ears turning red as the older couple focused their attentions on him.

 

Thankfully, Kongpob’s attention was turned away from him as he and Tew discussed what to order.

 

“You look nervous.”

 

Dae flinched, wide eyes turning to Arthit who gave him an understanding look, “Well, I, um…” He couldn’t find the words, turning his attention to his lap.

 

“I get it.” Arthit sighed, “Kongpob kind of sprang this on me as well, but nobody here’s going to think any less of you.”

 

Nodding, Dae still didn’t look up, “Good, that’s’… good.”

 

“This is the first time Kongpob’s dragged me out to a double date.” Arthit didn’t seem fussed about Dae’s attitude, “If we distract them long enough, we could make a run for it.”

 

Dae couldn’t stop the chuckle from escaping, covering his mouth as Kongpob and Tew turned to look at him in shock.

 

“What are you two talking about?” Kongpob nudged Arthit playfully, who rolled his eyes.

 

“Nothing you need to worry about.”

 

Before Kongpob could question them further, the waitress appeared and they placed their orders, with Dae grateful that he’d been here before, having not looked at a menu.

 

“So Tew….” Arthit spoke up again, “… did you use the Kongpob method of flirting?”

 

“Umm…”

 

“Persistence pays off?”

 

Kongpob shrugged, even as Tew looked a little embarrassed.

 

Dae decided that Arthit was now his new idol, sending a quick smirk over to Tew, before nodding response to Arthit’s question. “Persistence is one word for it.”

 

The nervous atmosphere was slowly disappearing, with Dae finally feeling like he wasn’t going to screw this all up.

 

The food arrived, and Dae felt himself relaxing.

 

………………………………………………………….

 

“You’re a cute couple.” Kongpob stated during desert, making Dae nearly choke on his ice cream. The flush that had disappeared over the course of the meal, was now coming back with vengeance.

 

Tew took his hand, thanking Kongpob before turning to Dae, “I’m glad he gave me a chance.” He whispered, and Dae was sure that his face was going to burst into flames.

 

Honestly, he was glad he’d given Tew a chance too.

 

“Soppy.” Arthit rolled his eyes, getting to his feet, “Come on Dae. Let’s get some more drinks.”

 

Dae chuckled, following on behind. He rather liked Tew being a little bit sweet and soppy…. And he suspected Arthit thought the same of Kongpob but would never voice it out loud.

 

…………………………………………………….

 

“Tew… you are whipped for Dae. I hate to be the one to tell you that.”

 

“Like you’re not the same with P’Arthit?”

 

“… Good point, well made.”

Chapter 552: Korn/In - Chapter 181 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Kiki: Could you do some sort of continuation of Chapter 181: Korn/In - Baby Boy In?

………………………………………………………

 

The cool sheets felt perfect on In’s heated skin. Lying on his front on the bed, he read over his lecture notes, legs swinging in the air, Korn lying beside him.

 

Glancing over, he saw that his boyfriend was staying at him, a soft look in his eyes.

 

“What?”

 

“I was just... thinking.” Korn whispered.

 

“About what?”

 

“How cute you are.”

 

In couldn’t help but preen, rolling over to his side, moving to sit up. “The cutest?”

 

“The cutest baby boy.”

 

Beaming, In flopped onto Korn’s torso, before straddling his waist, prompting Korn to bend his knees up behind the younger man for some kind of support, his palms stroking up In’s thighs.

 

“How do you want it baby boy?” Korn asked softly, “Up against the wall? There’s no-one around, we won’t be disturbed?”

 

In had fond memories of Korn pressing him up against the wall, running his fingers through Korn’s hair to muss it up, one leg wrapped around his thigh.

 

He loved having the finger-shaped bruises near his waist from where Korn struggled to control him.

 

He loved feeling just how much Korn wanted him, feeling his stiff cock pressed up against him, feeling Korn surrender as one hand came down to stroke at In through his pants, until the younger man came with a violent shudder.

 

But... every so often, he wanted something just a little softer.

 

“Mmm...” In ran his hands over Korn’s bare chest, fingers playfully tugging at the nipples there, Korn arching his back at the sensation, “... I think I want something a little different.” He leaned over, whispering in Korn’s ear, “Can I ride you? Do you want your baby to ride you?”

 

He knew exactly what to say to get the best reaction out of Korn, giggling when Korn rolled them over, practically ripping In’s shorts off, removing his own, before blindly searching for the lube under the pillow.

 

“Come on, come on, come on!” In whined, lightly kicking out at Korn as he carefully slicked up his fingers and pressed one inside.

 

“F-fuck!”

 

“Shh.” Korn ran a soothing hand up and down his thigh, “You’re alright. Relax.”

 

In couldn’t stop his eyes from sliding shut, hands clenching at the sheets, feeling another finger press inside, making him whimper, head swimming with the pleasure.

 

When Korn’s other hand wrapped around his cock, In’s mouth fell open slightly, panting as he struggled to breath, feeling completely overwhelmed at the sensations.

 

“Ah, ah!”

 

His entire body felt like it was on the verge of exploding. “G-gonna cum!” He warned, “P-please Korn, I-I want to- “

 

“-Okay baby.” Korn gently let go of In’s cock, pulling his fingers out before rolling over to one side, slicking up his cock and pulling a condom over the top, “Come on, come on.”

 

In had never moved so quickly in his life, straddling Korn once again, feeling Korn slide into him, leaning over, and kissing his lover.

 

He knew neither of them would last very long.

 

With one well-aimed thrust, his prostate was hit dead on, his body jerked, and he accidentally ended up biting at Korn’s lip, their kisses muffling his scream, feeling Korn coming seconds later.

 

“In…” Korn groaned, “… I love you.”

 

“I-I love you too.”

 

It was in this moment, that In felt truly happy.

Chapter 553: Ram/King - Meeting King's Parents

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hi, can I ask for a prompt? It's Ram/King. Ram's family is mixed, yes, but at home it's not very friendly. His mother is sweet and caring, but that's all, she just doesn't know things and she was too young to have children when she has him. He still love her. But his father, his father was 6-months away from home for work, and a little distant with his family (no wonder he did that). Then, he was invited to meet King's family and oh my, King is the perfect mixture between his parents. Thanks, 😘.

…………………………………………………….

 

Ram had spent the majority of his life believing that his family, whilst mixed, was normal.

 

His mother was one of the sweetest people he had ever met, but now that Ram was practically an adult himself, he could see that she was… young.

 

Possibly a little too young to have a child when she did.

 

His father moved them all over the world for his job. He met Ram’s mother in Russia and her English wasn’t the best.

 

Moving them to Australia, he didn’t offer her any support, leaving her as a housewife whilst he travelled across the country, so her English didn’t improve much. And then they moved back to Thailand, where the exact same thing happened. Ram knew that his mother knew about two words in Thai, and rudimentary English, and he couldn’t work out how to help her, except from trying to learn her native language as best he could.

 

And then he saw his Dad with their next-door neighbour, and he didn’t know what to do anymore.

 

“Okay Mum.” He smiled warmly, phone to his ear, “I’ll visit home over the weekend, I promise…. I love you too.”

 

Hanging up, he sighed wearily, turning to King who was giving him a concerned look.

 

“You always look so worried when you speak to her.” King whispered, “Is there something we need to be worried about? With your Dad and Mum or- “

 

“- He’s never really been there for her.” Ram cut off the insinuations before they could take voice, “That’s all. I don’t want her to feel… abandoned.”

 

King was silent for a moment, before getting to his feet. “Come on.”

 

Frowning in confusion, Ram couldn’t explain why he automatically moved to follow the older man.

 

“I don’t think we have anything in to eat, so let’s go to my house?” King invited, “My parents have been wanting to meet you anyway.”

 

“They have?”

 

Here, Ram was sure that he saw King blushing as he shrugged, “Once or twice… unless you don’t want to- “

 

“- No, no, that’s… that sounds nice.”

 

……………………………..

 

In the taxi, Ram couldn’t help but wring his hands together.

 

“Don’t worry.” King chuckled, “They already love you.”

 

“… Really?” Ram frowned, “I thought you only mentioned me once or twice.”

 

King froze, “It may have been more than once or twice.”

 

The taxi pulled up outside, as they paid and headed towards the door.

 

It was flung open before King could even knock, a woman running out and taking King into her arms.

 

“Mom!” King protested, “You’re acting like it’s been years!”

 

“It feels like it!” She pulled away, giving Ram the chance to examine her a little closer.

 

King clearly took after his mother. Dark hair loosely falling around her face, and those warm brown eyes that Ram had come to trust so much.

 

“And this must be N’Ram!”

 

Ram was relieved that he wasn’t pulled into a hug as well, although it was clear that she wanted to.

 

“Come in! Come in! I’ve just finished making a vegetable stir fry!”

 

Ram’s mother was welcoming, but due to her language issues, never this enthusiastic.

 

Ram wanted to see that.

 

Inside, helping to set the table, was an older man, who was still wearing a suit from his work, only with his sleeves rolled up.

 

“Dad.” King rushed over to the older man, giving him a quick hug, “Dad, this is Ram.”

 

King’s dad smiled warmly, “It’s very nice to meet you N’Ram.” The man chuckled, “I feel like I know everything about you thanks to King.”

 

“Dad!”

 

His Dad held up his hands in mock surrender, “Sorry, sorry, I didn’t know it was a forbidden topic!”

 

“Dad!”

 

Ram couldn’t remember the last time he’d joked with his own dad like this.

 

This was… odd.

 

It was an odd, but warm sensation.

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

Over the course of the evening, Ram felt like he’d known the older couple for years.

 

King got his love of plants from his Mom, who was the main gardener and owned a flower shop.

 

He got his brains from his Father, who was a senior engineer, as well as his dry-sense of humour.

 

“So, what are your plans for the future N’Ram?” King’s Dad asked, as they finished up the meal, “King tells me you’re studying Engineering as well?”

 

“Y-yes.” Ram wasn’t used to so much talking, “I-I want to go into mechanics, with cars and bikes?”

 

“A good career path.” King’s dad nodded approvingly at King, “I approve.”

 

“Dad!”

 

Ram chuckled as King’s parents continued to tease him.

 

One day he would have moments like this with his own family.

 

He would fight for it.

Chapter 554: Tharn/Type - Spoiled Type

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from 54mmyRo11: Could we see Tharn spoiling Type? Like, buying him anything and everything he gives a second glance too in the mall? I think it would be cute!

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Tharn held back for the first few months of him and Type officially dating.

 

Type was already unused to being in this kind of relationship and being the receiver instead of the giver (in more ways than one), and Tharn didn’t want to overwhelm him.

 

So, he started off simple, buying Type’s dinner for him as often as he could, delighting in the almost shy smile that appeared on his boyfriend’s face.

 

It took a whole month for Type to stop protesting when this happened.

 

Tharn was a patient man.

 

After that month, he moved to the next level.

 

Type’s football shoes were getting a little worn out, and he couldn’t have his boyfriend playing with subpar shoes. Tharn was only thinking of the team and what would get the best performance from their best player.

 

He was surprised when Type didn’t say anything upon receiving the shoes, eyes widening slightly as he traced his fingers over them, lost in thought as he examined every inch in them.

 

“Thank you.” The thanks were a little sullen, but there was a trace of breathlessness in it that Tharn latched onto.

 

Type played the best match of his life.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Looking back, maybe he did get a bit eager in spoiling Type after that match.

 

Type would merely glance at something in a shop window, and it would a present on the bed a week later.

 

Clothes.

 

University Supplies.

 

Football merchandise.

 

Whatever Type wanted; Type got.

 

Valentines’ Day was when it all came to a head. Tharn had made reservations in one of Type’s favourite restaurants and was looking forward to possibly persuading Type into sharing a desert together.

 

He hadn’t received any complaints about the bouquet of roses he’d had delivered earlier that day, so he hoped it wouldn’t need much persuasion.

 

Hopefully, he would appreciate his most recent present as well.

 

………………………………….

 

They’d met up after football practice, with Type accepting a kiss in front of everyone (progress), only rolling his eyes slightly as he gave a weak protest about the roses, before allowing Tharn to lead him away.

 

The restaurant was packed more than usual, filled to the brim with happy couples.

 

Tharn was grateful that he’d had the foresight to book a table in advance.

 

The date went wonderfully, the food perfect and the sunset setting a romantic scene.

 

Type agreed to share a desert and even let Tharn feed him the last mouthful, a sly, knowing smirk on his face. A smirk that only deepened when Tharn reached into his pocket and pulled out a rectangular box.

 

Gently, he slid it over to Type, who opened it up to revealed a golden chain bracelet.

 

The same one that Type had admired in a window a couple of months before.

 

Type’s eyes were shining slightly, and Tharn could see the shock in them, the other man’s fingers hovering over the gold, before he was taking it out and gently securing it to his wrist.

 

A perfect fit.

 

Tharn had the urge to kiss at the skin by that bracelet.

 

And then Type was pulling a rectangular box out of his own pocket, pushing it over to Tharn, who opened it to reveal a silver bracelet of the same make.

 

“I wasn’t just going to let you keep spoiling me.” Type teased, “And don’t act innocent, I know what you were doing.”

 

Tharn still felt like he was in shock, watching as Type removed the bracelet from the box, taking a hold of his hand and gently securing it around Tharn’s wrist.

 

Oh… he was only going to spoil Type more now.

 

Just let Type and stop him.

Chapter 555: Dean/Pharm - Chapter 240 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little Star: could you please write the continuation of chapter 240 with Pharm’s friends at the hospital?

………………………………………………………………………………………

 

There was blood dripping from the side of In’s head.

 

That was the last thing Pharm remembered before the darkness pulled him under again. He was mostly sleeping the days away at the moment, the aches, and pains of the wound an almost constant presence.

 

He only vaguely registered the conversations going on all around him. Dean’s hand was curled tightly in his own, hearing Manaow holding tears on his right and feeling Team gripping tightly onto his other hand.

 

The only clear things that he could see and hear, was the ghost of In lingering in the corner of the room.

 

“I’ve brought a bunch of notes for you.” Team said during one visit, not seeming to notice that Pharm was a little spaced out, “The lecturers have all said that they’re going to postpone your exams until you’re fully recovered, okay?”

 

Pharm nodded weakly.

 

In was still standing in the corner.

 

“It’s only been a few days, how do you have so many notes?” Manaow exclaimed.

 

“I think everyone gave me the same notes about ten times to try to help.”

 

“Good.” It was Dean who spoke up this time, holding a bowl in his hand, full of some sort of soup, “It’s nice that so many want to help.” He scooped some of the soup into the spoon, holding it out to Pharm expectantly, who chuckled, wincing at the pain.

 

“You-you don’t need to feed me P-P’Dean.” He whispered; voice hoarse.

 

“You almost died.” Dean’s voice was low, “Please, just… let me do this.”

 

There was a soft smile on In’s face now, as he stared at Dean.

 

Did he ever look at Korn like that?

 

Did Korn care for In like this?

 

Already feeling tears building in his eyes at the mere thought of In and Korn not getting that chance together, Pharm nodded slowly, as Dean continued with the feeding.

 

As he started to feel a little better, he didn’t notice In starting to fade away, before he disappeared entirely.

 

……………………………………..

 

“I must look like a mess.” He groaned a few days later, when he felt a little more like himself, giggling when Dean took hand and pressed a kiss to the back of it.

 

“You look amazing.” His boyfriend assured him, even as Manaow and Team rolled their eyes fondly on his other side.

 

“Sappy.” Team teased, also looking a little brighter than he had since the colour had returned to Pharm’s face.

 

“Like you and Win are much better.”

 

“Hey!”

 

Pharm chuckled at the response, only for the sound to trail off, as his face creased in concern and confusion, eyes focused on the corner of the room.

 

“Pharm?” Manaow was the first to spot the look, “Is everything okay?”

 

“I… saw something odd a few days ago.” Pharm whispered, “How- how close was I to dying?”

 

“Too close.” Dean sounded on the verge of tears.

 

“Oh… maybe that was why I saw In.”

 

Dean, Team and Manaow all looked at each other in concern.

 

“Well… you were on some pretty strong drugs?” Team ventured, “It was probably just a hallucination, right? It’s been a weird year after all.”

 

“Oddly specific hallucination.” Manaow whispered.

 

She was still both unnerved and mystified by the ‘red line of fate’ aspect to Dean and Pharm’s relationship.

 

The idea of Pharm getting shot, being close to death and seeing a vision of In in the corner of the room, was alarming.

 

“It was probably just that.” Dean agreed, although it was clear that he wasn’t overly certain, “Do you want to hear about Win’s stupid stunt from last practice? It involves the top diving board?”

 

“For the record…” Team sighed, happy for the change of subject “… I told him not to.”

 

Pharm nodded, leaning comfortably against the pillows as the story began to unfold.

 

He knew what the others thought about him seeing In in the room… that the ghost was there in case he died.

 

He didn’t believe that.

 

He knew that In was watching over him.

 

‘Thank you’ He thought to himself, feeling a little warmer as Dean and Team told the story of Win cannonballing from the top board.

 

‘Thank you.’

Chapter 556: Kurosawa/Adachi - Adachi teasing Kurosawa (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Notes:

HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!

Chapter Text

Prompt from hagridspinkumbrella: Maybe a little bit about Kurosawa being a gay mess whenever Adachi does something cute/sexy, Adachi knowing, using it to his advantage(?) and mayyyybeeeee nsfw?

………………………………..

 

Adachi was minding his own business in the break room, stirring at his cup of tea.

 

Kurosawa had been acting a little oddly later, always watching Adachi, and then looking away quickly when Adachi looked over.

 

From across the office, it looked like the other man was blushing.

 

“A-da-chi.” Speaking of Kurosawa, Adachi heard his lover call his name out in a sing-song voice, turning to see him almost skipping towards him.

 

Adachi couldn’t help but smile, “Hello Kurosawa-san.” He whispered, before gesturing to the kettle, “Sorry, I can add some more water if you want?”

 

“Actually, I was here just to see you.”

 

“O-Oh?” Adachi fumbled with the spoon in his hands, flinching when it dropped to the floor, bending over quickly to pick it up.

 

And then, he heard the groan behind him.

 

Freezing, he slowly straightened up, putting the spoon in the sink, before turning to face Kurosawa, who was looking a little flushed.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“Yep.” Kurosawa’s voice cracked slightly, before he quickly cleared his throat, “I mean, yes. Of course, I am.”

 

Adachi wasn’t sure that he believed him, but turned back around anyway to grab his mug, just as someone else entered the room.

 

It was strange that they didn’t stop to try and talk to Kurosawa.

 

(Adachi was completely unaware of the warning look Kurosawa gave the hopeful employee when they did try and talk).

 

Adachi took a step back, mug in hand only to find himself right up against a suddenly closer Kurosawa. More specifically, his ass was right against Kurosawa’s groin… who was hard.

 

Was that… just from him bending over?

 

Was that why he made that strange noise?

 

A short noise that Kurosawa had just made again.

 

“Sorry Kurosawa.” Adachi stepped forwards, turning, and hiding his knowing smile by taking a sip of his drink, “I didn’t realise you were there.”

 

“It’s okay.” Kurosawa’s voice was definitely strained now, “I should get back to work.”

 

And then he was gone, leaving Adachi behind to muse on what just happened.

 

Well, Kurosawa did like it when he was a bit more confident.

 

…………………………………………………

 

The next day, Adachi came in with a plan.

 

And according to the internet, when you wanted to tease your lover, you either brought in an ice lolly… or a banana.

 

Kurosawa had looked a little alarmed when Adachi pulled the banana out of his bag, eyes only widening further when Adachi started to eat it.

 

Now, the internet hadn’t been clear as to what to do, but Adachi could guess.

 

He was grateful that the cafeteria was slowly emptying, as he slowly pushed the banana inside, acting like he was distracted by something out of the window, occasionally glancing over at Kurosawa.

 

Kurosawa was fixated on him, mouth slightly open, cheeks a little red.

 

Continuing the teasing for a little while longer, Adachi only stopped when a large group entered the room, pulling it out and taking a small bite.

 

He tried not to smirk when Kurosawa didn’t follow him back to the office immediately, waving him off with the excuse that he needed to make a call.

 

………………………………………

 

The week went on, and Adachi stepped the teasing up.

 

Sending out advertisement brochures, he volunteered for the job, licking at the envelopes as Kurosawa tried not to stare at his mouth.

 

He brought lollies in on another day.

 

According to the internet, they would make his lips a little glossier, and draw more attention to them.

 

He wasn’t certain if that one worked, not until it was the end of the day and Kurosawa was grabbing his arm and pulling him towards the elevator, waiting until the doors closed, before pinning him up against the wall.

 

“I can’t get you out of my head.” Kurosawa whined, “I know you don’t know what you’re doing to me, but- “

 

“- I-I know.”

 

Kurosawa frowned, looking him right in the eyes.

 

“What?”

 

“I-I knew what I was doing…” Adachi confessed, “… Teasing you. I-I wanted to see what you would do.”

 

“… I really wanted to kiss you in front of everyone.”

 

Adachi flushed at the thought. “What- what else?”

 

For a moment, Kurosawa was silent, before an almost wicked smirk flashed across his face, “I wanted to drag you into an empty office… one where I knew we wouldn’t get caught, especially after what you were doing to that banana.”

 

Adachi’s pants were definitely a little tighter now.

 

“Can we go to your apartment?” He whispered, “Please.”

 

“Of course.”

 

………………………………………………

 

Adachi had Kurosawa’s pants down by his ankles almost as soon as the door closed behind them, pushing the other man against the wall and dropping to his knees.

 

He was stunned at his own eagerness.

 

Before Kurosawa could say anything, he took Kurosawa’s cock into his mouth before it was even fully erect, feeling slightly smug when it didn’t take long to make him fully hard.

 

Within seconds, Kurosawa was moaning and gripping at Adachi’s hair, “F-fuck!” He groaned, “You’re going to be the death of me one day. I-I can’t believe you were a virgin when we met.”

 

Adachi pulled off, staring up at him, lips wet and slightly swollen, face flushed, knowing that it would drive Kurosawa wild, “You must be a good teacher.”

 

The only answer he got, was a sharp whine.

 

Trying to push back the devious smirk that threatened to appear on his face, Adachi licked up the underside of Kurosawa’s cock, before slowly taking him back in. He kept a steady rhythm for a while, teasing out little moans and sighs.

 

“F-faster, please.” Kurosawa begged, a sign that he was close.

 

Adachi hummed, hearing Kurosawa’s breathing pick up as he swirled his tongue around the head of the cock, stroking at what wasn’t in his mouth. With another hum, Kurosawa was coming, his cum pooling in Adachi’s mouth until Adachi pulled off, swallowing it with a bit of a grimace.

 

“G-God.” Kurosawa slid down the wall to sit down, pulling Adachi close, “I-I love you so much.”

 

“Even when I tease you?”

 

“Especially when you tease me like that.” Kurosawa then paused, “Perhaps… we should keep it at home though. I’ve spent a lot of time behind my desk this week.”

 

“Why?”

 

Kurosawa give him a significant look, making Adachi flush.

 

“Oh right… so, I can tease you at home?”

 

“I would love nothing more.”

Chapter 557: Ae/Pete - Angel/Demon AU (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - A blank prompt for you. Like, write an au that you would like to, your own choice of ship and your choice of theme because you deserve it after 250+ chapters. Enjoy!

…………………………………………..

Being an angel, meant feeling no desire.

 

For a long time, Pete followed that creed, wings spread out on his back, glowing a brilliant white. His smile was angelic as was his voice.

 

He was never tempted by anything.

 

At least… until he met Ae.

 

Ae the demon.

 

………………………………………………………

 

Ae loved the sight of Pete in all those white clothes, that gorgeous, sweet smile on his face, looking the picture of innocence.

 

Their eyes locked and the image was further improved by the slight flush on the angel’s cheek.

 

“Y-You shouldn’t be here.” Pete tried to scold him, only for the words to sound slightly breathless.

 

“Demons are allowed on Earth just as much as Angels.” He defended himself, a little hurt by the scolding, as weak as it was.

 

He moved closer, thrilled when the angel didn’t immediately step back.

 

“I- we shouldn’t be near one another.” Pete whispered, glancing around.

 

“Fly away then.”

 

Their eyes met, and Ae knew that the angel wasn’t going anywhere. Slowly, he reached out, fingers gently brushing against Pete’s arm.

 

This time, Pete did pull away, taking several steps back before disappearing, leaving a single white feather behind.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

Pete couldn’t stop thinking about the encounter. He wondered what the demon’s lips would feel like on his skin… would they burn?

 

What would those hands feel like, tracing over his body?

 

It was wrong to have such thoughts, he knew that.

 

And yet, he couldn’t stop them.

 

It was no surprise, when a week later, he snuck out of heaven and headed down to the mortal plane. He didn’t want to be caught out this late, knowing that he had no reasonable reason.

 

He would be sent down to hell if anyone found out.

 

He arrived at the crossroads where he’d first met Ae, wrapping his arms around himself and waiting.

 

“Well… this is a surprise.”

 

Pete spun around, eyes widening at the sight of Ae standing there. “I-I- “ He felt like he was choking on his words. He tried to take a step back as Ae moved closer, only for the demon to grab his arm and teleport them somewhere else.

 

“Sorry.” Ae sighed, “But I didn’t think you wanted anyone to see us.” He tilted his head to the side, “What were you even doing out there?

 

“I-I- Pete started, feeling like there was a lump in his throat as he looked down at the ground.

 

“You?”

 

Pete could feel his cheeks turning bright red.

 

“You need to tell me what you want… I need to hear it.”

 

“I want to- “ Pete made a vague gesture, hoping that Ae got the hint.

 

A small laugh escaped Ae’s mouth, “Fuck you? Do you want me to fuck you?”

 

“I-I- yes.” Pete breathed out, mind already going hazy from the mere words.

 

Ae smirked, leaning up until his lips were right by Pete’s ears, “I want to hear you say it.”

 

Feeling like he couldn’t get any redder, Pete shuddered. Now he knew why temptation was to be avoided. Once it got its hooks into you, there was no chance of breaking free. “I…I want you to fuck me.”

 

Nodding in satisfaction, Ae visibly looked delighted by Pete’s words, “Did I tempt you?”

 

“Mm.” Pete looked back down at his feet, “I couldn’t take it anymore.”

 

“Yeah?” The sheer joy in Ae’s voice took Pete by surprise, before the demon’s face turned serious, “As soon as you want to stop, tell me okay?”

 

“Y-yeah.” Pete knew that there was no way he was going to turn back now.

 

Ae moved closer. “Can I touch you? And kiss you?”

 

Nodding again, Pete fought to control his breathing as he felt one of Ae’s hands sit on his waist, squeezing it gently, making Pete’s heart pound in his chest. Slowly, Ae started to lean up, closing the gap between them as he pressed their lips together.

 

Their lips fit together perfect, as Pete’s arms made their way around Ae’s neck, fingers threading through the demon’s hair. He moaned into the kiss as Ae pressed himself up against him, calloused hands slipping under his robes, moving higher and higher until he could stroke at Pete’s cock.

 

“A-Ae!” Pete’s hips rolled forward, cock pressing against Ae’s hand.

 

“You’re so hard.”

 

Pete couldn’t reply, mouth open but not a single sound coming out. Ae smirked at this, removing his hand completely.

 

“P-Please don’t stop.” Pete pleaded, voice breathless.

 

“Into the bedroom first. If we’re going to do this, I want you to be comfortable.”

 

Pete flushed bright red but followed Ae into another room.

 

His heart pounded in his chest.

 

He wanted nothing more but Ae’s touch again.

 

The door was shut behind them as they entered the room, where Ae pulled him into another kiss, this one more lustful, deeper and more desperate than the last. Ae then slowly started to remove his robes, letting the pure white fabric fall to the ground as Ae then kicked them away.

 

“Eager aren’t we?” Ae chuckled against Pete’s lips, swiftly taking Pete’s hands and pinning them against the wall.

 

“I-I- “ He was cut off as Ae kissed him again.

 

His lips slowly made their way down Pete’s chin, then jawline, eventually making their way to his exposed neck. Pete’s breathing hitched at the first kiss to his neck, eyes shut as he bit at his lip, small moans breaking free as soon as Ae started to nibble and suck.

 

“Ai’Ae!”

 

Ae just continued with what he was doing, stroking at Pete’s cock, running his thumb over the tip, feeling the angel buck his hips for him.

 

“Please Ai’Ae, please!” Pete moaned, seconds before he was coming all over Ae’s hand, who simply continued with what he was doing.

 

“Look at the mess you made.” Ae whispered, walking backwards until he could sit back on the bed. Once he was sat down, Pete watched as Ae removed his lower garments, the angel’s eyes widening at the sight.

 

“Want to try sucking me off?” Ae felt a twinge of satisfaction at the angel’s awe, “I’ll show you how to do it.”

 

Pete nodded slowly, watching as Ae moved closer, “What- what do I do?”

 

Removing his hand from his cock, Ae gently encouraged Pete’s hand to take its place, moving it along his cock slowly. “Like that… but with your mouth, okay?”

 

Pete nodded, head moving closer to Ae’s cock. He wrapped his lips around the tip, looking up for approval.

 

“Like that.” Ae gasped, feeling those soft lips move along his cock, “Just like that.” He rested his hand on top of Pete’s head, lightly pulling on his hair to make him move a bit faster or go a bit deeper.

 

He had never felt this good before.

 

Pete continued to bob his head up and down slowly, hearing Ae moan above him.

 

“You’re so good at this.” Ae breathed out, “So, so good.”

 

Pete flushed at the praise, tongue swirling around the tip of Ae’s cock, earning a groan from the demon, making Ae’s grip tighten on his hair… and rolled his hips.

 

There was a moment of hesitation, where Ae stopped to see if the angel could handle it, before rolling them again and again and again. Drool was starting to run down Pete’s chin, eyes glazing over.

 

Knowing that he was getting a little carried away, Ae pulled out, making Pete pout.

 

“Wasn’t I doing well?”

 

Ae couldn’t find the words, nodding as he switched their positions, pulling Pete onto his lap, hands settling on the angel’s small waist. “Perfect.” He finally managed to force out, “You were perfect.”

 

“So… what do we do know?”

 

Ae’s brushed his fingers over Pete’s still hard cock, before tuning them again and laying Pete down on the bed, holding himself over the other man, “Do you trust me?”

 

“Y-Yes.”

 

Unable to stop the smile on his face, Ae clicked his fingers, a bottle of lube appearing on his hands.

 

“What’s that?” Pete asked, watching as Ae flicked the top open, letting the clear liquid fall onto his fingers.

 

“It’s to make it less painful for you.”

 

Pete looked slightly nervous, watching as Ae set the bottle down to the side, moving his fingers and sliding them underneath the robe, brushing over Pete’s hole.

 

“Keep your eyes on me.” Ae ordered, which Pete was quick to do, just as Ae slowly pressed a finger inside. Pete shuddered at the sensation, mouth gaping open slightly, as the breath almost seemed to be pushed from his lungs, hands gripping the sheets tightly.

 

Ae paused for a moment, “Are you okay? DO you want me to stop?”

 

“N-No! I-I’m okay!”

 

“… Does it hurt?”

 

“Not… as much as I thought it would?” Pete sounded unsure, “We don’t really feel as much pain as humans.”

 

“… So, does it feel good?”

 

Pete nodded, cheeks red as a soft moan broke free, “So good.”

 

Ae couldn’t hold back any longer, leaning over to press his lips to the angel’s lips, slowly inserting another finger, prompting a louder moan from Pete.

 

“Look how good you are.” Ae whispered against Pete’s lips, “So obedient.”

 

Pete was too lost in pleasure to reply, whining when Ae pulled his fingers out, lightly brushing them against Pete’s cock.

 

“A-Ai’Ae…” He breathed out, hips rolling forwards, “… P-Please!”

 

“Are you ready?”

 

Pete nodded, desperation in his eyes as Ae settled in between his legs. Slowly, the demon pressed himself inside, eyes on Pete at all times.

 

“Okay?”

 

Again, Pete couldn’t seem to find the words, nodding desperately.

 

And so Ae continued, stopping as his hips met Pete’s. He gave the angel a moment to adjust, before pulling a little and pushing back in, keeping the thrusts at a comfortable pace for Pete. Small whines and moans kept escaping Pete’s lips, eyes trailing down to watch Ae’s cock moving in and out of him.

 

“M-More.” His head fell back against the pillow, “I-I need more!”

 

Ae couldn’t resist that tone, pace speeding up slightly as he leaned down to place kisses over Pete’s chest and collarbone. Of course, this meant that Pete’s moans were right by his ear.

 

The angel was enjoying this, prompting him to test the other man with a rough thrust straight into Pete’s prostate.

 

Pete came with a shrill shout, panting through another orgasm.

 

“Two already.” Ae teased, making his thrusts just a little bit rougher as he leaned over, “I wonder how many times I can make you cum before I do.”

 

Pete couldn’t answer, too overwhelmed and sensitive as Ae’s eyes darkened.

 

He knew he was too late to stop this.

 

The demon slowly pulled his cock out, making Pete whimper as he was rearranged to be on his hands and knees, before settling behind him.

 

“Ready?”

 

“Mhm”

 

Ae slowly pushed his cock inside, rolling his hips forward. He started off slow and easy, slowly building up his speed once again, watching Pete’s hands fist into the sheets, whimpering at the overwhelming pleasure.

 

The angels’ moans were heavenly to Ae’s ear, as he ran his hands along the angel’s back, fingers playing with the base of his wings, making Pete shudder.

 

As Pete begged for more, Ae’s thrusts got rougher and rougher, one hand moving around until he was stroking at the angel’s cock, making Pete come within a matter of minutes. Pete collapsed onto the mattress, hips still up in the air, looking completely fucked out.

 

“What would the other angels think, hm?” Ae teased, pulling the angel up to him, holding Pete securely against his body, placing sweet kisses along his shoulder and neck, until he reached Pete’s lips.

 

The kiss was brief, as Ae started up again.

 

“F-feels good.” Pete breathed out, sweat-soaked hair plastered to his forehead, “F-feels so good!”

 

Ae answered with another kiss, nipping at the angel’s lips slightly, before shifting their positions, laying back on the bed as Pete sat atop of him, hands on Ae’s chest as his eyes widened at the new position.

 

“I-what do I do?”

 

Ae moved his hands to Pete’s hips, “Up and down… you can do that?”

 

Pete nodded slowly, letting Ae lead his hips for a moment, before starting to roll his own hips, covering his mouth with the moans started to break free. He kept his pace slow at first, before starting to speed up.

 

It wasn’t enough for Ae though, as he decided to take matters into his own hand, his grip on Pete’s hips tightening as he started to thrust upwards, nearly throwing the angel off as he fell forwards onto Ae’s chest, gripping onto Ae’s shoulders as the pace sped up.

 

“P-Please!” Pete moaned breathlessly, voice barely above a whisper, “F-feels so good!”

 

“You’re so gorgeous angel.”

 

Ae’s words made Pete blush, noticing how uneven the angel’s hips rolls were getting.

 

His thrusts got harsher, both of them moaning as Pete felt the heat pooling in his stomach again.

 

“A-Ae!”

 

Ae knew he was coming to the edge of his own orgasm, captivated by the sight of Pete’s hand moving to stroke himself, completely lost in his own pleasure. The angel let out one last moan, white streaks dripping onto Ae’s stomach, prompting Ae to come not long afterwards, inside of Pete who whined at the sensation.

 

And then there was a glow in the room.

 

Looking behind Pete, Ae saw the wings spread out behind the angel… and the occasional feather turning a pitch black.

 

After one night together.

 

Ae wondered how long it would take before they were all black.

Chapter 558: GMMTV Crossover - Group Date

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from hagridspinkumbrella: Also, i was wondering of you could write more of the gmmtv crossovers? Anything with the GMM crossovers is fine

…………………………………………………………….

 

Arthit had been looking forward to this date for quite a while, much to his own shock. It wasn’t that he didn’t enjoy the group dates with the others, but Kongpob, Sarawat, Pete and Kai did have a habit of being a little competitive, and unfortunately, their brand of competitiveness had led to some unfortunate incidents in restaurants.

 

So, no more restaurant group dates.

 

They all decided that something in one of their rooms was the way to go, and in the end Arthit was the one to come up with the idea of a movie night. Pete and Kao would bring the snacks, Third and Khai would bring the movies (obviously), Sarawat and Tine would bring some extra cushions and blankets and Kongpob and Arthit would buy the drinks.

 

So yes, Arthit would be lying if he said he wasn’t excited.

 

He arrived at his and Kongpob’s apartment, to see that Sarawat and Tine were already there, setting up the mountain of cushions they’d brought… and some fairy string lights.

 

“It’s romantic!” Tine saw the look on Arthit’s face immediately, “Stop sneering at them!”

 

“I’m not.” Arthit turned away from them, “Remember that it’s not just you and Sarawat okay? Some of us don’t need to be traumatised today.”

 

“That was one time!”

 

“One time too many!”

 

………………………………………………………..

 

The other two couples showed up twenty minutes later, with Kao carrying the largest bag of food that he seemed to manage.

 

“P’Sun wanted to make sure that no-one went hungry.” Pete explained, “There’s a few new recipes in there, so if you could tell us what you think, we’ll pass on the feedback to him.”

 

“Good to know we’re his official guinea pigs.” Kongpob chuckled, attempting to grab on the small cakes, only to yelp when his knuckles were struck, Arthit glaring at him.

 

“Not yet.”

 

“Yes dear.” Kongpob then turned to Third and Khai, “Please tell me you bright something good. None of those ridiculous B-movies, right?”

 

“You love those movies secretly.” Third snarked, “But if it makes you feel better, we’ve brought a selection of films that we could vote on.”

 

Khai nodded, “Including the new Avengers one!”

 

Arthit tried not to look too excited about that one, but judging from the smirk on Kongpob’s face, he wasn’t entirely successful. Clearing his throat, he turned towards the veritable mountain that now covered his sofa. “You two know that you’re going to have to take all back home with you tonight, right?”

 

Sarawat and Tine both glanced at each over, before Tine raised a hand, “Can we do it in an instalment plan?”

 

“No!”

 

…………………………………

 

In the end, they did end up deciding on the new Avengers film (although Arthit was sure that Kongpob had had a hand in convincing the others to vote for it), all choosing their preferred spots. Kao had also made some popcorn, which was balanced in between Sarawat and Pete, with the other snacks balanced on plates on the arms of the sofa.

 

Third was practically on Khai’s lap, same with Tine on Sarawat’s.

 

Arthit knew that Kongpob wanted them to do the same but was sensible enough not to ask for that.

 

They were with friends, but Arthit wasn’t ready for that.

 

They were about halfway through the film when it happened. A little bump on the side of Arthit’s head that made him sigh.

 

He should have known this was all going too well.

 

He heard Sarawat chuckle, reaching over to grab some popcorn, preparing to return fire at Third and Khai, only to get a face full of crisps.

 

It all devolved from there.

 

By the end of the film, there was food everywhere, looking like a war zone. The four couples had all claimed a corner each, grabbing cushions to use as some sort of barricade. The war only stopped was all the food was all over the floor, and none of them could contain their laughing as they tried to clean it up as best they could.

 

Thankfully, none of the cake ended up on the walls otherwise Arthit might have committed murder.

 

They all collapsed back onto the cushion pile, still in their respective couples as exhaustion caught up with them.

 

Arthit felt Kongpob’s arm wrap around him, feeling content with the evening.

 

The others had enjoyed themselves.

 

He had enjoyed himself…. And this was the perfect end to the evening.

 

And with that on his mind, he drifted off into sleep, feeling his love’s arms around him.

Chapter 559: Tang Yi/ Shao Fei - Breaking Up & Making Up

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lilly: Wow you write really well, I'm reading all your ficlet! And this was beautiful! You would write another TangFei but post-canon where, after the case of 4 years ago was solved, Tang Yi breaks up with Shao Fei and he wants to change the police station for to forget and change his life. But just as he is leaving Tang Yi arrives...

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

Tang Yi messed up and he knew it.

 

Shao Fei deserved so much better, that was what he believed. How could a rising star in the police truly be with the biological son of one of the worst gangsters in the city.

 

How could he be with someone who had spent time in jail?

 

He thought, that by breaking up with Shao Fei, he would give the man the chance to find someone better, but the image of the other man crying was burned into the back of Tang Yi’s eyelids.

 

And he’d been the one to cause it.

 

He wanted to beg Shao Fei to forgive him. He wanted to tell him how much he loved him, that he couldn’t live without him, that he knew he didn’t deserve Shao Fei, but wanted him anyway.

 

He’d been without Shao Fei for nearly a year when he received the call from a very nervous Zhao Zi.

 

Shao Fei had requested a transfer to another police district, and therefore another city entirely, far away from Tang Yi and all the memories.

 

Which is what led Tang Yi to where he was now; practically running up the steps of the station in the hope that he wasn’t too late.

 

He didn’t know how, but he was going to fix this.

 

He ignored the feeble attempts to stop him from entering Shao Fei’s divisional office, storming past the desks and towards Shao Fei’s office. Stopping, he peered through the window to see his ex-boyfriend sitting at his desk. His hair was more tussled than usual, red rings under his eyes.

 

If he’d looked like that since their last conversation, it was just another thing Tang Yi could blame himself for.

 

Shao Fei didn’t look up until he heard the door creaking, head shooting up, before he straightened up, face falling into something more neutral.

 

“Tang Yi.” Shao Fei’s voice broke slightly, but his face betrayed nothing. Instinctively, Tang Yi held his hands up, showing that he was unarmed.

 

He was eager to come closer, to comfort the other man, but knew that it probably wouldn’t be well-received, especially as Shao Fei was staring at him like he was nothing but a particularly interesting speck on his shirt.

 

“A-Fei.” Tang Yi was embarrassed to find that his voice broke slightly as well, it having been so long since he’d uttered that soft name, “I…” He tried to force more words out but found himself unable to.

 

Talking about his feelings was not his strength, but he had to get better at it and quickly.

 

“I have work to do.” Shao Fei stated, “Finding a replacement for Captain isn’t easy you know.” He hadn’t looked away from Tang Yi for even a second.

 

To hear the confirmation coming from Shao Fei’s lips, Tang Yi panicked. He couldn’t go another day seeing Shao Fei drinking coke with spicy food, hear him ranting about the case of the week, or having him sit next to him in the back of the car, close enough for their fingers to touch.

 

“I can’t…” He began, forcing himself to say more, knowing that he needed to say more, “… Without you, I- “He took an unsteady breath, “I fucked up.”

 

Shao Fei was probably never going to speak to him again after this.

 

His hands were still up, probably making him look stupid… and Shao Fei looked like he was on the verge of crying.

 

“Please don’t.” Tang Yo shook his head, “Please don’t cry.”

 

“… I love you.”

 

Tang Yi froze at the words coming from Shao Fei’s mouth. He said it so easily… it shouldn’t have been so easy for him to say.

 

He wished it was that easy for him.

 

“I… love you too.” Tang Yi whispered, feeling a little lighter, “I can’t lose you, I can’t just watch you leave, and I know you don’t deserve you, but I do still love you and- “

 

“- Tang Yi.”

 

“Forgive me.” Tang Yi barrelled forwards, “Please forgive me, I’ll do anything.”

 

“A-Yi, stop.”

 

Tang Yi froze, watching as Shao Fei got up from behind his desk, closing the space between them, leaning up and pressing their lips together.

 

When they finally pulled apart, Shao Fei’s hands were cupping Tang Yi’s cheeks, as Tang Yi leant into the warmth.

 

“I lied to Zhao Zi.”

 

Tang Yi frowned, “Huh?”

 

“I knew you needed a little push.” Shao Fei shrugged, “We went through too much shit together for you to suddenly give up on us like that, so… I told Zhao Zi that I was putting in a transfer notice, because I knew it would get back to somehow. Either through Zhao Zi or Jack.”

 

“You- you- “

 

“- Let’s start all this again.” Shao Fei smiled softly at him, “Agreed?”

 

“… Do you want to go out to eat?”

 

“Sounds like a plan.” Here, a sly smile appeared across Shao Fei’s face, “I have something new for you to try.”

 

Oh god.

 

Not the coke and spicy food.

Chapter 560: Zhao Yunlan/Shen Wei - Worried Shen Wei

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from honeyzbear: Would you maybe be able to write something on Zhao Yunlan and Shen Wei from Guardian? Like where Yunlan does something he wasn’t supposed to and Shen Wei is angry yet worried??

………………………………………………………….

 

Da Qing stared down at the unconscious form of his boss. “What do you mean he might not wake up?”

 

The Black-Cloaked envoy looked calm on the outside but judging from the grip he had on his staff, he was angrier than he was letting on, also staring down at Zhao Yunlan’s still form.

 

“The artefact he decided to go an investigate, despite my explicit instructions not to, is highly unstable.” The Envoy’s voice was tight, “The sleeping curse is one of the most common curses out there.”

 

Hidden behind the hood, Shen Wei wanted to scream.

 

He’d told Yunlan to leave it alone.

 

That he would handle it.

 

Just what was he thinking?!

 

“We don’t know what we’re going to tell the professor.” Da Qing muttered, “I think they had plans this afternoon.”

 

“Inform him that Yunlan is ill and to stay away.” The Envoy ordered, even as he was mentally preparing Shen Wei’s impassioned speech to stay by Yunlan’s side.

 

He’ll have to cook some fish or chicken to bribe Da Qing.

 

.................................................................

 

“I’m so dead.” Da Qing muttered, even when his mouth was stuffed full of food, “Hopefully it isn’t contagious.”

 

“I have a remarkably good constitution.” Shen Wei stated, pushing his glasses up knowing that Yunlan wasn’t contagious in the slightest, “And I have enough sick days saved up, just in case.”

 

“Y-yeah! Course!”

 

As Da Qing darted out of the room, muttering about how the Envoy was going to kill him, Shen Wei sank into the seat by the bed, taking Yunlan’s limp hand into his own.

 

“I can’t lose you.” he whispered, “Not again.... I need you.” he closed his eyes and pressed a kiss to the back of Yunlan’s hand, “Please fight this.”

 

.......................................................

 

Four days passed and there was no change, their chances of getting Yunlan back getting bleaker and bleaker.

 

The other members of the SID had attempted to get Shen Wei to leave, but after arranging for his lectures to be covered for at least a week, he rejected these attempts.

 

Yunlan needed him.

 

Despite the fact that exhaustion threatened to make him pass out at any minute, Yunlan needed him, and he wasn’t going to leave.

 

It was after the fourth day, when Wang Zheng brought him a blanket, a shy, uncertain smile on her face.

 

It was also a knowing look.

 

Perhaps, in worrying situations like this, his feelings were obvious.

 

…………………………………………………

 

At some point, he must have fallen asleep, waking up with a start, only to see that there had been no change since the previous evening.

 

“Please… wake up.” He kept his voice low, not wanting to be overheard, but even the lowness couldn’t hide the urgency in his tone. With a sigh, he leaned over and pressed a quick kiss to Yunlan’s cheek, seizing the opportunity before settling back down.

 

Looking back, he should have known this would be the cure for a sleeping curse.

 

It was just before the sun started to set, when Yunlan blinked open his eyes, Shen Wei immediately shooting to his feet.

 

“He’s awake!” He called out, falling into the role of bewildered professor, whilst silently running his own tests.

 

………………………………………………………..

 

Yunlan’s body felt like lead as he watched everyone rushing around him.

 

He wasn’t sure when to mention that he’d heard and felt everything during the four days he’d been unconscious… especially not to Shen Wei, who liked like he was either going to collapse from relief or start on the most vicious lecture that Yunlan had ever heard in his life.

 

Maybe he could cut it off early by confessing that he’d felt the kiss… and that he’d prefer the next one to be on his lips?

 

Maybe with Shen Wei joining him in bed before the Black-Cloaked Envoy arrived?

Chapter 561: Tang Yi/Shao Fei - Tang Yi Finds Photo Album

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lilly: Would you write a piece where, while Shao Fei is in the hospital (after being shot at abdomen) Tang Yi finds an album in Shao Fei's room with all the pictures of Shao Fei when he was a child, and something moves in him.

AKA Geekygirl messes with the plot and changes the order of certain things.

………………………………………………………………………

 

Shao Fei was still resting in hospital when Tang Yi decided to head to the other man’s house, unable to look at him anymore, but still needing to be close to him.

 

This was all his fault.

 

The least he could do, was make sure that everything was neat and orderly at Shao Fei’s apartment (not that the other man had been there since moving into Tang Yi’s home). Climbing into Shao Fei’s bed and burying his face into the pillows was highly tempting though.

 

Maybe he could try and cook something that Shao Fei would enjoy?

 

Hospital food was never nice after all, even when the patient was in a private room.

 

It was as he was examining (read as snooping) Shao Fei’s apartment, that he came across the dusty photo album, nosiness overcoming him as he pulled it free of the shelf and opening it up. It opened on a random page, a photo of Shao Fei and Zhao Zi laying on some grass being the first picture that he saw.

 

This must have been taken not long after they met training for the police.

 

He looked so much younger here, ears more pronounced.

 

Gently, he turned to the first page, reading the careful calligraphy written there.

 

‘Our little Meng Shao Fei’

 

A photo album that his parents had started then… given to him after their deaths.

 

Slowly, he started to flick through the pages, feeling his heart twist. Shao Fei was a cute kid, but after his parents disappeared from the photos, the smile slowly started to fade from his lips.

 

It was after the grass photo, when he found the first photo of his own mother in the album. She had a warm smile on her face, her arm around a recently graduated Shao Fei, who was smiling properly for the first time in possibly over twenty pages.

 

Would she have smiled at him like that had she lived?

 

There were so many more pictures of her and Shao Fei, and with every single one, Tang Yi wished he’d been involved in the memory.

 

The pair of them eating chocolate together.

 

Shao Fei looked a little sheepish with a black eye and busted lip, Tang Yi’s mother looking a little exasperated beside him.

 

Shao Fei with a dog.

 

Shao Fei curled up on the precinct sofa, a blanket thrown over him, his head resting on the older officer’s leg.

 

‘First solo case solved!’ The writing underneath said, Tang Yi’s fingers tracing over the lettering.

 

Was this… his mother’s handwriting?

 

No.

 

No, it was probably Shao Fei’s.

 

When he reached the first photo that didn’t contain his mother in it, he slowly closed it up, looking up at the ceiling in an attempt to collect his thoughts together.

 

He knew that Shao Fei was close to his mother, that much was evident by the identical boxes they had… this was something else entirely though.

 

She loved him, possibly as much as she probably loved Tang Yi.

 

And for Tang Yi, that was enough.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

“Were you looking through my baby pictures?”

 

Tang Yi flinched, looking behind him to see Shao Fei gesturing at the photo album he’d carelessly left on the table. “I-I- “

 

The frown on Shao Fei’s face soon disappeared at the sight of whatever look was on Tang Yi’s face, the officer sighing wearily, before he moved to stand beside Tang Yi, taking his hand in his own.

 

“I forgot about the photos about your mum.” He whispered, “Are you- are you okay?”

 

“… She loved you.”

 

“She would have loved you too… in fact, I know she loved you too.”

 

Tang Yi glanced over at him, an uncertain look on his face, “You really think so?”

 

“I know so.”

 

“… You were a cute baby.”

 

“Shut up!”

Chapter 562: Kongpob/Arthit - Arguing

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Moon: What do you think about a Sotus angst / fluffy ficlet? Arthit and Kong fight heavily so much that Kong cries and at that point Arthit softens and makes peace.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Arthit felt like shit, feeling the rain soaking through his shirt and plastering his hair to his face.

 

He didn’t care that he was technically opening himself up for catching a cold or something worse. It was the least he deserved after the argument that he’d just had with Kongpob.

 

Kongpob deserved so much more than him.

 

He deserved someone who wasn’t afraid of showing their affection in public. Someone who would parade him in front of their parents as someone worthy.

 

Someone who wasn’t so afraid.

 

Instead, he had chosen Arthit.

 

It had been such a stupid argument as well.

 

Tension often built between the pair of them, and sometimes that tension got resolved…. Most of the time though, it built to a dangerous point and blew up.

 

More to the point, Arthit blew up.

 

And it had all started with Kongpob trying to get him to meet his parents. He had been so happy at the thought, at his parents meeting the one that he loved… and Arthit couldn’t stand the thought.

 

He wasn’t ready, but instead of communicating that to Kongpob, he lashed out, voice coming out in an almost hateful whisper, which of course had made Kongpob upset…. And Arthit didn’t stop.

 

He couldn’t remember all the names he’d called the other man, but he definitely accused him of moving too quickly, of trying to guilt Arthit into letting him meet Arthit’s parents, of flaunting his wealth.

 

It took him nearly ten minutes before he saw that Kongpob was crying, and when he did see it, he practically ran out of the house.

 

Which lead to where he was now, sitting on the steps that led into the apartment complex, wet to the core, trying not to cry himself. All the tension was gone, leaving him feeling deflated.

 

Why did he say all those things?

 

They were in a relationship, of course Kongpob wanted him to meet his parents, and someday meet Arthit’s. It had been over a year, and it had yet to happen.

 

And of course, Kongpob wasn’t flaunting his wealth.

 

Arthit didn’t even know about his wealth until a few months ago.

 

Everything he said, was said out of anger, and so he sat there, sad and alone. He hoped that the rain would help clear his mind, but all he felt was cold and even more depressed.

 

He buried his face into his hands and tried not to break down, knowing that with this weather, nobody was going to see him.

 

With the sound of the rain bouncing off the pavement and the other surroundings, and his own panting breaths, he didn’t hear the door opening behind him, or the footsteps that came up behind him.

 

However, he did feel the arms that wrapped around him and pulled him close.

 

Kongpob didn’t say a word until Arthit finally relaxing, helping him to his feet and leading him back into the apartment. He didn’t say a word, even as Arthit stripped off, dried himself up and changed into clean, dry clothes.

 

“I-I’m sorry.” Kongpob broke the awkward silence as they both took a seat on the sofa, “I shouldn’t have pushed you into meeting my parents and- “

 

“- We should.” Arthit cut him off, “It’s been- other couples would have been having family dinners with their boyfriend or girlfriend’s parents by now.”

 

“And?” Kongpob softly took Arthit’s hand, “I think we can definitely say we’re not like other couples. I’m willing to wait for as long as you need.”

 

“A-are you sure?”

 

“Whatever I can do to make you feel more comfortable.”

 

“And what about me making you feel comfortable?”

 

It was clear that Kongpob wasn’t expecting that, eyes widening. “What-what do you mean?”

 

“I mean… what do I need to do to make you feel more comfortable?”

 

Silence.

 

Arthit took a deep breath, remembering the sight of tears streaming down Kongpob’s cheeks. “Maybe… we can meet your parents in a public place? Like in a restaurant?”

 

It would mean that they wouldn’t be able to make a scene without everyone filming them.

 

And Arthit could leave whenever he wanted.

 

A compromise.

 

A soft, amazed smile spread across Kongpob’s face, “That sounds… amazing. Are you sure?”

 

“More than anything.”

Chapter 563: Tang Yi/Shao Fei - Tang Yi Confesses Earlier

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Rosie: I'd like to read this: At the restaurant after Shao Fei returns the lighter to Tang Yi, Shao Fei asks to Tang Yi why he didn't abandon him in the mountains, it was his chance to get rid of him.
Your stories are all really cute! Good job!

……………………………………………………………..

 

“Why didn’t you just leave me?”

 

Tang Yi looked up from the lighter, frowning at the confused tone in the officer’s voice. “Excuse me?”

 

“On the mountain?” Shao Fei looked as confused as he sounded, “You could have left me at any time, it’s not like I would have been able to chase after you. So, why didn’t you?”

 

Now, Tang Yi had not been subtle.

 

Yes, as a gang leader, he could never wear his emotions on his sleeve like Shao Fei could, keeping it all hidden behind an annoyed or impartial mask… but surely he’d been obvious in his actions?

 

“Do you… really not know why?” He frowned, “At all?”

 

He could have changed his schedule at any time. He could have gone to his preferred tailors at any day or time during the week, but he chose to stick to his rigid schedule so that he could see Shao Fei.

 

He knew some people thought he was methodical in his timekeeping and schedule. Who knew what they would think if they knew it was all because he had a slight (ha!) crush on a mouthy officer who wouldn’t leave him alone?

 

“Was I too subtle?” He frowned.

 

He had asked Jack for advice on what to do with this crush and found the response… a bit too ‘out there’ so he went the opposite route.

 

Maybe he should have listened to Jack.

 

“Subtle?!” Shao Fei exclaimed, “Subtle about what? Your hatred for me because that was NOT subtle!”

 

Hatred?

 

“I don’t hate you.”

 

How could Shao Fei think that? Weren’t the police meant to be observant? How could the officer miss the little touches, or how Tang Yi didn’t try and put space between them?

 

Or the fact that he NEVER. CHANGED. HIS, SCHEDULE!

 

“Then how do you feel about me?” Shao Fei groaned, “You glare at me, you avoid me- “

 

Huh?

 

“- And it took us being lost in a forest, and me getting an infected wound, for us to even have a civil conversation!”

 

“You stalk me!” Tang Yi snapped, “You’ve done nothing but annoy me for years!”

 

“So why didn’t you leave me behind!”

 

“Because I like you!”

 

Silence.

 

Tang Yi could practically hear his heart beating in his chest, seeing Shao Fei’s mouth gaping open slightly as he stared at the gang leader.

 

The silence continued, almost to the point of awkwardness, before Shao Fei finally managed to shake himself out of it.

 

“You… like me?” The words came out as barely a whispered, “Like… like how?”

 

“As in… how did it happen or- “

 

“- Why me?”

 

Tang Yi opened his mouth to answer, only to find that he really didn’t have the answer for that. But he knew Shao Fei wasn’t going to let him get away with no answering, “I… you have been a pretty constant presence in my life for the last few years.”

 

He winced.

 

That was not how he wanted to word that.

 

“Repeated exposure? That’s it?!”

 

Really, he shouldn’t have been surprised when Shao Fei made some excuse about needing to go to the bathroom and left.

 

Maybe… he needed to take a page out of Jack’s book; see how his crush on Shao Fei’s partner went. Get some tips there.

Chapter 564: Sin/Sorn - NSFW

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from hagridspinkumbrella: heyy, I know I’m requesting again, but if you feel like it, could you write some sin and sorn smut?? something where sorn is bratty, idk I just feel like there should be more sin/sorn fics on this site🤧🤧
………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Sorn had a thing for Sin’s hands.

 

He wasn’t even sure why… maybe it was the way he ran his fingers through that long hair. The way he twirled a pencil when he was studying…. Or maybe it was the way they felt inside him.

 

“Sorn?”

 

He must have clenched at Sin’s hands at the very thought, hence the concerned look. He forced a smile onto his face, “It’s okay… just thinking about where to eat.”

 

Sin clearly didn’t believe him, but nodded anyway, humming softly under his breath as they continued to walk.

 

Of course, when Sorn nearly tripped over thin air still thinking about Sin’s fingers, he wasn’t surprised when Sin turned to give him that concerned look again.

 

“Are your blood sugars low or something?” Sin asked a little unsurely,” Is that… something you have a problem with?”

 

“No, no, no.” Sorn tried not to giggle at his boyfriend’s concern. There was a reason Sin decided not to go into medicine, “But let’s find a place to eat soon, okay?”

 

……………………………………………………………

 

In the end, they decided on a noodle place, taking a table away from everyone. Unfortunately, Sorn still couldn’t stop staring, especially after Sin got soy sauce on his fingers and decided to lick it off, making Sorn feel like his brain had short-circuited.

 

Was it suddenly hotter in here?

 

“Sorn, you’ve gone very red.” Sin frowned, “Did you accidentally order an extra spicy portion again, you know you can’t really handle spice.”

 

“N-No, I-I just… felt a bit warm.” Even to his own ears, the excuse sounded shaky, “Can we- can we go home soon?”

 

Sin leant across the table, gently pressing one of those perfect hands against Sorn’s forehead, “You don’t feel like you have a fever.” He murmured, “Any nausea or headache? Anything like that?”

 

“No, I-I just want to go home.”

 

“Okay… okay, let’s go home.”

 

……………………………………………………

 

Sorn didn’t last long when they entered the room, taking Sin’s hands, “Your fingers.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Touch me.” Sorn pressed himself up against Sin, who was looking a little taken aback by the sudden change in mood, “Touch me please.”

 

“… Aren’t you ill or- “Sin paused, before a wicked smirk flashed across his face, “When I licked my fingers, that’s when your face turned red… do you have a hand kink?”

 

“No!” Sorn rolled his eyes, “I just… like your hands and fingers… that’s all.” He pulled away and shrugged, “If you don’t want to touch me, that’s fine.”

 

“Sorn- “

 

Dodging Sin’s attempts to pull him back, Sorn strutted over to the bedroom, stripping off as he went. He was still slightly loose from the night before, so with a little added extra lube, he was able to slip two fingers into his hole easily.

 

“Fuck…” He heard Sin groan from the doorway, “… Sorn, what- “

 

“- Your fingers would feel better.” Sorn looked over his shoulder and winked at him, “Don’t you think?” He moved his fingers in and out a little faster, starting to sweat as he imagined that it was Sin who was fingering him like this.

 

“You want me to touch you?” Sin’s voice was a little husky.

 

“Y-yes, please!”

 

He was so turned on; he didn’t know how much longer he could wait.

 

“Hurry!”

 

“You’ve forgotten all your manners.”

 

“P-please hurry!”

 

Sin placed two fingers in front of Sorn’s mouth, silently prompting him to take them into his mouth. He circled his tongue around them, sucking on them to lubricate them as best he could, despite his own preparation.

 

Judging from the look on Sin’s face, he was enjoying the sight.

 

He pulled his fingers out of Sorn’s mouth, leaning over so that they could share a heated kiss as he pressed one finger inside.

 

Sorn could help but groan at the sensation of Sin moving his finger in and out, already trying to beg for more.

 

A second finger was inserted, turning Sorn into a sweaty and moaning mess underneath him, before pressing a third finger in.

 

“A-ah!”

 

“Does that feel good?”

 

“Y-Yes! F-fuck!”

 

Sin couldn’t help but smile at how much of a mess his boyfriend already was, pulling down his pants just enough to free his cock, rolling a condom over it and slowly pressing inside. Sorn let out a loud gasp, burying his face into the pillow as Sin started thrusting, using one hand to wrap around Sorn’s cock and jerk him off.

 

“This… hand kink… of yours.” Sin panted, “Do you like it… when I jerk you off… like this?”

 

Sorn nodded desperately, prompting Sin to quicken up the pace, the sound of moans and their skin slapping echoing throughout the room, the pair of them getting close to their limits.

 

“I-I’m going to cum!” Sorn moaned.

 

“Come on then… cum for me.”

 

Sin’s thrusts got sloppier as he aimed to hit Sorn’s spot that drove him insane. Sorn arched his back and moaned, coming all over the sheets, feeling Sin stop and cum inside him as well, cock twitching inside him.

 

Softly, Sin pulled out and rolled to lie beside him, panting through his orgasm.

 

“Brat.” He eventually muttered, “I was worried about you, you know.”

 

“… Sorry.”

 

“No, you’re not.”

 

“No, I’m not.”

Chapter 565: Tum/Hin - Ghost Ship - First Meeting

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Notes:

EDIT: I re-wrote this as i didn't realise it was actually for Lovely Writer and not Love by Chance! Sorry Anon!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - 1. Ghostship- Tum/Hin au where Hin met Tum in a park or somewhere after Tiffy broke up with Tum and Hin tries to comfort Tum because of the breakup and then Hin somehow opens up to his struggles too. then Tum asks him if they could meet up the next time cause he was smitten to Hin. You could decide the ending. A happy romantic ending hehe.

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

Tum wasn’t brooding.

 

He wasn’t.

 

He just happened to be sitting here at the bar, drinking as much as he could stand as he listened to the music blasting through the club…..this was meant to be a date with him and Tiffy, but apparently they ‘weren’t right for each other’.

 

Whatever that meant.

 

With Nubsib living the life of his dreams with Gene, Tum really didn’t have the enthusiasm to fake being happy for him, but if he was going to be alone, he’d rather it be in a room full of people.

 

Tipping his glass, he finished the drink and caught the bartender’s attention, asking for another.

 

Maybe he deserved the slightly judgemental look… just a little.

 

“You look like you could use some company.”

 

He vaguely recognised the voice as being Gene’s assistant’s, barely glancing over as the other man took a seat next to him. When nothing else was said however, curiosity won over, prompting him to look over. Wearing those ridiculous dungarees and a stupid hat, even he hat to admit that the other man was… sort of cute.

 

“Broken heart?” Hin (he was sure that was the man’s name) asked.

 

Tum frowned into his drink, “What do you know about it.” He muttered a little sulkily as Hin chuckled.

 

“Good guess.” Hin shrugged, “That and I’ve read so many romance novels to know that drinking alone at a bar, looking like the world has ended is usually due to heart break.”

 

Huh…. He was smarter than he looked.

 

“… Apparently we’re not ‘good together’” Tum took another sip of his drink, “She didn’t even give us a fucking chance.”

 

“At least you get chances.” Hin sighed, “All anyone does with me is look at me and see an assistant who’s going nowhere in life. Why waste their time?”

 

Tum felt a wave of guilt wash over him, probably exacerbated by the alcohol inside of him.

 

Wasn’t that what he’d done from the first moment he met the other man?

 

Dismiss him as just being another assistant and pay attention to other, ‘more important ‘people?

 

“I’m Hin, by the way.” Hin introduced him, not seeming to see Tum’s inner conflict, “Most people don’t catch my name the first time, so- “

 

“- I knew your name.” Tum blurted out, a little stunned by his own words as Hin stared at him for a moment, before looking away and nervously clearing his throat, a flush on his cheeks.

 

“You… would probably be the first.” Hin whispered, “And you’re… Tum, right? Nubsib’s agent?”

 

Tum didn’t answer, too busy taking a look at Hin in another light.

 

The dungarees actually suited the other man in a strange, quirky sense, as did the hat, although it was hiding curls that Tum suddenly itched to run his hands through. That combined with his smile… Hin was kind of cute.

 

“Ummm, thanks?”

 

Tum was confused for a moment, before realising with a flush, that he’d said the last sentence out loud. He thought he might burst into flames with how embarrassed he was.

 

“You’re…. can I call you cute as well? Or would you prefer handsome… or nothing at all! Nothing at all is fine!”

 

So… so cute.

 

“I’m too drunk for this.” Tum mumbled, “You’re very cute, despite the hat- “

 

“- Hey!”

 

“- but I don’t start relationships drunk.”

 

That seemed to stun Hin into silence, to the point where he didn’t resist as Tum reached out and grabbed his arm, pulling it closer, grabbing an abandoned pen from the bar and scribbling his number onto Hin’s wrist.

 

“I know you could probably get my number from Nubsib…” Tum muttered, “… but this… this is my personal number.”

 

“I-I… really?”

 

“Really.”

 

Tum felt lighter, and he knew it wasn’t just because of the alcohol.

 

Maybe, just maybe, things were starting to look up.

Chapter 566: Pond/Ae - Pond Seduces Ae (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th Jan, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 2 prompts per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from 2. A PondAe nsfw au where it is set in season 1 where Ae doesn't know 'all the moves' and Pond teaches him 'all the moves' by seducing him first and then...yeah.

………………………………………………………………..

 

It was clear that Ae had no idea what to do now that he was getting closer to Pete.

 

Who Pond definitely wasn’t jealous of.

 

At all.

 

It didn’t matter that he saw Ae first or anything.

 

Not at all.

 

“So, what should I do?”

 

Startled out of his thoughts, Pond forced himself to smile as Ae turned to him with a curious look on his face. “Huh?”

 

“Pond!” Ah, there was that scowl, “You think that I like Pete, and that Pete likes me… so what do I do to- you know- get his attention?”

 

“You always have his attention…. You want to try and seduce him.”

 

“So, how do I do that?”

 

And here, Pond got a wonderful, wicked idea. A way for him to get what he wanted, without being the side-chick or something.

 

“Well, first…” Pond waved down the bartender, “… You buy them a drink.” He did just that, as Ae watched on in bemusement, “Here.”

 

Ae took a wary sip, as if Pond had somehow spiked it in the second that he passed it over. Was it just Pond’s imagination, or did Ae’s eyes get a little darker?

 

“And then what?” Ae asked.

 

“You… talk for a bit, and then you invite him back to yours or wait for him to invite you round.”

 

Ae nodded thoughtfully for a moment, before finishing off his drink in one gulp. “Alright then, let’s head back.”

 

“Yeah… okay.”

 

What was going on?

 

Whatever was happening, Pond wasn’t about to argue, a grin spreading across his face as Ae grabbed his wrist and pulled him out of the bar and back to their shared room. Once the door shut behind them, Pond was stunned when Ae turned to him, almost pressing him up against the door.

 

“Would I kiss them then?” He whispered.

 

“Y-Yes.”

 

Ae nodded in understanding and Pond couldn’t hold back anymore, his hand moving to the back of Ae’s neck and pulling him into a kiss, his other hand moving to Ae’s waist.

 

There was no resistance, in fact, Ae almost seemed to press himself as close as possible to deepen it.

 

When they finally pulled apart, Ae studied Pond’s face for a moment, no doubt seeing the lust and desire written all over it.

 

Slowly, Pond pushed at Ae until the other man was lying back on the bed.

 

“Ae… are you sure?”

 

Ae nodded sharply, unbuttoning his shirt, watching as Pond did the same. When they were both naked, Pond leaned down for another slow, passionate kiss that Pond couldn’t help but moan into.

 

He wanted this more than anything, even if it would only be temporary.

 

Something crossed across Ae’s face as he pulled away again, gone before Pond could properly register it, to be replaced by almost a studious look.

 

Pond needed to get control back, moving to kneel in front of Ae, watching as the other mans’ lips parted slightly, keeping his hands on the bed as though he was unsure as to where to touch, or whether he was allowed to.

 

“You’re lucky I have so many supplies.” He chuckled, reaching into his drawers, and pulling out the lube and condoms. Clearing his throat, he tried to remember that he was technically meant to be teaching Ae here.

 

“Just watch how I do it, okay?” Pond whispered, reaching behind himself to prepare himself, wincing slightly at the stretch, until he managed to brush the tip of one finger against his prostate, making him moan in pleasure.

 

Ae watched in stunned amazement as Pond prepped himself, before his roommate was grabbing a condom and rolling it over his cock, slicking it up before lowering himself down onto it.

 

Shit.

 

Pond realised just how long it had been since he’d last done this.

 

He moaned, back arching as he tried to get used to the sensations of being slowly stretched and filled. Once he was fully seated, he paused, leaning over and bracing himself on Ae’s shoulders.

 

“Just breathe.” He whined, unsure if he was saying this to Ae or himself at this point. Still feeling a little over-whelmed, he let go of Ae’s shoulder to take his hand, weaving their fingers together, palms pressed tight as he rocked back and forth.

 

“S-Shit!”

 

Looking back, it was no surprise that Ae came a little earlier than Pond was expecting, cock twitching inside of him. It only took a couple of strokes to bring himself over the edge as well, slowly, pulling off of Ae’s cock and rolling to lie beside him (well, as best as he could on these narrow beds).

 

He couldn’t linger though.

 

“You’re going to make Pete very happy.” He whispered, unable to stop himself.

 

“… I think I’d prefer to make you happy.” Ae shrugged, “Pete and I are from two completely different worlds.”

 

“… Are you calling us poor?”

 

“Ai’Pond!”

Chapter 567: Bo Xiang/Zhi Gang - First Time Bottoming (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th Jan, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 2 prompts per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: I just saw a clip from History 4 with Sun Bao (I am waiting to watch until it’s all released) and one of the male leads talking about who is top and who is bottom... and it made me curious about a story where they are talking, and Sun Bao brings up that he really wants him (can’t spell) to top him. It’s a challenge because Z has always been told he is a bottom etc but helps them realized they aren’t defined by anything in their relationship and while they may prefer one way over the other, they can enjoy each other intimately regardless because they are together... does that make sense?

…………………………………………….

 

Zhi Gang’s mind was somewhere else, Bo Xiang knew that instantly. He didn’t spend months pining over this man, to not know when he was distracted. His hands were a little hesitant, face thoughtful and almost considering.

 

Even when Bo Xiang kissed at his neck, nibbled at the lobe of his ear, the moan Zhi Gang let out wasn’t as loud as it usually was.

 

“Zhi Gang… what’s wrong?” He asked softly, watching as the older man winced.

 

“It-it’s nothing.”

 

“… It doesn’t seem like nothing.”

 

For a moment, Zhi Gang just stared up at him, before gently pushing at Bo Xiang, prompting him to roll onto his side beside him.

 

“Remember that conversation we had a few months ago? With that newish couple, and we were talking about our relationship?”

 

“… The topping and bottoming conversation?” Bo Xiang could remember that conversation very clearly.

 

He had a lot of thoughts after that conversation, but never quite had the courage to voice them.

 

Was Zhi Gang have the same thoughts?

 

Zhi Gang opened his mouth, and Bo Xiang couldn’t hold back any longer.

 

“Do you want to try topping me?”

 

Thankfully, Zhi Gang was used to his impulsive nature, merely giving him a fond smile. “You were thinking about it too?” His voice was calm, almost matter of fact, but his cheeks were just a little darker.

 

“Ever since we were talking about it.” Bo Xiang admitted, “Have you… ever topped before?”

 

Zhi Gang shook his head in the negative, definitely looking nervous now. “I tend to prefer the other way around but- but- “

 

“- But ‘enter some wise comment about trying new experiences?’”

 

“Exactly.” Zhi Gang chuckled, “Shall we… tonight?”

 

Bo Xiang nodded, expression brightening slightly, “What position? Me riding you? Hands and knees? Or maybe- “

 

“- Maybe on your back.” Zhi Gang gently interceded, “It’ll be easier to see your reactions that way.”

 

Bo Xiang nodded, the pair of them moving around the rumpled bed, until Bo Xiang was on his back, Zhi Gang kneeling between them, the small lube bottle in his hand.

 

“Okay.” Zhi Gang took a deep breath, trying to remember his own careful instructions he’d given to Bo Xiang their first time, rubbing very gently at the younger man’s hole with slick fingers, before pressing inside with one finger, very slowly.

 

He both heard and saw how Bo Xiang held his breath for a moment before relaxing into it, cock twitching slightly.

 

“That’s it.” Zhi Gang whispered, “Just breathe…. Can you tilt your hips a little for me?”

 

“Y-Yeah.”

 

Bo Xiang did just that, just as Zhi Gang curled his finger, brushing against that bundle of nerves… and Bo Xiang jolted so hard that he nearly threw them both off the bed, both hands darting up to grab at Zhi Gang’s arms.

 

“Shit!” He gasped, voice a little wobbly, “Shit, is that how this feels to you every time we do this?!”

 

“… I think you might actually be a bit more sensitive than me.” Zhi Gang yelped as Bo Xiang yanked him into a hard kiss, pushing back against that finger almost desperately.

 

“Keep going.” He rasped against Zhi Gang’s mouth, struggling to speak through the heavy panting, “Please, please, please!”

 

Zhi Gang didn’t need to be asked twice, sliding in another finger and watching as Bo Xiang fell apart.

 

When Zhi Gang finally got around to the main event, he thought Bo Xiang’s wail was going to shatter the windows, the younger man rocking into the low thrusts.

 

Bo Xiang himself, was hardly aware of himself, focusing on the intense drag of Zhi Gang’s cock along his insides, sparking that exquisite sensation over and over again. His own dick was throbbing, eager even without anyone touching it.

 

“I’m- “ He gulped out, trying to warn Zhi Gang, only to come before he could; whole vision turning white.

 

When he came too, Zhi Gang was braced over him, giving him a look of sheer wonder as he continued to thrust.

 

Less than a few minutes later, Bo Xiang was coming again, albeit weakly as Zhi Gang’s movements became choppy, mouthing Bo Xiang’s name as he tipped over the edge.

 

“That… was amazing.” Bo Xiang whispered, as Zhi Gang gently pulled out and rolled to lie beside him, “When can we do that again?”

 

“Whenever you want.”

 

“Awesome.”

Chapter 568: Phupha/Tian - Possessive Phupha (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: Can I request one of Chief x Tian. Possessive/Jealous Chief - you can pick the rotation. It could be a random man/woman hitting on Tian & Chief becomes possessive & they have a NSWF moment public.

…………………………………………………………………………

 

The noise Tian made as he was pressed against the wall is half whimper, half moan, but Phupha was too riled up to tease him right now.

 

It was filthy in this bathroom, but right now, he didn’t care in the slightest.

 

“Something wrong?” Tian asked through a smirk, a flush on his cheeks, heat flaring in his eyes as Phupha crowded him against the wall even harder. Tian was hard in his tight pants, prompting Phupha to grab his hips and grind their cocks together through the layers of fabric, Tian’s needy gasp echoing throughout the room.

 

“Ssh.” Phupha hissed, leaning over to sink his teeth into the juncture of Tian’s neck and shoulder. He didn’t have to move the shirt to one side, the damn neckline revealing far too much in that regard. He sucked at the skin between his teeth, determined to leave a mark.

 

If people were going to look, he was going to leave something behind to mark Tian as his.

 

Everyone’s eyes were always on Tian, but for that-that- girl to put her hands on Tian like she thought she could entice him away… that was another thing entirely.

 

Phupha couldn’t help but growl slightly at the memory, leaving another bite mark above the one he’d already made. He pressed tighter against Tian’s body, and the way Tian panted at the sensation of being marked was more appealing that he thought it would be.

 

He pulled back and hummed in satisfaction, brushing his thumb over the bruises already forming on Tian’s skin.

 

Tian already looked wrecked; his gaze heated but unfocused as he met Phupha’s eyes.

 

“Tell me you’re mine.” Phupha gently ordered, not caring how needy he sounded.

 

“Of course, I’m yours.” Tian whined, leaning up to press multiple kisses to whatever part of Phupha he could reached, “Only ever yours.”

 

“Good.” The word came out as a low, possessive rumble from deep within his chest, before he pressed his lips to Tian’s, catching his lip between his teeth and tugging lightly.

 

It was always so good, and there was nothing that he loved more than the needy noises spilling out of Tian as they kissed.

 

But it wasn’t enough.

 

He needed Tian closer.

 

Sliding his palms down Tian’s side, he hooked his hands under Tian’s thighs to hitch them both up around his waist. Tian gasped against his lips, even as he locked his legs around Phupha, grinding against him.

 

“Fuck.” He whined, moving his hands to Phupha’s shoulders, his cheeks flushing bright red, “Phupha, p-please- “His voice was shaky through the panting.

 

“Please what?”

 

“Anything, anything you want!” Tian babbled, the response immediate and frantic, “I-I want everyone to know that I’m yours, want them to see it, I-I want to feel it, please!”

 

That was all the encouragement Phupha needed to start nipping at that gorgeous neck again, the moan that Tian let out, probably heard by everyone outside the bathroom.

 

Good.

 

Tian’s hips stuttered against his and his grip on Phupha tightened as he came in his pants, brokenly panting Phupha’s name and that was all it took for Phupha to follow him over the edge, face tucked into Tian’s neck as he moaned out his own completion.

 

“S-shit.” Tian whispered, reaching up and gently brushing his fingers against one of the fresh, purple marks.

 

“Too much?”

 

“That… was amazing.”

 

Phupha’s fingers joined in on the tracing of the marks, “I… really don’t like anyone touching you.”

 

“Good.” Tian gently grabbed one of the hands, pressing a kiss to the palm of it, “Because I only want you to touch me in the first place.”

 

“…. Want to go home?”

 

“Fuck yes.”

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th Jan, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 2 prompts per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter 569: Sarawatine - Chapter 252 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th Jan, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 2 prompts per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from that_enbyleaf & Teesemomma: I was wondering if I could request a sequel to chapter 252 (dom/sub with sarawatine)? preferably where tine does something to get Sarawat all riled up and maybe some nsfw (if that makes sense).

………………………………………………

 

Sarawat was not impressed with Tine at the moment.

 

He knew what he was doing during music practice, stroking the neck of the guitar like that whilst looking Sarawat right in the eyes.

 

“Kneel Tine.” He ordered firmly, having been half-hard since the first five minutes of the practice. Maybe his voice was as dominant as he wanted, but it seemed to have the desired effect, Tine simply giving him an unreadable expression before slowly, deliberately, getting to his knees.

 

Sarawat knew that he couldn’t afford to be weak now.

 

Having Tine looking up at him like this brough him a heady sort of power. He reached out and placed a hand on the top of Tine’s head, gripping the hair there, feeling those soft strands between his fingers. Tine didn’t flinch away, even when Sarawat tugged hard enough that he had to tilt his head back.

 

When Sarawat finally did let go, Tine kept his head at that angle, exposing his throat.

 

How many times had he done that in the music room, showing off the light mark that had yet to fade away from their last encounter?

 

Sarawat trailed his fingers down Tine’s face until his fingers stretched around that neck, feeling Tine’s pulse fluttering underneath his fingers.

 

Tine’s eyes never left his.

 

“Why are you suddenly acting like the perfect sub?” He murmured, “Why can’t you be like this all the time?”

 

“I-I want to.” Tine whispered, before smirking, “But it’s fun riling you up.”

 

Sarawat couldn’t get his pants down quick enough, “I don’t want you to speak unless I tell you to now.” He ordered frostily, drawing Tine’s attention away from his half-hard cock.

 

The sub nodded.

 

“Good.” Sarawat felt like he was in control now, “Now, get me hard using only your mouth.”

 

Tine’s hands obediently remained on his lap as, without breaking eye contact with Sarawat, he leaned forward and licked a broad stripe up his cock before taking the tip into his mouth.

 

Sarawat tried not to gasp, thighs tensing as he resisting the urge to thrust into that warm cavern.

 

Wait.

 

Why did he need to hold back?

 

He was in control here.

 

He snapped his hips forward, only backing off when he heard Tine gag around him.

 

“Click your fingers twice if you want to stop.” He whispered, waiting for Tine to nod in understanding before continuing, starting to properly fuck Tine’s face, watching those gorgeous eyes fill with tears.

 

“I’m going to come in your mouth.” He stated almost matter of factly, watching as Tine took his cock in all the way to the base, nodding up at him.

 

Sarawat came mere seconds, rutting desperately into Tine, who swallowed all that he gave him, waiting until Sarawat had gone fully soft, before pulling off of him, lips swollen, and cheeks flushed.

 

He looked perfect, even more so with the bulge in the front of his pants.

 

“Take care of yourself.” Sarawat ordered, still feeling a little dazed, “That’s your punishment for what you behaved like earlier.”

 

Tine didn’t argue, plunging a hand into his pants, cock already leaking as he pulled it out and started stroking. It didn’t take long for him to cum, visibly jerking through it as it leaked over his hands his clothes and the floor.

 

“Clean it up… with your tongue.”

 

Tine stared at him, and for a moment, Sarawat thought he might rebel. But then, without eye contact still, he braced himself on his hands, bent over and licked his own cum off the ground.

 

Sarawat wasn’t used to falling to his knees, but he did, yanking Tine up and pulling him into a kiss, tasting the cum that Tine had just licked up.

 

It was gross, but Sarawat couldn’t but moan.

 

When he finally broke the kiss, Tine was the first to speak, “Did I do well? Was I good?” He begged to know, prompting Sarawat to pull him into another briefer kiss.

 

“You were perfect… you are always perfect.”

Chapter 570: Pete/Fighter - Chapter 170 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th Jan, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 2 prompts per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from nobody_special203: continuation of the Pete/fighter agenda (chapter 170): i.e., the date and how it goes
-Pete/fighter chapter: like after a while of dating them dating, they both decide to take the next step in intimacy in their relationship. mix of soft and not so soft themes lol; either one can be top, whichever one you wanna write :)
-Pete/fighter where ae essentially sees Pete on the engineering campus (going to visit fighter for lunch since his class doesn’t start until later) and tries to make a move.... a few feet away from fighter. (i.e., jealous fighter)

All merged together 😊

……………………………………….

 

Pete had been panicking for the last hour and a half, to the point where Tutor was half tempted to throw this textbook at him.

 

“Sit down, or I’m going to- “

 

KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK.

 

Nearly tripping over his feet, Pete rushed to answer the door, smiling shyly at the sight of Fighter standing there.

 

“Hey.” He whispered.

 

“Hey.” Fighter seemed just as shy, “Are you ready?”

 

Pete nodded and Fighter took his hand into his own, intertwining their fingers

 

They spent the majority of the date staring into each other’s eyes. They talked of everything and nothing, of their hopes and dreams, everything that mattered to them.

 

When the meal was over, they walked back to the main campus, hand and hand, reaching the apartment that Pete shared with his twin far too soon.

 

“I-I don’t know if I want this to end just yet.” He confessed, looking down, worried that Fighter would think that he was being too clingy too early in this relationship.

 

“Me neither.”

 

Looking up at Fighter in shock, Pete watched as the man rubbed the back of his head a little sheepishly.

 

“I know that it might be too early.” The taller man whispered, looking up at where the apartment window was, as though Tutor might be listening, “But… do you want to come back to mine?”

 

Pete couldn’t believe that this was happening, setting his hands on Fighter’s shoulders, standing on his toes to kiss him softly. It was gentle, sweet and over much too soon, especially at the feeling of Fighter’s hands on his hips.

 

“Is-is that a yes?”

 

“It is more than a yes.”

 

……………………………………………………..

 

They didn’t sleep together that night, or even for several months after that first date, no matter how many times Pete went back to Fighters for the night.

 

Really, it was only a matter of time before Pete lost his patience.

 

He’d been waiting for this moment since the moment puberty first hit him.

 

“F-fighter! M-Move!” Pete begged, whining when it became clear that Fighter wasn’t in any hurry to obey.

 

“You need to relax and adjust.” Fighter whispered gently, “Deep breaths in and out, okay?”

 

Pete tried to do as Fighter instructed, unable to get anymore words out as Fighter’s cock brushed against that wonderful bundle of nerves inside of him, causing his back to arch as he moaned in sheer pleasure.

 

The sudden wave of pleasure did help him to relax though, prompting Fighter to pick up a slow, teasing pace.

 

“P-Please!” Pete whined in frustration, his own cock bobbing against his stomach, almost forgotten with nothing to rub against as his world narrowed down to the toe-curling pleasure of Fighter sliding in and out of him.

 

He’d never felt anything like it.

 

“P-Please! I-I need to come!”

 

Fighter smirked, picking up the pace, gripping his hips hard enough to leave marks as he started to chase his own pleasure. When the older man felt that tell-tale tingle at the base of his spine, he reached down to take a hold of Pete’s cock, jerking him off in time as Pete babbled.

 

“Come for me.” Fighter, “Let me feel you come for me.”

 

With a few more thrusts, they were both coming, their mutual groans echoing around the room.

 

Pete had never been happier.

 

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Things all seemed fine at first.

 

Honestly, Fighter hadn’t paid much attention to the Engineering student that rounded the corner, but he did pay attention to Pete, and the way his boyfriend took a small step away from him.

 

“Pete!” The younger student came rushing over, oblivious to the tension as Pete waved shyly at him.

 

“Hey Ai’Ae.”

 

Ae.

 

Tutor had talked about Ae before.

 

The guy that he thought Pete had a crush on.

 

Fighter was moving closer to Pete almost immediately, wrapping an arm around his boyfriend and pulling him closer, trying not to squeeze at him too much.

 

Ae looked a little surprise, but it vanished soon afterwards, turning back to Pete. “I haven’t heard from you in weeks! Are you okay?”

 

Pete was still messaging this guy whilst they were dating?

 

Fighter couldn’t help but feel hurt over that.

 

“I’m fine.” Pete gave Ae a warm smile, “Maybe we can meet up for lunch one day.” Pete then took Fighter’s hand in his own, “I’d like you to properly meet my boyfriend.”

 

If Fighter expected Ae to be disappointed, he was surprised, Ae giving him a nod in greeting before turning back to Pete. “Sounds great!” He beamed, “See you around!”

 

And then he was gone.

 

“I-I thought you liked him.”

 

“I did.” Pete nodded, “And… maybe if I hadn’t gotten together with you, if Ae and I had spent more time together…. Maybe he would have seen something else there.” His smile turned wistful, “But it didn’t happen like that.”

 

“Good.” Fighter snapped, taking a breath to calm down, before leaning over and pressing a kiss to Pete’s cheek, “You’re mine… understood?”

 

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

Chapter 571: Phupha/Tian - First Fight

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th Jan, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 2 prompts per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: Can you also write their first fight fic as well? Preferably one where Chief is in the wrong & says things he immediately regrets & Tian started giving him cold shoulder treatment & Chief thinks he’s crossed a line of no return & tries to woo back Tian, but Tian is just giving him cold shoulder break he is hurt but not wanting to break up.

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Tian hadn’t spoken to him in almost two days now.

 

Phupha was starting to lose his mind.

 

He hadn’t meant to say those words, but he’d said them and now Tian was giving him the cold shoulder.

 

It took two days for him to break down, after two days of nearly begging for forgiveness and doing everything that he could, he couldn’t take it anymore.

 

“You know, you’re just reinforcing the whole ‘spoiled, rich kid’ thing!” He snapped one evening, during a one-sided conversation, “If you’re going to act like this, then I’m not going to apologise for calling you spoilt!”

 

“I can’t believe you!” Tian clearly couldn’t take it longer either, head whipping around to face Phupha.

 

“Oh?”

 

“You treat me like a child, you always go back to commenting about my past when you get angry, and I’m fed up with it!”

 

Phupha rolled his eyes, “I do not.”

 

“Yes you do!”

 

Making over to the bed, and stripping off his shirt, Phupha shook his head, “Maybe I wouldn’t keep bringing it up if you didn’t keep acting like that stereotype!”

 

“I was that person for over twenty years!” Tian snapped, moving to stand in front of Phupha, “But I’m trying to change, and you seem to forget that when I do even the smallest thing to inconvenience you! Then, you’re back to treating me like dirt!”

 

“You know where the door is then! Just leave if you don’t like it!”

 

Tian blinked once, twice at Phupha before sneering. “Fine… whatever you want.” He turned and strode out of the home, slamming the door behind him.

 

Phupha stared at the door before sighing and putting his head in his hands, staring at the floor.

 

He really knew how to mess this up, didn’t he?

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

The cold shoulder continued for another week, with Tian sending back every gift that Phupha sent him as an apology and ignoring every apology Phupha tried to verbally make.

 

“I think he’s back in the teacher’s cabin at the moment.” Rang stated, obviously fed up with Phupha’s moping, “If you want a chance to get him alone without Longtae hanging around?”

 

Phupha was on his feet in seconds, rushing over to the place in question. He hesitated, before knocking on the door. “Tian?”

 

He was honestly surprised when Tian opened the door, leaning against the doorway, one eyebrow raised in a silent question.

 

“Can-can we talk?”

 

“… If you want.”

 

Tian didn’t move, making Phupha shuffle from side to side.

 

“Can I- can I come in?”

 

Tian shrugged and walked away from the doorframe, letting Phupha come in as he took a seat on the bed. Even though Tian had let him in, Phupha still felt like he’d forced his way in.

 

An awkward silence passed between them for a moment before Tian rolled his eyes and broke it.

 

“You wanted to talk. So, talk.”

 

Running a hand through his hair, Phupha sighed, “So, I guess this is over then?”

 

“… What?”

 

“Us… this… it’s over?”

 

Tian frowned at him, looking a little concerned now, “It is? Nobody told me that?”

 

Phupha blinked, taking a step towards the bed, “What do you mean? We had a fight!”

 

“…We’ve fought before.”

 

“Yeah but…” Phupha turned his attention to the ground, “… it’s different now.”

 

There was another beat of awkward silence, before Tian was getting to his feet, reaching out and taking Phupha’s hand in his own, “Why? Because we’re together and I’m not just some ‘spoilt teacher’ who’s getting in the way all the time?”

 

“… It wasn’t all the time.”

 

Tian chuckled, tilting Phupha’s head up so that they were looking each other in the eyes, “Every couple argues you know.” He chided, bringing their lips together in a gentle kiss, “Congratulations. We’ve just got through our first one.”

 

Phupha brought up a hand to caress the base of Tian’s neck, feeling the soft hair there between his fingers, “I’m sorry.” He murmured, “I didn’t mean to call you spoilt, I-I just- “

 

“- I know.” Tian nodded, “But I really don’t like it.”

 

“I won’t ever do it again.” Phupha pulled him closer, into another kiss, “I promise.”

 

“I’ll hold you that.”

 

And Phupha knew that he would.

Chapter 572: Tharn/Type - Insecure Type

Summary:

EDIT: Prompts are CLOSED! NOT EVEN ONE HOUR GUYS!

Me when posting this chapter: "And here...we... GO!"

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Notes:

RULES!

1. No more than 2 prompts per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from that_enbyleaf: could I request an insecure type? can be anything you want, i just need some more fluffy Tharn comforts type in my life.

………………………………………….

 

Type’s eyes shot open, his heart beating fast, nails digging into the palms of his hand. Taking deep breaths, he forced himself to relax, wondering if he will find crescent shaped wounds on his hand later. Ignoring the wetness on his cheeks, he willed his heart rate to slow down.

 

It took him a while to register that he was awake.

 

That he wasn’t in that nightmare anymore.

 

That he was safe in bed, with Tharn by his side.

 

With a sigh, that came out as more like a sob, Type turned and snuggled into the warm body next to him, his arm going around Tharn’s waist, pulling his boyfriend closer. He buried his nose into the soft hair at Tharn’s nape, breathing in that warm, comforting scent, in the hope it would chase away the remnants of the bad dream.

 

With every inhale, he felt a little better.

 

He must have woken Tharn, as the felt the other man slowly stirring, trying to pull away. The action caused Type’s arms to tighten, a whine of protest breaking free, making him flush in embarrassment.

 

“Type?” Tharn yawned.

 

“Mm.”

 

Tharn paused, clearly waiting for Type to speak, but Type wasn’t sure he could at this moment.

 

“Type… are you alright?”

 

Fresh tears prickled in Type’s eyes at hearing the words.

 

Dream Tharn hadn’t cared like this.

 

He didn’t want to answer the question, but he could never lie to Tharn either, so he didn’t say a word, waiting until he was calm.

 

Tharn patiently waited as well.

 

“I… dreamt about you last night.” Type eventually managed to whisper.

 

“I assume it wasn’t a nice dream?”

 

“… You had to choose. Me or San.”

 

Thran exhaled sharply, before pulling away slightly to turn and look at him, “I… take it that I didn’t choose you?”

 

Type looked away, closing his eyes. He could still see Tharn and San standing at the wedding altar, neither of them even sparing him a single glance.

 

“Type.” Fingers caressed at his face, “I don’t have to choose. I would never choose San over you; you must know this.”

 

Type nodded, but he knew that it wasn’t as certain as it should be. He knew he was being ridiculous, that he didn’t have to compete with San, but there was always this little voice inside his head that whispered, ‘what if you did?’

 

He didn’t want to know the answer to that.

 

“Type…you’re being ridiculous.” Tharn sighed, pulling away a little more as Type whined at the loss.

 

And then Tharn straddled him, bending over until their foreheads were touching. “Type.” He whispered, “If, I ever had to choose….”

 

Type really didn’t want to hear this, but he couldn’t escape when Tharn had him pinned to the bed like this.

 

“… my choice would always be you.” Tharn’s hands cupped Type’s jaws, thumbs caressing damp cheeks.

 

“Tharn- “

 

“- I would always choose you.” He reaffirmed, “No matter what.”

 

All Type could do was stare at him, unable to say a single thing.

 

“You can’t tell me that you’re surprised.” Tharn’s voice was tinged with disbelief, eyes searching Type’s face, “…. You are, aren’t you? Why?”

 

“I was a homophobic asshole who made your life miserable, and San was literally your first love!” Type snapped, “Why wouldn’t I be surprised?!”

 

“Type… San could never compare to you. I have never wanted to marry someone more than you.”

 

“M-Marry?!”

 

“One day… right?” Now it was Tharn’s turn to look a little uncertain, the look disappearing as soon as Type nodded eagerly.

 

“Glad we settled that.” Tharn chuckled, pressing their foreheads together once again, making Type relax as the last shadows of his nightmare were washed away, “I was in the middle of a really nice dream however… fancy re-enacting that?”

 

Type couldn’t help but laugh. If it was still a little tearful, Tharn didn’t call him out on it, moving lower and lower until Type had forgotten any and all nightmares he might have had.

Chapter 573: Smart Can - Chapter 244 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Notes:

You guys scared me yesterday... just saying

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Basically, after reading the book Can gave him Ae’s got some questions which he asks in the locker room while they are changing for practice which prompts others to start asking questions and soon there’s the whole discussion going on amongst all the juniors when one of the seniors walk in seeing what’s going on and nopes out.
Bonus Type complain to Tharn that he’s juniors are weird.

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Why did you even have a book on sexuality?”

 

Can startled slightly, looking over at Ae who was holding out his book to him.

 

“Well… I met Tin and was… confused.” He admitted, trying not to flinch when he saw that all of their teammates were also listening into the conversation, “So I decided to do some research on it.”

 

“Yeah, I read your post-stick note to yourself.” Ae pointed at the blue note, “Spectra sexual?”

 

“It’s an odd one.” Can admitted, “Basically, I came to the conclusion that I am sexually or romantically attracted to multiple or varied sexes, genders and gender identities, but not necessarily, all of them.”

 

Everyone was definitely paying attention now.

 

“So… you’re attracted to people who…identify as transexual?” Ae queried, as Can nodded.

 

“You remember Trip…. From high school?”

 

“Who was on the team with us?” Ae nodded, “Yeah, why?”

 

“Well, SHE is now on the path to joining the national, female team. Before I met Tin, I had the biggest crush on her.” Can sighed, holding up his fingers, a small gap between them, “I was this close to messaging her before Tin nearly hit me with his car.”

 

There… was a lot to unpack in that one sentence alone

 

“You’ve made notes on a lot of people in here.” Ae changed the subject, “Not just you.”

 

“It was a bit of a pit I fell into.” Can winced, “Once I found out a little bit more about myself, I started watching everyone and… making notes.”

 

“Like mine.”

 

“Like yours, and Tin’s.”

 

Ae’s eyes were drawn to the yellow post-stick note.

 

‘Tin – Pomosexual’

 

“Pomosexual?”

 

“That’s actually an interesting one!” Can beamed, “I’ve read a lot about it. Tin doesn’t actually like people calling him bisexual or straight passing or anything like that. In fact, he completely rejects sexuality labels, he doesn’t identify with any of them.”

 

“Huh.” Ae could see that actually, “Isn’t Pomosexual a label though?”

 

Can nodded, “Technically, but it don’t think people who feel this way, actually use the term. It’s just something they put in textbooks.”

 

“Right.”

 

“So…” One of their other team-members piped up, “… you’ve made notes on people in here?”

 

Can looked a little taken aback, shuffling from side to side nervously, “Well… a few people, yes.”

 

There were a few mumbles about they were straight, and nothing was going to change that, which Can didn’t have the energy to argue with.

 

“What about Pete?” Ae clearly heard the mumbles as well, shooting the perpetrators a vicious glare before changing the subject again, “Do you have any notes on him?”

 

“Ummm, I think I just noted that he was homosexual. We haven’t exactly spent a load of time together.” Can smirked, “Double date?”

 

“No.”

 

Ae didn’t mind Tin… but just no.

 

“Does that mean that you have the ultimate gay-dar?” Another student piped up, “Because I was flirting with a girl yesterday and she kept telling me that she had a girlfriend, but Win said that she just wasn’t interested in me, so maybe you can- “

 

“- Can’t hear you!” Can stuck his fingers in his ears, “That sounds like a horrible plan! So, I’m not listening!”

 

The requests and curious questions multiplied, the crowd getting louder and louder, which of course, prompting Can to make “LALALALALALA!” noises as loud as he could as well.

 

Ae was so busy trying to calm everything down, that he didn’t notice the changing room door opening up, Type stepping into the room, mouth open to berate them all for taking so long (Techno as silent, captainly support behind him), only to freeze at what he saw… and slowly back out.

 

“Cancel practice.” He muttered to Techno, before storming away, muttering about crazy juniors as he did so.

 

He didn’t notice Techno slipping back into the room.

Chapter 574: Achi/Kluay - Possessiveness (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: I would also love to see a possessive Achi/Kluay fic. You know the two scenarios you wrote, where you divide the chapter to cover both of their situations NSFW Mature content.

………………………………………

 

Jade had only come to ask for a little study help.

 

That was it, nothing more.

 

So, she’d headed to P’Kluay’s, knowing that he’d received high marks in this particular subject. It was the middle of the day, so she honestly believed that she wasn’t interrupting anything.

 

The moans really, probably should have clued her in.

 

She froze outside P’Kluay’s door as soon as she did hear them though, hand raised to knock, only to see that the door was slightly open.

 

“A-Achi! Please!”

 

One day, Jade wanted a relationship like what Achi and Kluay have… including loving each other so much that they were willing to skip class to do… this.

 

She should have left.

 

“Behave.” She heard Achi snap, moving closer almost unconsciously and peering through the gap, only to slap a hand over her mouth to try and stop the gasp from being heard.

 

P’Kluay was spread out on the bed on his back, head pointing in the direction of the door as Achi was on top of him, hips moving up and down almost frantically, the pair of them making noises that were making Jade flush bright red.

 

She swallowed hard when Achi’s back arched slightly, eyes fluttering shut for a moment, before they were rising up… and meeting her gaze.

 

She nearly had a heart attack, taking a step back, only to pause when Achi held her gaze and smirked.

 

“You’re mine, aren’t you P’Kluay.” He whispered, loud enough for her to hear, “All those girls who come looking for ‘study help’, they should know that, right?”

 

She honestly was looking for study help!

 

“Yes, yes, yes.” Kluay was begging, only to suddenly seize up for a moment, coming with a loud moan as Achi followed on behind shortly afterwards.

 

She didn’t stick around long enough for Achi to warn her further away.

 

The hint/warning wasn’t directed at her really, but she knew several girls who needed to know now!

 

Kluay was definitely off limits.

 

Back inside the room, Kluay had just noticed the slightly open door.

 

“Shit, it’s a good thing no-one’s likely to be coming down this corridor, right?”

 

Achi just smirked.

 

**

 

The guy at the bar kept smiling at Achi, sending drinks his way as Achi squirmed at the attention, unsure as to how to refuse them. The stranger moved closer, draping an arm around Achi, not seeming to notice how he tensed up.

 

“What’s a cute thing like you doing all by yourself here?”

 

“I’m not alone.” Achi snapped, trying to put some space between them, “My boyfriend is with me, so leave me alone.”

 

Hopefully, Kluay was somewhere nearby.

 

“Really?” The stranger raised an eyebrow, making a show of looking around, “I don’t see any boyfriend nearby.”

 

“Clearly, you’re not looking hard enough.”

 

They both turned to see Kluay standing there, his characteristic smile completely missing from his face.

 

Achi, however, couldn’t his own relieved smile, especially when Kluay’s eyes never left the stranger.

 

Thankfully, the guy backed off quickly, muttering his apologies under the heat of Kluay’s glare. And then, Kluay turned to him. “Who was that?!”

 

Achi was a little taken aback by the tone, instantly going on the defensive, “I don’t know! He just kept buying me drinks and stuff, it was weird!”

 

“He was all over you!”

 

“I didn’t want him to be!”

 

“…. Prove it.”

 

Before Achi could react, Kluay was grabbing his arm and dragging him into the bathrooms, locking the door behind them. He crowded Achi up against the door and kissed him roughly, nipping at his bottom lip, making Achi moan. He then worked a hand between them, shoving it down the front of Achi’s pants, stroking him quickly, harsh, and dry as Achi broke the kiss.

 

“Ah!” He cried, “G-Gentle!”

 

“I know, I know.” Kluay mumbled, leaving kisses along Achi’s neck and jaw, sucking dark marks into the skin, until Achi came into Klay’s hand with a strangled groan. He probably would have fallen to the ground if it hadn’t been for Kluay’s grasp on him.

 

And then of course, Kluay let go to push his own and pants down low enough for his cock to spring free.

 

Achi, who had slid down the door into a seated position, opened his mouth immediately, allowing Kluay to push his cock inside, setting up a rough rhythm immediately.

 

Could you get a concussion from the back of your head slamming against a door?

 

Achi didn’t have time to dwell on it for long as Kluay buried himself down Achi’s throat and came hard and hot, with Achi swallowing every drop.

 

“Good…enough proof?” Achi spluttered.

 

“… Maybe you can show me more at home.”

 

Achi was more than happy to follow.

Chapter 575: Kongpob/Em - Getting Together (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Sotus: Kong and M au where he is jealous because Kong is pursuing Arthit and like he's had enough and Kong teases him and M accidentally confessed to him. Then suddenly Kong reciprocates his feelings then seduces him. Then NSFW.

………………………………………………………………

 

Em knew he should be focusing on his essay, but he was completely unwilling to take his eyes off of Kongpob and P’Arthit… just in case P’Arthit finally gave into Kongpob’s flirting.

 

He knew he should have confessed while he had the chance.

 

Kongpob said something, making Arthit scowl and storm away. Seconds later, Kongpob was back at their table, not looking disappointed in the slightest.

 

“We have less than two hours until the SOTUS meeting.” Em sighed, “It’s like you like getting shouted at.”

 

“Maybe I do.” Kongpob winked, and Em just knew that he was blushing bright red.

 

Did Kongpob really mean that?

 

“Em, are you okay?”

 

Startled out of his thoughts, Em looked up at Kongpob, who was leaning forward in concern.

 

“Y-Yeah.” He stammered, leaning back when Kongpob tried to check his temperature, “I-I think I need to go home.”

 

“I’ll come with you.”

 

“And miss seeing your precious P’Arthit?!” Em knew he sounded a little bitter, wincing at the following silence. Quickly, he gathered up his work and books, before making a run for it.

 

Really, he shouldn’t have been surprised when he heard Kongpob running to catch up with him.

 

“I-I never thought you of being homophobic Em.”

 

“Homophobic!” Em spun around to face him, “I’ve been in love with you for forever and you think I’m HOMOPHOBIC?!”

 

Silence.

 

“You- huh?”

 

Confused was a cute look on Kongpob’s face, and from that moment, Em couldn’t take it anymore.

 

“Come on.” He grabbed Kongpob’s arm, “You wanted to help me home, right?”

 

“I-I… right.”

 

……………………………………………

 

The door closed behind them and Em pressed Kongpob up against him. “I know we should talk about it…. But if you want me to stop, you should- “He yelped, finding himself spun around and pinned to the door himself.

 

“I was wondering when you’d snap.” Kongpob teased, “I thought I was going to actually have to kiss Arthit, before you snapped, and after I promised him that it wouldn’t get that far.”

 

“… P’Arthit knew!”

 

“Of course.” Kongpob frowned, “How else do you think I got away with all of that.” He smirked again, leaning in for another kiss, only for their positions to be reversed once again.

 

Em was determined.

 

Arthit was going to know that Kongpob was his.

 

He pulled Kongpob into the bedroom and pushed him onto the bed, before straddling his hips, removing both of their shirts, before leaning in for their first kiss.

 

It was perfect.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

It wasn’t long before Kongpob was marked all across his neck, down his chest and stomach, as Em moved back, actually feeling very proud of himself.

 

“Alright…” Kongpob panted, “… my turn.”

 

Their pants and underwear was removed, the pair of them ignoring their phones buzzing in their bags.

 

Hopefully, Arthit would cover for them.

 

Kongpob settled himself between Em’s legs, trailing kisses up the sensitive flesh, playing special attention to the inside of his thighs.

 

It was clear that Kongpob just wanted to claim him.

 

“In the drawer… lube.” Em waved vaguely in that direction, watching as Kongpob grabbed it and started to slick up his fingers.

 

For Em, the next ten minutes passed by in a blur of pleasure and pressure, as Kongpob gently but quickly prepared him. Once he was sure that Em was ready, Kongpob rolled on a condom, slicking up his cock before pressing inside.

 

Em couldn’t help but moan loudly, pushing back to meet the thrust, taking deep breaths as he tried to relax into it.

 

“Ready?”

 

Weakly, he nodded, only to yelp when Kongpob started up a fast, hard pace, hitting his prostate with pinpoint accuracy. His moans got louder and louder the more Kongpob pounded into him, the moaning only seeming to spur him on more.

 

“K-Kongpob!”

 

Kongpob leaned over, placing loving kisses over his shoulder, up his neck until he reached Em’s ear. “Let’s come together, yeah?” He whispered huskily, before nibbling gently, as Em nodded eagerly in agreement.

 

He knew he was close, and judging from the erratic thrusts, Kongpob was too.

 

Kongpob gave him a few particularly sharp thrusts as he wrapped his fingers around Em’s shaft, pumping him in time with the thrusts. Em couldn’t help but tighten up at the immense pleasure, nearly coming right then and there.

 

Thumbing at Em’s slit, Kongpob hit his prostate dead on, making Em come immediately. Seconds later Kongpob was coming as well at the sensation of Em tightening around him. Once he was completely spent, he pulled out, removing and tying off the condom, throwing it in the bin, before lying next to Em.

 

The pair of them were panting heavily, Em only vaguely feeling Kongpob kiss him on the cheek as he started to sleep off into sleep.

 

Hopefully P’Arthit wouldn’t kill them tomorrow.

Chapter 576: Blue/Dew - Possessiveness (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: Can you also do a blue/dew of the same nature. possessive. NSFW. Public reaction out of jealousy for both of them.

…………………………………………………………

 

One smile was all it took, and a flirtatious remark from one of the new team-members.

 

Blue shivered as he was pulled off of the pitch, hearing everyone whispering as they watched them leave.

 

“Ignore them.” Dew growled, pulling Blue into the changing rooms, and pinning him up against the lockers, “Ignore HIM.”

 

“I was ignoring him!” Blue whined, tilting his head to one side as Dew sucked at the precise spot that never failed to drive Blue crazy, “I was!”

 

He remembers being a first year with a crush on an older student. He found Dew and the firstie would find someone as well.

 

“Mine.” Dew hissed, “You’re fucking mine.”

 

Blue’s eyes kept darting to the door as Dew stripped them out of their kits, the air hot and heavy between them. Dew’s kisses were so bruising that it left Blue’s lips wet and swollen. He left possessive nips along Blue’s neck; rough hickies on his collarbones. His teeth scraped along Blue’s hip bones.

 

“Don’t hold back.” Dew whispered, “I want everyone to hear you out there.”

 

Blue knew he was at the other man’s mercy, every nerve in his body alight and thrumming for more. He loved the roughness of this, how Dew took control so easily. He felt like he was drowning in sheer ecstasy as Dew spit-slicked fingers carefully slid into him, Dew’s arms being the only thing keeping him upright at this moment.

 

He felt like, even at the back of the pitch, they’d hear his squeals as Dew’s pressed calloused fingers against his prostate.

 

“The next time someone flirts with you, you’re going to remember that you’re mine.”

 

Blue whimpered, knowing there was no point in arguing now, coming with a moan as he felt Dew’s cum hit his chest.

 

“Mine.”

 

Thank God they were already near some showers.

 

……………………………………………………………

 

Blue frowned as yet another woman walked by and gave Dew what could only be described as a sultry gaze. The bar was packed tonight, and it seemed like every woman in this place was angling for a shot at HIS boyfriend.

 

Seriously, everyone seemed to be staring at them.

 

The latest one was looking over the rim of her drink, trying to get Dew to make some form of eye contact with her, but to no avail.

 

Couldn’t she see that Dew was his?

 

Taking deep breaths, he looked around the bar, taking in all the other couples before turning back to Dew… and freezing.

 

Was this a fucking joke?

 

The flirty woman was now sitting right next to Dew, leaning awfully close as Dew tried to lean away, holding his bottle of beer up like it was a shield.

 

“You’re so gorgeous.” The woman purred, running her fingers over Dew’s knees.

 

“I-

 

“Hey!” Blue growled, taking Dew’s arm as he glared at her, “Back off, he’s taken and definitely not interested!”

 

The woman huffed, but before she could say anything, Blue wrapped his arms around Dew, yanking him back against himself almost protectively (almost pulling him off the stool as well).

 

“It’s okay!” Dew yelped, “I think she gets the picture!”

 

“He’s not interested.” Blue’s hands moved a little lower than was strictly appropriate, “Because he’s mine and you know what… he’ going to take me to the bathroom and fuck me, just because I want him to.”

 

“Uh, Blue?”

 

“Ssssh.” Pulling away, he grabbed Dew’s hand and dragged him towards the bathroom, “Don’t make me a liar.”

 

………………………………….

 

Two orgasms, several hickies, multiple embarrassed people and a pair of shaking legs later, a smug looking Blue was pulling Dew out of the bathroom, keeping a hold of his boyfriend’s hand due to Dew being a little out of it.

 

He locked eyes with the woman who had been flirting with Dew earlier and winked, smirking when she looked away.

 

Yeah. She got the message.

Chapter 577: Kongpob/Arthit - Kongpob as Head Hazer

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from sleepingobsidian - Then would you be willing to write a fic with Head Hazer Kongpob where he for the first time shows what he learned from his time under Arthit as Head Hazer?

………………………………………………………….

 

Dean didn’t think a lot about P’Kongpob.

 

The Head Hazer was nice, but he wasn’t exactly… intimidating. Not like you’d expect a Head Hazer to be.

 

So, when the bullying started, Dean didn’t bother going to his senior, believing that there was nothing he could do. After all, if Dean wasn’t intimidated by him, his four bullies who looked like they spent half their lives in the gym, wouldn’t be either.

 

It was dark when he was cornered, pulled to an empty area of campus, and pushed to the ground.

 

“You think you’re better than us?”

 

And wasn’t that just the root of the problem.

 

His grades.

 

He had guessed this would happen from week one, when they received results on a mock test, and they gave his vicious glares at the news that he’d out-performed them all.

 

Rich kids who were now just realising that their parent’s names weren’t going to help here.

 

He wanted to point that out at this moment but figured it wouldn’t help him in the slightest and he was hit once… twice… three times, each one harder than the last.

 

“What is going on here!” The voice was familiar, but Dean didn’t think it could ever reach volumes like that, echoing through the courtyard, “STEP AWAY!”

 

Dean’s attackers all stepped back, but mostly out of shock as they all turned to face the newcomers.

 

P’Kongpob and a slightly shorter man that Dean didn’t fully recognise were striding over to them, as Dean pushed himself to his feet.

 

Kongpob looked different… Dean couldn’t put his finger on it.

 

He looked relaxed, but his expression was sharp as he surveyed the scene.

 

“So?” Kongpob raised an eyebrow, “Does anyone want to be the first to tell me what’s going on here?”

 

Was it Dean’s imagination, or was the man by Kongpob’s side smirking slightly?

 

“… Just… a bit of fun P’Kongpob.” One of the bullies muttered, clearing his throat.

 

“A bit of fun?” How could a smile seem so dangerous? “How old are you by the way?”

 

The bullies all reported that ranged from 20 to 21, as Kongpob nodded in understanding. “So, old enough to drink, old enough to drive… grown up things, you know.”

 

There was obvious confusion.

 

“N’Dean?”

 

Dean flinched, not fully expecting the Head Hazer to know his name. He insisted on everyone else knowing each other’s name but didn’t think the seniors held themselves to the same standard.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

He just nodded, trying not to flinch when the expression on P’Kongpob’s face turned stony once again, as he turned to the other three first years.

 

“Boys, children, do things like that. They play pranks, they gang up on people…. You should have grown out of things like bullying by now, and if you haven’t, then there’s no place for you in this university. Understood?”

 

One word from P’Kongpob, and this could get them kicked out.

 

Dean almost wanted him to.

 

“Or… you can prove that this was just- “Kongpob shrugged, “- a lapse in judgement. By coming to the tracks with me after the SOTUS meeting tomorrow and running until I feel like you’re sorry. Your choice.”

 

One by one, their faces as red as tomatoes, they quickly dispersed.

 

Once they were out of sight, Kongpob practically deflated, turning to the shorter man beside him. “Alright, maybe you were right.”

 

“I’m always right.” The stranger smirked, “But what, specifically about?”

 

“Sometimes, I have to be the bad guy.”

 

“You have to be firm… that doesn’t make you the bad guy.” The man turned to Dean, “I you’ll agree, hm, N’Dean?”

 

All Dean could do was nod, as Kongpob turned to him, scanning him up and down.

 

“Are you going to be okay?” He asked, “Do we need to take you to the hospital.”

 

Frantically, Dean shook his head, “I-I should be fine.” He muttered.

 

“Right.” Kongpob thankfully let it go, “Well, I’m going to make a note about this. It’s not exactly a black mark on their records, but it means the seniors will be paying a little closer attention to them.”

 

Aka, they wouldn’t be getting away with this again.

 

Engineering students seemed to be everywhere after all.

 

“Thank you P’Kongpob.” He waiied his thanks, “And P…”

 

“Arthit.”

 

“P’Arthit.”

 

They all went their separate ways, with Dean already wondering how he could join the hazing squad in his second year.

Chapter 578: Kit/Yo - Ghost Ship (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - 2moons2: Kit/Yo au where Kit is curious why Pha and Ming seems to love and adore Yo so much. He invited Yo to his room to have a drink, like to get to know each other then slowly he seduces yo and suddenly kisses him. Yo accepted it then turned into a make out then NSFW.

…………………………………………….

 

Kit honestly couldn’t see what the big fuss was about N’Yo.

 

Pha had been besotted with him since high school, and Ming would literally do anything for his fellow first year.

 

Why?

 

Yes, Yo was cute, but first years were always cute with their constant look of amazement when they first moved into the dorms, or the nervous way they’d greet the older years as though they were going to be snapped at, at any point

 

Kit had to know why this first year was so special.

 

Hence the reason he invited him back to his room with a few drinks, to get to the bottom of the mystery.

 

Yo was giggling after two bears… and Kit felt a little bit guilty.

 

“I think that’s enough for one night.” He sighed, attempting to remove the third bottle from Yo’s hands. If Pha found out he’d done this, he’d be a dead man.

 

“No, you can never- “Yo hiccupped, “- have enough.”

 

“As a medical student, I can say that that is completely wrong.” Still, Kit couldn’t help but smile fondly, grabbing a water bottle and handing that over to Yo instead, “We had an entire class on the dangers of alcohol abuse.”

 

He could see why Ming was so protective over his friend.

 

Yo didn’t answer, gulping down the water, pulling the bottle away from his mouth too soon and spilling it all over his shirt, making it practically see-through.

 

And suddenly… Kit knew exactly what Pha saw in the younger man.

 

Yo had a mischievous smirk on his face, as though he knew exactly what Kit was thinking.

 

Pha would forgive him eventually.

 

“You should get out of that.” He leaned forwards, willing his fingers not to fumble as he reached out and unbuttoned Yo’s shirt, “You’ll catch a cold otherwise.” He managed to unbutton the shirt, looking up, only to lock eyes with the younger man.

 

Kissing Yo was an entirely unconscious action.

 

He just couldn’t stop himself.

 

It was a brief kiss, but it was enough to make the air practically crackle between them.

 

“You… kissed me.” Yo whispered, “Why?”

 

“… I wanted to.”

 

“You- really?”

 

Kit nodded, and that same wicked smirk from earlier appeared on Yo’s face. “Prove it then.”

 

With that permission, Kit cupped Yo’s face in his hands and kissed him again, this time deeper. Yo hummed, pleased as he returned the kiss just as enthusiastically.

 

When they pulled away, Kit had one more question, “Will you regret this in the morning?”

 

“Never.”

 

“Good.” Their shirts ended up on the floor seconds later, as Kit went in for another kiss… or two… or three… maybe four.

 

After that final kiss, Yo stripped off fully, gesturing to Kit that he should do the same, before lying back on the bed, his head settling on Kit’s pillows.

 

With them both fully nude, Kit crawled on top of the younger man, placing gentle and loving kisses on Yo’s neck, teeth nibbling with no real force behind them. He felt Yo’s fingers combing through his hair, hitched breathing occasionally breaking the silence.

 

It was then that Kit realised, his lack of experience might be a bit of a hinderance here.

 

Pulling his mouth away, he was about to ask Yo if he was really sure about this, only to stop at the sight of those flushed cheeks, slightly swollen lips… and the look of adoration in Yo’s eyes.

 

“Please.” Yo whispered, “Please… don’t stop.”

 

Kit figured he would just have to follow his instincts.

 

He moved lower, feeling Yo writhe, keeping silent until Kit slowly took him into his mouth. The moan that Yo let out made Kit’s cock twitch, desperately thinking unsexy thoughts to stop himself from coming immediately.

 

He was a virgin, but he wasn’t going to embarrass himself like that.

 

“Wait…” Yo tugged on Kit’s hair, “… S-stop!”

 

Kit did as he was told, frowning a little in confusion, “Yo, are you- “

 

He was pulled into a kiss before he could even finish the sentence, allowing Yo to pull him back over him until their cocks were aligned, lightly brushing against each other. Kit couldn’t help but inhale sharply at the sudden contact, before he was grinding down, feeling Yo match his rhythm.

 

Their groans filled the room, with Yo twitching underneath Kit.

 

“C-close!” He whined, prompting Kit to lift up slightly, wrapping his hand around the both of them, intent on stroking them to completion. The only thing keeping Kit from getting a possible noise complaint, was his lips against Yo’s.

 

It was all getting to be overwhelming.

 

The intimate touching.

 

Yo’s scent intertwined with his own.

 

Yo’s low groans vibrating against his mouth.

 

Yo’s back arched as he released into Kit’s palm, with Kit following on behind, Yo’s name coming out as a thin whine.

 

As they moved to lie side by side, no word was spoken. The silence in the air was a comfortable kind, a type that Kit could doze off to.

 

Their own orgasms were going to get stuck to their skin soon though, and that wouldn’t be comfortable.

 

“Don’t.” Yo reached out and grabbed his arm before he could leave, eyes drooping shut, “We can worry about that later.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Later.”

 

Kit was amazed at how strong Yo was as he was pulled back into the bed, the younger man wrapping his arms around him.

 

The clean-up could wait until later.

 

They fell into a peaceful slumber, curled up against one another, legs tangled together, with their last thought being each other.

Chapter 579: Kongpob/Arthit - Domestic Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Khu: Can I request an Arthit/ Kongpob story? I don’t have a specific prompt in mind… maybe just more domestic interactions between them.... you can have your own take on it!

……………………………………………………….

 

Moving was exhausting.

 

This was the first lesson Arthit learnt when he and Kongpob bought and apartment together. They had to figure out the perfect location and find something that was in their price range. Then there was all the paperwork, packing up all of their stuff, loading it into cars and then bring it all into the new apartment.

 

It was all worth it though, no matter how exhausting.

 

Which was how Arthit ended up lying on an air mattress, in a room that was full of boxes, aching and tired.

 

Building the bed was too much work right now.

 

It wasn’t long until he was dozing off, the long day finally getting to him… which meant that he wasn’t fully aware of when Kongpob entered the room, drying his hair after trying out their new shower.

 

He was unaware until Kongpob flopped down onto the mattress next to him.

 

The sudden force and shift in shift causes Arthit to be launched off the mattress and onto the hard wooden floor with a yelp.

 

Kongpob scrambled to sit up as he heard the shocked sound, trying to stop himself from laughing as he moved over to make sure that Arthit was okay.

 

“O-Oh my god… are you alright?” He checked Arthit over for any real injuries, helping him back onto the mattress, only for Arthit to bat his concerned hands away.

 

“What did you think would happen when you did that?!” He snapped, eyes narrowing when Kongpob covered his mouth to try and muffle the snicker from coming out.

 

With Arthit’s hair all mussed up and him looking so annoyed, he looked like a tiny angry kitten.

 

“S-Sorry!”

 

Shoving Kongpob off the other side of the mattress, Arthit curled back up, looking over his shoulder to glare at his boyfriend. “I was nearly asleep too.” He muttered a little sulkily.

 

“I’m sorry.” Kongpob chuckled, knowing that Arthit wasn’t really angry at him as he moved to lie behind the older man, wrapping his arms around him, “It really was an accident.”

 

Silence.

 

Time to bring out the big guns.

 

Gently, Kongpob pressed little, soothing kisses to Arthit’s neck, nuzzling at him sweetly, prompting Arthit to make a small noise of frustration.

 

It was very hard to stay angry at Kongpob, not matter how playful the whole situation was.

 

Kongpob pulled Arthit a little closer, slipping his hands under Arthit’s shirt to spread across his skin, making the other man shiver, and let out an annoyed grunt. Propping himself up on an elbow, Kongpob attempted to have a look oat Arthit’s face, double checking that Arthit was actually okay with this.

 

Judging from the red flush on his boyfriend’s cheeks, he was more than fine with this.

 

“Knock it off!” Arthit squirmed in Kongpob’s grip, “You’re so sappy.”

 

“You love me for it.” Kongpob said, in a matter-of-fact manner, lying back down and going back to nuzzling at Arthit’s neck and shoulders, “You’re embarrassed because you love me being sappy.”

 

Nearly five years together meant that Kongpob knew him extremely well.

 

When no argument came from Arthit, Kongpob simply continued to hold him, revelling in the fact that they had reached the next stage of their relationship by moving in together in a home of their own.

 

After launching Arthit off of their temporary bed, it could only go up from here.

Chapter 580: Beam/Yo - Ghost Ship (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Beam/Yo au where they met in a bar, talks about how they have no love life yet and that they haven't experience 'sleeping' and Beam suggests that you should sleep with him, and he be willing to date him. NSFW yes, let's say Pha hasn't dated or noticed Wayo yet and Ming don't know much about kit yet)

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Yo was completely unaware of where he was going.

 

Pha was still oblivious to who he was, and Yo was honestly fed up of it, so he was going to go and have a drink, and he was going to try and forget about that idiot crush of his.

 

He took a seat at the bar and ordered a drink, almost downing the entire thing in one gulp.

 

“Well, you looked like you needed that.”

 

Glancing over to his right, Yo glared at the man now sitting next to him. P’Beam… one of Pha’s friends.

 

“You’re Wayo, right?” Beam asked, “The Science department’s nominated moon?”

 

Of course.

 

He didn’t recognise him either.

 

Maybe P’Kit was the only smart one in that group.

 

“I am, yes.” Yo sighed, ordering another drink, “And you’re P’Beam.”

 

“You know my name?”

 

Yo decided not to answer that, finishing his first drink and starting on the second.

 

“Woah, woah!” Beam reached and gently pulled the glass away, “That’s a good way to make you sick you know.” There was a concerned look on his face, “Do you- do you mind if I ask what’s wrong?”

 

“Relationship problems.” Yo answered, a little surprised by his own honesty.

 

Maybe he shouldn’t have drunk those drinks so quickly.

 

“Relationship problems?”

 

“Followed my crush to this university, and he doesn’t even know who I am.”

 

“Ah, just your normal, everyday relationship problem then?”

 

Thankfully, Yo heard the sarcasm.

 

“Can I give you just a little bit of advice about crushes?” Beam asked, waiting until Yo nodded before continuing, “Sometimes, they always seem so perfect from afar, and then when you get close, you see that they’re… well either a bitch or a dick.” He chuckled, “Only speaking slightly from experience.”

 

“… You think I should give up on them?”

 

“If they haven’t noticed someone like YOU… yeah, I think they’re a lost cause.”

 

Yo wanted to laugh so badly, knowing that Beam was actually speaking about his best friend, “You really mean all that?” He eventually managed to ask.

 

“Yeah, he probably wasn’t any good in bed anyways, just consider that a silver lining.”

 

“It wouldn’t have mattered.” Yo muttered sulkily, “I don’t have any previous experience to compare it to.”

 

He really needed to not drink so quickly and so much in the future. For a second, he hoped that Beam didn’t catch was he was implying.

 

“You’ve… never had sex before?” Beam sounded so shocked, as Yo shook his head, “Really?”

 

“Nobody ever wanted to.” Yo snapped, only to find that he was the shocked one this time as Beam grabbed his wrist and leaned forwards.

 

“Well… I can maybe help you with that?”

 

Huh.

 

He didn’t Beam was gay or even bisexual?

 

“I- don’t think this is a good idea.” Yo sighed.

 

“Why?”

 

“… I don’t want a one-night stand.”

 

“Who says it has to be?”

 

For a moment, the pair of them stared each other in the eyes before Yo was nodding in determination. “Alright… let’s go.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

Beam locked the door behind him, before reaching out and pulling Yo into their first kiss, hands already move to remove their clothes as he gently encouraged Yo to sit on the bed behind him.

 

Once Yo was fully naked, Beam held his legs open nice and wide, his cock bobbing in the air as Beam moved to his knees.

 

Was it his imagination, or did Beam look just as nervous?

 

“Alright.” Beam took a deep breath, before smirking, “Try not to scream my name too loud.” And with that, he went to work, the feeling unlike Yo had ever imagined. The feeling of someone’s mouth around him was beyond explanation.

 

It was amazing.

 

He gripped at the sheets, biting down on his lip to try and muffle his moans.

 

Of course, the more he tried to muffle them, the worse they got, until he could contain it no longer, feeling that familiar feeling of pleasure bubbling up in his stomach.

 

“I-I’m close.” The words came out as barely above a whisper, only to turn into a high-pitched whine as Beam sped up his movements.

 

Did he actually want Yo to scream? Because that was what was about to happen as Yo’s orgasm came crashing over him like a tsunami.

 

He felt like he screamed loud enough for everyone in the building to hear him, the orgasm was that intense. When he finally fell silent, finding that he was now lying down instead of sitting up, he let out a shaky giggle “That-that was- “

 

“- You just wait.” Beam crawled over him, a self-satisfied smirk on his face (which was very effective when his lips were so red as they were), “We are nowhere near done yet.”

Chapter 581: Ram/King - Roofied King (NSFW - Full Consent) (TW: Attempted Sexual Assault)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from b4midnite: Hi, I wanted to know if I could request a Ram/King where King gets roofied or something and Ram protects him! Maybe ending NSFW? Also, I love your work so much!!

…………………………………………………

 

‘Why am I here?’ Ram thought to himself, staring uncomfortably at the numerous people grinding on the dance floor.

 

Oh yeah... because he was a sucker for a pair of large brown eyes staring up at him pleadingly.

 

He sipped at his drink, only vaguely hearing Bohn and Duen have a little bicker to the right of him (He was convinced it was their version of foreplay), scanning the dancefloor to see King swaying from side to side, cup in his hand, looking very unsteady on his feet.

 

He frowned.

 

King had only had two drinks if he recalled, which he knew because he’d been the one to buy them for him.

 

He shouldn’t be like this already.

 

His eyes narrowed as he saw someone approaching King, prompting him to tap Duen on the shoulder, handing him his drink before heading over, practically pushing through the crowd until he was close enough to hear what they were talking about.

 

“Wanna dance?” The stranger was asking, grabbing King’s arm and pulling him closer, ignoring how King tried to push him away.

 

“Got... boyfriend.” King slurred, looking, and sounding completely out of it.

 

“It’s just one dance, what’s he going to do?” Fingers trailed up King’s neck, as Ram’s eyes narrowed.

 

Who did this guy think he was, touching King like that?

 

“You- you- “When King tried to pull again, the man yanked him closer, causing King to lose his footing, head now resting on the stranger’s shoulder.

 

“There we go...” The stranger murmured, “... See how relaxed you are now? You just needed a little bit of help.”

 

Ram’s blood ran cold.

 

“Come on... let’s go somewhere a little more private.”

 

Ram was there in an instant, grabbing King and wrenching him from the other man and holding him close, silently daring the other man to make a move towards them. “Don’t touch him.” He said slowly, the man’s eyes widening slightly, “What did you give him?”

 

“... You can’t prove that I gave him anything.”

 

And then there was a flash of a camera light, as the man yelped in shock.

 

“What the-

 

“- And share.” Ting Ting tapped at her phone, “Hashtag... wannabe sex offender.”

 

“You can’t do that!”

 

“Can and just did.”

 

The stranger wasn’t an idiot. If he could be recognised, then his life at this university and possibly any university in the country was over.

 

He couldn’t risk snatching the phone and deleting the post, so he did the next best thing.

 

He ran.

 

“Thank you.” Ram nodded at their friendship group, “We should get him outside and possibly back home. We don’t know what he was given.”

 

“I’ll check on him.” Duen whispered, frowning when King stumbled over his own feet. When outside, they helped King sit down as Duen examined him.

 

“I think… it’s Flunitrazepam.”

 

Silence.

 

“Rohypnol.” Duen clarified, “It causes you feel very relaxed, weakens their muscles, and may cause loss of muscle control. Some lose consciousness or feel dizzy and confused.” He looked up at Ram, “Take him home, let him get some rest, with plenty of water.”

 

“… He’ll be fine.” Duen gave him a reassuring smile, “I promise.”

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

King didn’t remember anything

 

Possibly a blessing really, even if he did have to spend the following day recovering from the effects of the drug.

 

Ram was surprised when, the night after the near attack, he woke to see King sitting on top of him, looking a little shy, but determined all the same.

 

“I know you said whoever it was didn’t get the chance to do anything.” He stated, “But… I want to forget that he ever came so close.”

 

“But- “

 

“Ram… please?”

 

Ram never could say no to that tone.

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

“You’re so gorgeous.” Ram whispered, sliding his hand up King’s shaft, thumb rubbing over the sensitive slit as King mewled, “So, so gorgeous.”

 

“R-Ram!”

 

“Are you close?”

 

King had an arm over his eyes, whimpering when Ram’s other hand moved under his shirt to thumb at a nipple, “S-so close! I-I can’t!”

 

“Don’t cover up your face… I want to see you.”

 

King’s eyes were teary as he gazed up at Ram, lips trembling and bruised from previous kisses. Ram’s eyes never left him as the older man groaned through his orgasm, cum decorating Ram’s hand.

 

“Fuck.” King whispered after several minutes of silence, where Ram was unsure as to whether or not he’d done the right thing, “Are-are you still hard?”

 

“It’s okay, I can- “

 

“- No.” King, a little shakily, pulled Ram down until he was lying on the mattress, pulling Ram’s underwear down just enough for his cock to spring free, before moving down the bed, mouth tantalisingly close, “I want to do this, okay?” King smirked, “Or… I can stop right here?”

 

“P-please don’t stop.” Ram could hear that his voice was a little strangled, a short yelp breaking free when King took him entirely into his mouth in one go, “F-Fuck!”

 

King just hummed around his cock, mouth warm and wet as he dipped his tongue into the slit, not caring when Ram’s finger wove into his hair and tugged at the strands, using that as an anchor to stop himself from bucking into the warm heat.

 

After watching King come, Ram knew that he wouldn’t last long.

 

When that familiar stirring in the base of his stomach started to bubble up, he couldn’t stop his hips from bucking up, almost feeling King’s shocked noise reverberating down his cock, only for the older man to take him right down to the base, the sudden tightness making Ram come with a shout of King’s names.

 

The world almost seemed to be swimming around him when he looked down to see King’s throat flexing in an attempt to swallow every last drop.

 

Hours seemed to pass before King pulled away, cheeks flushed and hair messy. He seemed pleased with himself though, moving up and pressing a quick kiss to Ram’s lips.

 

“Thank you.” King whispered, “Not just for this, but… for everything.” He tucked his face into Ram’s throat, “If you hadn’t been there…” His voice trailed off, cracking slightly as Ram rubbed soothingly at his back

 

“I’m… I’m always going to be here for you.” Ram whispered.

 

King’s breath hitched, looking up at Ram, “Yeah?”

 

“I promise.”

Chapter 582: Blue/Champ/Dew - Sick Dew

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Could you do some DewBlueChamp? Something soft/fluffy, maybe house date, or a sick Dew and ChampBlue taking care of him..? Idk, whatever you feel more comfortable with. I love your writing btw :3

…………………………………………………………………….

 

It started with a cough.

 

Dew had been about grab the plate that Champ was handing over him, when he felt like he couldn’t breathe properly. He turned his head to cough, knowing that the other two were looking over at him.

 

“Dew?” Champ already sounded concerned, probably with how long the cough was going on for, “Are you okay?”

 

Dew just nodded in response, throat a little too sore to talk. He took the plate and tried to shake it off. His breathing felt heavier than usual, and he ready to fall asleep there and then…. It was probably just a bit of exhaustion from their football practice that day.

 

Despite the fact that this had never happened before.

 

It was probably nothing.

 

It was just a tickle and would be gone by tomorrow.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

It was not gone.

 

It was not just a tickle.

 

Really, he should have made some excuses to avoid football practice today, but when both of his boyfriends were also on the team, he knew he wouldn’t really get away with it.

 

They’d been drills like usual and Dew thought he might get away with, until the cone in front of him blurred into two and he felt breath hitch.

 

Shit.

 

He stopped, bending over, hands on his knees as he desperately tried to breathe, catching both Champ and Blue’s attention.

 

“P’Dew?” Blue ran back to him, “Are you okay?”

 

He wanted to answer badly, but he couldn’t… he could barely get any air into his lungs.

 

“Dew?” Champ sounded worried, and it warmed Dew’s heart just a little. Yes, he felt terrible, but they were both clearly concerned over him.

 

“P’Dew.” A hand grabbed his shoulder, prompting him to look up. Blue was just a blur, and the blinding sun beating down on them wasn’t helping.

 

“B-Blue.” He rasped, voice not sounding like his own.

 

“P’Dew, what’s wrong?” Blue grabbed his arms, as Dew swayed from side to side, as though he was going to fall.

 

“C-c-can’t b-breathe!” He tried to speak, but his chest felt constricted, and his lungs seemed useless in that moment.

 

“What? You can’t breathe?” Champ gently encouraged him to look up, “Hey, hey, look at me.”

 

From the look on his boyfriend’s face, Dew assumed that he looked like a wreck. His eyes couldn’t focus on anything, and he was 90% sure that he was dying.

 

“We need to get him home.” Champ stated to Blue, “I think he’s caught that flu that’s going around.”

 

“Hospital first?”

 

“Hospital first.” Champ looked over at the rest of the team, who were all hovering around in concern, “Practice is over!”

 

Dew didn’t remember much after that, hearing Blue call out his name, before everything went black.

 

…………………………………………………….

 

It had been the flu… and thankfully, they just managed to catch it before it turned into something worse.

 

Champ and Blue were still given standard inhalers, that were in their pockets at all times as they fretted around the apartment, getting Dew water, soup and whatever else he needed.

 

Dew had liked it at first, but now… now it was just annoying.

 

And apparently telling them that they could give him the Kiss of Life the next time he struggled to breathe, wasn’t funny in the slightest.

 

“Why didn’t he tell us he was sick?” He vaguely heard Blue whisper, the pair of them clearly believing that he was fast asleep, “Does he… does he not think that we care?”

 

Dew was about to protest this, not caring if his cover was blown, only for Champ to speak up first. “I think… he didn’t want to worry us.”

 

“… Look how that turned out.”

 

Ouch.

 

He never meant to make Blue sound that worried.

 

He was the baby of the trio; it was his and Champ’s job to take care of him.

 

Keeping his eyes closed, he felt the pair of them crawl into the bed next to him, cushioning him in on either side.

 

“He’s so stupid.” Blue muttered, still unaware that Dew was awake, “An idiot.”

 

“But he’s our idiot.” Champ chuckled, “Dew…”

 

Dew flinched, knowing that the game was up, one eyes cracking open to see Champ giving him a fond look.

 

“… Never do this again.” He warned Dew, “Please tell us the next time you’re not feeling well, because you scared the shit out of us today.”

 

Blue, who had buried his face into Dew’s chest (probably to hide his embarrassment at being caught calling Dew an idiot), nodded.

 

“Never again.” Dew croaked out, “P-promise.”

 

If this was the response he got to feeling ill, he was going to tell them about even the slightest sniffle.

Chapter 583: Phupha/Tian - Domestic Fluff/Wedding Planning

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: Can you please also write some domestic Chief x Tian. Long chapter if possible. Of when Tian comes back. Them being just fools in love. Maybe coming out to Tian’s parents & planning their life. Being teased by everyone.

………………………………………………………………

 

The realisation came days after the proposal.

 

They had a marriage to arrange and prepare for a wedding, one that incorporated both village traditions and city ones that Tian was used to.

 

“We’ll need to have enough food to feed everyone in the village and my family and friends coming from the city.” Tian stated one night as they sat side by side in their bedroom.

 

“You… want to have it here?”

 

Leaning over, Tian pressed a gentle kiss to Phupha’s cheek. “This is my home as well. I couldn’t imagine it anywhere else.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

“The village can also take care of the music side of things.” Phupha said the following day, ticking something off in his notebook, “So, that’s the food and the music sorted…. We just need to figure out the flowers, the outfits…”

 

“Maybe we can go into the city for the outfits?” Tian queried, “The flowers can come from here, but maybe the main ceremony outfits be suits, and then we can change into something that’s more traditional to the village in the evening?”

 

“Maybe we should combine the outfits.” Phupha mused, “It will be hot during the main ceremony.”

 

“True… but how do we combine them?”

 

As the pair whispered quietly to one another, they didn’t notice Rang sneaking up behind them, peering over their shoulders to examine the list.

 

“I hope neither of you are planning on wearing white.” He announced, smirking when Tian jumped slightly, “Because I think we can safely say, that neither of you are- OW!”

 

“If you want to be helpful… “Phupha growled, “… then you can help us figure out the colour scheme.”

 

“The days you were both born? Can’t you do that?”

 

“Take the hint and leave.”

 

Rang cackled and rushed away.

 

“We do have the figure the colour scheme out though.” Tian sighed, “We can incorporate that into the suits.”

 

“You’re not wearing all white then?”

 

Tian frowned, “I don’t think we need to be that traditional.” He began cautiously, “As long as it’s suitable, it shouldn’t matter much, right?”

 

“Right.” Phupha looked back down at the list, “We need to see a monk about organising the date first, before all of this.” He sighed, “Who knew there was so much to do, I just want to marry you, is that such a big thing to ask?”

 

Chuckling at the pout on his future husband’s face, Tian patted him on the shoulder, “I know… but my parents struggled enough with the idea that I’m going to be living out here, with a husband. I think a semi-traditional wedding is the best way to pacify them for the moment.” He pressed a kiss to Phupha’s cheek, “No matter what the wedding is like, it’s special because it’s ours.”

 

“That’s… oddly reassuring.”

 

For a moment, they sat in silence, before Tian nudged him in the side, “You know what we really need to worry about?”

 

“… What?”

 

“Will we have enough alcohol to keep all my friends happy?”

 

Phupha couldn’t help but chuckle, “I’m sure we’ll manage.”

 

………………………………………..

 

They decided on the colour scheme.

 

The auspicious date was planned.

 

They were finally on the right tracks.

 

Well… aside from Phupha almost turning into a complete groom-zilla, something that Tian had yet to call him to his face.

 

“I thought we agreed that we didn’t need it to be one of those… out of this world weddings?” He teased his fiancé one night, watching Phupha still working on the planning, even as Tian lay in bed, the duvet being the only thing covering him.

 

“I know.” Phupha was clearly miles away.

 

“… So why are you still worrying over the smallest details?”

 

Phupha paused for a moment, before looking over at Tian (who was pleased to see his fiancé’s eyes widen slightly at the sight of him), “I-I just… want to give you the kind of wedding you’ll always remember.”

 

“We could have eloped, and I would always have remembered it.” Tian whispered, beckoning Phupha closer until he could wrap his arms around the older man’s waist and pull him closer, “Because I was getting married to you.”

 

“…So… I don’t have to look at flower arrangements anymore?”

 

“I think there are more important things in this room… right?”

 

Judging from the way he was pinned to the bed, Phupha agreed with the sentiment.

Chapter 584: Kit And Ming Don't Get Together AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Marshmallord: I really liked what you did with my Third moving on prompt (like seriously omg you’re amazing you churn these out EVERY DAY that’s insane)!!! Do you think you could do another one about the asshole character not ending up with their usual partner? Completely your choice of what ship and whether or not to do it :))) I look forward to every day for your posts :)

I decided on Kit/Ming, who I do love, but honestly… Ming deserved better at times.

………………………………………………………………..

 

Kit liked to pretend that there was no reason why he put up with Ming’s incessant flirting.

 

He liked to pretend that Ming annoyed him, and that he really wanted nothing to do with the first year.

 

He wasn’t fooling anyone, least of all himself.

 

“P’Kit!”

 

Kit blinked, startled out of his thoughts as Ming suddenly appeared in front of him, that persistent smile on his face.

 

It took every ounce of his self-control not to smile back, scowling instead as he looked away from the younger man.

 

“What do you want?” He sighed, keeping his eyes on his textbook, knowing that he would probably say something stupid if he locked eyes with Ming, “Can’t you see I’m busy?”

 

He didn’t have to look at Ming to know that the other man was pouting, hearing him take the seat opposite. “You’re always busy, can’t you spare a minute or two… maybe a full evening?”

 

Kit bristled, “No. I can’t.” He snapped, “Now leave me alone!”

 

“…Alright P’Kit.”

 

That was easier than it should have been.

 

Deciding not to worry about it, knowing that the younger man would be back the next day, Kit continued with his studies.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Ming didn’t come back the next day… or the day after that.

 

In fact, it was almost two weeks before Kit saw him again, but there was something… different about him.

 

He smiled as usual at Kit, but there was nothing else, joining in with the other conversations going on at the table.

 

Kit was a little stunned to find that he was a little hurt by this.

 

“And then Luk said- “

 

Luk.

 

Who was Luk?

 

“You have been hanging out with Luk a lot.” Forth smirked, not seeming to notice Kit paying proper attention to the conversation now. Kit stole a glance at Ming, who had a warm smile on his face, sending Kit’s stomach sinking.

 

It mean anything right? He was just overthinking it.

 

“Yeah.” Ming flushed a little, “It’s only because we’ve got to do that project together though, that’s all.”

 

Kit tried not to smirk triumphantly, only to frown when he saw the faraway look in Ming’s eyes, carving it into his memory as he realised that this particular look wasn’t for him in the slightest.

 

“He is really nice though.” Ming stated.

 

Kit didn’t like the dreadfully cold envy poisoning his veins, feeling his throat constrict as he died to say something, but knew that he really had no right to.

 

He and Ming weren’t dating.

 

Kit had made sure of that.

 

He willed the feeling to go away.

 

“Don’t tell me you’re in love!” Yo groaned playfully, nudging Ming in the side.

 

“Yo!”

 

“Come on!” Forth joined in on the teasing, nobody paying Kit the slightest bit of attention (possibly a good thing as he was sure his heartbreak was written all over his face), “It’s not like you’re subtle. Maybe the constant staring can be shrugged off, but then you talk about him and give the entire thing away.”

 

Why did this hurt?

 

Ming nibbled nervously on his bottom lip, “Alright… maybe I have a small crush.”

 

If anyone saw the flash of pain in Kit’s eyes, sensed how he stiffened up, they ignored it. He would join in with the teasing if it didn’t hurt so much to breathe.

 

“You should tell him!” Yo exclaimed.

 

“…. You really think so?”

 

Ming sounded so vulnerable, and Kit knew that he wasn’t imagining it when he saw Ming’s eyes dart over to him.

 

He turned away, hoping that no-one saw the tears threatening to form.

 

It felt colder somehow, every breath stabbing at his lungs as he fought not to make a noise.

 

He moved to pack up his books, catching everyone’s attention.

 

“Kit? Are you okay?” Pha asked in concern.

 

“I have a meeting with our Anatomy professor about the assignment.” He lied calmly, “I’ll see everyone later.” And he set off without another word, not daring to look back at the table as he made his retreat.

 

With every step, he felt his heart crack and splinter, biting at his cheek to stop himself from breaking.

 

He didn’t love him.

 

He didn’t love him.

 

He didn’t love him.

 

He wasn’t fooling anyone though, least of all himself.

Chapter 585: Pete/Kao - Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: I also miss your Pete x Kao stories. I want stories that make me feel all mushy inside. I’m so soft for those two.

………………………………..

 

Kao hated being cold.

 

It was rare that it happened, but it happened none-the-less, especially during the rainy seasons when all you could hear was the rain battering against the windows.

 

He especially hated it when he had to go to close in weather like this, forced to leave the cosy covers.

 

There was one thing that he did love about being cold though… and that was that he had a living furnace of a boyfriend usually waiting back at their shared apartment.

 

Racing to the door (despite already being as soaking wet as a human could possibly be), he rushed inside, toeing off his shoes and starting to strip off his clothes and put them in for washing.

 

“Pete?” He called out, “I’m home?!”

 

“I heard!” Pete called back, voice travelling gruffly down the hall, “You’re the only one who slams the front door in this apartment.” The words were muffled, almost like they were being spoken into a pillow.

 

A pillow meant bed.

 

And the bed… meant snuggle time.

 

Grabbing some warm, dry clothes from the dryer, he quickly put them on.

 

“The door sticks!” He yelled back playfully, “Sometimes you have to slam it, especially in this weather.” He ambled into the bedroom, taking a moment in the doorway to pause and admire his boyfriend.

 

Pete was nestled lazily in a pile of blankets and pillows, eyes shut as he smirked, waiting for Kao to move closer. Once he felt Kao sit on the edge of the bed, Pete reached out and pulled him closer, chuckling when Kao audibly sighed in relief.

 

They twisted in the sheets, as Kao wriggled as close as he could get.

 

And then Pete yelped at the feeling Kao’s freezing feet tangling with his.

 

“Hey!”

 

“Sorry!” Kao quickly pressed their lips together to reinforce the apology, which was probably how Pete knew he was smiling and shot him a glare.

 

“Not you’re not.” He answered, “And I’ll make you pay for that later.”

 

Kao couldn’t help but shiver that ran down his spine. He knew that was a promise and now, he would spend the rest of the evening in eager anticipation.

 

“Now.” Pete wrapped his arm and pulled Kao closer, “Sleepy times.”

 

“… You’re turning into an old man before your time.” Kao couldn’t help but tease, hoping to push Pete’s buttons just a little, “Are you going to need a nap every day?”

 

He squawked when Pete pinched his side.

 

“We’ll see how old you think I am later.” Pete chuckled fondly, “Hopefully I won’t pass out mid-thrust.”

 

Kao couldn’t help but pout at the thought, hating it when Pete teased him by stopping. The pout soon disappeared though, when Pete leaned over and started kissing Kao between his brows at the start of the curve of his nose, before peppering his cheeks, forehead and finally lips.

 

“Alright! Alright, stop before you can forget about having a nap!” Kao squealed, poking at Pete in an attempt to get him to stop.

 

He loved moments like these.

 

When Pete let his walls down because he trusted Kao that much.

 

Pete finally relented his kissing attack, lying back, head on the pillow. “Time to sleep now.” He murmured against Kao’s head.

 

“Hmm.” Kao suddenly felt drowsy, even as pleasure curled in the pit of his stomach in anticipation. He nuzzled closer to Pete, the cold, wet weather already long forgotten.

Chapter 586: Nubsib/Gene - Jealousy (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Chanen: Since Lovely Writer gets better and better with every episode released, I'd love to read about Gene getting jealous of someone flirting with Nubsib and vice versa. If it gets hot & steamy, no complaints from me! ❤️
Thanks in Advance!

…………………………………………………….

 

Gene stared from backstage, watching the female actress eagerly talking about the kiss that she’d shared onscreen with Nubsib, going into detail about what a good kisser the actor was.

 

How would she really know?

 

The kissing scene only took two takes and that had been it.

 

Nubsib’s face was a little flushed, eyes darting over to the wings of the stage, where he knew Gene would be waiting. To his credit, he looked a little guilty.

 

So distracted was he, that he nearly missed the interviewer’s next question.

 

“And you Nubsib, what sort of projects are you looking forward to in the future?”

 

“… I’d like to do more action-based ones.” Nubsib answered honestly, “Something that’s not romance.”

 

“You don’t like doing romance films?”

 

“I like kissing my boyfriend only, and romance films kind of ruin that.”

 

Needless to say, the interview ended uncomfortably.

 

It wasn’t until they were in the car on the way home, that Gene realised just how jealous he was.

 

How dare that woman drape herself all over Nubsib like that? How dare she think that she had a right to talk about his kissing talents, like she actually knew him outside of work?!

 

“Gene?” Nubsib began a little cautiously, “Are you okay?”

 

“Fine.” They pulled up outside the apartment.

 

“You don’t sound fine.”

 

Gene didn’t answer, exiting the car and storming into their home.

 

“Gene, I didn’t- “

 

“- I hate those interviews.” Gene snapped, “I-I just- “He made a sound of frustration, making a strangling motion with his hands until Nubsib gently took them into his own hands.

 

“My poor jealous baby.” He murmured, an amused look on his face, “Can I tell you a little secret?”

 

Gene narrowed his eyes, “What?”

 

“She kisses like a dying fish.”

 

Gene couldn’t hold back his laughter, delighted at the comparison. “And mine?” He managed through his chuckles, “What are my kisses like?”

 

For a moment, Nubsib thought to himself, before a cheeky smile appeared on his face and he sighed almost sadly, despite the smile on his face, “Well it’s been so long since I’ve had one, I feel like I’ve completely forgot- UMPH!”

 

The kiss barely lasted a minute, before Gene was pulling away. “And now?”

 

“… I think I need another one to be sure.”

 

“Sap.”

 

“You love it.”

 

**

 

Gene felt like his head was still pounding from the music at that wrap party, and the fact that Nubsib hadn’t said a word all the way home wasn’t making him feel any better about the evening.

 

Their front door shut behind them, and Nubsib’s voice broke through the tense silence.

 

“He wanted you.” His voice was low and furious.

 

“… Huh?”

 

“The director.” Nubsib hissed, “He asked you know… he said he’d give me the best part in the film if he could have you for one night.”

 

Ugh.

 

Gene felt like he needed to shower now. He knew the TV and film industry had many men and women like that, but he never thought one would show such an interest in him.

 

“You’re mine.” Nubsib growled, indicating just what answer he’d given the director as he pushed Gene onto the sofa and crawled on top of him. The kiss that followed was more like a bite than a caress, but it still took Gene’s breath away.

 

“Mine.” Nubsib growled again, and Gene just knew how this evening was going to end.

 

Hickies all over his neck, ones that couldn’t be hidden so that everyone knew who he belonged to.

 

Him on his back, naked in the middle of their living room, legs over Nubsib’s shoulders, crying out as the younger man thrusted into him.

 

“Mine.”

 

Gene couldn’t bring himself to protest, past caring as his heart pounded in his chest and cock throbbed in his pants, already dripping pre-cum as Nubsib practically ripped his pants off of him…. Which was probably a little tricky for him, considering that Gene was constantly trying to pull him closer at every moment.

 

“I should have done this from the first moment you visited on set, and he noticed you.” Nubsib hissed

 

“Oh, just get on with it.” Gene whispered; with what little breath he had left.

 

Needless to say, all his fantasies came true that night.

Chapter 587: Misu/Takumi - Size Kink (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Vojtech: Can I take you and the readers back to the very beginning?)) I ask for the Misu / Takumi story, Takumi-kun Series. Hot NSFW, skinny kink Takumi.

……………………………………………………………

 

Misu and Takumi rushed into their shared room, still shivering from the winter chill that had settled down outside. Takumi was shivering a little harder than Misu, on account of his slimmer frame.

 

He was so cute.

 

“I’ll get the heating on.” Misu tried not to focus too much on the cuteness, knowing that the other man was hung on up Gii.

 

He removed his jacket, not noticing how Takumi’s eyes focused on the way his back flexed underneath the shirt.

 

He didn’t notice Takumi moving closer, until he turned around to find the other man standing right behind him, looking slightly up at him, before leaning up and pressing their lips together.

 

Misu didn’t allow himself to hesitate for even a moment, returning the kiss, tangling his fingers through Takumi’s hair. It was easy to take control of the kiss on account of Takumi’s lack of muscles, but Misu fought not to make it too harsh.

 

It was a miracle that Takumi had initiated that. It wouldn’t do to scare him off now.

 

When they finally pulled apart, Misu made sure to look Takumi in the eyes. “If you want me to stop, say so at any time, and I’ll listen.”

 

“O-Okay.” Takumi was clearly nervous, but his eyes were filled with determination, merely watching as Misu moved to unbutton Takumi’s shirt.

 

As the room heated up, Misu had Takumi stripped within a few minutes, unable to stop himself from smiling at the sight.

 

“How do you want it?” He asked softly, watching as Takumi’s face turned bright red. He definitely noticed Takumi’s eyes lingering on his chest and arms now.

 

“Gentle but…take control?” He whispered.

 

“Do you want me to hold you down?” Misu frowned a little at the look on Takumi’s face, vowing that even though Takumi had nodded, he would save the pinning down for another time.

 

He pulled off his own clothes, throwing them onto the ground, trying not to smirk when Takumi’s gaze focused determinedly on his chest, never venturing any lower. He then to sit on the edge of his bed, rummaging in his drawer and pulling out the supplies that they would need, before gesturing for Takumi to come closer.

 

Even in the dim light of the room, Takumi looked gorgeous, and even when he stood in front of a sitting Misu, he seemed small.

 

He admired him for a bit, before gently patting the space next to him, waiting until Takumi was sat down. When he felt that the other man was comfortable, he pushed him to lie down, gently pushing Takumi’s legs apart, adjusting his position so that his knees were up, and his thighs were spread wide apart.

 

“You are so gorgeous.” He whispered, hoping to get rid of that nervous look, as he pressed a quick kiss to one of Takumi’s legs, making Takumi’s breath hitch in his throat.

 

Once he was sure that Takumi had relaxed, he slicked his fingers up and slowly pressed one inside, prompting a little, choked noise from Takumi.

 

“How does that feel?” He asked, adding another finger slowly. With how slim Takumi was, it was no surprise that even this seemed to be too much for him

 

“S-Strange!” Takumi whimpered, bony hips moving of their own accord as Misu gently brushed against his prostate, waiting until Takumi had relaxed enough, before adding the third in.

 

Takumi still way too tight.

Would this even work?

 

Stroking at Takumi’s cock and scissoring his fingers, adding a fourth just to be sure, he knew there wasn’t much else he could do.

 

“Takumi?” He asked softly, “Are you sure you want to do this?”

 

Takumi nodded frantically, flinching when Misu removed his fingers and started slicking up his own cock, lining himself up, before slowly pressing inside.

 

Shit.

 

It felt like Takumi was going to cut of his blood supply.

 

“A-Ah!” Takumi cried out, “I-It’s not going-going to fit!” His voice was barely a squeak as though Misu pushing inside, had also pushed the last of his air out of his lungs.

 

“It’s okay.” Misu whispered, sliding in inch by inch, “Just breathe.”

 

Takumi’s cries were getting louder as he wriggled underneath Misu.

 

“T-too thick, too thick M-Misu!” The cry of his name was ragged and hoarse as Misu pushed all the way inside, pausing to wait for Takumi to adjust.

 

Takumi was bright red, cock leaking against his stomach as he whimpered uncontrollably.

 

“Just breathe.” He reminded Takumi, slowly drawing out and slowly pushing back in, wincing when he didn’t feel Takumi relax in the slightest.

 

He kept his movements slow and gentle, not wanting to hurt Takumi in the slightest.

 

It took ten slow thrusts before Takumi finally started to relax into the sensation, slender arms reaching up and wrapping around Misu’s neck, pulling him closer as he dug his fingers into broad shoulders.

 

“How does it feel?” Misu whispered, unable to stop himself, “How does my cock spearing you open feel?”

 

“G-Good!” Takumi whined, “S-so big!”

 

Misu didn’t last much longer, catching a hold of Takumi’s cock and stroking it, bringing him over the edge as well. When he finally pulled away, Takumi was a limp, lax mess of limbs with cum splattered across his stomach.

 

“Let me get clean you up.” He ran his fingers through the cum on Takumi’s stomach, removing the condom, “How are you feeling?”

 

“S-Sore.”

 

“Bad sore?”

 

Weakly, Takumi shook his head, giving Misu a dazed smile. “Feels good.”

 

“Good enough to do it again one day?”

 

“Hmmm.” Takumi was almost half asleep.

 

They would have to discuss this in the morning.

 

Maybe… he could find out why Takumi didn’t much like the idea of being pinned down.

Chapter 588: Kit/Ming & Forth/Beam - Jealous Kit and Beam

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Ramona: My every day begins with your new chapter. But my favourites are 2moons, 1 cast.
Couldn't create a story where Forth takes care of Ming as his youngest. (Forth has a very caring personality). But for Kit, this is a reason for jealousy. Moreover, after talking with Kit about this, Beam also begins to see a non-existent romance between Ming and Fort. Sorry, this is an automatic translation.

…………………………………………………..

 

“Why do you look like someone kicked your dog?”

 

Kit didn’t tear his eyes away from Forth and Ming, who were laughing as Forth playfully pulled him into a head lock, messing up his hair.

 

Ming never laughed like that with him.

 

“Are you... jealous of forth or something?” Beam took the seat next to him, a smirk on his face, “Seriously?”

 

“And you’re not?” Kit snapped, gesturing at the pair, “Look at them!”

 

Beam sighed, but did just that, examining the pair as Forth finally let Ming go.

 

“Come on.” he heard Forth say to the younger teen, “Let’s get you something to eat.”

 

Had Forth ever bought him food?

 

‘No’ Beam told himself firmly, ‘Because you asked him not to. You said that you didn’t want to be treated like the girl in the relationship.’

 

So... why was he buying food for Ming?

 

Before he knew it, his posture was matching Kit’s, as they both glared at the couple... not that Forth or Ming even noticed that.

 

They were practically shoulder to shoulder as they walked back, and when Kit and Beam looked around, they could see that there were several groups of girls taking photos of the two engineering students.

 

If they checked the cute boy’s webpage, they just knew that the Forth/Ming page would have a ton of new followers.

 

“I can’t believe your boyfriend is pressed up to my boyfriend like that.” Kit hissed, “He’s practically all over him!”

 

“No, your boyfriend is all over MY boyfriend!”

 

Forth and Ming might have been oblivious to the heated discussion, but Yo and Pha definitely weren’t, glancing over at each other, before rolling their eyes in unison.

 

“Why are they like this?” Yo whispered to his own boyfriend, knowing that he wouldn’t be heard over Beam and Kit’s angry muttering.

 

“Lack of proper relationships and inexperience.”

 

“Ah.”

 

…………………………………

 

Beam and Kit continued to seethe for over a week, watching as Forth did more and more for Ming.

 

He helped him with his assignments.

 

He bought food for him, despite Ming definitely having the money to get his own food.

 

He even walked him back to his rooms some days… despite Kit being RIGHT there.

 

On the eighth day of this, he cracked.

 

“Right, thank you Forth!” He snapped, grabbing Ming’s wrist and pulling him close, “But I think we can manage from here.”

 

“Ooo, Kitty’s got claws!”

 

“Good NIGHT Forth!” And then he was slamming the door in Forth’s face, before spinning around to face Ming… who took a step back.

 

“Umm, P’Kit?”

 

“Why are you so close to P’Forth?”

 

Kit watched as Ming’s eyes widened in surprise and confusion before his features turned knowing. Slowly, he reached out and took Kit’s hand into his own, pulling him closer. Kit hated how he didn’t resist.

 

He hated how one look from those puppy dog eyes made him crumble.

 

“P’Kit…” Ming breathed, a small smile spread across his cheeks, one hand cupping at Kit’s cheek, “Are you jealous?”

 

“No!”

 

“Good… because Forth, is like an older brother to me and ew, no.” He shook his head, “I love you… more than anything. You’re my boyfriend, not him.”

 

“… He buys you dinner.”

 

Ming cackled, “Only because I’m always forgetting to bring money. I owe him so much clean-up time now.”

 

“… He makes you laugh.”

 

“So do you?”

 

Kit gave him a look of disbelief.

 

“You do… I love your little sarcastic quips when you think no-one else is listening.”

 

Kit flushed.

 

“Especially the ones you make about P’Forth.” Ming winked, “They’re the best.”

 

Burying his face into Ming’s chest, Kit tried to hide his embarrassed flush, groaning when he heard Ming trying to stifle his laugh.

 

“Feeling any better?”

 

“A little.”

 

“… Want to cuddle in bed and talk shit about Forth… who’s making me clean the SOTUS meeting hall tomorrow?”

 

Kit chuckled, “That sounds perfect.”

 

……………………………………………..

 

“You’re so close to him.”

 

Forth glanced over at Beam, frowning at the look on his boyfriend’s face. “Huh?”

 

“N’Ming…. You’re always laughing and sitting close to him.” Beam turned slightly away, but not before Forth saw the pout on his face, “You’re never like that with me.”

 

“… You never wanted to be, remember? Nothing too public, that’s what you said.” Forth sighed, “I want nothing more than to show everything that we’re together.”

 

“But you and Ming- “

 

“- Ming is like my little brother.” Forth grumbled, “My annoying little brother who is determined to eat through all the money in my account.” He looked over at Beam and smirked, “I didn’t know you could get jealous though?”

 

“Shut up.” Beam attempted to roll out of the bed, only for Forth to quickly reach out and pulled him closer, nuzzling at the back of his neck until Beam was forced to turn around in the grasp in order to try and stop him.

 

Except he didn’t.

 

They stared at each other for a few moments before Beam was leaning forwards and pressing their lips together.

 

“I love you Beam.” Forth mumbled against the other man’s lips, loving the way Beam couldn’t hide his smile when they were like this.

 

“Yeah… I love you too.”

 

“No more being jealous over Ming?”

 

“Will you buy me dinner sometime?”

 

“… If it’s not one it’s the oth- Ow! Hey!”

Chapter 589: Kongpob/Arthit - Bottom Kongpob (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hi, can I request a Sotus bottom-Kong fic where Arthit is bothered by the whole "Make you my wife." remark the Kongpob did. So, he just pins Kong down and taunts him with "Thought you're gonna make me your wife?". Before he proceeds to pound Kong into the bed.

…………………………………………………

 

The whole ‘wife’ teasing was usual in universities.

 

Arthit usually paid it no mind, as most of the time, it was harmless teasing, and the recipient gave as good as they got.

 

He never expected a pushy first year to say those words to him.

 

Kongpob irritated him, even if Arthit couldn’t deny how attractive he was. He was confident, blunt, and unwilling to bow his head. He knew that he got under Arthit’s skin and seemed determined to bury himself as far as possible, not letting Arthit’s constant scowling bother or deter him.

 

But to go that far.

 

‘I’ll just take it from you.

 

And how will you do that?

 

I’ll make you my wife… they say that whatever belongs to your wife, also belongs to you, right?’

 

And he’d said it all with that smirk on his face.

 

Feeling the frustration curling around him, Arthit knew he was nearly shaking in anger as the meeting was ended, ignoring his friend’s attempt to pull him out of the hall before he did something he might regret.

 

Arthit was not going to regret this.

 

“Kongpob!” He snapped, surprising everyone by not using the student number, voice stern and unwavering.

 

What smirk there was on Kongpob’s face, disappeared in an instant as he slowly walked over.

 

“Yes P’Arthit.”

 

“… Follow me.”

 

………………………………………………………………

 

Kongpob was clearly not expecting to follow Arthit to his dorm room.

 

He was definitely not expecting Arthit to pull him into the room and pin him up against the door, feeling a little weak in the knees as Arthit looked him right in the eyes.

 

“Say no if you want me to stop.”

 

“H-Huh?”

 

“Say no… if you want me to stop.”

 

Kongpob stayed quiet, trying not to let out a cheer in victory when Arthit pulled him into a harsh, biting kiss, the older man pressing him up against the door as close as he could, one hand on Kongpob’s hip and one hand gripping at his hair.

 

“Make me your wife will you?” Arthit growled, moving them over to the bed and pushing Kongpob down onto it, not giving him the chance to sit up before he was pinning the younger man down. Clothes were ripped off their bodies, thrown all over the room, completely abandoned.

 

Kongpob had never been so hard in his entire life.

 

He found that he was already having trouble breathing as Arthit reached over to his bedside table, grabbing a small tube of lube, slicking up his fingers, before gently inserting one finger into Kongpob, barely giving him a chance to relax before he was adding the second.

 

It was clear that Arthit wasn’t going to linger on the preparation, and that thought made Kongpob hotter than he ever thought it would.

 

When Arthit removed his fingers, he took a moment to admire Kongpob; staring at the man lying on his back, legs spread, hazel eyes clouded with desire.

 

He couldn’t help but feel a bit proud, knowing that he was the one to bring Kongpob to this state.

 

Grabbing a condom, rolling it on and slicking up his cock, he entered Kongpob slowly, but firmly, pressing all the way inside as Kongpob whined high and thin. If Arthit was worried about Kongpob’s reaction to being on the bottom, those worries were washed away when Kongpob’s legs wrapped around Arthit’s waist, hips rocking back against Arthit.

 

“I should have done this long ago if this was the only way to shut you up.” Arthit growled into Kongpob’s ear, before moving into a rough, almost unforgiving pace, occasionally pinching at the younger man’s thighs when he saw Kongpob’s attention wavering.

 

He was ravenous and greedy in his affections, indulging in this feeling of overwhelming possessiveness that flooded through his veins.

 

“Mine.” He hissed, “You’re mine.”

 

“Y-Yours!”

 

And that was all Arthit needed to hear.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

Arthit winced as he looked over Kongpob’s sweaty body… at the marks he’d left behind.

 

“That…was amazing.” Kongpob panted, smiling wearily up at the ceiling, reviling in the pleasurable ache that ran through him, “You know you’re never getting rid of me, don’t you?”

 

Somehow, Arthit couldn’t bring himself to mind that.

Chapter 590: Prem/Wad & Kongpob/Arthit - Double Date

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Gen_be_red: I wanted to request a double-date prompt for Sotus, it would be cute to see a double date between KongArthit and PremWad. Also, would be funny to see how differently the couples treat other.

………………………………………………………

 

“Why did you ever convince me to agree to this.” Wad questioned, rummaging through his closet for something clean and non-uniformish.

 

“Because Arthit is my friend, and N’Kongpob is your friend, and apparently, this is what friends do.” Prem shrugged, “All for you know, it could be fun.”

 

“Yeah, going on a double date with the sappiest couple in the university… sounds great.” Wad muttered sarcastically, before deciding that he didn’t need a jacket.

 

“It’s a bit chilly outside.”

 

“Shut up. I’ll be fine.”

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

“What took you two so long?” Arthit grumbled, pulling a slightly familiar jacket closer around his shoulder.

 

Wad ignored Kongpob’s suggestive wink, “Get your mind out of the gutter,” He hissed at his soon to be ex-friend, “Traffic was bad, that’s all.”

 

“And Wad dragged his feet whining about how cold he was.” Prem teased, “Judging from the jacket Arthit’s clutching, he decided to ignore the weather warnings as well?”

 

That’s why the jacket was familiar.

 

It was Kongpob’s.

 

Kongpob gave Arthit his jacket because he was cold…. And Prem had apparently decided to let him suffer.

 

He glared at his boyfriend, knowing that Prem could feel his gaze boring into the side of his head when the older man sighed.

 

“I gave you the chance to grab a jacket.” Prem shrugged, “You ignored me, remember?”

 

“Bastard.”

 

“Bastard who you love.” Prem chuckled, reaching out and pulling Wad close, letting him leech off some of his body heat, “Come on, it’ll be warmer in the restaurant.”

 

Wad grumbled, but followed on, sighing in relief when they managed to grab a table near a heater. The place was pretty busy as they perused the menu, but the staff were well organised, and they didn’t have to wait very long for food.

 

“So…” Wad spoke up, “… whose idea was the double date?”

 

It wasn’t a surprise when Kongpob raised his hand, who pouted at the look on his face.

 

“Aren’t you having fun?”

 

Wad shrugged. If he said he was actually having a nice time, hearing Arthit and Prem talking about their own experiences as a first year, then Kongpob would be arranging this every week.

 

It was bad enough that this would probably turn into a monthly occurrence.

 

Kongpob chuckled at his response, prompting Wad to look away from him and instead turn his attention to Prem… who was giving him a fond look.

 

“What?”

 

“I was just thinking about how cute you are.”

 

Flushing bright red, Wad slapped his arm and decided to turn to Arthit this time, deciding that he was probably the only sane person in this group aside from him.

 

Arthit and Kongpob were already playfully bickering though, although Wad wasn’t entirely sure how they managed to get onto the subject of pink milk in such a short time?

 

He rolled his eyes, knowing that bickering was basically foreplay to these two, despite them also being the type of couple that gave each other their jackets when the other was feeling cold.

 

As if knowing what he was thinking, Prem linked their fingers together under the table, sweetly rubbing the pad of his thumb over Wad’s knuckles, giving him a knowing look.

 

“They’ll be at this for a while.” He whispered, “What do you say to getting out of here, back to our warm rooms… and warm bed.”

 

Wad just knew that the tips of his ears were blushing a bright red. That he could hide, but not the warmth in his cheeks.

 

“Wad, are you- “

 

Prem yawned, cutting Arthit off, “We should probably call it a night.” He sighed, “I think I’ve still got to finish that project for Professor Oak’s class Arthit.”

 

“We’re all going to fail it anyway, that’s the point of the assignment.”

 

“Doesn’t mean we shouldn’t try.”

 

It successfully pulled their attention away from Wad’s burning cheeks.

 

Although, judging from the look on Kongpob’s face, he had the same issue.

 

Huh… maybe these double dates weren’t terrible.

 

But only once a month.

 

Once every other month.

Chapter 591: Xia De/Xi Gu - AU Canon Divergence (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous – Xia De and Shi Gu au where Xia De has a secret crush on Shi Gu and then one time he saw him at a library alone, so he accompanied him there, introduced himself and became friends. Slowly he began flirting him subtly to show his likeness to him, then one day, Shi Gu decides to visit Xia De at his room since he was sick, then moments later...*insert reference to that scene where sick Hao Ting and Shi Gu 'did' something hehe* nsfw pls. The ending could be Xia de asking Shi Gu for a date/boyfriend your choice. :)

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Xi Gu couldn’t remember when he first met Xia De. He knew the other man from his classes, and he knew that he had a twin, but aside from that, he didn’t know him very well.

 

Not until Xia De approached him that day in the library, not being disruptive and trying to pull him away from his studies, merely introducing himself and taking the seat opposite.

 

And from there, they built up a strong friendship.

 

Even if Xi Gu wanted something a little more than that.

 

So, when Xia De didn’t show up for class, Xi Gu was concerned, braving speaking to Hao Ting’s group of troublemakers in order to find out what had happened.

 

“He’s ill.” Xia En frowned, “Why do you care?”

 

Clearly Xia De hadn’t told them about them hanging out, which made Xi Gu feel a little hurt, but he brushed it off as best he could, thanking the group, before making a hasty exit.

 

He had a free period.

 

It wasn’t ideal, but maybe he could risk missing it in order to bring Xia De some medicine and food? He could stay late that evening to make up for it.

 

Xia De had told him where he lived.

 

He wouldn’t mind him popping round.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“Xi Gu.”

 

Xi Gu looked down at the sweating form lying on the bed. He didn’t think Xia De was this bad, looking like he was in pain, sweat rolling down his forehead. He reached out and placed his hand over the other’s forehead, wincing at just how hot he was.

 

Good thing he… borrowed some fever reducers from the campus medical wing.

 

“Your hand… is cold.” Xia De hummed pressing into the touch, before he was reaching out and pulling Xi Gu onto his lap, who couldn’t help but yelp at the sudden action, “’M glad I’m hallucinating you.”

 

“Hallucinating?” Xi Gu frowned, “What do you mean- “

 

“- You’re so cute.” Xia De didn’t seem to hear him, “I remember when I saw you in the library… you looked so serious. Did you know you twitch your nose when you’re thinking really hard?”

 

Did he?

 

How long had Xia De been watching him for before he introduced himself?

 

Long enough to know his habits, which was oddly flattering.

 

“You-you have a temperature!” He squeaked when Xia De’s hand moved to cup at the front of his pants.

 

“Mmm, hot from being close to you.”

 

“T-that’s not how it works!”

 

He could feel Xia De’s hardness through the sweats he was wearing, knowing that his own cock was swelling at the thought of being so close to his secret crush.

 

Who apparently liked him back?

 

This was turning out to be a very strange day.

 

Xia De leaned up and started to press gentle little kisses to Xi Gu’s neck, his hand removing the other man’s belt as Xi Gu shivered under his touch. Once the belt was loose and the button was undone, Xia De’s hand slipped inside, pulling Xi Gu’s cock out and lightly stroking at it.

 

Xi Gu felt like he was the one with the fever, both hands moving up to grip at Xia De’s hair, not sure if he wanted to push him away or pull him closer.

 

Looking down, he flushed at the sight of Xia De now staring up at him, eyes dilated and mouth red from all the kisses.

 

“So gorgeous.” Xia De whispered, hips bucking up slightly as he rubbed his clothed cock against Xi Gu’s leg. His voice was rough and low, making Xi Gu, back arching as he desperately tried to muffle his own voice, feeling the hand-job bringing him closer and closer to the edge.

 

He was shaking against Xia De as the other man had the presence of mind to twist his hand, letting his thumb brush against the slit of Xi Gu’s cock, still rubbing his own up against Xi Gu as he came with a low groan, Xi Gu following on not long afterwards as he came all over their chests.

 

He was gasping, the shaking fading until all he could do was lie on the bed beside Xia De, who was staring at him in amazement and awe.

 

“Is this… this isn’t a fever dream is it?” He whispered.

 

“I think we have a lot to talk about.” Slowly, Xi Gu took Xia De’s hand into his own, “When you’re feeling better though.”

 

“Promise?”

 

“Promise.”

Chapter 592: Phupha/Tian - Meeting The Parents

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from intensewhatever: If you're still taking prompts, would you consider doing one for Tian/Phupha? I'd love to see one where Phupha comes with Tian to visit his family or something and Phupha meets Tians family and friends. I would love to see their reactions to Phupha and his reactions to them. And Tian just loving Phupha so much and being proud of the life they've built together in Pha Phu Dao.

 

I really struggled with this one :S Sorry if it’s not up to standard.

…………………………………………………………..

 

“We can do this.”

 

Phupha looked sideways at Tian, who was frozen in the middle of the path, “Yes, we can?”

 

“We have a wonderful life in Pha Phu Dao. I live with the man I love; I have a job that I love… we can do this.”

 

At this point, Phupha knew that Tian was just talking to himself, prompting him to take the younger man’s hand and continue pulling him down the path.

 

“We can do this.” He reassured his boyfriend, “You’ve said it yourself, your parents won’t mind us, right? They’ve never minded before.”

 

“Those weren’t serious relationships though.” Tian whispered, “I never wanted to marry them.”

 

Phupha felt his heart flutter at the confession, squeezing at Tian’s hand as he struggled to stop himself from pulling the younger man into a kiss there and then.

 

“I don’t know your parents… but surely they’d prefer that you’re in a serious relationship now?”

 

Tian thought about it for a moment, before nodded, taking deep breaths.

 

“I love you.” He smiled up at Phupha, “No matter what happens here.”

 

Phupha returned the smile, giving him a teasing nudge to the side, “So, now that you’ve stopped panicking… do you think your family will like me?”

 

“How can they not?” Tian chuckled, “You’ll probably end up meeting my friends, and you’ll be able to see Mum and Dad will be glad I chose you instead of one of them.”

 

Honestly, Phupha could understand.

 

He remembered what he thought Tian would be like when the young man first arrived in the village. These friends hadn’t gone through what Tian had.

 

Tian knocked on the door, watching as it was opened by an older woman less than a minute later.

 

“You took your time walking up the driveway.” She nervously teased him, clearing her throat as she waved them both inside.

 

It was like she was unsure as to how her son would react to the teasing.

 

“It’s longer than I remembered.” Tian answered, voice just as unsure.

 

They were led into a well-kept living room, as Phupha found himself studying the little pictures on the walls, all the carefully posed family portraits that never looked completely right.

 

Too forced.

 

Turning away from them, he inclined his head towards Tian’s parents, Teerayut and Lalita, and who he assumed to be the older sister Tian had mentioned a few times. “Thank you for having me.”

 

“Our pleasure.” Lalita reached forward, to where a tray had been set up on a little table, “Tea?”

 

“Please.”

 

He didn’t really drink tea, but it seemed rude to refuse.

 

For almost half an hour he listened idly to Tian’s family updating on everything that had happened since he took up the teaching role.

 

When Tian’s phone started to ring, he got up to take it in the kitchen, not noticing how his family’s attention focused entirely on Phupha.

 

“We’ve heard a lot about you.” Teerayut began.

 

“We’re… close.”

 

Silence, as Phupha’s felt his polite smile falter.

 

“We know you’re more than just friends to each other.” Lalita stated, almost matter-of-factly, “Thank you.”

 

That… Phupha was not expecting.

 

“He’s happy, with a job that he loves and someone who helped him be the best version of himself.” The older woman smiled softly at him, “What more can we ask for? We’re very lucky.”

 

Phupha floundered for a moment, before placing the cup on the table to avoid potentially dropping it, “You’re welcome?” He ventured, “But… I think I’m the lucky one. I’ve never met anyone like Tian before.”

 

“Good answer.” Tian’s sister chuckled, “I think we’ll all be happy to see more of you in the future, especially compared to his other ex’s.”

 

Tian’s parents groaned in unison and nodded in agreement.

 

“Well… we’ll have to try and visit more often then.” Phupha was sure Rang wouldn’t mind getting a bit more experience as the Second-in-Command.

 

Tian re-entered the room at that moment, and the subject was changed.

 

Apparently, Tul had been sharing relationship updates with the rest of Tian’s friends, and they were all eagerly waiting for them at the local bar.

 

Tian didn’t seem surprised to learn that his family was also aware of the relationship between him and Phupha, although he did flush a little at the looks his sister was giving him, like Phupha couldn’t see the appreciative thumbs up she gave her younger brother.

 

When they went to leave, Phupha found his hands being unexpectedly claimed, held in a tight grip by Lalita, who was remarkably strong. “Thank you for taking care of my son.” She whispered.

 

“It’s my pleasure.” And Phupha meant that most sincerely.

 

“Make sure those friends of him don’t try and pressure him to drink.”

 

“They wouldn’t dare with me there.”

 

“Perfect.”

Chapter 593: Nagisa/Shun - New Year Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - I know the list is super long and that it will be a while. But if you still have any spaces open I would love to see some domestic fluff of your favourite relationship, cannon or not :)

………………………………………….

Nagisa could hear his family in the other room.

 

It was past six in the evening when he woke, honestly not having expected to have slept for so long.

 

One hour he told himself when he lay down for a nap that afternoon, trusting Shun with Sora.

 

He yawned, getting out of bed to stretch, balancing on his toes and arching his back as far as he could without losing his balance. He then made his way towards the voices.

 

The kitchen was slightly messy than he expected it to be, with Shun setting out the plates and Sora washing her hands.

 

Nagisa took some time to appreciate the sight of his lover acting so soft with his daughter.

 

He then turned his attention to what Shun had decided to make. Something with the mushrooms they’d freshly picked by the looks of it, which was a surprise as Sora wasn’t a big fan of mushrooms and had been very vocal about this.

 

“Daddy! Daddy!” Sora spotted him standing there, rushing over and wrapping her arms around his legs, “We’re cooking!”

 

“Hmm, I can see that.”

 

“And Uncle Shun said I could stay up until midnight for the new year!”

 

Nagisa shot his boyfriend a look, smirking when he saw that Shun was deliberately not looking at him. “Well, we’ll just have to see if you can stay up that long. You might fall asleep before then.”

 

“I won’t! I won’t!”

 

After such a big meal, Nagisa could almost guarantee that she would be asleep before it even reached ten.

 

He playfully glared at Shun as they all took a seat at the table

 

………………………………………………..

 

When they’d finished eating, Sora rushed over to the window, looking hopefully up at the sky.

 

“Do you think it’ll snow?” She asked, looking up at the heavy, black clouds.

 

Nagisa looked up at the sky as well, “Perhaps… you could wish for snow when it strikes midnight, if you want?”

 

Sora nodded eagerly, giggling when Shun entered the room with mugs of hot chocolate, eagerly taking hers into her hands and blowing on it to cool it down before she gulped it down.

 

She’d learnt that lesson the hard way.

 

……………………………………………………

 

Sora nearly fell asleep once more, unsurprising after the hot chocolate and the warm presence of Nagisa and Shun on either side of her.

 

Sleep was about to claim her before-

 

“LOOK!”

 

The sudden increase in volume startled the two men, who watched as the child raced towards the window.

 

“It’s snowing!”

 

Glancing out of the window, they saw the thin layer of white on the ground outside.

 

“Can we go outside?! Please?!”

 

Looking at the clock, Nagisa shook his head fondly, “It’s a bit late at the moment sweetie, but it’ll still be there tomorrow.”

 

“Can we build a snowman tomorrow?”

 

“We can do whatever you want.”

 

Shun chuckled beside him, “If we have a snowball fight, I bagsy Sora for my team.” He whispered to his partner, watching the snowfall getting heavier and heavier.

 

It was oddly calming really.

 

“We learnt in school that every snowflake is different.” Sora’s face was practically pressed up against the glass, “Is that true?”

 

Shun nodded, “Not one snowflake is the same, they are all different.”

 

“Wow!” Sora beamed, “If I catch one, can we keep it and take care of it?”

 

“It’ll be a lonely snowflake then.” Nagisa chuckled, “Better to let it be with all it’s different brothers and sisters.”

 

When it was five minutes to midnight, Shun switched on the radio, preparing for the countdown as they all sat back down on the sofa, snuggled together under a blanket as the countdown began.

 

“Three!”

 

Nagisa’s fingers wrapped around Shun’s, soft and warm.

 

“Two!”

 

Shun leaned closer to Nagisa.

 

“ONE! HAPPY NEW YEAR!”

 

Sora’s cry echoed throughout the room as Shun’s hand cupped Nagisa’s cheek and pulled him into a kiss. It was sweet and chaste, but perfect for the moment.

 

“Happy new year.” He whispered against his lover’s lips.

 

The past year had been hard for both of them, and honestly, neither of them could have predicted how it would end, but in Shun’s opinion, this was the best start to the new year.

 

Him and his family, warm, happy and together.

Chapter 594: Jack/Zhao Zi - Zhao Zi Learning About Kinks (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Cosmodith: Aaaaand also, I had an idea for a prompt: "What about Zhao Zi going to ask Andy about kinky stuff and Jack going crazy because he doesn't know why his boyfriend is visiting his ex-boss acquaintance?" 😏

………………………………………..

 

Zhao Zi had never really believed he was handsome, but Jack seemed to think he was.

 

He never thought he’d be with something like Jack…. Then again, he never thought he’d be with a man in general, especially one who wore a leather jacket and fingerless gloves like they were a second skin.

 

He read stories online.

 

Was Jack…. Kinky?

 

Even thinking the word brough a flush to his cheeks as he pondered the matter at his desk, trying not to look over at Shao Fei, who was giving him a suspicious look.

 

When another half hour passed and the flush showed no sign of disappearing, Shao Fei sighed wearily, “Alright, what’s wrong?” He asked, “Or do I not want to know?”

 

“…. Do you think Jack is kinky?”

 

Shao Fei, who had definitely chosen the wrong time to take a sip of his coffee, nearly choked on his mouthful, one hand slapping over his mouth as he fought not to spray it over the computer. “Why?!” He groaned, “Why are you like this?!”

 

“I just- “

 

“- No.” Shao Fei held up a hand, “I’m not having this conversation with you. If you think you have some sort of bad boy kink, talk to Andy at that club we went undercover in. I think he runs it.”

 

“Is he one of Tang Yi’s friends?”

 

“Unfortunately, yes.”

 

Zhao Zi made a mental note of the name.

 

Andy.

 

………………………………………………..

 

Jack felt like he was going to explode as he watched Zhao Zi nervously entering the club, watching from the shadows outside.

 

Zhao Zi had been acting weirdly recently, almost avoiding all intimate contact with him, pretending that he was tired… was this the reason why.

 

Jack’s eyes narrowed.

 

And he knew exactly who was responsible for this.

 

Andy.

 

He waited a few moments after Zhao Zi left, before entering the club himself, trying not to smirk when several people backed away from him.

 

He still had it.

 

Scanning the club, he spotted Zhao ZI sitting at a booth at the other side of the club, prompting him to storm in that direction, barely seeing the people jumping out of the way to avoid getting knocked to the ground.

 

“Jack!” Andy beamed knowingly at him, waving him closer with one hand and grabbing Zhao Zi’s shirt with the other to stop him from making a run for it, “You’re just in time! Zhao Zi was just telling me how much he likes you calling him a good boy.”

 

“ANDY!” Zhao Zi flushed bright red, burying his face into his hands as Jack froze in shock.

 

“Huh?”

 

Andy patted the seat next to him, which Jack was quick to take.

 

“What’s going on?”

 

“Little Zhao Zi here… was talking to me about kinks.” Andy smirked, “I told him to talk to you, communication being the key to a healthy sex life after all, but he was a bit embarrassed. So…” He pushed himself to his feet, clearly intending to shuffle out, “… I’m going to leave you two to it.”

 

Jack got up to let him past, and then the other man was gone, disappearing into the crowd. Slowly, Jack took his seat again, focusing on Zhao Zi and reached out to take his hand.

 

“So… you think you might be kinky?”

 

Possibly not the best way to start this conversation, as Zhao Zi hid his face again, nodding silently.

 

“Okay… so, you tell me something that you like, and I’ll tell you something and we can discuss it like that, if you want?” Jack winced, “Unless you really, really don’t want to talk about this?”

 

“N-No, I do.” Zhao Zi slowly looked up at him, face bright red, seen even in the dim light of the club, “I-I like being told I’m good.”

 

“And you are a good boy.” Jack chucked, watching Zhao Zi shift from side to side, embarrassment mixing with budding arousal, “I… love giving you hickies, marking you so that everyone knows you’re mine.”

 

Zhao Zi rubbed at his neck, where he knew Jack liked to mark, “I-I like your hands?”

 

“Okay… like just touching you or more?”

 

“M-more.”

 

Jack made a mental note to add more fingering into their foreplay.

 

“Okay, I like…” He paused, “Huh… I don’t know if I like anything else.”

 

“But you wear a leather jacket!”

 

Jack frowned in confusion, “What does that have to do with- have you been reading naughty BDSM stories?!”

 

“NO!”

 

“You know what I’m talking about though!”

 

“No, I don’t!”

 

“Yes, you do!”

 

Andy rolled his eyes as he walked past the table, placing the free drinks down (not that either of them noticed).

 

“For talking things out.” He chuckled, before walking away.

 

Maybe he should add official relationship counsellor to his resume?

Chapter 595: Minato/Tsuge - First Time Bottoming (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from AnonJ: Cherry Magic is soooooooooooooooooooooooooooo good! Can I please get some Minato/Tsuge where the latter wants to bottom but still isn't confident enough to ask so Minato worms it out if him? 😊

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Minato knew that there was something bothering Tsuge. His boyfriend was always so easy to read, wearing his heart on his sleeve… and something was bothering him.

 

As he practiced he latest routine as best he could in the crowded space, he noticed Tsuge glancing at him every so often out of the corner of his eyes.

 

“Alright.” He paused, trying not to smirk when Tsuge straightened up in sheer panic, eyes wide, “What’s wro- “

 

“- Nothing!”

 

Minato frowned, “Well, obviously not.”

 

Silence.

 

He moved closer, unable to hold back his smirk this time when Tsuge made a point not to look at him.

 

“Tsuge?” Using his best puppy dog eyes, it wasn’t long before Tsuge snapped, whining high when confronted with the expression.

 

“I-I was just- “

 

Minato waited patiently, knowing that Tsuge just needed a little time sometimes.

 

“I… want- tonight, I want you to- “Tsuge stammered over the words, before giving up, burying his face in his hands to try and hide the blush.

 

“… You want me to…”

 

“You know!” The exclamation was muffled, “That!”

 

“You want to have sex?” Minato thought Tsuge had gotten over this shyness, but adored it when he got like this, “You want to fuck m- “

 

“- No!”

 

“… No?” Minato frowned in confusion, “Then what do you- “

 

“- I want you to… you know, to me!”

 

With a flash, Minato realised what Tsuge was struggling to ask for. “You… want me to be on top?”

 

Tsuge nodded shyly, making Minato’s heart flutter in his chest.

 

“Okay.” His voice was a little hoarse, “We-we can do that.”

 

‘Don’t look too eager’ Minato mentally scolded himself, ‘And don’t suggest we go to the bedroom right away.’

 

“Later then?” He asked, proud of himself for his steady tone as Tsuge nodded gratefully, “Great!”

 

That… might have been too eager.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

That night, after they’d eaten, they made their way to the bedroom, Minato watching as Tsuge slowly stripped off.

 

Minato stripped off a little quicker, but all without taking his eyes off of Tsuge, watching as he went to sit on the bed, hands flexing nervously in the sheets.

 

“Relax.” Minato whispered, “I’ve got you.”

 

He started slow, kissing his way down Tsuge’s furry chest, drawing out soft moans from the older man. Just before he reached Tsuge’s groin, he reached out to the bedside table and grabbed the small tube of lube.

 

“Tsuge… am I okay to keep going?”

 

Tsuge nodded frantically, whining when Minato took Tsuge’s cock into his mouth. This he’d done before, so it was nothing new for Tsuge, as he kept up a steady rhythm, fumbling with the bottle of lube.

 

Realising that he couldn’t multi-task just yet, he pulled away, making Tsuge groan.

 

“Ready?”

 

Minato’s cock twitched at the sight Tsuge made. His hair was in it’s usual state of disarray, mouth parted, cheeks a striking shade of red and his chest heaving. Minato nearly came just from looking at him.

 

“P-please, keep going.” Tsuge shyly opened his legs a little further, reinforcing his words. Biting at his lips, Minato slicked up his fingers, bringing them to Tsuge’s opening, slowly pushing the first digit inside.

 

It was hot and tight, so it was understandable when Tsuge let out an overwhelmed gasp.

 

Minato kept his eyes on him, moving his finger and out, watching in fascination as Tsuge scrunched his eyes closed. When he added a second finger, those same eyes flew open as Tsuge’s back arched and he let out a desperate moan.

 

It took a little longer than Minato expected before he felt comfortable adding a third finger. A couple of minutes later, he decided that Tsuge was ready, pushing himself to his knees and grabbing a condom.

 

Slicking himself up, he gently encouraged Tsuge to spread his legs a little wider, enjoying the flush that travelled from the older man’s cheeks, down his neck and part of his chest, before gentle pushing the tip inside.

 

It took all of his self-control not to come as the heat gripped at him tightly the further in he moved, Tsuge letting out a needy moan.

 

He waited patiently.

 

“Y-You can move.” Tsuge eventually whispered.

 

After getting that consent, Minato pulled out until only the tip was in, before plunging back in, unable to stop himself from groaning at the feeling.

 

It was so good.

 

He didn’t want this feeling to ever end.

 

He kept a firm grip on Tsuge’s thighs as he thrust into him, tearing a lovely moan from the man’s lips. Minato’s eyes fixed on the point where their bodies connected, stomach tightening with lust when he saw himself sliding in and out.

 

He wasn’t going to last much longer.

 

He jumped though when he heard Tsuge’s strangled cry, seeing the man come all over his stomach and chest, not expecting Tsuge to orgasm quite that soon.

 

Minato hadn’t even touched him.

 

He rolled his hips, mouth dropping open when he felt Tsuge tighten around his cock. It only took a few more thrusts before he came with a low groan, falling forwards and leaning his head on Tsuge’s sweaty chest.

 

Knowing that the older man must be feeling very sensitive right about now, he slowly pulled out, not missing the slight intake of breath as he did so. Disposing of the condom, he lay beside his boyfriend, smiling when he felt Tsuge pull him closer.

 

“That was…” The other man seemed to be in shock slightly, making Minato chuckle.

 

“Yeah. It was.”

 

They shared a brief kiss, both too tired for much else, soon succumbing to sleep, each content in the intimate embrace.

Chapter 596: Sung/Puth - Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Cosmodith: Can I ask for a Sang/Puth? Because I can't find anything about them... It's a crime.

………………………………

 

“This isn’t a good idea. It's going to start raining soon, and you’re going to freeze.”

 

“We send half our lives in the water.” Sung teased, “Besides, it says it’s not going to rain until much later on tonight, and we’ll be in by then.” Wrapping an arm around Puth’s shoulders, he pulled him all the way outside, making sure the door was shut behind them.

 

Puth rolled his eyes, but leaned into the embrace anyway, unable to stop the fond smile from appearing on his face. He was still concerned about the clouds, but if Sung was so sure that they would be inside before it hit them, then so be it.

 

It was a bit chilly though.

 

They took their time with the walk, like they were in some terrible romance novel, hands tightly interlocked as twilight gradually took over the sky above them. Even as the wind picked up, Puth couldn’t bear to end the content silence between them.

 

Every time Sung glanced over at him, something warm bloomed deep in Puth’s chest.

 

He loved this man so much.

 

Nothing could ruin this moment.

 

Of course, as soon as he had that thought, the clouds opened up and rain poured down on them like someone was tipping buckets of water all over them.

 

“Ah!” Sung covered his head with his hands, as if that would help against this downpour.

 

Puth couldn’t help but feel a bit smug, laughing as the rain soaked through his t-shirt and pants. He should have felt miserable, but he focused on the way Sung looked in the rain, with his clothes clinging to his skin in the way that they were. “Told you.” He teased his boyfriend, “Come on, let’s find some shelter.”

 

They didn’t hurry in their quest to find said shelter though, walking through the peaceful streets, as they were the only ones crazy enough to be out in this weather.

 

“This is nice.” Sung whispered, leaned his head against Puth’s shoulder, pressing a light kiss to his boyfriend’s jaw.

 

“Yeah, it really is.”

 

Puth was amazed at how much he loved this man… to the point where he was sure that he wanted to marry him. He wanted to marry him so badly, that he was already thinking of the perfect proposal gift.

 

Maybe something simple…. With Sung’s birthstone gem? It might be a bit pricey, but he was sure he could manage it with a little bit of saving.

 

And then there was the matter of the Sin Sod.

 

Choosing the perfect date.

 

Once upon a time, Puth would never have expected to think about something like this, let alone be brave enough to think about proposing in the future.

 

Maybe… he could wait for another rainy day like this?

 

Some people wouldn’t think that that was romantic, but most people had never seen Sung in this sort of light before.

 

Where he did it didn’t really matter though.

 

All that mattered was that Puth loved Sung more than anything and everything.

 

He stopped, pulling Sung close and kissing him deeply, trying to suppress the giddiness bubbling up in his chest.

 

Soon.

 

It would happen soon.

Chapter 597: Achi/Kluay - Seductive Achi (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from PakarangCH: Could you write some NSFW KluayAchi with lewd/seductive/innocent Achi? Maybe with cute moments too? I would love to read some OOC Achi x) Thank you so much for writing of these two! It gives me the life, really 💕

…………………………………………………….

 

Achi knew what he was doing when he chose this outfit.

 

A uniform that was just slightly too small for him, that rose up, exposing tanned skin as he stretched. Combined with the slight height difference between him and Kluay, he knew what this did to his boyfriend.

 

So, he was wearing it when Kluay got home, sitting cross-legged on the floor as he pretended to study.

 

He very carefully didn’t look up as Kluay entered the apartment, knowing that he wouldn’t be able to hold back his not-so innocent smirk. “Hello P’Kluay.” He greeted, amazed that his voice didn’t shake.

 

The only reply was a choked noise, prompting Achi to look up. Kluay was stood there in shock.

 

“Am- am I reading this situation right?” The older man whispered, shutting the door behind him and dropping his bag to the ground, “Please tell me I’m reading this situation right?!”

 

Achi smirked, “I don’t know what you mean?” He pouted, making Kluay whine.

 

“Don’t do this to me Achi!”

 

Achi pushed himself to his feet, stretching up, showing off his mid-riff. “Oh… do you mean the situation where I want you to drag me into the bedroom and make me forget all about this stupid project I have to do? That situation?”

 

“… Is that a yes?”

 

Achi held out his hands, chuckling when they were grabbed, and he was pulled into the bedroom.

 

“It’s not because you look like a freshman.” Kluay panted, pressing kiss after kiss to his lips, “I-I just really like- “

 

“- I know.”

 

Sighing in relief, Kluay slid his fingers into Achi’s hair and bent to give him a thorough kiss, the touch eventually fading into something gentler. “What do you want to happen?” He asked softly.

 

“I want you to touch me.” Slowly, Achi grabbed Kluay’s hand, moving it until Kluay was touching Achi under his shirt, trying not to moan when Kluay’s fingers automatically started to rub at his nipples, “And I want you to strip.”

 

Kluay needed no help with that, taking a step back and pulling his shirt up over his head, throwing it to the ground, before shoving down his jeans and boxers to reveal, long, muscular legs and his cock which was already starting to harden.

 

Achi decided to change the plan slightly.

 

“Can I blow you?”

 

Kluay groaned, “Yeah, like I’d say no to that.”

 

“Do you want me to- “Achi’s hands moved to unbutton his shirt, only for Kluay to grab his wrists.

 

“No, no, no, leave them on.” Kluay pleaded, “You look so cute in clothes like this.”

 

These clothes were money well-spent.

 

“You’re so gorgeous.” Kluay whispered, watching as Achi blushed at the compliment.

 

Kluay wasn’t shy about giving Achi compliments, but Achi flushed every time he received one, not knowing how much he needed to hear until he met Kluay.

 

He sank to his knees, and took Kluay’s cock into his mouth, lips wrapping around his head, tongue flicking against the slit, already tasting Kluay’s pre-cum.

 

Kluay’s fingers tangled in his hair, tugging lightly as he moaned, hips bucking every so often.

 

Achi glanced up at him, before sinking all the way down to the base, hand already slipping into his own pants to take him in hand. They would have time for more later, but right now, he needed to come.

 

Judging from the way Kluay’s cock twitched in his mouth, he wasn’t going to be the only one coming more than once tonight.

 

It was difficult to smirk with a mouthful, but he managed it, humming around Kluay’s cock as the older man came hard with a loud moan. Achi licked him clean, wiping at his mouth as he leaned back, mouth falling open as he experienced his own orgasm.

 

“That was- “

 

“- It’s not over yet.” Achi pouted, knowing that the expression could get him anything in the world when it came to Kluay, “Round Two?”

 

“… Round Two.”

Chapter 598: Win/Team - Chapter 268 (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from BTSBlinkNCTStay: I really hope someone asks for a sequel to this when prompts are open again haha! – Referring to Chapter 268

………………………………………………………..

 

They practically fell into the room, already glued together at the mouth and hip. Team, uncharacteristically, slammed him hard against the opposite wall, pressing in with his whole weight so that Win felt Team’s hardness pushing against his thigh, next to his own erection.

 

Whatever had gotten into Team, Win wanted to see it more often, as Team was voracious, his kisses hard but passionate.

 

Win was helpless to resist.

 

“Fancy trying out that wall sex idea I had last week?” He whispered, smirking when Team shuddered at the very idea.

 

“Definitely.” Team answered, before kissing up Win’s neck, smirking when the older man tilted his head to one side, silently begging for more as their pants and underwear ended up on the floor, “Turn around.”

 

Win swallowed hard and trembled as Team pressed close behind him, rubbing up against him just a little, before stepping back and racing into the bedroom, probably to grab a condom and lube.

 

He was back less than a minute later, to find that Win hadn’t moved a muscle.

 

“Good boy.”

 

Win shivered at the praise, forehead resting against the wall as Team started to prepare him. It was quick, but it was also thorough, with Team clearly not wanting to hurt Win in the process. Despite it being a quick job, it still felt like hours had passed before Team was pulling his three fingers out and turning Win around.

 

“Ready?”

 

Win nodded, bracing his palms against the wall as Team lifted him up into the air, hands under Win’s thighs as Win wrapped muscular legs around the younger man’s waist. Team pressed his cock inside, and as Win sank down onto the cock, his vision went white with pleasure.

 

Team got right into the rhythm of it, lifting Win up and down on his cock.

 

Win closed his eyes at the exquisite sensation of Team moving inside him, hearing Team panting as he worked hard at it, muttering breathless promises under his breath.

 

All he could feel was Team inside him.

 

Team’s body against him.

 

Team’s hands under his thighs, fingers digging in.

 

It was enough to send him mad, especially when Team made sure to angle himself perfectly to hit Win’s prostate with every thrust.

 

He whined with each thrust, using his legs to try and pull Team closer.

 

Taking the hint, Team impressively set a punishing pace, moving twice as fast as he pushed Win towards an orgasm that he was sure was going to kill him.

 

Team was very, very good at this: they didn’t go this hard very often or take advantage of Team’s strength like this very often, but Win loved every single second of it.

 

“Come on P’Win.” Team whispered, pressing closer until Win’s cock was rubbing against his shirt, giving Win the friction that he so desperately needed, slowing to allow his cock to linger over Win’s prostate, “Come for me, come right now.”

 

That was all it took.

 

Five seconds later, with those words ringing through his ears, Win was gone. Sweat seemed to ooze from every pore of his body, come splattered against his shirt and saliva dribbled down his chin due to the fact that he was panting so hard, he couldn’t swallow properly.

 

He clenched around Team, feeling like electricity was shooting up his back and down his legs as Team carried on thrusting, squeezed every last drop out of him. Somehow, he kept holding Win up in the air as he sought out his own completion.

 

With Win’s rhythmic clenching, it didn’t take long.

 

Team stilled, breathing heavily as he slowly relaxed his grip on Win, allowing his shaking legs to connect back with the ground. Win’s hair was a mess, looking completely debauched as his legs refused to hold him up for more than a few seconds, sliding down to the ground and looking up at Team.

 

Kneeling down in front of him, condom thrown in the bin, Team leaned over and kissed him slowly.

 

“Bed?”

 

“I don’t know if I have another round in- “

 

“- Just to sleep P’Win.”

 

“Oh… bed sounds perfect then.” Win smirked, “Carry me?”

 

“Ha ha.”

Chapter 599: My Engineer Couples - Best Couple Competition

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Gen_be_red: I wanted to request a 'My Engineer' prompt where Bohn and Boss are bickering over who's the best couple and they start a competition over who's the best. Both couples end up pulling the other two couples (RamKing and TharaFrong) into competition, and the couples try to show their care and affection in the stupidest and funniest ways trying to win the competition.
(Also, can we pretend RamKing and TharaFrong are established?)

……………………………………….

 

It all started with Boss and Bohn.

 

Unsurprisingly.

 

There was always a bit of competition within the friendship group, what with Mek, King and Boss’s constant betting pool on how Bohn would react to any given situation, or their grades, or Boss’s eating competition that he believed he had against the others (he didn’t).

 

They were a competitive group, and with the addition of Thara, Frong, Duen and Ram, it didn’t ease in the slightest.

 

This, however, was new.

 

“How are you believing your own crap?!” Bohn glared at Boss, who glared right back, “Obviously I’m the best boyfriend!”

 

“You and Duen spend half your lives arguing! How are you the best?!”

 

“That’s foreplay!”

 

Duen groaned at Bohn’s admission, burying his face in his hands. “Why is this my life.” He muttered, as the argument got louder and louder.

 

“FINE!” Bohm slammed his hands down on the table, “First one to get some flowers wins!”

 

He set off running, with Boss following on behind, calling out after him.

 

“IT’S NOT ALL ABOUT FLOWERS!”

 

“Pointless.” Frong muttered, “Obviously I’m the best boyfriend.”

 

There was a beat of silence, feeling like the side of his head was burning as he turned to look at King’s boyfriend, who was glaring at him.

 

“Seriously?” Frong groaned, “I am obviously the best boyfriend, and we are obviously the best couple.”

 

“What?!” “Hey!” “No way!”

 

It all devolved from there.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

Duen wanted to be mad, but this was actually quite nice. It was nice to see that delighted look on his cousin’s face when Frong gave him some new accessories for Cupcake’s tank.

 

It was nice to see Ram and King getting closer. Duen was glad that Ram found someone who didn’t mind his silence.

 

Bohn was being more attentive and whilst Boss’s efforts in this ‘best couple’ competition were often loud and out there, it was clear that Mek was loving it.

 

What he didn’t like… was the bickering.

 

“You think you’re cuter than us?” King asked a little indignantly.

 

“I don’t think it, I know we’re cuter than you.” Boss crossed his arms over his chest, “We’ve been together for longer, so we’ve had more experience being cute.” He stuck his tongue out at his friend, and naturally, King returned the expression.

 

“I’m dating a five-year-old.” Mek sighed wearily

 

“You both have to be cute, or it doesn’t count!”

 

“Ram is cute!”

 

“Ram is scary!”

 

Ram looked oddly pleased by this.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

“Dinner and a movie, big deal!” Bohn rolled his eyes as he and Frong faced off, “I took Duen to the beach for our anniversary.”

 

“He did.” Duen accepted, before muttering into his drink, “And then spent half the time crying after stepping on a jellyfish.”

 

“Duen!” “Ha!”

 

“Ram took me out to flower show for our anniversary… if anyone cares.” King muttered, smiling softly when Ram rested his head on the older man’s shoulder.

 

“Boss forgot our anniversary.”

 

“Ten points off of Boss for that!”

 

“That’s… fair.”

 

………………………………………………………………

 

“Thara! We need a score settled!”

 

Thara looked up, a little alarmed by his cousin’s cry, seeing him and King storming towards him, “Ummm, okay?”

 

He was grateful that Frong was currently in a lecture, as he sensed this was related to the best couple competition.

 

“King thinks that Ram could beat up Bohn!”

 

Thara frowned, “He can… we’ve already proved that haven’t we?”

 

The pair froze, minds flickering back to that moment, wincing in unison.

 

“Oh… yeah.”

 

Groaning, Thara shook his head, “Call all the others. I think we need to put an end to all this.”

 

………………………………………..

 

To their credit, everyone looked a little sheepish.

 

“This has gotten out of hand.” Thara began, “We’re all being way too competitive about the tiniest of things.”

 

There was a muted chorus of agreement.

 

“Maybe… we should just admit that that either none of us are the best couple… or we’re all the best, just at different things?”

 

They all looked at each other.

 

“Different things?” Boss frowned, “What do you mean?”

 

“Like…Bohn is probably the best at romantic gestures.”

 

“Yes!”

 

“What?!”

 

“King and Ram… as much as I hate to admit it, are probably the cutest.” Thara winced at Boss’s whined, “Boss and Mek are the most… expressive couple.”

 

“Okay.” Bohn frowned, “So what about you and Frong.”

 

“Us?” Thara thought to himself for a moment, before smirking, “We’re obviously just the best couple.”

 

“HEY!” “OH, COME ON!”

Chapter 600: Pete/Kao - AU: Talking About Non

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maoshi: I would like to request a "Dark blue kiss" prompt after the pool scene and reconciliation where Pete and Kao talk about and even Pete tell Lao about the night he went to Kao's house and found Non there.

…………………………………………………………..

 

They both sat on the edge of the pool, feet in the water, silence hanging in the air between them.

 

Kao knew that he was fighting back tears still, not used to this awkwardness between them.

 

“I wanted to apologise sooner.” Pete whispered, breaking that silence, “My Dad… he told me to never go to bed angry. It was late, but I wanted to listen to him. I wanted to fix everything; I even practiced my apology on the teddy.”

 

Immediately, there were two questions that popped into Kao’s mind.

 

When?

 

What happened?

 

“I didn’t want there to be this distance between us.” Pete continued, not seeming to see Kao’s inner conflict, “So, I drove to your house…” He looked over at Kao, and Kao was astounded to see the beginning of tears in Pete’s eyes, “… But Non was there.”

 

Kao froze.

 

He knew what night this was.

 

“He just looked so fucking smug.” Pete muttered, “Like he felt like he’d already won.”

 

“He’d come over because he got a good score in the subject that I was tutoring him in.” Kao whispered, wincing when he brought up the reason behind their split in the first place, “He said his Dad bought seafood for us all to share, as a reward, you know?”

 

Pete could practically feel his stomach grumble at the mention of seafood.

 

“I was… down, and he was so happy.” Kao sighed, before chuckling, “My Mum still couldn’t stop mentioning you though, about how you’d love the shrimp.”

 

Pete couldn’t help but preen slightly at this.

 

“I-I thanked him for not telling his Dad about what you did to him… because he could have ruined your life.”

 

“I know.” Pete had regretted it as soon as he did it…. Mostly.

 

“…. And then I asked him if he planned it all.”

 

Pete turned to Kao in shock, eyes widening at the knowledge that Kao had confronted that spoilt brat, despite everything, “What-what did he say?”

 

Kao shrugged, “He didn’t answer… but I knew from the look on his face. He left to answer a phone call and- well, that must have been when you saw him.” Glancing over at Pete, Kao waited patiently for him to speak.

 

“I asked him what he was doing there.” Pete continued the story, “He basically confirmed what you said about the dinner, although he did make it seem like he’d been invited. He then made some comment about how he only put up with me because I was your ‘friend’ and that he didn’t need to worry about that anymore.” Pete scoffed, “Kid clearly didn’t care about getting hit, because he confirmed that he did all this to break us up, and if I did hit him again, he was going to get his Dad involved.”

 

Pete’s fists then tightened, prompting Kao to reach out and gently uncurl his fingers.

 

“Pete… what did he say?”

 

“He- He talked about how easy it all was. That he’d been invited for dinner, that you were now his… he called you his boyfriend and everything.”

 

Kao felt like he was going to be sick, “He… didn’t act like anything happened. He just asked to borrow my charger because his phone had died.”

 

“I sent you some messages… did you read them.”

 

“No.”

 

“Did he know your code?”

 

Kao stayed quiet, knowing that Non would have had the chance to see him enter it at any point.

 

“Little fucker.” Pete muttered, “Fuck… we should have talked about this sooner. I can’t believe I had to go to Mork for advice.”

 

“Mork? Really?”

 

“He basically told me I was being an idiot, and if Mork was saying that to me, then it must be true.” Pete groaned, “I just…. I wish you hadn’t lied to me about Non, but I wish you weren’t put into that position, fearing that your Mum would be fired.”

 

“… I’m sorry.”

 

“You don’t have anything to be sorry for.” Pete turned to face Kao, as Kao did the same, “You can’t control the actions of a spoilt brat.”

 

There was a beat of silence where Kao stared at him, before the other man was lunging forwards and pulling him into a hug, face buried into the crook of Pete’s neck.

 

“I’ve missed you.” His voice came out muffled, “And… I didn’t mean to make you feel like you were coming second or anything.”

 

“All of friends think we need better communication.”

 

Kao chuckled, the sound coming out a little tearful, “I think that’s possibly the understatement of the century.” He pulled away, “I-I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 601: Win/Team - Men In Black AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Love_Boun_Prem: WinTeam as in a special cops (like Men In Black)

……………………………………………

 

“You know, Agent D is also trained in Aquatic alien life! Why doesn’t he ever get these missions?!”

 

Agent T, Team, rolled his eyes as he gently moved the eggs into the aquatic incubator, “Because Agent P isn’t trained in it, and this is a two-man job. Even if they gave it to D, they’d probably still end up sending you.”

 

Eggs laid too near a dock.

 

Once they hatched and exploded in the process, they could wipe out the shipping lines in this area, so, they had to be moved to a more suitable location.

 

Thankfully the species was fairly pliant, despite the explosive start, so the mother was watching patiently.

 

“We’d be done sooner if you stopped whining and actually tried to help.”

 

Agent W sighed but relented and continued with the job. “Do I at least get a kiss after this?”

 

“Win!”

 

They both knew that they weren’t technically supposed to be whatever it was they were; somewhere between work partners and lovers, but technically, they weren’t meant to know anything about each other, including their names.

 

They had been partners for less than three weeks before getting in an argument and having angry sex over a table.

 

“Call me Team.” His partner had growled, and from there on, the lines between them were blurred.

 

They weren’t like Agent D and Agent P, who filed the correct paperwork to pursue a relationship (the fact that they were reincarnations from two famous Agents, K and I, probably helped with that). No, they decided to sneak around behind everyone’s backs.

 

Win spent most of his time in the small apartment that Team rented out, rather than the home he’d been given, sneaking in through an open window in order to avoid being seen. If he happened to keep some of his stuff in a couple of draws or half a closet, well… he still hadn’t fully moved in.

 

They’d saved each other’s life about a thousand times each… but still, they called each other ‘partner’.

 

Carefully placing the eggs into the incubator, Win considered their relationship further.

 

He didn’t know if what he felt for Agent T was the big four-letter word… but he felt more human around him, in a world that was full of savage aliens, not-so savage aliens, robots and cyborgs.

 

He took risks and got no thanks for that.

 

But Agent T made him feel like he didn’t need them.

 

Huh… maybe it was that big four-letter word after all.

 

By the end of their current mission, that had both moved over one hundred eggs, transporting them carefully to the pre-approved location.

 

Thank god this species only went through this once every ten years.

 

“We should share a shower when we get back.” Agent W suggested, tone suggestive with a waggle of his eyebrows as they got into the car, “Save on water, you know?”

 

Agent T stared determinedly out of the window, but Agent W could see his smile in the reflection of the glass.

 

“They have cameras there, remember?” T eventually answered.

 

“Not actually in the showers. If two people happen to enter the shower room, who knows what they might get up to?” W shrugged, “It’s anyone’s imagination.”

 

“That’s what I’m afraid of.”

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

“How did it go?”

 

How Agent A always seemed to know when they arrived, Agent W would never know.

 

“It was a standard re-location.” Agent T answered, a slightly tired smile on his face that Agent W longed to kiss off, “Over two hundred eggs have been moved to the discussed location, and I believe a little over a hundred of them were fertilised.”

 

“Good work.” Agent A nodded at them both, “Get some rest, and we’ll see you tomorrow.”

 

What day was it?

 

Agent W wasn’t sure, but he hoped it was a Saturday so that Agent T might agree to a date someday.

 

They saluted, walking back towards the exit, ducking tentacles and various antennae and hopping over tails.

 

They were almost to the elevator and Agent W was thinking about that nice big bed Agent T had at his apartment, when he head Agent’s M’s sly voice piping up from the side-lines.

 

“W and T, sitting in a tree…”

 

When other, alien employees continued the chant, W stopped T from pulling his blaster.

 

“We’ll just have to clean it up.” He reminded the younger agent, “You’ll just have to show M who’s boss during your next training session.”

 

“And we break the coffee machine.”

 

“Now that’s just cruel. You’re punishing everyone there!”

 

“Good.” Glaring at the chorus of aliens, T smirked when they all frantically backed away and took off running, “Maybe they’ll learn something.”

 

A feral Agent T shouldn’t have been as attractive as it was.

 

“Come on.” T stormed ahead, “I suddenly feel the need to release some stress.”

 

“In the fun way?”

 

“Just come on!”

 

Oh yes, it was the fun way.

 

Maybe, just maybe, this was love.

Chapter 602: Champ/Doc - Date Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Kara_vii: As for prompts, a fluffy date one shot with Champ x Doc from TharnType 2?

……………………………………………………….

 

Champ lay back on the sofa, resting his head on his boyfriend’s leg as the medical student read over his notes, looking up at Doc’s face above him.

 

He was surprisingly comfortable.

 

He loved watching Doc when he was concentrating like this, loving the way his boyfriend’s nose twitched when he was a little confused about something, eyes narrowing behind cute round glasses.

 

It took some time before Doc seemed to notice the attention on him, glancing down at Champ and flushing slightly. “Ai’Champ.” He looked away, the pink spreading across his face as Champ smirked at the reaction.

 

“What?”

 

“You know what.” Doc sighed a bit in defeat, putting his notes to one side.

 

“What? I like lying with you like this… is that a problem?”

 

“I really need to read this chapter before my next class.”

 

“I know for a fact that you already know all about… Guillain-Barré syndrome” He knew his pronunciation was atrocious, judging from the little giggle that Doc let out. Before the teasing could start, Champ shuffled up, rolling over and hugging Doc’s middle, pressing a kiss to his stomach over the top of the short.

 

The giggling got louder, punctuated by the occasional sputtering of Champ’s name before Doc was cupping Champ’s cheeks with his hands and leaning in for a gentle kiss, one that Champ was quick to deepen.

 

When they pulled apart, Doc leaned back quickly, just in time to miss Champ shooting up into a seated position.

 

“You like boba tea, don’t you?”

 

Doc frowned, “Ummm, yes?”

 

“Techno mentioned this new place that opened recently, near the university campus I think. Fancy going?”

 

“Like… a date?”

 

Champ smiled softly at him, “Of course. I feel like it’s been ages since our last one.”

 

“… Our last date was yesterday? We had lunch together, remember?”

 

“Exactly… ages ago!”

 

Doc chuckled fondly, titled his face to one side as Champ kissed at his jaw.

 

“Finish your studying, and then we’ll go, okay?”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“No problem.”

 

…………………………………………………

 

The pair walked hand in hand to the new shop, their intertwined hands swinging between them. The walked in silence, not needing to fill the content silence between them.

 

It was a small shop, that still had the ‘Grand Opening’, with not many people inside. There were three high school girls in one corner, giggling over something on their phones and there were two workers standing behind the counter, both of them smiling and waiting expectantly.

 

Looking at the menu, the items weren’t overly expensive.

 

“So, what are you thinking?” Champ whispered.

 

“Ummm… there’s a lot to choose from.”

 

“It’s just milk tea, you don’t need to think about it that hard.”

 

“Ummm, something with honey?”

 

“Maybe the Jasmine milk tea, with the honey boba? Or the honey oolong one?”

 

It was nice that Champ knew him so well to recommend his favourite flavours of tea, “Alright.” He whispered, “The Jasmine does sound nice.”

 

“And some cake?”

 

“To share?”

 

“It is a date, isn’t it?”

 

Doc chuckled. They walked up to the counter hand in hand, and made their order, Champ paying before Doc could pull his wallet out.

 

“You can get the next one if you’re that worried about it.” Champ teased, taking their order, and heading over to a table in the corner.

 

Champ loved the little dates like this, sitting here in content silence, watching Doc’s cheeks puff out a little bit as he ate.

 

He was so cute, and he couldn’t believe he’d ever agreed to date him.

 

When Doc noticed him staring, he flushed, trying to turn away slightly as Champ reached out to brush against those soft cheeks lightly, before leaning over and pressing a kiss to them.

 

“Stop.” He whispered, even as the smile on his face suggested that he didn’t mean it, “Which tea did you get?”

 

“Peach.” Champ hummed happily, stirring the tea around to try and loosen some of the tapioca pearls that were clumped together, chewing on one of the pearls, he took his fork, cutting off a bit of the cake and holding it up to Doc.

 

“… You just like seeing my cheeks.”

 

“Yep.” Champ beamed, not even trying to deny it, “Do I need to make the train noises?”

 

“Ai’Champ!”

 

Chuckling, Champ moved so that he was sitting next to his boyfriend, leaning over and nuzzling into the other man’s neck, hearing Doc giggle and whine about how they were still in public.

 

He laughed, giving him another kiss on the cheek.

 

He loved this man.

 

Maybe they were still in the honeymoon phase, but he didn’t care about that.

 

He wanted to spend the rest of this life with Doc, no matter what.

Chapter 603: Win/Team - Nightmares/Angst

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Love_Boun_Prem: WinTeam with some Angst and a happy ending🤗

………………………………………

 

When Win and Team finally admitted their feelings for one another, there weren’t fireworks like they imagined the Dean/Pharm confession going. It was just a soft conversation held during a coffee date.

 

Ordinary.

 

Mundane.

 

Team couldn’t stop the daft smile from appearing on his face at the memory of it.

 

The kisses and the sex seemed so much better now that they were an official couple, but there was still a niggling bit of doubt in the back of Team’s mind.

 

He had nightmares.

 

Dreams that caused him to wake up screaming, drenched in sweat and fear.

 

Dreams that could cause him to lose the new happiness he’d found.

 

“Team, are you coming to bed?”

 

It was the same night after they’d officially become a couple, and this would be the first time they would be sharing a bed without the expectation of sex.

 

Sex wore him out.

 

It stopped the nightmares, and without it, he couldn't predict what would happen.

 

“Team?”

 

Looking up at Win, taking in the dirty blonde hair hanging around his face, wearing nothing but a pair of loose pyjama bottoms, Team forced himself to smile, “Yeah, of course.”

 

If Win noticed that anything was wrong, he didn’t say anything, pulling Team to his feet and pulling him over to the bed. They both flopped onto the soft mattress, wordlessly shuffling under the covers as Win pulled Team flush against his chest and wrapped his arms around him. Their legs tangled together, as Win gave him a sweet, soft kiss.

 

Falling asleep, Team was so content, that he was sure that tonight would be fine.

 

...........................................

 

He was in the ocean.

 

The light was slowly fading away to be replaced by the darkness.

 

There was an eery silence, broken only by the sobbing of someone nearby.

 

Strange.

 

How could you sob underwater?

 

Frantically, he looked around, trying to find the source of the sobbing.

 

Nothing.

 

Nobody.

 

He wanted to call out for Win but knew he couldn’t being underwater the way he was.

 

His heart jolted when he realised he’d need to breathe soon.

 

He could feel the darkness closing in.

 

“Team!”

 

Team felt like crying in relief, hearing Win calling out for him even as the darkness grew and grew.

 

“Team!” The voice was louder, clearer, as Team latched onto it, concentrating on its calming timber.

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Team was lying on his back, hands clenching at the sheets, chest heaving up and down.

 

Nightmare.

 

A bad one.

 

Having been startled out of his own sleep by a sudden yelp, Win sleepily reached over to place a hand on Team’s stomach.

 

“You’re safe.” He murmured, wincing as Team turned towards him, hair damp against his forehead, head shaking violently as he squirmed away from Win’s gentle touch, quiet sobs breaking free. As he attempted to kick the covers away, he only tangled himself further up in them, the duvet wrapping around his thighs and calves, skin slick with sweat.

 

He looked like he was drowning.

 

“Team, you need to breathe!” The bed shifted with each violent kick, “Team, you’re holding your breath! Breathe!”

 

He was ignored as Team continued to thrash around, forcing Win to try and untangle him before he seriously hurt himself. Eventually, he managed to free his boyfriend from the duvet, throwing it on the floor.

 

Team barely reacted though.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

The edges of his vision was starting to blurry.

 

Was he awake or asleep?

 

Where was Win?

 

Why couldn’t he breathe?

 

…………………………………………………………

 

Team wasn’t breathing.

 

Desperately, Win took Team’s shoulders in his hands, giving him a single and firm shake. “BREATHE!”

 

Team’s back arched, prompting Win to help him into a seated position, in the hope that that would help him breathe easier.

 

For a moment, he considered CPR, until Team finally took a breath, piercing and desperate. His eyes were closed as he continued to breathe, making Win relax.

 

Gently, he gathered Team up in his arms, pulling him into his lap and making sure that Team’s head was resting on his shoulder.

 

“I’ve got you.” Win whispered, “I’ve got you.” He rocked them slowly, broken, strangled sobs wracking Team’s body as the younger man pressed his face into Win’s neck. Tears were running down Team’s cheeks as he fought to regain his breathing.

 

In an attempt to help, Win softly stroked Team’s lower back.

 

Minutes passed as Team slowly started to calm down, breathing normally but still frozen in panic. Eventually though, he managed to calm down enough to wipe away his tears, face flushed in embarrassment.

 

“Do you need something to drink?” Win asked, gently thumbing away the tears on Team’s face as the younger man moved off his lap.

 

“Yes please.”

 

Win quickly rushed to the kitchen, getting Team a glass of water, handing it over. “Do you… do you want to talk about it?”

 

“Not really… can you just hold me?”

 

“That I can do.” Win whispered, “For as long as you need me to.”

Chapter 604: Puth/Kaeng - Realisation of Feelings

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from sarahavoidsreallife: Would you be willing to write Puth realizing he has feelings for Kaeng? When the episodes were over, looking back, when Puth would remind Kaeng they weren't dating, it felt more like a reminder for him than for Kaeng...

………………………………………………………………..

 

Puth was lying on top of his sheets.

 

It had only been a few hours since Kaeng and left, and he had been here since then.

 

This things between them needed to be over. Kaeng wasn’t serious about this relationship, it was all a game to him, and Puth knew that he didn’t really do commitment.

 

Their relationship had shifted and changed over the months that they’d been sleeping together. Puth found himself themselves thinking of the times his heart had fluttered in his chest when he looked over at Kaeng to see a smile on his face, when Kaeng took him into his arms.

 

After every moment that they spent together, the feeling in his chest got worse and worse.

 

Subconsciously, he moved to check Facebook, groaning at all the pictures of happy couples, before throwing the phone to one side.

 

“We’re not dating.” He reminded himself, just like he’d reminded Kaeng so many times, “We. Are. Not. Dating.”

 

Kaeng was the one who said he’d be the best sex-buddy, he didn’t disagree with Puth.

 

Eventually, they would have to end this, and even as he thought that Puth’s chest got a little tighter.

 

He would miss Kaeng.

 

Would Kaeng miss him?

 

Kaeng had said that he missed Puth quite a few times, but Puth had always dismissed it as nothing, even as his heart stuttered.

 

In summary, his heart fluttered whenever Kaeng smiled at him, he missed him when he was gone and being in his arms was the best feeling in the world…. He might have feelings for Kaeng.

 

No… there was no might about this situation.

 

This wasn’t a maybe situation.

 

He was definitely in love with Kaeng.

 

Kaeng the player, who probably (read as definitely) didn’t like him back.

 

Puth knew this, and therefore, knew that he had to end it. He couldn’t continue this arrangement, not with how much he wanted to touch Kaeng, hug him, hold his hand, kiss him, tell him everything!

 

Tell him how much he loved him.

 

He couldn’t open himself up like that when he knew what the mocking response would be.

 

He reached over to grab his phone from where he’d thrown it, trembling fingers opening it up to pull up Kaeng’s contact information.

 

He had to do this.

 

Before he could press that button, his screen flashed to an incoming call screen.

 

Kaeng.

 

Puth answered it a little warily, “Hello?”

 

‘Hey’ Kaeng’s voice was warm, ‘Want to meet up later.’

 

“… We’ve just seen each other today.”

 

‘And? We can’t see each other more than once a day?’ Puth could practically hear the pout in Kaeng’s voice ‘I miss you, you know’

 

Once again, there was that traitorous flutter of his heart.

 

‘Don’t you miss me?’

 

He had no right to be that cute.

 

“I was just about to call you actually.” Puth admitted, as Kaeng made an inquisitive and almost surprised noise over the speaker

 

‘So… you did miss me?’

 

Puth was glad this was just a phone call, as he could feel himself turn red. “No, shut up.” He hissed, hearing Kaeng cackle on the other end of the line.

 

That sound was almost enough to make his realisation from earlier that morning slip out of his mouth without a second thought

 

‘I’ll take that as a yes.’ Kaeng stated, ‘Want me to come over?’

 

Puth intended to say no, to tell him that they needed to end this.

Maybe another time.

 

“Whatever. You can if you want to.” Was what actually came out of his mouth.

 

‘See you in a bit then!’

 

Puth would end this another time.

 

Confess or break it up

 

One way or another, this would end.

Chapter 605: Tharn/Type - Parents Overheard Them (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: When I read the intense loud reconciliation/sex scene of Tharn and Type at the house of Type's parents at the beach (season 2), I always wonder what the reaction of Type’s parents upon was witnessing such a loud event in the next room. Maybe next morning the boys would have a half "earth, swallow me" moment, half "I'm a proud well fucked wife with no regrets" moment? - NSFW please.

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Type… was a noisy bottom.

 

Tharn had had noisy partners before, but Type took it to a whole new level. Not that he really minded however, quite proud of his ability to turn his shy, slightly stand-offish boyfriend into a complete and total mess.

 

He loved that he could get the surly man to come apart, loved the fact that he was a screamer.

 

Sometimes it wasn’t a good thing.

 

Like when they were visiting Type’s parents and Tharn had allowed himself to be convinced into this. The last thing that he wanted, was for Type’s parents to hear this, because he was positive Type’s dad would kill him.

 

“T-Tharn!” Type moaned, mouth falling open as he felt Tharn’s cock drilling into his prostate, “Ah, ah, ah!”

 

“Ssh.” Tharn winced, “Keep it down.”

 

“I-I’m trying!” Type bit down on his lip, trying desperately not to make too much noise, but every time Tharn’s cock hammered into his prostate, he couldn’t control the noises flying out of his mouth.

 

“Fuck.” Tharn muttered under his breath as he felt Type tightening around his cock, “T-tight!” He let out a long, slow breath.

 

It felt incredible and he was trying not to make any noise because Type was making enough for the both of them. He thrust harder, making the bed creak. When the headboard started to hit the wall, Tharn reluctantly slowed down.

 

He felt like he was going to bite right through his lip with the effort of staying silent, even as Type was getting louder.

 

“Ohhh, shit! T-Tharn!” Type moaned loud, “Fuuuuck!”

 

Tharn pressed his lips to Type’s in an attempt to muffle the noises, hearing Type whining as his orgasm got closer and closer. Tharn felt his own orgasm quickly building, listening to those muffled moans, loving how he was making Type fall apart.

 

With one hand moving to Type’s cock, he stroked the other man in time with the thrusts, feeling Type start to shake underneath him.

 

Tharn’s thrusts got more frantic, grunting softly before pushing all the way inside in and coming hard, feeling Type shudder around him as he followed him over the edge, rolling his head to one side to try and muffle his cries into the pillow.

 

Tharn gently eased out, collapsing next to Type as they panted heavily.

 

“I-I really don’t want to go to breakfast tomorrow.” Tharn whispered, “I just know that they heard.”

 

“Nah.” Type muttered, “My dad sleeps like the dead.”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

Type’s father did not sleep like the dead.

 

“You were… loud last night.”

 

Tharn preened mentally, even as Type nearly choked on his morning coffee, clapping his hand over his mouth to catch the spilling droplets.

 

“W-what?!” Type spluttered, as his father glared at Tharn.

 

Tharn couldn’t help but freeze at the look, a piece of toast paused halfway to his mouth, eyes wide.

 

“You. Were. Loud. Last. Night.”

 

“You were listening?!” Type hissed.

 

“We couldn’t help it! I moved to the living room, and I could still here you!” Type’s father snapped, as Tharn carefully placed his toast back on his plate, knowing that he might need to make a run for it soon.

 

The tips of Type’s ears were bright red, but he stared right at his father, waiting for the older man to look him straight in the eyes.

 

“I love him.” Type stated, “We wouldn’t be having this conversation if I’d brought a girl home and made up with her, would we?”

 

“Yes, it’s not- “

 

“- You might have had a private conversation with me and tell me to keep it down.” Type acquiesced, “But because it’s Tharn, you decided to say it while we’re all having breakfast.”

 

“If you wanted to keep it all private, then you should- “

 

“- Go back to our apartment? Definitely!”

 

“Type, please!” Type’s mother spoke up, sending her husband a warning look, “We just- We just ask that you’re a little more courteous whilst you’re here, that’s all. We can always wear ear plugs if it gets a little out of hand.”

 

The words looked like they pained her slightly, but it was better than nothing.

 

“Thank you.” Tharn gave them his best, charming ‘please trust me with your son’ smile, “We promise to behave ourselves from now on.”

 

There… was probably a better way of saying that.

 

“I think I want to see more of the beach.” He grabbed Type’s hand, pulling him to his feet, “Come on.”

 

“Hey, I can walk without you yanking on my hand!”

 

As their voices faded away into the distance, Type’s mother chuckled, “I don’t know why you’re so angry.” She shook her head, “We got into the same situation once, remember?”

 

“… Yes.”

 

“That’s love.” She sipped at her cup of tea, “It makes you loud.”

Chapter 606: Bai Yutong/Zhan Yao - Hurt/Comfort

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from TheEnd: I saw what you're familiar with S.C.I. Mystery Bai Yutong/Zhan Yao. This week has put me in the mood for some hurt/comfort. Could you pretty please write me a fic where Zhan Yao has a tough day on the job and Bai Yutong helps him feel better? Stubborn cat, please. You are the only one who can. That is not BL in the drama, but a novel!!! I kindly ask … *BIG PUPPY- DOG EYES*

……………………………………

 

Bai Yutong was on the sofa, the TV playing some mindless show in the background as he relaxed when he heard the front door slam shut.

 

‘Kitty’s home’ He thought to himself wryly.

 

Zhan Yao had stayed behind that evening, taking part in a department meeting with the other criminal psychologists, and from the sound of it, it hadn’t gone well.

 

He turned his head to greet his boyfriend, wincing when Zhan Yao stormed through the door, face like thunder. He didn’t even look over at Yutong as he headed into the kitchen.

 

“Bad day?!” Yutong called out to him, despite already knowing the answer.

 

He didn’t have to be a profiler to know that.

 

Zhan Yao just grunted, throwing open the fridge, glaring at what he saw, before slamming it shut again. Bai Yutong couldn’t help but feel concerned at the level of frustration he saw there.

 

It took a lot to rile his Kitty up, and honestly, Bai Yutong was the only one who could manage it so effectively due to their years and years together.

 

“What’s wrong?” He asked softly as Zhan Yao turned to face him, the anger still prevalent in his face.

 

“Nothing.”

 

Yutong rolled his eyes.

 

Stubborn Kitty.

 

“Well, it’s obvious something.” He got to his feet, reaching out to try and take Zhan Yao’s hand in his own, only for the other man to spin around and ignore the gentle touch.

 

“It’s. Nothing.” He gritted through his teeth.

 

“Oh, come on.” Bai Yutong groaned, “You storm into the house into the house like that, without even saying hello and you want me to believe that? Something happened, and you might as well tell me, because I’m not letting this go.”

 

He was used to Zhan Yao’s stubbornness. Everyone always thought Yutong was the stubborn was and Zhan Yao was this calming presence, but they were honestly as bad as each other.

 

He was stubborner though; stubborn enough to not let this go and push Zhan Yao into telling him the truth.

 

He knew he’d won when Zhan Yao almost deflated, shoulders slumping as he turned back to Bai Yutong, head titled forwards to rest against Bai Yutong’s shoulder.

 

“It’s stupid.”

 

“It can’t be stupid if it’s making you this upset.” Gently, Yutong pulled him over to the sofa, encouraging him to sit down as they both cuddled together.

 

“It was… about a new interrogation interview method.” Zhan Yao sighed, “Dai Wei from the Counterfeit department put it forwards, but I’ve read the papers on it, and it is verging on the highly unethical.” He scowled, “They wanted my input on it, but I was completely ignored! Why bother asking me in the first place.”

 

“Is that all?” Yutong frowned, “You’ve never gotten along with Dai Wei, and you know that they won’t just start using the technique.”

 

“I know.” Zhan Yao rubbed at his temples, “It’s not just that though, that was the tip of the iceberg.” He sighed, “I just… feel like I haven’t been able to relax. I haven’t had a break and now everything is getting to me.”

 

Bai Yutong felt a flutter of guilt running through him. He hadn’t noticed his boyfriend getting stressed.

 

“Why didn’t you ever ask for a break?”

 

“Because I need to be there, we both need to be there.” Zhan Yao sighed, “Crime never ends, remember?”

 

“Not at the expense of your health.” Yutong sighed, “We’re in the middle of a lull… maybe we can take a week’s holiday. Just you and me.”

 

“We can’t both- “

 

“- Yes we can. I run it, so what I go says.”

 

There was a brief pause, before Zhan Yao sighed, “Thank you.”

 

Yutong pulled him closer so that he could wrap his arms around his boyfriend, Zhan Yao’s head on his chest. “I should have seen how stressed you were sooner.” He murmured quietly.

 

“… I’m the one who worked myself up like this.”

 

“I still should have noticed. I’m your boyfriend, it’s my job to notice this.”

 

Zhan Yao twisted around in his embrace, pressing a quick kiss to Yutong’s lips, breaking it before it could get too deep, making Yutong pout.

 

“Want to help me really relax?”

 

Needless to say, the result was enthusiastic.

Chapter 607: Ming/Kit - Exhausted/Hurt Ming

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Infernalus: After winning the contest Ming’s being exploited for the sake of the Uni. Advertising, interview, shoot, moderate activities …Ming emaciated, macerated. He also goes on dates to Kit, goes to study. When does he eat and sleep? He needs help with his life. Kit, Forth, Yo, Beam and Pha help about justice.

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Kit could see the bags under his boyfriend’s eyes.

 

He could see that Ming had lost more weight than he was comfortable with.

 

Forth had said that Ming’s grades were still fine, but Kit felt like this was only by the skin of Ming’s teeth that he was managing this.

 

They were in the middle of a date when Kit vaguely started to hear the chiming from Ming’s bag.

 

“What’s that?” He asked, frowning when Ming winced, reaching into his bag, and pulling out his phone, looking at the screen for a mere second, before shoving it back in there.

 

“It’s nothing.” Ming smiled, not seeming to realise how tired he looked.

 

The phone continued to chime.

 

“It doesn’t sound like nothing.” Kit could sense Ming’s increasing discomfort and anxiety, holding out his phone, “It’s not an ex or anything is it?”

 

“No, no, it’s just- “Ming stared at Kit’s outstretched hand for a moment, before sighing and grabbing his phone out again, handing it over to Kit, “- Passcode is your birthday.”

 

That was sweet.

 

Kit didn’t think he’d told Ming his birthday, but he chose not to say anything.

 

“These… are all from the university.” He muttered, eyes widening in shock, “Advertising requests for the Engineering uniforms. Interview after interviews, photo shoots, open days to try and encourage more people to join the engineering department.” He looked up at Ming in shock, “Has this been going on since you won the title of Campus Moon?”

 

Ming nodded slowly.

 

“They can’t do this, this is exploitation!” Kit exclaimed, “And you’re still studying and going on dates with me?!”

 

Ming frowned, “Well… I lose the title if I don’t keep up my grades, and-and I like going on dates with you.” He smiled softly, “You make me happy.”

 

Damn Kit’s heart for fluttering at that.

 

“Ignore all these.” Kit ordered him, putting Ming’s phone in his pocket, “We’ll sort it out.”

 

“Umm, P’Kit?”

 

“You need sleep.” Kit moved to pay for their food, “Come on, we’re going to bed.”

 

It was a testament to how tired Ming was when he didn’t leer, accepting Kit’s instructions and allowing himself to be led away.

 

……………………………………………..

 

“It’s ridiculous!” Kit snapped at dinner the next day, as the rest of his friendship group stared at him with wide eyes, “I had to reassure him twenty times that missing ONE lecture wouldn’t hurt him and might actually be good for him because he was on the verge of passing out due to a lack of sleep!”

 

“He doesn’t have to take part in all those things, though?” Pha frowned, “I remember turning down a lot of things because I had to focus on my studies.”

 

Forth scoffed, “I don’t think Ming knows he can turn things down. It’s not like the University would tell him, not when they can get some free advertising out of him. It’s easier than waiting for people to volunteer.”

 

“It’s wrong!” Kit snapped, “Can’t we do anything about it?”

 

“We can speak to organisers of the Moon contest. They’re the ones that send the messages through after all, they’re meant to be fielding.”

 

“I’ll get someone to take notes for Ming.” Forth smirked, “And then I’ll come with you Pha, just in case they need a bit of persuasion.”

 

“I’ll bring Yo for that.”

 

Forth glanced over at Yo, who gave him a vicious smile. “Fair enough…. I’ll speak to the Head of the Engineering Department. We’re already one of the most popular departments in the university, having Ming at all the Open Days is pretty pointless.”

 

“Yeah.” Beam rolled his eyes, “I think everyone either chooses Engineering or Medicine nowadays.” He sighed, “What do you need me to do?”

 

“You can come with me Beam.” Forth beamed, “Talk about all the health benefits of actual rest and all that?”

 

“… Do I have to?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Kit would never admit this out loud… but he loved his friends sometimes.

 

As they all split off into different directions, Kit headed to the supermarket to purchase some of Ming’s favourite snacks and drinks.

 

Ming was going to relax today, even if Kit had to tie him to the bed.

 

Scrap that.

 

Ming would probably enjoy that.

Chapter 608: Kongpob/Arthit - Arthit saves Kongpob from Sam

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from MintCocaCola: Last night I saw Friend Zone. You can write crossover Sotus and Friend Zone? Arthit and Kongpob divorced in university. They meet in a few years and Kongpob lives with Sam. Arthit notices that Kongpob eyes are very sad. He also learns of Sam’s betrayal and intrusions (Kong cannot get away from Sam. Next to both Stud and Sam's second ex (season 2). All in all, Sam is a terrible jerk.). Arthit saves Kong from emotionally toxic relationship.

 

………………………………………………..

 

Maybe it was naïve enough to believe that once they broke up, he would never see Kongpob again.

 

He expected it to be a passing meeting in the local supermarket, or at a friend gathering where no-one told him that Kongpob was going to be there.

 

To have him as his new next-door neighbour was just fate laughing at him though.

 

“Hello P’Arthit.” Kongpob greeted softly, his key in his door, “How-how have you been?”

 

“G-good.” Arthit mentally cursed himself for his shakiness, “Y-you?”

 

Was it just his imagination, or did Kongpob look sad?

 

A little over five years had passed, but could someone lose their entire personality in that amount of time?

 

“Yeah…” Kongpob lied (and how Arthit could tell it was a lie, he didn’t know), “… I’m good.”

 

And then he was vanishing into the apartment with a little wave, and Arthit felt a sinking sensation in the bottom of his stomach.

 

Something was going on here.

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

Sam.

 

That was Kongpob’s new boyfriend’s name.

 

And Arthit hated him.

 

There was an almost smugness to him that rubbed Arthit up the wrong way, prompting him to try and avoid the couple as much as he could.

 

He couldn’t ignore the arguing coming from the neighbouring apartment though.

 

After the third night in a row, listening to another argument, he pulled out his phone and pulled up Prem’s contact number, hoping that his friend was with Wad, and maybe Wad could give him a little bit more detail about what was happening.

 

Yes, it felt sneaky going behind Kongpob’s back, but he needed to know.

 

……………………………………………….

 

“I can’t believe you ended up living next door to your ex.” Prem muttered, as he and Wad met up with Arthit, Wad stating that this needed to be a face-to-face conversation the previous night, “What sort of bad luck is that?”

 

“I’m trying not to think about it.” Arthit sighed, turning to Wad, “Have you met Sam?”

 

Ignoring Prem’s muttering about how this was pointless and that Arthit needed to let Kongpob go, Wad sighed. “We all liked Sam at first.” He admitted, “He was nice, a medical student, polite, friendly.”

 

Everything Arthit was not.

 

“You need to know about Stud first though.” Wad stated, “He joined the friendship group through Em and got close to Kongpob. Everyone could see that he had the biggest crush on Kongpob, except for Kongpob, and then Kongpob got together with Sam.”

 

“Where’s this going?” Arthit frowned, “What does all this have to do with Sam and Kongpob?”

 

“I’m getting there.” Wad took a deep breath, “Stud used to sleep around… like a lot, to the point where we were worried he’d get a STD or something. He hated Sam, kept telling Kongpob to break up with him.”

 

Arthit really couldn’t see what any of this had to do with-

 

“- And then Sam and Stud got drunk one evening and slept together.”

 

Arthit nearly choked on his mouthful of coffee, hand slapping over his face and trying not to spurt it all over the place, “W-what?”

 

“Kongpob found out at Stud’s party and confronted Sam.” Wad sighed, “We were all so sure that he would break up with Sam, but they stayed together, and we don’t know why, especially because Stud and Sam still ‘hang out’ together.”

 

“N’Kongpob was never the kind to let himself be walked over like that.” Prem frowned, this clearly being the first time he heard the story as well, “You think there’s something going on behind the scenes.”

 

“They do argue a lot.” Arthit whispered, a horrible picture forming in his mind, “Has… Kongpob said anything?”

 

“We’ve barely spoken to him since they moved apartments.”

 

Oh… there was something not right here.

 

Arthit had a really bad feeling about all this.

 

……………………………………………..

 

Arthit kept his eyes out for the next couple of weeks, noting when Kongpob left for work… and when the stranger then entered the apartment.

 

This was either Stud or someone else that Sam was probably cheating with, but either way, Arthit did not like what he was seeing.

 

So many times, he had wanted to open that door and talk to Kongpob, to ask what he was doing with Sam and why he wasn’t standing up for himself.

 

Where was that first year who fought to get what he wanted?

 

He didn’t though, hiding behind his door and continuing to take notes.

 

With enough evidence, his talk with Kongpob would be easier… right?

 

……………………………………………………………

 

There was a knocking on his door at three in the morning.

 

Arthit was going to kill whoever was on the other side. However, when he opened his mouth, the angry words died in his throat.

 

“Kongpob?”

 

Said man was standing in his doorway, hair mussed like he’d been running his hands through it, shoulders slumped, avoiding Arthit’s gaze.

 

He had a bag with him.

 

“Hi P’Arthit.” He looked up, clearly trying to force a smile onto his face.

 

The circles under Kongpob’s eyes were dark and he’d clearly lost weight over these past couple of weeks. Arthit moved to one side and let him come inside.

 

“Are you okay?” Arthit winced at his own stupid question.

 

It was only when the door closed, that Kongpob spoke up again.

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

“Don’t be sorry. What-what happened?”

 

Kongpob ran a hand through his hair, taking a seat on Arthit’s shoulder and burying his face into his hands, “I know you can hear our arguments.” He whispered, “The walls in this place are as thin as the dorms back at university.”

 

Humming awkwardly, Arthit shrugged, wincing when Kongpob sighed.

 

“I’m sorry for showing up unannounced like this, but- but I didn’t know who else to come to.”

 

“You’re always welcome here.”

 

“… He was still cheating on me.” Kongpob sounded like he was on the verge of tears, “Probably since the beginning, and I just took it like some… some…” He snarled in frustration, cutting himself off.

 

“You can stay here, if you need to?” Arthit asked softly, “For as long as you want.”

 

Kongpob looked up at him, a small frown on his face, “Are you- are you sure?”

 

For a moment, Arthit couldn’t find the right words to say, taking the seat next to Kongpob, giving him the space to back away if he wanted.

 

“I missed you.” He confessed, “I never realised how much until I was near you again.”

 

“P’Arthit, I- “

 

“- You don’t have to say anything now or anytime soon.” Arthit rushed to explain, “I just wanted you to know. If you want, I can give you some money for a hotel room or- “

 

“- I’d like to stay here.” Kongpob’s smile was a little warmer, “If that’s okay?”

 

“That’s more than okay.”

 

Later, they would talk about all the time that elapsed between them.

 

What Kongpob endured with Sam.

 

What Arthit had been up to in the past few years.

 

They would talk about their relationship and boundaries would be set, until Kongpob felt like he was back to normal again.

 

It would take time.

 

But they would be fine.

 

Arthit just knew it.

Chapter 609: Tharn/Type - Rough Sex, Bottom Tharn (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: Remember when in TharnType S1, Type complained to Tharn that he almost broke his hip? I want a sequel to "chapter 75: Bottom Tharn" where he happily ends in a wheelchair like in the movie "White Chicks" hahahaha. - NSFW please.

Changed to rough sex, but no injuries as I didn’t feel completely comfortable with original prompt 😊

………………………………………

 

Tharn felt the bones in his wrist grinding together in Type’s grip, turning his head to catch his breath after being face down in the pillow for so long.

 

As his gasp and whines filled the room, the grip on his wrist shifted to a single hand, with Type’s full weight pressing him down into the mattress. He moaned, feeling Type’s cock sliding between his arse cheeks, slick but not penetrating yet.

 

“I want to hear you.” Type chuckled, using his free hand to yank the pillow out from under Tharn’s face.

 

Tharn already felt on the edge, and they hadn’t even properly started it. “Please.” He begged, “Please, please, please.”

 

Type pressed harder against hi, leaning over to bite at the back of Tharn’s neck, before letting go and leaning back, hearing Tharn whine at the loss of pressure.

 

“How much do you want it?” Type’s voice was low and rough.

 

Tharn could only imagine how he looked, mouth kiss-bitten and swollen, hair a mess, flushed and sweaty. He pulled against the grip on his wrists, just to feel it tighten, “Please.” He repeated.

 

“You can do better than that.”

 

Type’s fingers slid slickly between his cheeks, circling around Tharn’s hole.

 

“You can do much better than that.” The fingers stopped, pressing but not pushing.

 

Tharn tried to push back against the fingers, feeling them penetrate him shallowly.

 

“Nope.” Type’s grip didn’t ease, “Still not convinced.” He twisted his fingers around, not moving any deeper, making Tharn shake and gasp, “Come on Ai’Tharn? It’s not fun on the other end, is it?”

 

Actually, Tharn was enjoying this a lot, even though he couldn’t get those exact words out. Instead, all he could say, was the word “please” over and over again, feeling those fingers moving in a little deeper, twisting around and pressing the muscles into submission.

 

“F-fuck me please!” Tharn finally managed to beg, feeling Type’s weight leaning over him again, breath ghosting over Tharn’s ear.

 

“How…” A third finger joined the other two, “… do you want me to fuck you?” He then pressed his fingers in as hard as he could, rubbing inside until he found that bump, making Tharn jerk violently.

 

“H-hard!” Tharn gasped, “Make me feel it! Hold me down, p-please!”

 

“Better.” Tharn could practically hear the smirk in Type’s voice, as the fingers were pulled out and Type was rolling him onto his back, letting go of Tharn’s wrists as he did so, “I want to see your face.”

 

Almost unconsciously, Tharn pulled his legs up, moaning as he saw Type slide a condom on, before grabbing the underside of Tharn’s knees to keep him exposed.

 

“Can you keep your legs like that?”

 

Tharn nodded, even though he wasn’t entirely sure if he could.

 

It wasn’t like he was in this position often.

 

“Without using your hands?”

 

“I-I think so?”

 

“Good.” Type grabbed his wrists once again, pinning them above his head as he lined his cock up with Tharn’s hole and pressed in, his full weight settling over Tharn.

 

Tharn’s head rolled back against the mattress as Type pushed all the way inside and paused.

 

“Ready?”

 

Tharn nodded frantically.

 

The first full thrust was slow, but Tharn wasn’t fooled by the perceived gentleness, already sensitive to the feeling of Type moving in and out. He tucked his knees up under Type’s arms, keeping himself open and exposed for this as Type started to pick up speed.

 

The first, hard thrust caught Tharn by surprise, jolting him up the bed, held down by Type’s weight and the grip on his wrist, sending a shockwave up and down his spine. His eyes flew open, and his head snapped back into the mattress, finding himself unable to breathe for the first few, hard thrusts.

 

“This is why I love having you on your back.” Type growled, “So I can look at your handsome face.”

 

He was thrusting so hard that the bed frame was rattling.

 

“Please!” Tharn gasped, “I- “The next thrust forced his breath from him, almost punching the air from his lungs.

 

He gave up on speaking.

 

There was no point when Type got like this.

 

His leaking cock bounced between their stomachs, not getting much direct contact, but on the verge of cumming all the same, just from the sensations he was currently feeling. Despite the rough, tight grip, he felt so safe and loved like this, knowing that Type would never truly hurt him.

 

Type leaned forward with his next thrust, as Tharn angled himself up to crash their mouths together, the new position pushing his legs further out, his cock now trapped in between them.

 

“Ah, Ah, Ah! T-T- AH!” Tharn’s breath and body locked up, before he coming, sparks shooting behind his eyes.

 

“Beautiful.” Type managed, before he was going in for another kiss, thrusting hard twice more, enough to make the bed frame dent the wall, coming with a shivering shout.

 

Tharn could feel Type’s cock pulsing deep inside of him, their foreheads resting together as they panted through their respective orgasms.

 

“Good?” Type whispered, feeling himself softening inside of Tharn, prompting him to slowly pull out.

 

“Good.” Tharn responded just as softly. There would be bruises on his wrists and he would feel Type inside him for the next couple of days, making sitting uncomfortable… but it was just what he wanted. “Love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 610: Hei Xia Zi/Xie Yu Chenin - Hurt/Comfort

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from TheEnd: Would you write me Hei Xia Zi/Xie Yuchen?
Hei Xia Zi and Xie Yu Chenin contains in the Tomb. Hei Xia Zi saves Yu Chenin from the trap, but Xia Zi was seriously wounded. Need to clean this wound, wrap it up. And Hei Xia has to pay, takes the new medicine – kiss Xie Yu Chenin. And he's paying! Maybe's too much time. Literally: take all my money. The rest of the team: they're pretending they it's a pretty interesting wall.

I don’t know if this counts as a BL (apparently it is in the books? A little?), but here it is.

………………………………………………………………

 

Xia Zi didn’t know what possessed him to do it.

 

Maybe it was that shy little smile.

 

Or the cute way he walked.

 

Whatever it was, when he saw the trap that Yu Chen was about to spring, he rushed forwards, pushing the younger man out of the way, feeling the ground disappear out from underneath him, the horrible, sinking sensation of falling before... nothing.

 

…......................

 

“Xia Zi!”

 

“Hey, wake up!”

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“Xia Zi”

 

As the blackness faded away, Xia Zi looked up to see blurry blobs staring down at him. His head ached terribly, instinct telling him not to move a muscle.

 

“We need to get him out.” He vaguely heard someone speak up, just before the darkness sank in again.

 

When he next woke up, a familiar face hovered in his vision.

 

“Xia Zi? Xia Zi?”

 

Xia Zi desperately tried to suck in a breath, hearing himself wheeze, chest hurting.

 

In fact, everything hurt. He could taste iron and copper in his mouth and the back of his throat

 

He hated feeling this vulnerable, especially in front of Yu Chen.

 

“You’ll be okay” he vaguely recognised Yu Chen’s voice, soft, smaller hands stopping him from moving too much, “You’ll be okay!”

 

Xia Zi could only cough in reply, something dribbling out of the corner of his mouth.

 

“He’s coughing up blood!” Yu Chen panicked, just as Xia Zi completely blacked out again.

 

.....................

 

Yu Chen felt like he was going to have a panic attack.

 

Xia Zi was in a bad way. One leg was twisted the wrong way, blood caking the back of his head and his left arm was in an awkward position.

 

Probably dislocated or completely shattered.

 

That was what Wu Xie said, and Yu Chen felt sick at the thought.

 

After coughing up blood, Xia Zi didn’t wake up again, not even during the rush to their truck. Sitting the back, cradling Xia Zi’s head in his lap.

 

“What do we do?” he asked frantically, “The blood means he’s bleeding internally, right?”

 

“We need to get him to a hospital, and quickly.” Wu Xie hissed, rummaging in his bag, and pulling out some bandages, “Yu Chen… Yu Chen!”

 

Yu Chen flinched, not realising that he’d been focusing on Xia Zi’s injury once again, looking up at Wu Xie with wide eyes as the other man tossed him a roll of bandages.

 

“Stop the bleeding!”

 

Yu Chen did his best to do just this, feeling Xia Zi’s blood coating his pants and hands.

 

There was far, far too much of it.

 

“Yu Chen.”

 

Looking up, he saw that Wu Xie was staring at him again.

 

“He’s okay, alright? He’s going to be fine.” The older man reassured him.

 

“If-if we need money for hospital, I-I’ll pay.”

 

“Yu Chen, you don’t have to- “

 

“- please.”

 

Wu Xie stared at him for a moment, scanning his face for something, a soft smile appearing on his face. “Okay.” He whispered, “If it’ll make you feel better.”

 

……………………………..

 

Xia Zi woke up in a hospital bed.

 

Groaning, he cracked open his eyes and tried to sit up, only to see Yu Chen sleeping uncomfortably in a plastic chair nearby.

 

Slowly, he swung his legs over the side of the bed, looking down at the cast on his leg and resigning himself to the fact that he wouldn’t be walking anytime soon.

 

“Xia Zi!”

 

He hadn’t noticed Yu Chen waking up, shooting to his feet and rushing to stand in front of him

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Yu Chen’s face was… really, really close.

 

He could just lean forwards and-

 

“I’m fine.” He cut off his own line of thoughts, “What happened?”

 

Yu Chen’s breathing hitched a little before he took a step back. “You pushed me out of the way of a trap.” He whispered, “You were hurt badly.”

 

“Better you than me.”

 

…. He didn’t mean to say that out loud.

 

“What do you- “

 

“- You probably would have died.” Xia Zi shrugged, wincing when even that hurt, “I can take this.”

 

For a moment, Yu Chen was silent, before he suddenly lunged forwards, pressing their lips together. Xia Zi only hesitated for a moment, before eagerly returning it.

 

Neither of them noticed the crowd gathered in the doorway.

 

“Should we say something?” Pan Zi asked, unable to tear his eyes away from the sight, even when Wu Xie nudged him.

 

“Leave them.” Wu Xie then moved to usher Qi Ling away, “They need this moment.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Come on. We can scold Yu Chen about paying more attention and Xia Zi about self-sacrifice later.”

Chapter 611: Kit/Ming - Emotionally Hurt Ming

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Infernalus: Ming loves Kit since high school. Actually, longer than Yo and Pha. 13 old girlfriends - evil gossip spread. Kit naive on this and says mean things about Ming’s dissolute behaviour. Ming very upset and he doesn't want to anymore. Yo almost trying to kill Kit. Kit should apologize before it gets out of hand and return yourself to the good graces of the Ming.

……………………………………………..

 

13 ex-girlfriends and none of them seemed to have a single nice thing to say about him.

 

‘Ming thought he was better than everyone else’ was the first one he heard.

 

“It’s true.” A girl in his classes nodded, “He dated my cousin, and seem to think he was some sort of God in the bedroom.”

 

Kit knew personally that Ming WAS good in bed… and he had seemed a little arrogant about it.

 

At the time, he hadn’t paid much attention to it.

 

‘He only cares about himself.’

 

“He doesn’t care who he hurts!” Another girl stated, “He wasn’t feeling anything for my best friend anymore and he just dumps her? Just out of the blue?!”

 

Surely it was kinder than stringing the girl along… but then… would Ming do that to Kit as soon as got bored of him.

 

The pattern suggested yes.

 

‘His looks have gone to his head’

“Alright, yeah, he’s handsome, but that’s it!” He overhead someone laughing nearby, “If you look behind the eyes of our campus moon, you can see there’s nothing there. His parents clearly bought him a place in this university!”

 

Kit knew this wasn’t true, he’d seen Ming studying hard.

 

Some people were just jealous, obviously.

 

‘Ming was selfish.’

 

“He used all his other girlfriends. Trust me, he doesn’t get into a relationship unless he benefits from it.”

 

Kit wasn’t useful… he didn’t understand anything about that Engineering stuff that Ming was studying.

 

So that rumour had to be false, right?

 

They were all false.

 

Kit refused to listen to them any longer.

 

……………………………………………….

 

“… and you’ll move onto the next one!” Kit’s voice echoed throughout the cafeteria, stunning the few students that were left into silence, “I bet you’ve already got them lined up already!”

 

Ming was silent, his usual smile having disappeared from his face at about the time Kit called him arrogant. His eyes looked slightly glassy, and it wasn’t until Kit started to calm down, that he realised that it might not have been the lighting.

 

He couldn’t even remember why he started shouting.

 

But he knew it was over something stupid.

 

Slowly, Ming stood up and Kit braced himself for the yelling, but it never came. Ming simply grabbed his bag and left, a couple of tears running down his cheeks before he could properly hide them.

 

Kit didn’t need to look over his friends to see their anger.

 

“You. Bastard.” Yo hissed venomously, “You-You-you- “

 

It was a testament to how pissed off Yo was when he could barely get his words out.

 

“Ming cares about you so much.” Yo’s voice was quieter now, but no less angry, “He loves you and you just- what you even really know about him?”

 

“I- “

 

“- I never thought you were dumb enough to listen to stupid rumours, from vengeful ex-girlfriends who all CHEATED on him or USED him and were then bitter when he dumped them!” Yo sneered, “But apparently I was wrong.” He grabbed his own back and rushed off in the direction that Ming ran in.

 

Silently, Kit watched as the others are left as well, none of them saying a single word to him.

 

It was the least he deserved.

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

To find Ming sat outside his room, was a surprise.

 

Kit hadn’t just been harsh, he’d been downright cruel and for no real reason, except that he’d listened to rumours too much and lost sleep because of it.

 

Ming heard him moving closer, looking up just as Kit fell to his knees in front of him, hair hanging in his face. He tried not to tremble, holding himself so carefully still, in case the slightest movement would send Ming running for the hills.

 

“I’m sorry.” Kit whispered, voice breaking ever so slightly, “For what I said… it-it wasn’t the truth, I-I didn’t mean it.”

 

Ming sighed wearily, and for several long minutes, neither of them spoke.

 

“I don’t know if I can forgive you just yet.” Ming said finally, seeing Kit tense up, “But I think I will…there were a lot of rumours going around this week.” A sad smile flashed across his face, “I think one of my ex’s got a place here.”

 

“I’ll do… whatever it takes.”

 

“I know.”

 

The hurt wasn’t gone, and they would be cautious around each other for quite some time, but Kit would make an effort to be kinder, showing Ming that he was sorry and that he cared in a dozen subtle ways, and eventually, they would heal.

Chapter 612: Tharn/Type - Sick Tharn

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: We already know how sweet, caring, and tender Tharn can be with Type when Type is sick (well, he always is...) I would love to see what would happen if the sick one was Tharn. Maybe with a love confession from Type when Tharn is asleep because he's still too embarrassed to say it out loud when he's awake? - It could be sweet or/and funny.

………………………………………….

 

It was the first morning in their new apartment when Tharn woke up with a fever and chills.

 

Well, morning was a loose term considering it was actually 4am, when he launched himself out of the bed to fly to the bathroom, emptying the contents of his stomach into the toilet.

 

Not exactly the best start to his new life with Type.

 

He practically slid across the tiled floor to get to the toilet in time, gagging violently as he retched. He wasn’t ill often, but when he got ill, he got ILL, and he always felt unbearable crappy during it.

 

Hopefully, he hadn’t woken Type up-

 

“Ai’Tharn?” A warm hand rested against his back, making Tharn immediately feel embarrassed at being found like this.

 

He was the confident partner.

 

He wasn’t used to taking the vulnerable role.

 

Unable to reply until his stomach decided it was done with the mass exodus, Tharn focused on that comforting presence behind him. Finally, he finished his heaving, slumping against the wall right next to the toilet, weakly flushed it as he looked up at Type.

 

Type was clearly concerned, especially when Tharn tried to give him a reassuring smile. He moved to his knees, scanning Tharn from head to toe.

 

Tharn was sure that he looked as bad as he felt.

 

“You look like shit.” Was Type’s blunt conclusion, making Tharn chuckle.

 

“So, caring.” He teased, trying to ignore how his muscles ached and how he shivered for no apparent reason.

 

“That’s me.” Type’s smile looked just as fake as Tharn’s had been, “Do you want to try and get back into bed or… I can get you some water. Something to eat?”

 

Tharn wasn’t sure if Type realised it, but he was rubbing soothing circles into the top of Tharn’s hands. An endearing action which made Tharn relax, eyes drifting closed.

 

“Some water might be nice.” He admitted, “I’d eat something, but I don’t want to risk it.”

 

“Okay… do you want to move to the bed or- or do you want to stay here?”

 

No, he wasn’t comfortable on the floor, but his muscles were so achy, that walking back to the bed sounded like an entire trek. Thankfully, Type seemed to understand that, shaking his head and gently helping Tharn to his feet, helping him to the bed before going to get some water.

 

Whilst he was gone, Tharn closed his eyes again, trying to forget how miserable he was. It was strange to have someone by his side though, and it made him curious as to how Type would be as a makeshift ‘nursemaid’.

 

Vaguely, he heard Type re-entering the room, probably with the water.

 

“I was gone like… five seconds, if that.” He heard the grumbling, hearing a bowl being placed on the bedside table. There was a weary sigh, before Tharn felt Type’s fingers stroking slowly through his hair, “It’s weird seeing you all…. Non-Tharn like this.” He sighed, “Of course your immune system chooses now to give you middle finger.”

 

Tharn continued to play asleep, trying to stop himself from smiling.

 

“I don’t know how to say this.” Type then sighed, “I don’t know if I could ever say this to you if you were awake but… I care about you. More than I have ever cared about anything and that’s scary.”

 

Scary?

 

An odd choice of words.

 

“I think you’re the only truly good thing that’s happened to me.” Another sigh, “I’m trying to say… I-I love you Tharn, and that’s terrifying to me.”

 

Tharn felt his heart flutter at the soft confession, turning over and quickly grabbing Type’s hand, chuckling when Type cursed and yanked his hand free. “I love you too.” He stated, before Type could make a run for it, “I love you so much.”

 

“Sap.” Type grabbed a cool washcloth, a flush on his cheeks as he gently laid the cloth over Tharn’s forehead, making Tharn hum happily at the cooling sensation.

 

“Say it again?”

 

“No.”

 

“Please?”

 

Type stared at him for a moment, before sighing, “I love you Ai’Tharn.”

 

Unable to stop the beaming grin, Tharn gently pulled at Type’s arm to lie beside him. They laid there for a while as Tharn slowly fell asleep, a smile still on his face. He didn’t feel Type removing the cloth from his forehead, but he did feel his boyfriend snuggling close to him.

 

Yes. He definitely loved this man.

Chapter 613: Wu Xie/Zhang Qi Ling - Wu Xie's Death (VERY SAD)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from TheEnd: And the last: Wu Xie/Zhang Qi Ling. You can do any story you like!

…………………………………………………………..

 

It started with a cough.

 

He never expected it to be anything more than that.

 

He hid it, the part of him that was crumbling, smiling as he packed his bags for another adventure, ignoring.

 

He was sure that no-one suspected, even as Zhang Qi Ling narrowed his eyes suspiciously at him several times. The other man was always watching him in some way or another though, so it was perfectly possible that he’d seen straight through Wu Xie’s lies.

 

Or… Wu Xie was just being paranoid.

 

He ignored the gazes and focused on what was probably his last mission.

 

He was alive, and yet with every second that passed, he was reminded how little time he had left.

 

He wouldn’t see another birthday.

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

He never meant for this to happen.

 

He never meant for them to find out like this.

 

Wu Xie could still feel the phantom feeling of his lungs seizing up, struggling to allow even one or two breaths as the world titled sideways and he fell to the leafy floor.

 

“Wu Xie!”

 

The scared cry was both familiar and unfamiliar, as he was lifted into strong arms, pressed up against a wall of muscle. As the darkness started to claim him, he managed to open his eyes a sliver, he saw dark brown eyes staring down at him.

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Zhang Qi Ling hadn’t left his side since his collapse, and every time the other man reached out to steady him, an uncharacteristically worried look on his face, Wu Xie felt his heart flutter in his chest.

 

He knew he shouldn’t love the silent man, that he should push him away.

 

But he was dying.

 

Didn’t he deserve some happiness?

 

Didn’t he still deserve to laugh?

 

Didn’t he still deserve to smile?

 

Didn’t he still deserve to live for now?

 

……………………………………………..

 

Wu Xie stared down at the piece of paper, unsure as to what to write that would properly convey his feelings. How could he show Qi Ling how much he loved him… how much he was sorry for what would happen.

 

The words wouldn’t come, but the tears did, as well as a coughing fit.

 

His third in less than an hour.

 

He couldn’t breathe, sure that he was going to pass out with how long it was taking him to catch his breath. When the ache subsided and blood dripped down from his chin, he was gasping like a fish pulled from the sea, pale hands shaking as he stared down at his blood-stained fingers.

 

He shouldn’t have allowed Qi Ling to get so close.

 

This was only going to hurt him.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

Wu Xie knew that it was his final day.

 

He could feel it deep inside of him with every breath that he struggled to take, and every step that he took. There was a poison in his lungs, that had taken it’s time rotting inside him, preparing for this very day.

 

The blood in his throat choked him as he leant heavily against the nearest tree, staring off into the sunrise, knowing that it would be his last one.

 

Where was Qi Ling?

 

He wanted Qi Ling.

 

Covering his mouth, he tried to push down the next coughing fit, knowing that it was a lost cause, already feeling the blood on his fingertips.

 

He wasn’t ready.

 

He couldn’t breathe.

 

He couldn’t see.

 

“Wu Xie!”

 

There was a sudden warmth against his side, strong arms wrapping around him as he started to shake.

 

His lungs had stopped hurting as he heard the pleas of his friends and Qi Ling, to be replaced with a pain in his heart. He couldn’t say anything, tongue drowning in blood.

 

He didn’t feel cold, like he expected death to feel.

 

With Qi Ling’s arms around him, he had never felt warmer.

 

“Wu Xie, please, please don’t- “

 

He never wanted to hear his name said like that.

 

“Qi…Ling.” He managed to force out, feeling a warm hand on his cheek, “Love…. You.”

 

He couldn’t get an apology out.

 

He hoped Qi Ling heard it anyway.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

Zhang Qi Ling felt like he was going to choke.

 

Is this how Wu Xie felt before he-

 

Zhang Qi Ling couldn’t finish the sentence. It sometimes felt as though he was dreaming, dreaming a terrible nightmare that held him captive, that he was unable to wake up from.

 

Wu Xie was dead.

 

Not from exploring a tomb, not from doing what he loved… but from a disease that killed him slowly from the inside.

 

The moment Wu Xie ceased to breathe, Zhang Qi Ling’s life started to crumble down around him, burying him beneath the ruins. All of a sudden, the word seemed to stand still. He wanted to lock himself in one of these tombs and never come out.

 

His years with Wu Xie had been the happiest of his life, and it all ended before he had the chance to realise what this feeling was. It ended before he got the chance to properly say goodbye.

 

How much those years had changed his life.

 

Nothing would ever be the same again.

 

Wu Xie had been his everything. How happy had he been… and now? Now, he was gone and his whole life stood still.

Chapter 614: Mark/Kit - Hurt/Roofied Mark

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Infernalus: GenY won't let me go. Tell me the story Mark/Kit, please. Kit refuses Mark's doubt his affection. He makes mistakes: he's ready to sleep with a stranger and never see him again. happy ending or a drama - to the discretion of the authors. And I would like to evil violent moment for Mark (from a stranger, Mark was drunk).

…………………………………………………………………

 

In hindsight, maybe Mark shouldn’t have gone to the bar when he was feeling this upset.

 

Another day. Another rejection.

 

It was starting to wear down on him to the point where he felt a little bit of dread when he saw Kit on campus.

 

So, he made the decision to go out on the night of the latest rejection, determined to find someone for a one-night stand in the hope it might lift his spirits just a little bit.

 

He’d had experience in bars before, he knew that you should never leave your drink unattended.

 

And yet, when he saw Kit sitting at a nearby booth, he did just that, already feeling a little drunk as he headed out onto the dance floor.

 

Kit was going to regret dismissing him again and again and again.

 

He’d only been dancing for a few minutes when he realised that Kit wasn’t paying him the slightest bit of attention, heading back over to his drink, and downing it in one. It was hot in the club, sweaty from the dancing… and he was starting to feel a little dizzy.

 

Maybe he drank that last drink a little quickly?

 

He didn’t feel that drunk, but something was definitely off.

 

Pushing away from the bar, his whole world starting to spin, telling him that something was definitely wrong. There was no way he could be this drunk already.

 

For a brief moment, he made eye-contact with a stranger that was staring at him intently, stumbling forwards as his feet got tangled up with each other. Before he could fall however, warm arms wrapped around him.

 

“There we go.” Murmured an unfamiliar voice, “Much better. You were being such a tease dancing like that.”

 

“L-let me go.” Mark mumbled, feeling himself being led away, unable to stop himself.

 

“Come on. Let’s go somewhere a little more private.”

 

Mark felt like all his limbs were jelly, feeling tears running down his cheeks as he realised that there was nothing he could to stop this.

 

“Oh, thank god you found him!”

 

And then he was in someone else’s arms.

 

“Thank you so much!” The voice exclaimed, “I lost track of him near the bar, we were just about to go home.”

 

“Hey, he’s- “

 

“- My boyfriend.” The voice turned stern, just as Mark’s world started to blur, “Who I know didn’t drink this much…. Understand?”

 

Mark didn’t hear the reply, sound turning muffled before it reached his ears. His tongue felt heavy in his mouth as he was pulled away in a new direction. Sounds that didn’t make sense stumbled clumsily over his lips, as he tried to plead with the new stranger to leave him alone.

 

“Mark, it’s me… Kit.”

 

“P-P’K-Kit?”

 

“We’re getting a taxi and then I’m taking you home, okay?”

 

The world turned black after that.

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Mark woke up in his bed, lying on his back. He couldn’t remember a lot, but he definitely didn’t remember coming back here. It was still dark outside, but the lights in his rooms were on.

 

“Oh good, you’re awake.”

 

His head was pounding, and Mark didn’t even want to think about speaking or moving, but at Kit’s sigh of relief, he slowly turned his head to see the older man sitting next to the bed, looking worried sick.

 

“Wha- “Was all he could force out, mouth dry and throat feeling like someone had worked it over with sandpaper.

 

“You should drink.” Kit stated, gesturing to the glass of water on the bedside table. He helped Mark to hold his head up, sticking a straw into the glass and placing it against Mark’s lips. The cool liquid helped to soothe his throat, but it didn’t help with the fact that he couldn’t speak or move.

 

“Your drink was drugged.” Kit then whispered, “You’ve been home for about thirty minutes…. Nothing happened, I promise.”

 

Mark could feel his heart rate speeding up at the thought of what might have happened. What if Kit hadn’t been at the bar that night? What if he hadn’t noticed Mark being pulled away, what if-

 

“You’re over-thinking.” A hand was gently placed on his forehead, brushing some hair away from his sweaty forehead, “If you want to go back to sleep, you can, okay? I’ll stay here and make sure you’re alright.”

 

“P-P’Kit- “Mark could feel himself starting to drift off again.

 

“Ssh.” Kit’s voice was softer than Mark had ever heard, “We’ll talk more when you’re properly awake… I think we have a lot to talk about.”

 

Feeling Kit’s hand slip into his own, Mark squeezed it gently, feeling Kit return the gesture.

 

He knew Kit would keep him safe.

 

He drifted off into sleep easier this time, relaxing into the mattress and letting the darkness wash over him.

 

He would be fine.

Chapter 615: Mek/Boss - Cuddling Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from DAISYo8133: I don’t know if this is how give ideas about prompts but if so maybe a prompt about Mek and boss from my engineer you can decide what the prompt is about.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

Boss knew he was lucky.

 

He was luckier than a lot of people his age.

 

It was a few minutes past midnight, and he was slouched in bed, covers all the way up to his chin, feeling pleasantly full from the meal Mek cooked, watching as Mek read through his book. Boss attempted to read over his lover’s shoulder, but only made out a few sentences before the words started to blur from exhaustion.

 

“Ai’Mek.” He whined, gently nudging at the other man, “Can I have another birthday present?”

 

Yes, it was his birthday today, and Mek had showered him with love and affection all day, as well as giving him everything he’d vaguely.

 

“Haven’t you had enough already?” Mek teased, knowing exactly what Boss wanted as he whined.

 

“Ai’Mek!”

 

Mek placed his book on the bedside table, turning and pressing a soft kiss to Boss’s lips, the sheer emotion behind it pushing Boss’s breath from his body. He couldn’t stop himself from leaning heavily against his boyfriend, wrapping his arms around the other man so tightly that he heard Mek wheeze slightly.

 

“Can’t… breathe!”

 

Boss loosened his grip, but only ever so slightly.

 

Mek was just so warm and so comforting, the pair of them fitting together perfectly. He was so good, and Boss loved him so much that he never wanted to let him go. Nosing his way into the crook of his neck and shoulder, he chuckled when Mek shuddered lightly, his laugh cutting off when Boss nipped lightly at the skin there.

 

“Silly boy.” Mek stroked at Boss’s hair, softly tugging on the strands in order to try and catch his attention.

 

“Hmm?” Boss looked up, meeting Mek’s eyes, mentally marvelling at the beauty of them all.

 

“What kind of present do you want?” Mek raised an eyebrow, the hand on Boss’s back moving a little lower.

 

“You, duh!”

 

Mek’s eyes lit up mischievously, “In what way?”

 

“… Any way you want?”

 

“That doesn’t sound like much of a present to you?”

 

“It’s a present if I get to be with you.” Boss fluttered his eyelashes at Mek, who laughed and pushed Boss away from him, watching Boss bounce up and down on the mattress before crawling over him and pinning him down.

 

“And…” Mek looked a little unsure here, “… if I just want to cuddle tonight?”

 

“I love cuddling.” Boss was quick to reassure him, eyes soft as he wrapped his arms around Mek’s neck, pulling him in for another crushing hug and a deep kiss. Once the need for air grew too great, they both moved under the covers, snuggling close to each other, with Mek spooning Boss from behind.

 

Mek kissed the back of Boss’s neck lightly, earning a little moan and a little shiver as Mek moved to kiss Boss’s shoulder and then down his back. He cherished the quiet little content hums that Boss couldn’t keep contained, loving how happy Boss was, even when they were just doing this.

 

He pulled his boyfriend a little closer, hands sliding underneath Boss’s bed-time shirt, with no other goal than to feel Boss’s skin against his own.

 

“If you tickle me, I’m kicking you out of bed.” Boss murmured, as Mek chuckled.

 

“Tempting.” He moved his hands away, the temptation really too great after Boss had suggested the tickling, placing them back above the shirt, one hand rubbing soothing circles into Boss’s upper chest as they lay there in the dark.

 

“I love you so, so much.” Mek whispered, “I don’t think I’ll ever stop loving you.”

 

“I love you too… all the way to hell and back.”

 

“… Promise?”

 

Mek didn’t really need a verbal promise. He knew that Boss loved him (now that he wasn’t completely oblivious), from the look in his eyes… but he still wanted to hear it.

 

“Pinkie promise.”

 

Mek couldn’t stop the chuckle as Boss reached up to intertwine their pinkies together, “We are such saps.”

 

“Yeah… saps who love each other though.”

 

“True.”

Chapter 616: Thara/Frong - Getting Together/Misunderstanding

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Hayyo: Can request a Thara/Frong getting together fic, maybe with little bit of misunderstanding in it.. Thank you for all the work you put into these

 

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

When Tharn invited Frong over for dinner, he expected them to order some pizza, maybe have a little drink and maybe watch the new Dune film that he’d managed to get on DVD.

 

“This… is unexpected.” He stated, possibly a little dumbly, staring at the bouquet of flowers in Frong’s out-stretched hand.

 

The outstretched, shaking hand he noted distantly.

 

Frong looked him in the eyes, obviously seeing something there that prompted him to take a step back, turn on his heel and rush away as quickly as he could.

 

“Wha- Frong! Frong wait!” Thara cried out, stumbling down the hallway after him, whose hurried pace had practically turned into a sprint, “Slow down! Wait!”

 

Frong hesitated for a second and that was enough for Thara to catch up, grabbing the younger student’s arm and spinning him around to face him, frowning when Frong wouldn’t even look him in the eyes.

 

“Where are you going with my flowers?” Thara asked teasingly, “I don’t think I have a vase, but a jug should work, right?”

 

“You… want the flowers?” Frong said slowly, still not looking Thara in the eyes, but closer than he was before.

 

“Of course! No-one’s ever given me flowers before!”

 

Frong still wasn’t looking at him.

 

“Come on.” Thara gently tugged on his wrist, “Let’s get these in some water.”

 

Obediently, Frong followed him back to the dorm room, standing right by the door as Thara went to grab a jug.

 

“You know…” he called out absent-mindedly, “… I was always a little bit jealous of Bohn for getting all those flowers Duen gave him, even though it was technically payment for Duen punching him in the face.”

 

“… Pardon?”

 

Thara barely heard the shocked exclamation over his own triumphant shout as he found a suitable jug, filling it with water and bringing it back out into the living room, placing it on the table. Frong made his way over silently, staring at the flowers like they’d personally offended him.

 

“Sooooo” Thara took them out of his hands, “Why did you bring me flowers?”

 

He reached out and grabbed Frong’s hand before he could try and leave again. When Frong tried to pull away, Thara’s grip tightened a little.

 

“Frong… why did you bring me flowers?”

 

Frong looked up at the ceiling, “Because… I thought the invitation to dinner meant more than it obviously did.”

 

“We- we eat together all the time?” Thara frowned.

 

“On campus yes, but you’ve never invited around here.”

 

Frong was right.

 

Thara had never done that.

 

He knew he had two options now. One, he could laugh it off, apologise for the misunderstanding but thank him for the flowers… and possibly ruin everything between them as they awkwardly danced around the subject.

 

Or…

 

“Frong.” He whispered, slowly moving closer as Frong glanced at him quickly.

 

“What?” The younger student looked ready to die from embarrassment, cheeks a little flushed.

 

“Do you… want to have dinner with me.”

 

“Don’t- “

 

“- Because honestly?” Thara chuckled, “I’ve had the biggest crush on you for ages, but I thought you were still hung up on Duen.”

 

“Duen?!”

 

Thara shrugged, “You obviously liked it, and with how the Bohn/Duen relationship was going, I thought you were going to have your chance sooner or later, so I… let it go.” He smiled softly, “I would really like to get to know you better… over dinner.”

 

Frong looked like he was in shock, “You- you- “

 

Thara took a chance, leaning in and kissing Frong solidly on the lips. The other man’s lips parted immediately, prompting Thara to deepen it, pressing his body close to Frong’s. Frong moaned deep in this throat, pulling his hand free from Thara’s grasp, running his hands up along Thara’s side, pushing up the shirt to stroke at bare skin.

 

Thara broke away from the kiss and chuckled, “Let’s have dinner first.”

 

“You started it.”

 

That, Thara had to admit, was correct, “Let’s order some pizza, hm?”

 

He’d never seen Frong smile the way he was now before.

 

Thara had never been happier for a misunderstanding before.

Chapter 617: Tang Yi/Shao Fei - Blind Shao Fei

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lilly: Hi! <3 Jake Hsu stared in a series where he played a blind boy so i thought of an AU ficlet where Shao Fei is blind, and he and Tang Yi end up falling il love.

 

…………………………………………….

 

It was late when Tang Yi finally left the tailors/suit shop and waved away his driver, deciding to walk home in the cooling rain instead. A headache had been building behind his eyes all day, so hopefully the fresh air would help ease that.

 

He turned the corner, about to cross the road when he overhead raised voices, prompting him to change course curiously.

 

At the far end of the street, a large delivery van was pulled up, blocking half the pavement. Standing beside it, was a familiar young man, with a short-haired dog, possibly a Labrador, on a leash. From the look of the reflective harness, it was a guide dog.

 

“Just pull it forward a few feet!” The man with the dog was yelling, as Tang Yi got closer

 

“Why don’t you just go around me?!”

 

The young man threw a hand up in frustration.

 

“Because the dog now doesn’t know where the edge of the pavement is, he’s not going to just lead me out into traffic, no matter how dumb he is, so I need you to please move!”

 

Tang Yi could see the issue. The van was blocking the raised curb that indicated where the pavement ended, and the road began. Something that the dogs relied on, and now that the dog couldn’t see them, the young man was stranded.

 

There was something vaguely familiar about this young man.

 

Moving closer, he cleared his throat, “Is there a problem here?”

 

“Yes.” The young man was still glaring in the direction of the van driver, “I need him to move his van so that I’m not trapped here until he’s finished.”

 

“Just go round!”

 

Tang Yi resisted the urge to pull out a little of the self-defence training he’d been taught after his adoption; resisting the urge to issue a two-fingered jab to the man’s eyes sockets.

 

How was he not understanding the problem here?!

 

Instead, not wanting to draw the wrong sort of attention to himself, he turned to the younger man, “Would you like me to help you around him?”

 

The blind man’s jaw tightened a little, before he thought the better of continuing the argument, especially in this rain, angling towards Tang Yi. He guided the young man’s left hand to his elbow, looking up at the driver, “Be more considerate with your parking next time.” He stated, his umbrella just about covering the pair of them, as they manoeuvred around the van.

 

“Thank you.” The young man muttered, “I’m Meng Shao Fei, by the way.”

 

Tang Yi remembered where he’d seen Shao Fei before now… in a photo album that had once belonged to his mother. She had several photos with Shao Fei, many of them looked like they were close.

 

“… Tang Yi.” He softly whispered, seeing if the name rang any bells for the other man.

 

Shao Fei’s face frowned slightly, before mentally shrugging it off. “Well… thank you.”

 

“Which way are you heading?”

 

“Honestly?” Shao Fei winced, “I’m a bit lost. Li Chen is still learning, and I think the rain is throwing her off. I’m trying to get to Jiguang Street?”

 

“Li Chen?”

 

That was his mother’s name.

 

“Hm, she was my… well, she was helping me get into the police academy before…” Shao Fei waved vaguely towards his eyes, “… She kept in touch, until about four years ago when she was killed in the line of duty. I know it’s a bit odd to name a dog that, but it felt right somehow.”

 

“… I think she would have appreciated it.” Tang Yi whispered, before clearing his throat, “You’re going in the right direction to get to Jiguang Street. Would you like me to come with you?”

 

“I’m not helpless, I can handle it if you just- “

 

“- I’m going that way anyway.” Tang Yi tried not to sound too desperate as Shao Fei shivered, “And I have an umbrella.”

 

“I’m already soaked.”

 

“No reason for you to get more wet.”

 

Shao Fei sneezed right on cue, as Tang Yi sighed.

 

“You’ll catch your death walking home in this.” He stated, “There’s a shop just around the corner that I… frequent. We can get you something dry to wear, and I can have a driver take you home?”

 

Jack probably wouldn’t be impressed that he had to come all the way back, but it was kind of his job.

 

“… If you have a spare umbrella, that might be nice, but you don’t have to call a driver or anything.”

 

“Of course.” Tang Yi led the other man back to the suit shop, got him settled on a sofa in one of the back rooms, before going and making some tea. There were a few high-quality jumpers that didn’t make it onto the racks last season, so he grabbed one of them as well.

 

“There is a cup of tea at the eleven o’clock position, sugar at twelve and I’ve found a jumper for you.”

 

“Thanks.” Shao Fei smiled softly in his direction, removing his soaking wet jacket, and swapping it for the jumper. Tang Yi placed the jacket on a nearby radiator to get it as dry as he could.

 

“Why does this feel like it’s worth more than I ever make in a year?” Shao Fei chuckled, shoving it over his head.

 

“If it makes you feel any better, they must not be up to standard, because nobody seemed to want them, “

 

Shao Fei laughed, the sound making Tang Yi smile along, a strange feeling in his chest. “Their loss, because this is so soft!”

 

Enjoying the way Shao Fei’s face lit up with his smile, Tang Yi took the seat next to him and sipped at his tea.

 

“So… can I get to know my knight in shining armour better?” Shao Fei asked, “Because I could swear that I know your name from somewhere.”

 

Tang Yi knew he’d probably been mentioned in the report as the survivor from the murder of Tang Ye and Li Chen but was determined not to mention that unless absolutely necessary. “What do you want to know?”

 

“Are you good looking?”

 

Tang Yi was momentarily taken off guard by the bluntness of the question, feeling his cheek flush slightly as Shao Fei’s mischievous giggle, “Very.” He forced out.

 

“Oh… you’ll have to prove that.”

 

Shao Fei was definitely flirting with him. There was something unique about the other man, one that Tang Yi couldn’t help but feel a little attracted to.

 

Maybe… he should take this chance.

 

Placing his cup on the table, he summoned up all his courage and guided Shao Fei’s hand to his face, “Why don’t you feel for yourself.”

 

The tips of those… unique ears turned bright red as Shao Fei moved his hand gently along the curve of Tang Yi’s jaw, before moving up, his touch on the other man’s lips almost a caress.

 

He would need to tell Shao Fei that he was technically a gangster.

 

“Alright, you were right.” Shao Fei’s voice sounded a little hoarse, “Very handsome.”

 

Another time maybe.

 

Tang Yi closed the gap between them with a burning kiss.

Chapter 618: Tang Yi/Shao Fei - There Was Only One Bed AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Moon: A trapped fic pre-relationship in which Tang Yi and Shao Fei are forced to share a bed? You are really good at answering all the suggestions!

…………………………………………………………

 

Tang Yi tried not to sigh as they walked up the stairs of the small apartment block.

 

“This is unnecessary.” He sighed, watching as Shao Fei tried to find his keys, “Surely a little more security would mean that I can conveniently sleep in my home?”

 

“The Police Department is already stretched thin.” Shao Fei sounded just as exasperated, “It’s this, or you leave the city, or even country to stay safe.”

 

Honestly, that sounded preferable.

 

Before Tang Yi could voice that thought however, Shao Fei opened his door, and they made their way inside.

 

It was cleaner than Tang Yi expected, although Shao Fei was given a warning that this would be happened, so Tang Yi made a mental note not to open any cupboards, in case stuff came falling out.

 

“Do I at least get a key?” He asked, as Shao Fei turned to look at him in confusion.

 

“Why? I’m still going to be with you as protection.”

 

“…. Fine. So where am I sleeping?”

 

Shao Fei gestured at the sofa, and Tang Yi definitely couldn’t hold back his sneer.

 

“There’s springs coming out of that.” He rolled his eyes, “You can sleep on that tetanus wasteland, and I’ll have the bed.”

 

“No way!”

 

The pair stared each other down for a moment before they both made a break for the bedroom. Tang Yi knew he was at a slight disadvantage on account of not knowing where the bedroom was, but it didn’t stop them both from jumping onto the bed at the same time.

 

Another stare-down.

 

“Look…” Shao Fei sighed, “… There’s only one bed, but it’s big enough for the both of us and we can both be adults about it, surely?”

 

Tang Yi wasn’t sure he could do this.

 

His unfortunate crush on the police officer was not going to survive spending the night in the same bed with him.

 

He knew he got a bit clingy.

 

Shao Fei probably wouldn’t appreciate the man he only just begrudgingly started to like, hugging him from behind in the middle of the night.

 

“Fine.” He sighed softly, too weak to resist this opportunity, “I’m going to go and get changed.” He dropped his bag on the ground, “Bathroom?”

 

“Out and to the right.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

He missed the confused look on Shao Fei’s face, as he left the room.

 

…………………………………….

 

‘What possessed you to say that?’ Shao Fei whined at himself mentally, burying his face into his hands.

 

Tang Yi was one of the most attractive men he had ever met, and he’d just invited him to share a bed with him.

 

What the actual hell was he thinking?!

 

This bed wasn’t as big as he acted like it was.

 

What if he cuddled Tang Yi in his sleep?

 

He couldn’t deal with the mortification of it.

 

So lost in his thoughts, he barely noticed Tang Yi coming back into the room, until the other man cleared his throat.

 

“Are you... okay?” he cautiously asked, clearly not believing Shao Fei when the officer nodded.

 

“Fine!” His voice was a little high, prompting him to try again, forcing it lower, “Fine... I was thinking of ordering food, do you want- “

 

“- I’ll cook.” Tang Yi stated firmly, “Can you chop up vegetables?”

 

“Yes?”

 

“Good, come on.”

 

..............................................

 

They cooked and ate together, completely avoiding talking about the bed or anything else. The evening passed, and soon there was nothing else they could do to avoid this.

 

Awkwardly, they both shuffled into the bed, turning off the lights and shifting as far away from each other as they could.

 

Neither of them were used to sharing a bed with someone.

 

“So” Shao Fei sighed, “.... this is weird, right?”

 

Tang Yi had to have a little bit of a chuckle at that, turning over so that he could face the other man, even if they couldn’t exactly see each other.

 

“A little bit.”

 

“... Because it’s sharing a bed with a man, or sharing a bed with me?”

 

“Honestly, a little bit of both.”

 

Shao Fei hummed in agreement, before nervously clearing his throat, “You know... it’s a bit chilly tonight, maybe we should- “

 

Tang Yi was closer before he could even finish. “Like this?”

 

“...Yeah, like that.”

 

Tang Yi snuggled closer, feeling like he’d won a battle without even having to fight.

 

He wasn’t surprised when he got the best night’s sleep than he had in years

Chapter 619: Nubsib/Gene - Sick Gene

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from ----on: If it's still okay, can I request about Lovely writer? Nubsib and Gene, where Gene's sick but hides it because he does not want everyone to worry but like faints during a Nubsib's shoot?

………………………………………………

 

Gene stepped onto the stage of the photoshoot, wrapping his coat a little tighter around himself.

 

Why was it so cold today?

 

He was determined to keep his coat on, only to see Nubsib glance over in his direction, beaming at him in glee.

 

If he kept his coat on, when everyone else seemed to be happy to wander around with t-shirts and shorts, Nubsib would only worry, and that was the last thing we needed at this shoot. So, off the coat went as he attempted to mask his shivers, taking a seat to watch the proceedings.

 

He wished he could go back to sleep, but he promised Nubsib that he’d be here.

 

“You don’t look so good.” One of the assistants stated.

 

“Must be just the weather.” He forced himself to give the other man a reassuring smile, deciding to omit the chills and dizziness from the small lie.

 

The assistant shrugged, before hurrying away, too over-worked to really care about whether or not Gene was lying.

 

Gene sighed in relief, relaxing back into the chair, and hoping he felt better soon.

 

…………………….

 

He wasn’t sure how much time had actually passed when he heard Nubsib calling his name.

 

“Gene!”

 

Gene forced himself to smile, pushing himself to his feet, only for his vision to go black….and then nothing.

 

……………………………………………………

 

“Gene!” Nubsib darted forwards, only just managing to catch Gene before he hit the ground, “Someone help!”

 

A couple of assistants rushed forwards as well, helping Nubsib to settle Gene on a nearby sofa, stuffing a pillow under his head, propping his feet up as best he could.

 

“I did say he didn’t look well, but he said he was fine.” One of the assistants, Zen, whispered, “Do you think it’s contagious?!”

 

Nubsib ignored him, trying to calm down at the idea that Gene had lied about his own health. It shouldn’t even have got to this point; Gene was supposed to be taking it easy after the release of his new book!

 

“I’m going to take him home.” He stated, leaving no room for argument, “We’re done for the day, aren’t we?”

 

The directors both nodded.

 

There was no point in arguing.

 

“Great.” Nubsib’s following grin was weaker than it usually was, before he lifted Gene into his arms, muttering something about wrestling his boyfriend into staying in bed.

 

Nobody wanted to investigate that sentence further.

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Gene moaned as he woke up, one hand slowly moving up to brush against a damp cloth that was on his forehead. “Wha- “

 

“-You’re exhausted.” A familiar voice cut him off, prompting him to look over to the right, seeing Nubsib sitting there, a serious look on his face, “You’re sick, you lied to people, saying that you were okay and then passed out, nearly giving yourself a concussion.”

 

Yikes.

 

“I-I thought I would be fine.”

 

“Of course, you did you workaholic.” Nubsib’s voice was thankfully fond, “No work, no meetings and no busy work until you’re well again.”

 

“I have a deadline in four days, the outline of the next book in the series, I can’t afford to lose time.” In his fever-fogged mind, there was nothing more important for Gene.

 

“You’re as pale as a ghost. I think your publisher would prefer that you were well, over some outline that you probably have mostly planned out anyway.”

 

Gene attempted to sit up, only to groan, passing a trembling hand over his face as the world spun uncomfortably around him. “Fine.” He forced out, “Fine.”

 

He would find a way to escape later.

 

“Good.” Nubsib beamed, before gesturing to the bedside table, “There’s some water there for you and some Tylenol. Unless you’d prefer a cup of tea?”

 

“… Not coffee.”

 

“Not a chance in hell.” Nubsib’s voice was still cheerful, as he got to his feet and tucked Gene in a little tighter, “Now, it looks like you’ve just got a bit of a vicious cold, but it’s nothing you can’t handle if you stay in bed.”

 

“… And when I feel like I’m going to throw up?”

 

“I have the bucket right here.” Nubsib sighed, “How many times do I have to tell you to take better care of yourself? What if this turns into pneumonia?!”

 

Gene looked appropriately cowed, picking that moment to lean over the side of the bed and grab the backet, throwing up into it as Nubsib rubbed comforting circles into his back.

 

“I’m not mad.” Nubsib sighed, “I just… wish you’d take a break once in a while before your body takes it for you.”

 

“’M sorry.”

 

“I know.” Nubsib helped him to lie back, gently cleaning his mouth, “Sleep. I’ll be here.”

 

Gene already knew that.

 

Closing his eyes, he slipped off into sleep, hearing Nubsib whisper softly before he went under.

 

“Love you.”

Chapter 620: Kang Gook/Tae Joo - Attempted Kidnapping

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Abby: How about something of where your eyes linger pls. Like maybe the dad who shall not be named decides that he wants to have his son by his side even if he doesn’t want it and so sends some guys after them? or something else I don’t really care just enjoy yourself and write something about them pls! :)

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Tae Joo had no idea what was going on.

 

He remembered going to bed alone, with Kang Gook working the night shift as a bodyguard. He’d gone for a shower, and then bed, before being woken up by hands on his mouth and darkness covering his eyes.

 

He remembered his hands being restrained as he was carried somewhere, hearing people talking around him. He was confused and a little bit scared.

 

“Aren’t we going to get into trouble for this?” He overheard one of the men hiss, as the car they were in got stuck in traffic, “This is kidnapping!”

 

“Nah.” His companion chuckled, “When it’s someone as rich as Han, it’s more like… taking back what belongs to you.”

 

Han.

 

His father.

 

Tae Joo had to admit that he was now doubly scared, kicking out at the truck and screaming as loud as he could.

 

“SHUT UP BACK THERE!”

 

The car came to a stop, and Tae Joo panicked, thinking that they’d already arrived at the Han family home. Once inside, he knew there was very little chance he’d be able to get back out.

 

And then he heard the sounds of fighting.

 

“GET HIM!”

 

He could vaguely here sirens as well, prompting him to start kicking and screaming again. If the police found him, then there was no way his Dad could get out of it…. He couldn’t pay off all of them, right?

 

He heard the trunk door open, and gentle hands remove his blindfold, revealing Kang Gook.

 

“Are you alright?” He asked frantically.

 

Tae Joo tried to nod, but he was exhausted from all the kicking and screaming, barely helping as Kang Gook lifted him out of the car.

 

“Does he need an ambulance?” He heard someone ask nearby.

 

“I-I don’t know. Tae Joo, did they give you anything? Did they do anything?”

 

Tae Joo shook his head, “Just… a bit tired.”

 

He couldn’t hear the rest of what was said, closing his eyes and drifting off into sleep almost immediately.

 

………………………………………………

 

He was on something soft, as a hand stroked through his hair.

 

“It’s alright.” He heard Kang Gook assure him, “You’re safe now.”

 

“G-Gookie?” Tae Joo tried to sit up, “What-what happened?”

 

“Your Dad took offence to the fact that England hadn’t made you the perfect son and decided to send someone to kidnap you.”

 

“… They snatched me from our room. How did he even know- “

 

“- One of my colleagues told him.” There was a dark look in Gook’s eyes, “Apparently your Dad is going to put his son through the most expensive university possible in return for giving him information on us.”

 

Tae Joo decided not to ask how Gook got that information.

 

Sighing, he leaned back against the pillow, “One day, my dad’s going to give up.” He tried to joke, “You’d have thought that the fact that I didn’t come back to see him after coming back here would have given him the hint.”

 

“You’re his only son.” Kang Gook gently pointed out, before shrugging, “Not that it’s going to matter much. The two kidnappers confessed immediately, and your Dad is under serious scrutiny right now.”

 

“… You know that won’t ever lead to anything.”

 

“Maybe.” Gook admitted, “But he’ll be too busy to think about coming after you for a while…. We can move away.”

 

The idea was tempting.

 

“I already have somewhere in mind.” Gook continued, “A couple of cities away… there’s a perfect apartment there, lots of available jobs. We can start again, away from your father, away from all this.”

 

“… He would find us.”

 

“He has less influence there though… he wouldn’t be able to do as much there.”

 

He did have a point.

 

“How soon can we move.”

 

Gook beamed at him, leaning over to kiss him on the cheek, “As soon as you want.”

 

“Now?”

 

“Let’s start packing.”

Chapter 621: Team & Pharm - Protective Team

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Bitchyouguessedit: If you don't mind could you do a friendship Team/Pharm prompt, where Team gets in a fight protecting Pharm until Dean and Win show up and then a little fluffy comfort between Team/Win, and Dean/Pharm. Based off of the scene in UTWMA where Alex is not leaving pharm alone and Team is about to get up as if to fight then Win comes and holds him in place, ki da like a what if they arrived later scenario. If you can't do it no worries just thought it would be interesting your writing is amazing. Thank you for sharing and keep up the good work.

……………………………………………………..

 

“Are you guys studying?”

 

Team tensed up at the voice, glancing over to see Alex pressed right up against Pharm, an arm around the young man’s shoulders.

 

“P’Alex…” Pharm tried to shuffle away, only for Alex to tighten his grip.

 

Team was sure his pen was going to snap in half from how half he was gripping it, only vaguely hearing Del and Manaow mutter out hellos to Alex, who barely gave them a passing glance.

 

“What are you studying?”

 

He was way too close to Pharm… and his hand was stroking Pharm’s upper arm.

 

“When are you going to stop bothering my friend?!”

 

It took him a moment to register that those words had come out of his mind.

 

Slowly, Alex looked up, looking Team right in the eyes as the younger man refused to back down.

 

‘Do you know who you’re messing with?’ Alex’s gaze seemed to say, even as Team’s own gaze said…

 

‘I know and I don’t care.’

 

Pharm was taking an awkward sip of his drink when Alex took the stare-off one step further and practically yanked Pharm closer, causing Pharm to spill his drink over his shirt.

 

Alex let go after that, but only to grab some tissues, “Let me help.” He muttered, only for Pharm to push him away.

 

“I can do it myself.”

 

Team honestly thought, that with Pharm physically pushing him away, Alex might give up… until Pharm cleaned off the necklace that Dean had given him, and Alex snatched it from his hands. He examined the necklace closely, before Pharm was snatching it back.

 

“Pharm…” His voice was low, almost dangerous sounding, making the hair on the back of Team’s neck stand up on end, “… are you in a relationship with Dean already.”

 

“… I told you before.”

 

“And I want it made clear.” Alex nearly snapped, “You are his boyfriend, right?”

 

Team had officially had enough.

 

He stood to his full height, “P’Alex!” He growled, watching as the older student also got to his feet, the pair of them ignoring Pharm’s pleas for them to sit down.

 

Yes, Alex was clearly more muscular than Team, but Team had swimming on his side. He was stronger than he looked.

 

“Leave. Pharm. Alone.” Team snapped, “He’s already said no to you, can’t you get the hint? He doesn’t want to be with you!”

 

Alex looked down at Pharm, who avoided all eye contact.

 

This avoidance was clearly the last straw for Alex, who turned his attention back to Team, taking a swing at him, only for Team to take a step back.

 

Alex followed him, catching the attention of everyone in the room as he swung again and again, with Team dodging every time.

 

It would be so easy to swing back, to knock Alex to the ground (possibly wishful thinking) …. But Team couldn’t risk getting caught by campus security and expelled.

 

“Go Team!” Manaow called out from the table, “You can do it!”

 

“They shouldn’t be fighting!” Pharm hissed, “Team! Come on, just leave him!”

 

“Yeah, like it’s that easy!” Team cried back, only to yelp as a lucky shot hit his shoulder, sending him falling back against a nearby support column.

 

Alex drew his fist back for another punch, and Team just reacted.

 

With one short jab, Alex was crumpled over on the ground with Manaow and Del doing a mock-cheerleading dance by their table.

 

“Team!”

 

Looking up, Team flushed when he saw Win running towards, Dean running to Pharm behind him.

 

“Are you alright?”

 

Team nodded shakily, “He only got one hit in.”

 

“Only one- well, it look like a bad one.” Win looked around, “Maybe we should go to clinic, just in case it’s worse than it feels.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Come on.” Win grabbed his wrist, pulling at him, before grabbing Team’s bag as well, having a quiet conversation with Dean, who almost seemed to nod in agreement, and then pulling Team out of the cafeteria, “Before security actually decides to do their job.”

 

“P’Win!”

 

They started to run, only stopping when Win seemed certain that no-one was following them.

 

“Alex was hitting on Pharm again.” Team tried to explain, only for Win to nod.

 

“Yeah, we guessed it was that.” Win smiled softly at him, “Pharm’s lucky to have a friend like you.”

 

Team knew he was definitely blushing at the gentle praise, “Yeah well… maybe Alex will think twice about bothering Pharm now.”

 

“You knocked him to the ground, his pride has taken a serious knock.” The gentle smile turned into more of a leer, “You must be pretty strong. Maybe we can go back to my room and- “

 

“- And this conversation is done.”

 

“N’Team, wait!”

Chapter 622: My Engineer Couples - Chapter 329 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Thereishappiness: Um hi🙋🏿♀️ I would like a part 2 to this – Referring to Chapter 329

………………………………………………………………

 

Duen was thankful that Ben and Daonua had the sense of mind to wipe their feet before they came charging inside, the door practically slamming behind them.

 

“Is the cake ready? Is the cake ready?”

 

Smiling at Ben’s enthusiasm, Duen nodded, “It’s ready to come out of the oven right this minute.” With a practiced skill, he withdrew the two round pans, setting them on a wire rack as the birthday boy and his sister moved closer. “Don’t touch.” He warned, “Hot, remember?”

 

“But it smells so good!”

 

Pulling off the oven mitts, Duen preened just a little. He preferred cooking over baking, but he was glad that the efforts seemed to be appreciated.

 

“When are the others arriving?!”

 

“Tharn is coming with Thara soon, same with Kew and Kram and Mei with Boss and Mek.”

 

“Where’s Bohn.”

 

“Well…” Duen tried not to smirk, jerking his chin towards the chair, “… last I saw, he was wrapping presents.”

 

The pair were gone seconds later, crossed the decorated living room, running up to stairs, towards Bohn’s room.

 

Hopefully Bohn was done by now.

 

Less than five minutes later, he heard them all coming back down the stairs, Ben and Daonua pestering Bohn incessantly.

 

“For the hundredth time!” Bohn whined, “The party only starts when the others arrive.”

 

“And then the presents?”

 

“And then the presents.”

 

Bohn entered the kitchen, glaring at Duen playfully and mouthing ‘I know you did this.’

 

“But how soon is soon? When are they coming?”

 

“Like… fifteen minutes?” Bohn set the presents down on the table, “Duen? About fifteen minutes, right?”

 

Clutching the frosting bowl to his chest, Duen nodded, “Like I said, soon!”

 

“Oh… are we ordering pizza?”

 

“When they get here, yes!”

 

Bohn and Duen exchanged identical looks of ‘we are waiting a long time before we even think about having children’, just as they heard Thara’s voice call through the house.

 

“Hello?”

 

Ben and Daonua immediately ran towards the noise, finding poor little Tharn and pulling him into the living room, Thara and Frong following on behind, Frong carrying a massive blue box.

 

“Just put it there.” Bohn looked a little concerned at the size of the present, “You’re just in time for pizza.”

 

“Pizza?!” “Pizza!”

 

King’s twin nephews came charging into the room in their usual chaotic fashion, the other children gleefully rushing to greet them.

 

“Sorry.” King sighed, “I think we only need to mention sugar to get them all riled up.”

 

“Great.” Bohn sighed, “Have you heard from Mek, Boss and Mei?”

 

“We’re here.”

 

As soon as the twins saw their friend, they raced towards her, both taking a hand each and bouncing up and down, laughing when she joined in.

 

“You guys are a little ambitious to host a birthday party.” Frong muttered, “I already have a headache.”

 

“Yeah, yeah.” Rolling his eyes, Bohn nudged him in the side, “You love it really. Come on, you can come and help me order pizza in a quieter spot if you need to.” He turned, jumping to find Ram right beside him, “Ah! Don’t do that!”

 

Ram smirked.

 

“Let me guess, too loud for you too?”

 

Nod.

 

“Right… I guess all three of are going to order pizza.” Bohn shook his head, “There’s a joke in that somewhere.”

 

“The twins think they’re just getting cake.” Ram stated.

 

“If we just feed them cake, we’ll have no friends left, because we’ll be basically loading them up on sugar and nothing but sugar. Real food and then sweets.”

 

………………………………………………………….

 

The pizza was demolished in less than half an hour, and the cake was brought out, little sparkler candles on it as everyone sang Happy Birthday. It wasn’t in tune, and it seemed to be a competition between the children as to who could sing it louder, but Ben looked thrilled.

 

He took a deep breath, as big as one as he could muster, before blowing the sparklers into smoke.

 

“Happy birthday to YOOOOOOUUUUUU!”

 

The room erupted into applause.

 

“Alright, who wants presents?”

 

“ME!”

 

“US!” “US!”

 

“Kew! Kram! Not you!”

Chapter 623: Puth/Kaeng - First Date (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 13th March, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from The_Nicest_Slytherin: Kaeng/Puth a first date (what they do on the date is up to you) that ends a little spicy.

……………………………………………………………….

 

It’s their first official date, and Kaeng had never been so terrified in his life.

 

He didn’t do dates.

 

Good fucks with no strings attached, yes.

 

Dates, no.

 

Puth was the first person he’d ever slept with more than three times, and now, after they’d realised that they may have feelings for each other… they were having a first date.

 

“It’s a different kind of foreplay.” Puth rolled his eyes, when Kaeng nervously asked him if they really had to do this, “It’s a couple thing. We’re now a couple, so we’re doing the dating thing…” He then smirked, “… don’t worry, I won’t make you wait until the third date before I put out.”

 

Kaeng didn’t bother to comment, nerves bubbling up in his stomach again.

 

At least Puth wasn’t suddenly playing chaste. He didn’t know what he’d do if that were suddenly the case.

 

He chose his clothes carefully, wanting to look his very best, just in case he had to ‘seduce’ Puth into a little extra fun after that date.

 

Somehow, choosing clothes for a date instead of just a hook-up was a lot harder, which led to him being five minutes late for said date.

 

Puth was already there, leaning on the bar, casual and cool, despite the fact that he was looking around every few seconds. When he saw Kaeng, he smiled softly and Kaeng’s heart fluttered just a little at the sight.

 

He was out of his comfort zone in this dating scenario, but he didn’t care anymore, because there was nothing he wouldn’t do to see that smile on Puth’s face again. If going out on dates would make Puth happy, Kaeng was willing to do this as often as the other man wished.

 

…………………………

 

After the first bit of awkwardness passed, they took a seat at a nearby table and ordered some food, a prawn dish that they could both share.

 

Kaeng could do this.

 

It took some time, but his smiles grew more natural and less forced, and he found that he actually starting to enjoy himself, the pair of them having actual conversations.

 

They ordered a dessert to share as well, playfully fighting over the last bit.

 

They headed back to Kaeng’s place, hands brushing against each other, with Kaeng wincing every so often when it happened, desperately willing himself to grab Puth’s hand and take this relationship step.

 

When they reached the front door, Kaeng leaned over and stole a quick kiss from his boyfriend (what an odd thing to think!), his hand slipping sneakily under Puth’s shirt and started to stroke at the soft skin there, making Puth moan against his lips.

 

Kaeng was about to unlock the door and pull him inside, only for Puth to grab his wrist and stop him.

 

“Goodnight Kaeng.” Puth smirked, “I had a really nice time.” He kissed Kaeng on the cheek, before letting go of him and walking away.

 

Kaeng couldn’t hold back the groan, letting his head slump against the cold, wooden door, feeling his dick pressing painfully up against the zipper of his pants.

 

Puth was a tease.

 

But it was a nice date… Kaeng couldn’t deny that.

 

He rearranged his pants and made his way into the rooms.

 

Ten minutes later, there was a knock on the door. Slowly, he opened it, surprised to see Puth standing them, an almost victorious look on his face.

 

“Hey.”

 

Kaeng silently opened the door a little wider, as Puth made his way inside. The door closed, and Puth pushed him against it…. And sank to his knees.

 

“Best date ever.” Kaeng muttered, as his pants were pulled down and he felt Puth’s mouth on him, his hips jerking forward, “I mean it.!”

 

Puth did that thing with his tongue that Kaeng loved so much, and honestly, despite the ten-minute break between the make-out session and this moment, he was coming mere seconds later.

 

Slumped against the door, Kaeng let out a breathless chuckle.

 

“We… need to go out on dates more often.” He whispered.

 

Puth rolled his eyes, wiping at his mouth, “Don’t think you’re getting that every time.”

 

They stumbled over to the bed, collapsing onto the mattress, and moving to cuddle each other.

 

“Thank you.” Kaeng broke the content silence between them.

 

“… For the blowjob?”

 

“No, for the date… I had a really good time.” Kaeng seized up all of his courage and took Puth’s hand in his own, tangling their fingers together.

 

“Really?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“That’s… great.”

 

Kaeng could hear the smile in Puth’s voice, feeling a little overwhelmed by how happy he was.

 

Yeah.

 

He could get used to the dating thing.

Chapter 624: Tharn/Type - Chapter 309 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 13th March, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from peachylittlepanda: Since you said prompts reopened today (June 11th) could I request a part 2 where sarawatine and the others all meet Tharn and TharnType meet the other's bfs too? :)

………………………………………………

 

“You need to calm down.” Tharn sighed, watching Type’s hands shake as he pulled his wallet out to pay for the coffee, “It’ll be fine.”

 

“We don’t know that.” Type muttered, “I was a dick for years to them.”

 

“And from what you said, they seemed willing to forgive you.”

 

Type wished he could have his boyfriend’s optimism, but he just couldn’t believe that.

 

He muttered out an inaudible reply, before taking the coffee and turning, freezing when he saw three couples enter the shop.

 

He recognised Sarawat and his boyfriend, and Man with who he presumed to be his boyfriend… the other two, he didn’t recognise at all though.

 

“I’ll get us a table.” Tharn sighed, “Go on, go on and speak to them.”

 

Tharn took the coffee from his hands and moved over to a table in the corner, as Type slowly approached the group.

 

“Hey.” He mumbled, waving at them, “Umm…. Tharn is grabbing a table.”

 

Sarawat still looked a little uncertain as to what they were doing here, but Tine gave Type a reassuring smile, which did make him feel a little better.

 

“Ummm, I-I don’t know everyone here.” He then said, nearly flinching when Man practically pushed his partner forwards (his very unimpressed boyfriend, it had to be noted).

 

“This is my Type!” Man beamed, “He’s part of my study that everyone with the name Type is a bit grump- AH!”

 

“Thank you.” Type couldn’t stop himself from smirking when Man’s boyfriend slapped him on the arm, “If you weren’t going to do it, I was.”

 

The other Type just nodded, giving Type an almost distrustful look.

 

Maybe Man had told him about the past.

 

“This is Phukong.” Sarawat then introduced the other couple, “And his… boyfriend, Mil.”

 

“Phukong… your little brother?” Type vaguely remembered seeing a much younger version of Phukong bouncing along behind Sarawat, but never really spoke to him.

 

He was just a kid after all.

 

“He tagged along.” Sarawat sounded a little apologetic, the atmosphere still a little awkward, “Should we- “

 

“- Sit down, please.” Type lead them over to the corner where Tharn was waiting for them eagerly. Once there, he hoped his voice was shaking as he introduced them all together.

 

“Tharn, meet Sarawat, Tine, Man, Type, Phukong and Mil. Guys… meet my boyfriend, Tharn.”

 

There a beat of silence, before Tine was taking the lead, moving forwards, and holding out his hand, “Hey, It’s nice to meet you… you probably understand as much as me about what’s going on here, right?”

 

Type winced, even as Tharn rubbed the back of his head a little sheepishly, “I was… unlucky enough to experience Type when… well, when he was a homophobic asshole really.” Tharn sighed, “So, from what I’ve heard, I’ve been through what Sarawat and Man and… Boss went through.”

 

“You got it worst.” Type had to admit, “I didn’t know Sarawat, or Man were gay or bisexual or… you know. I knew you were gay, and I treated you like shit.”

 

“And you still wanted to date him?” Man frowned, “How exactly did- “

 

“- I have a charming personality.” Tharn interrupted, glancing over at Type, giving him a small smile as Type relaxed.

 

Yes, deep down, he knew that Tharn would just blurt out everything that happened in Type’s past, but to have it confirmed was more than a little reassuring.

 

“Clearly a very charming personality.” Sarawat muttered, only to yelp when Tine elbowed in the side.

 

“I didn’t think I was gay either until I was subjected to YOUR charming personality.”

 

“Sarawat wouldn’t know what charming was unless it hit him across the face.” Man teased, with Mil bursting into laughter seconds later, the laughter only getting harder when Sarawat glared at him.

 

“I was very charming!”

 

“You really weren’t.”

 

The bickering continued, as Tharn took the opportunity to lean over and whisper in Type’s ear, “Aren’t you glad you came now?”

 

“… Yeah. Yeah, I am.”

Chapter 625: Man/Type - Chapter 132 Continuation (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 13th March, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tesia87: NSFW Prompt: I spent a lot of time trying to think of a good prompt. All I could think of was a continuation of chapter 132. Can you include doggy style, ass grabbing/smacking, face in the pillow, hand on the neck, hair pulling. You don’t have to include them all just some ideas…

………………………………………………………..

 

Type would never admit it out loud... but he loved it when Man got like this.

 

He loved the steadying, but comforting presence of Man’s hand on the back of his neck as he was pinned face down to the solid, wooden surface of his home desk.

 

Today’s session had started soft enough, with gentle kisses and caresses, but that was a few hours and a few rounds ago. Now, Type was bent over, rocking with Man’s rough movements. Sweat dampened his hairline as Man’s hips slapped against his bare ass, feeling that bare cock slamming into him over and over again.

 

Type wanted to push back, but with man’s hand on his neck, it was nigh on impossible to move.

 

He could feel Man’s earlier release dripping down his balls, feeling a little envious as he had yet to come even once.

 

Man's other hand was twisted into Type’s hair, not hard enough to potentially tear hairs out, but hard enough for Type to be more than aware of its presence there. He already had bruises on his hips from man’s grip there, which he would wear proudly under his work clothes.

 

There was something about the way Man took possession and control of his body, that made Type feel right at home.

 

“Such a good boy.” Man whispered teasingly, hips snapping to punctuate the words.

 

Type let man pull him back on his cock hard, feeling like he was floating on a wave of pure bliss as he groaned breathlessly.

 

Obscene noises filled the room the squelching of Man’s cock as it slid into Type, eased by the previous orgasms; the steady slapping of skin as Man pounded into him; the strained sound of Type’s breathing and the moans that fell past his lips whenever Man would angle just so, the head of his cock brushing against the collected bundle of nerves inside of Type.

 

It was all almost too much.

 

Type’s eyes rolled back as Man paused, slowly pulling out until just the head remained inside, before pushing back in to grind against Type’s ass, leaning forwards and covering Type entirely with his body.

 

“You okay?”

 

Man’s voice sounded far away, heat of his body against Type’s back.

 

“Y-Yeah.” Type gasped.

 

“You’re doing so well… do you think you’re ready to come now?”

 

How was this worse than the overstimulation?

 

“P-please.” He whined, eyes popping open as he nodded desperately, needing Man to push him over the edge. Man’s stamina was impressive, and when he was in one of these moods, Type was the one to suffer, knowing that Man wouldn’t rest until he was satisfied.

 

“Come on.” Man growled into his ear, rolling his hips, “You’ve been so good for me.” He planted kisses down Type’s neck until Type felt the slight sting of teeth nipping at the base of his neck. It wasn’t enough to break the skin, but it was enough to make Type more than aware that a mark would be left behind.

 

“Nngh!”

 

“Such a good boy.” Man’s fingers squeezed at Type’s ass and Type was coming less than a second later. The sensation was overwhelming, all the nerves in his body feeling like they were on fire. His eyes slammed shut as his body went rigid.

 

He was going to have to clean this desk, but he couldn’t really bring himself to care too much about that. Feeling his ass still clenching around Man’s cock, Type went completely boneless as Man gave him a few more hard thrusts, before coming inside Type with a grunt.

 

After a moment, Man eased Type onto the floor, his softening cock still inside as they both fought to recover from their respective orgasms.

 

“So…” Man panted, “… same time next Tuesday?”

 

“Shut up.”

Chapter 626: Sun/Mork - Secret Admirer Fluff

Summary:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 13th March, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tailah_Haderson_Gilbert: Would it be possible to ask for a request?
There isn’t enough Sun Mork, I just want cutest between them if that’s possible??

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

The strangeness started about three weeks ago.

 

And Sun definitely saw it as strangeness, sighing wearily as he desperately tried to fix the ancient espresso machine for what seemed like the thirtieth time that year.

 

He really needed to get a new one, but that was money he wasn’t sure he could spare at the moment.

 

Anyway, back to the strangeness…. He had a secret admirer.

 

“You’re acting like this is the worst thing in the world.” Rain sighed, “It could be some handsome billionaire who wants to invest all his money into this business just to make you happy?”

 

“I am not being a-a… sugar baby, or whatever you call it.” He hit the espresso machine as it roared to life.

 

“These are nice flowers though, right?”

 

Sun glanced over at the bouquet. He did have to admit that it was a nice bouquet, full of colourful flowers that fit in well with the entire café, even if it was leaving petals all over the counter. “You don’t get it.” He sighed.

 

“Don’t get what?”

 

“… I know this handwriting.” Sun sighed, pulling the handwritten note out of his pocket, “I don’t know where from, but I know this writing.”

 

Staring at the note, he didn’t notice Rain making frustrated faces at him, opening his mouth to tell Sun that the identity of his secret admirer was a bit obvious, only to shut it when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

 

“Mork.” Sun brightened up at a little at the sight of him, before he fought to control his expression, “Go grab your apron, before the lunch rush starts.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, I’m here.” Mork glanced at the flowers, “Those are nice.”

 

“They are, aren’t they?”

 

Rain was clearly the only one who saw Mork preen at the words, rolling his eyes in exasperation as Sun continued to wonder about the identity of his secret admirer.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Mork decided that he was going to tell Sun by the end of the month… today to be more precise. He had the single red rose in his hands, nails digging into the stem of the flower as his other hand ran through his hair.

 

Sun was at the counter and there was barely anyone around.

 

Perfect.

 

Rain looked over, seeing the flower in his hand, and rolling his eyes as Mork moved closer, waiting for Sun to finish with whatever he was doing.

 

Nothing.

 

He cleared his throat.

 

Sun still didn’t look over, too busy cleaning one of the many machines.

 

“Sun, for god’s sake!” Rain groaned, “Mork’s here.”

 

Sun frowned, looking over to see Mork as a gentle smile flashed across his face. “Mork… you don’t have a shift today, do you?”

 

“No… I just wanted to see you.” He practically thrust the rose into Sun’s face, “Here. For you.”

 

“I- “Sun looked over at the flowers from his ‘secret admirer’, frowning as his brain moved to connect the dots.

 

“Yeah, that was me too.” Mork ground out, wishing he hadn’t done this in the middle of the afternoon. It was quiet, but everyone was still staring at them.

 

Several girls were taking photos.

 

Slowly, Mork watched as Sun took the rose from his hand, looking between this flower and the now-wilting bouquet.

 

Back and forth.

 

Back and forth.

 

“Oh.”

 

Mork felt his heart was going to pound out of his chest, “Oh?!”

 

“Yes… oh.”

 

“Well, what does that mean?” Mork snapped through gritted teeth.

 

That smile came back to Sun’s face just before Mork seriously considered banging his head against the counter as a form of stress-relief.

 

“It means… that I think we should have dinner sometime.”

Mork froze, staring at Sun, before he was nodding eagerly, making Sun laugh.

 

“Don’t you want to think about it?”

 

“I did! It just didn’t take me long… Yes, I really want to go to dinner with you!”

 

Sun laughed again, neither of them noticing Rain throwing his hands up into the air, whispering a ‘finally’ to the ceiling, before taking the orders from the next customer.

 

Those two would be useless for a while.

Chapter 627: Pete/Kao - Distraction Techniques (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 13th March, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Camf713: I always had an idea for a KaoPete fic where Kao uses seduction as a distraction to an Angry Pete or it could be as silly as breaking an item or ruining some kind of clothes

 

……………………………………………………

 

“Kao, what is this?!” Pete stormed into the living room, holding up a once-white shirt that was now a very light pink.

 

“… A shirt.” Kao wasn’t looking over at him, a sure indicator of guilt.

 

“A. Pink. Shirt.” Pete growled, “Pink!”

 

Silence.

 

“Did you forget about your red socks? Is that what happened?”

 

More silence.

 

“Kao.”

 

At the low growl, Kao finally looked up at him, eyes widening for a moment, before an almost shy smile appeared on his face, “You mean… these red socks?” He stretched up his leg, to show Pete the socks in question.

 

It was then that Pete noticed that Kao wasn’t wearing any pants… just underwear, by the looks of it.

 

Kao had very nice- no! Don’t let him get away with it.

 

He closed his eyes to take a deep breath, missing how Kao looked a little victorious at the reaction. He knew Kao knew how to do the laundry, except his blind spot was the fact that he didn’t seem to know how to check shirt sleeves and pant legs for rogue socks.

 

He didn’t realise how long he’d been thinking about this, until he felt a pressure against his stomach, prompting him to open his eyes and look down, seeing that Kao was right there.

 

“Creeping up to me isn’t going to save you this- “Pete cut himself off as he felt hands slipping under his shirt, raising it up so that Kao could press his lips to the exposed skin, “- Kao, you can’t just- “

 

Kao started to pull his pants down.

 

“Kao!”

 

Kao looked up at him and pouted, making all grouchiness vanish from Pete at the cute look. “I was just trying to help you relax.” Kao stated, “But, if you want me to stop.”

 

“No!”

 

Pete looked up, frustrated by his own yell and therefore missing the smirk appear on Kao’s face, “Maybe… I have been a little tense recently.” He admitted, “And, it’s not a ruined shirt I suppose. I can still wear it.”

 

Kao continued pulling Pete’s pants down, trying not to whoop in victory. Pete’s cock was freed, and Kao got to work, swiping his tongue along the sensitive head of it, and was rewarded with a full-body shiver in response.

 

The pink shirt fell to the ground and Kao made a mental note to hide it, just before he took the full length of Pete’s cock into his mouth and sucked, letting his tongue run along the underside.

 

Pete moaned in response, legs shaking.

 

Kao couldn’t help but feel slightly proud at the knowledge that he was making Pete lose control this quickly. Pete was getting close, prompting Kao to work at him with a lot more enthusiasm.

 

“F-fuck Kao!”

 

Fingers tangled into Kao’s hair, pulling him further down the cock until it was nudging at the back of Kao’s throat. Seconds later, Kao’s mouth was filled with cum, making Kao choke just a little as he struggled to swallow it down.

 

Slowly, he pulled off, looking up to see that Pete’s eyes were closed. Quickly, he grabbed the shirt and pushed it under the sofa, vowing to throw it away as soon as he could and buy some new ones for him.

 

Once that was done, he got to his feet, yelping when Pete was suddenly right there in front of him, pushing him onto the sofa, fingers already unbuttoning Kao’s shirt.

 

“Don’t think you’re getting away with this.” Pete muttered, “I’m just… taking a break from being annoyed at you.”

 

Kao would take that small victory.

 

And he would make sure that their next course of actions would make Pete forget about it completely.

Chapter 628: Zhou Zi Shu/Wen Ke Xing - AU Canon Divergence (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED as of 2:11 GMT

Notes:

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: I really wish for a story with better closure than what the show gave us and the 10 minute special gave … but then I thought oh what about a pronto where Zishu of course saves Lao Wen and then they go confront Prince Ji and we get some closure with his dad storyline … but then I went back to what about some smut… sooo I landed on I hope she doesn’t find this annoying but if I spew all my thought process maybe she can work her magic like always and create something fabulous … lol but for real

I focused on the saving aspect with a little bit of smut. I didn’t want to make the prompt too complicated.

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Zhou Zi Shu first realised that this way to save him was not going to be as simple as Wen Ke Xing pretended it was, when the first few strands of that gorgeous, dark hair starting to turn as white as snow.

 

He wrenched his hands away almost desperately, hoping that it would just stop whatever was going on, glaring at Wen Ke Xing when the other man’s eyes opened in shock.

 

“You were going to kill yourself to save me.” Zhou Zi Shu had intended to shout these words, only for them to come out in a hurt whisper.

 

“Ah Xu- “

 

“How. Dare. You.” Zi Shu snapped, the words still a little quiet, prompting him to repeat them a little louder, needing to get his point across to the dumb idiot sat in front of him. “HOW. DARE. YOU!”

 

“Ah Xu- “

 

“- You lied to me and faked your death, and you thought you could just lie to me again? Haven’t you ever thought about what I would FEEL if you died?!”

 

Wen Ke Xing was silent, avoiding his eyes, which was a sure indicator that he knew exactly what he was doing wrong.

 

“You would have died…” Zi Shu whispered, “… And so would I.”

 

“I’m not going to let you die!” Ke Xing finally snapped back, “If it means sacrificing my own life, then so be it!”

 

There was silence for a moment, before Zi Shu shook his head. “You’re not dying on me… and if you don’t want me to die as well, then think of another way.”

 

Ke Xing was already shaking his head, only to stop when Zi Shu to reach out and grab his face, one hand moving to stroke through the white strand of hair.

 

“You are the son of Healer Valley Master Zhen Yan… if anyone can find a way to save me, you can.” Zi Shu hissed, “Don’t you want to spend the rest of ours lives together? Growing old together?”

 

“… More than anything.”

 

“Good.” Zi Shu smirked, “Because if you said no, I was going to go straight back to Prince Jin, borderline obsessive behaviour or not, and pledge myself to him.”

 

The look on Wen Ke Xing’s face said everything about what he thought about that.

 

“We could… draw on each other’s life forces.” Ke Xing stated a little nervously, “But… just sitting here won’t be enough.”

 

Zi Shu raised an eyebrow at the vagueness of the words. “What do we have to do then?”

 

Ke Xing stared at him for a moment, before shooting to his feet, grabbing Zi Shu’s hand and pulling him out of the room.

 

“Hey!”

 

“It requires somewhere a bit more private.” Was Ke Xing’s only response.

 

“Private?”

 

“…. Intimate.”

 

Zi Shu’s eyes widened at the words, barely hearing the door to another room shutting behind them.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

Under the blanket, Wen Ke Xing’s body covered Zi Shu’s. Zi Shu felt breathless by the warmth and pleasure radiating from him, their sword calloused hands stroking over each other’s bare skin. Ke Xing’s touches were gentle and careful, each thrust into Zi Shu’s tight heat sending a whirlwind of pleasure through his mind, making him feel better each time.

 

“This… shouldn’t…be…working.” He panted with each slow, gentle movement, “How…is…this…working!” His legs tightened around Ke Xing’s waist as Ke Xing chuckled, sending waves of pleasure up and down Zi Shu’s spine.

 

“I don’t know.” Ke Xing sounded just as wrecked as him, leaning over to kiss at the places were the nails had once been, the new angle causing him to hit Zi Shu’s sweet spot directly as Zi Shu’s eyes fluttered shut and his moans echoed around the room.

 

He hadn’t felt like this in years, his arms reaching up to pull Ke Xing closer.

 

They were going to survive this.

 

They were going to grow old together, no matter what.

 

“Do…do you love me Ah Xu?”

 

Zi Shu knew that Ke Xing knew the answer already but couldn’t stop himself from saying the words anyway. “I love you.” He said softly against Ke Xing’s lips, “I’ve never loved anyone as much as I love you.”

 

Ke Xing tensed, closing his eyes and burying himself deep inside of Zi Shu one last time, his orgasm crashing over him like a wave, coming inside of Zi Shu as Zi Shu gasped sharply.

 

He didn’t need Ke Xing to tell him that it had worked.

 

They had their whole lives ahead of them now.

 

They could make Prince Jin pay for his attack against the Four Seasons Manor and his behaviour against Zi Shu.

 

Wen Ke Xing could finally come to terms with his past, without a looming threat over them.

 

They had a future.

 

Zi Shu shivered at the thought, locking his lips against Ke Xing’s in a passionate kiss, wishing they could stay this way forever, securely held in Ke Xing’s embrace.

 

“You’re going to live.” Ke Xing almost sobbed, “You’re going to live.”

 

“So are you.” Zi Shu whispered, “We’re both going to live.”

Chapter 629: Ae/Pete & Tin/Can - Swapping Places Prank

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Patrixiaa: Can and Pete finally got fed up with their boyfriends fighting whenever they enter the same place. So, Can and Pete pretended to switch places, like one day Ae and Tin woke up that Can was sweet to Ae and acting like a boyfriend and vice versa. Of course this stressed the both of them and they actually talked without fighting. Pete and Can was enjoying this, but Pond had a slip of tongue

…………………………………………………..

 

5 double dates.

 

5 screaming matches.

 

Both Can and Pete were completely fed up with it.

 

Looking back, Can would tell everyone and anyone who would listen that Pete was the one who had the idea, not him! He was the innocent one in this situation!

 

Of course, nobody believed him.

 

Nobody believed that it wasn’t his idea to swap places, Can pretending he was Ae’s boyfriend and Pete pretending he was Tin’s

 

Did Ae know how devious his boyfriend was?

 

Probably not.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

“If Ae kills me, please come to my funeral.”

 

Pete at least looked a little concerned at the thought. “Ae’s not going to kill you.”

 

“Alright then, Tin’s going to kill me then!”

 

“Tin is not going to kill you either.” Pete chuckled, “Remember, we need to do this if we want to go on any more double dates.”

 

Can just wanted to stop Tin from ranting after every double date and ignoring him, but how could you say no to someone like Pete.

 

“I’m going to die.”

 

……………………………………………………..

 

Ae hummed happily when he felt the warm body pressing up against his, whining when it quickly moved away from him, “Ai’Pete…” He mumbled… come back.”

 

No reply.

 

Wearily, he opened his eyes, staring over at the bathroom when he heard humming.

 

Did Pete usually hum in the bathroom?

 

It was then that he realised that he was in his dorm room… where Pete never usually slept over in, because of one reason and one reason only.

 

Pond.

 

Ae glanced over his shoulder, sighing in relief when he saw that Pond had already left.

 

“Ae!”

 

The relief faded away into horror as Can emerged from the bathroom.

 

“Do you think they’ll have cotton candy at the fair today?”

 

“H-huh?”

 

Can frowned, “The fair… the double date with Pete and Tin? Do you think they’ll have cotton candy?” There was a low rumbling noise as Can mournfully clutched at his stomach, “I hope they do.”

 

Ae… remembered talking about the fair with Pete. He remembered saying that he didn’t want to go on yet ANOTHER double date that included that smug asshole that was Pete’s best- wait.

 

“Pete and Tin?” He squeaked.

 

“You’re being really weird.” Can frowned, “Are you ill?”

 

Silently, Ae rolled over and burrowed his face into his pillow, willing himself to wake up from this horrible nightmare.

 

He missed the smirk that flashed across Can’s face.

 

………………………………………………

 

Ae allowed himself to be dragged to the fair, meeting Tin’s eyes from across the way and seeing the same, in shock look in his eyes.

 

And then he saw Pete clinging onto Tin’s arm, acting like that was where he was supposed to be.

 

“Ai’Pete!” Can called out, pulling Ae over to the other couple, “Did you see any cotton candy stalls?”

 

Pete nodded, barely sparing Ae a second glance when Can whooped in glee and grabbed Pete’s arm, almost ordering him to lead them over to the sugary delight, leaving Tin and Ae behind.

 

Wearily, they both took a seat on a nearby bench.

 

“Pete was in my bed this morning and- “Tin shrugged, “- Apparently we’re dating? Have been for years? There’s-there’s photos of us and everything.”

 

“Yeah… me and Can too.”

 

“... You don’t think this is actually happening, right?”

 

Ae desperately hoped not.

 

…………………………………………………………

 

“Is it working?”

 

“Well, they’re not shouting at each other, so that’s an improvement.”

 

……………………………………….

 

“They’ve swapped on us; they have to have!” Tin frowned, “But why? Was Can not happy with me?”

 

“Was Pete not happy with me?”

 

Tin scoffed, “As if.” He sighed, “As much as I hate to admit it… you’re probably the best thing that’s ever happened to Pete.”

 

“Yeah, well… you’ve been good for Can too.”

 

“You think?”

 

Ae shrugged, “He’s… more mature now. I know it doesn’t seem like it, but even Ai’No has commented on it.” He paused, “Well, actually he’s just happy that Can isn’t pestering him for food, but it’s still a change.”

 

Tin chuckled, letting the silence between them grow slightly, before he glanced over at Ae, “I think I know they did this.”

 

“Hm?”

 

“We’re not arguing.”

 

Ae froze.

 

They weren’t.

 

“Pete hates it when I argue with you… “He whispered, “… did they really have to make me wake up with Can though? You got the better end of that deal.”

 

“I like Can’s morning cuddles.” Tin shrugged, “Besides, Pete was already out of bed before I woke up.”

 

“Can… didn’t stay long.”

 

Tin didn’t seem particularly enthusiastic about that, especially when Pond came rushing over to them Cha’aim running beside him.

 

“I didn’t you two were into partner swapping!” Pond announced loudly, even as his girlfriend at him to shut up, “I wish you’d told me! I got the shock of my life when I saw Can in bed with you!”

 

“Ai’Pond!” “Didn’t stay long, huh?”

 

………………………………………………

 

“How… long were you in Ae’s bed with him?”

 

“I fell asleep!”

Chapter 630: Tharn/Type - Type's Past Comes Back To Bite Him

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Notes:

TRIGGER WARNING FOR CANON CHILD SEXUAL ABUSE MENTION

Chapter Text

Prompt from VirginieAGo2: During the beginning of season 2: if one of the people working in the same hospital as Type was in high school with Type and he warns Khanpol’s uncle that Type is homophobic. Type’s in trouble because of this, how can he solve this misunderstanding.

…………………………………………..

 

When Type was summoned to his boss’s office, he felt sick to his stomach. He always hated being summoned to the office when he was in school, and he had the horrible feeling it was for the same thing, despite not being that person for a few years now.

 

“Thank you Type, please sit down.”

 

Type did as he was told, fingers nervously twiddling with each other as his boss sighed wearily.

 

“I’ve heard some… disturbing news about you.” The man frowned, “Would you care to guess what that is.”

 

“I… don’t know?”

 

“One of my other employees, said that he used to go to high school with you.”

 

Type tried not to visibly wince, knowing exactly what this talk was about. So many times, since he admitted that he was wrong and started dating Tharn, his homophobic past has bit him in the butt. With his friends, with his family, with Tharn’s family… and now at work.

 

“I can see you know exactly what this is about now.”

 

Type felt like he was going to throw up there and then. “I- Yes. I know.”

 

“I try not to judge people for their past, but I’ve been told of some pretty horrific acts that you’ve done.” He looked down at what looked like a list, “Writing on suspected homosexual boys’ desks with permanent marker, using foul language, physically hitting those who you thought were gay, even giving one boy a black eye so bad that he was pulled out of school.”

 

“I- “

 

“- Do you deny it.”

 

“No.” Type shook his head, “I know what kind of person I was.”

 

His therapist had once told him that it wouldn’t be fair to those he’d hurt if he tried to deny his actions. All he could do was accept that these things happened and hope that others could understand that he was lashing out.

 

Forgiveness would be nice, but he shouldn’t expect it.

 

It had to be earnt.

 

His boss cleared his throat, “Well, I hope you understand that we’re a very open company, and those kinds of views are not tolerated here, so with all due respect, I’m going to have to ask you to- “

 

“- I’m gay.”

 

His boss frowned, “I’m… sorry.”

 

“I’m gay… in a happy relationship.” Type whispered, definitely feeling like he was going to throw up now, “But… something bad happened to me and-and I- “He paused, trying to find the right words, “- I judged people for something they couldn’t control and hated them because of it.”

 

He knew he sounded like his therapist right now, but they had an amazing way of putting things that he could never manage himself.

 

He sniffed, mentally pleading with himself not to break down here.

 

There were way too many people in this building he never wanted to see him like this.

 

“What changed you?”

 

“Tharn… my boyfriend, he made me realise that I was- if you’ll excuse me language, being a dick for no reason.”

 

Why did it feel like a massive weight was being lifted from his shoulders? Yes, what happened to him was still a painful experience for him to think about, even vaguely, no matter how long ago it was.

 

“I’m trying to move forwards and- not be that person anymore.” Type winced at how childish he sounded, but it seemed to be what the man needed to hear.

 

“You understand that I do have to keep an eye on your behaviour, but…” The man sighed, “… I’ll put it down to high school nonsense and let it go. For now.”

 

“Yes Sir.”

 

“You can go.”

 

Type thanked him quickly, before rushing to the door.

 

“Type.”

 

He froze, just before he could make his escape.

 

“I hope you’re doing better now, and I hope I never see you behaving like that again. Understood?”

 

“I understand.”

 

“You’re a good worker… I’d hate to see you go.”

 

Type nodded, waiting where he was, before the man dismissed him again.

 

Type’s first destination was the bathroom, as his stomach rolled inside of him.

 

That was close.

 

That was too close.

 

In his pocket, his phone started to ring, prompting him to answer it immediately. “Hey.”

 

//Hey! \\ Tharn’s voice was cheerful, just what Type needed to hear, //Are you okay? \\

 

“I’ve… been better.”

 

//Do you want to talk about it? \\

 

“… Meet you for lunch.”

 

//On my way right now. \\

 

Type instantly felt lighter.

 

Tharn was coming.

 

Tharn would make him feel better. He always did.

Chapter 631: Khai/Third - Never Have I Ever (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from LimaBeanie: Hi! Really love your work. I was hoping for a Khai/Third one. They’re at a party or something and playing Never Have I Ever and someone goes “Never ever have I faked it” and Third drinks. Someone notices Third drink, and everyone starts teasing Khai assuming that it was him. Khai, a bit drunk because Two and Bone were targeting him the whole game, so he’s already had a few drinks, then decides to take his shirt and show off how Third has marked up. But not everyone is convinced because “if it was not Khai who else could it be?” Then Third, who was just rolling his eyes at this exchange speaks up confused and asks why everyone is assuming that he’s only been with Khai. From there you can decide.

………………………………………………..

 

Them and their friends were all gathered in Bones’s living room, bottle, and bottles of alcohol in the centre of the circle. They’d just come out of the other side of exam season, and they were all too ready to get well and truly wasted.

 

“Alright.” Un clapped his hands together, “Does everyone have a drink? Good! Because we’re playing never have I ever! Bones, you go first and then we’ll go clockwise from there.”

 

“Ummm…. Never have I ever dined and dashed.” All confessions started off relatively tame, and nobody drank.

 

“Two?”

 

“Okay…. Never have I ever stole someone’s clothes and kept them?”

 

Third drank. He was wearing one of Khai’s jumpers at that very moment.

 

It all went down from there.

 

(“Never have I ever done any butt sex stuff!”

 

“Bones, you’re just trying to get us all drunk first.”

 

“Wait…. Bones, not even with a girl?”

 

“… Dammit”

 

“You have to down an entire bottle for lying!”)

 

Seriously devolved.

 

(“Never have I ever filmed myself or had someone else film me having sex.”

 

“Fuck you Third, that was targeted!”

 

“Hide your home-made pornos better then!”)

 

There were questions on using household objects as sex toys, questions on strip tease, going commando, drug use (which they were all a little thankful that no-one drank at that one), and by the end, Khai was probably the worst out of them all.

 

“Okay…” Bones smirked, “…. Never have I have faked an orgasm.”

 

When they all saw Third take a gulp of his drink, Two nearly passed out with laughter. “Khai!” He exclaimed, “The oh-so-wonderful lover leaves his boyfriend unsatisfied?!”

 

“Yeah Khai? Did you actually pay off all those girls?”

 

“Poor Third!”

 

All the words were said in jest, but with how drunk Khai was, it was no surprise that he took them to heart. Third opened his mouth to protest, only to freeze when Khai shot to his feet in indignation, “I have never left Third unhappy!” He slurred, grabbing his shirt, and pulling it up over his head (only struggling for a few minutes) and throwing it on the floor, “See!”

 

The others all stared, not noticing how Third buried his face in his hands.

 

“Jesus, were you mauled?!” Un gasped, staring at the red lines that marked Khai’s chest and back, “What the- “

 

“- If Third wasn’t enjoying himself, would he make these marks?” Khai clearly couldn’t see Third’s embarrassment, and felt none of his own, “These aren’t the marks of someone’s- someone who’s not happy and about to come!”

 

“KHAI!” Third snapped, getting to his feet, and pulling Khai back down, grunting when Khai practically fell on top of him, giggling in his drunkenness. When Khai showed no sign of getting back up, Third turned to the others, “Why does everyone think I was a virgin before I met Khai.”

 

“Ummm- “

 

“- I pined over Khai for years, I was sexually frustrated!” Third groaned, “I had good one-night stands, and I had terrible ones that I just wanted to get over and done with as soon as possible.”

 

“’M you’re only one-night stand now.” Khai mumbled, as Third patted him on the back a little patronisingly.

 

“Yes, yes… you’re my only one-night stand.”

 

“We’ve learnt too much today.” Bones muttered, “Like Third is not as innocent as we thought.”

 

“Time to stop the game.” Two also looked a little traumatised by what they’d learnt, “And forget that all this ever happened.”

 

The others all murmured in agreement, as they all stood up, meandering to different areas of the hope to sober up.

 

“I need to prove that I can make you scream.” They heard Khai mumbling, followed by a whine of pain as Third slapped him on the shoulder.

 

The other three went to grab the rest of the alcohol, determined that they were not going to remember anything about this night.

 

Ever.

Chapter 632: Nubsib/Gene - Over-stimulation (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tesia87: Every time they try to be imitate Gene cums too fast and it ruins the mood. He tries to make it up with blow jobs but more than once he cums just from touching himself and can’t finish. Finally, Nubsib is fed up so when they are finally intimate Gene cums multiple times to the point of over stimulation, but he doesn’t stop it cause he know that has been wanting this.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

“You must be so fed up with me.” Gene said abruptly, making Nubsib glance over at him. Yes, he was a little bit frustrated with how they never seemed to get very far when they were intimate, but how could he be mad over something that Gene didn’t really have any control over.

 

“You’ll get there.” Nubsib attempted to reassure him, “It’ll probably just take a little bit of- “

 

“- I want you to keep going.”

 

Nubsib froze, eyes widening as Gene looking away from him, cheeks flushing red. “You mean... After you... You know, you want me to keep going?”

 

Gene nodded shyly, rolling his eyes when he felt nubsib press a kiss to his cheek.

 

“If you’re absolutely sure.”

 

“I am... more than anything.”

 

….....................................................

 

“A-ah!” Gene squeaked, fingers twisting in the sheets, “A-ah!”

 

He couldn’t even get the words out, as Nubsib hummed soothingly. It had only been an hour, and Gene had already come three times, cock soft in Nubsib’s mouth. He listened to Gene whine for a bit longer, before pulling away.

 

Gene was clearly wrecked. The sheets were mussed underneath him, crumpled up near his shoulders, mouth red and slack. Dark hair was stuck to his forehead, skin sheened with sweat, dotted with purplish marks that Nubsib had left behind.

 

“N-Nubsib.” Gene managed to force out, voice ragged.

 

“You told me I could do this.” Nubsib reminded him, gripping at the base of his own cock to stop himself from coming, “How are you feeling? Too sore?”

 

Gene shook his head, opening his mouth to verbally reply, only for the words to come out as a choked sound.

 

“Good.” Nubsib leant over for a kiss on those swollen lips, reaching down and stroking at Gene’s spent cock, making Gene’s head tip back, chin rising as he swore through gritted teeth.

 

This sort of power was intoxicating.

 

Feeling a little more emboldened, Nubsib moved his hands so that they cupped the backs of Gene’s knees, urging them up until Gene’s feet were flat against the bed.

 

“Now… round three.”

 

Gene made a tight little noise as Nubsib moved down and took Gene’s cock into his mouth again, gripping at Gene’s hips to stop them from jerking up too much.

 

“N-Nubsib!”

 

Nubsib moaned deliberately, feeling one of Gene’s feet kick out unconsciously at the overwhelming sensation, writhing in place.

 

He had to back off just for a moment, not wanting things to end for him just yet. He dodged Gene’s weak attempts to reach out and grab him, not trusting himself to look over at his boyfriend. He was that close to the edge, that the sight of Gene lying there might send him tipping over it.

 

“Please.” He heard Gene breathe out, “Nubsib.”

 

Jesus how could anyone resist that tone.

 

“Nubsib.” Gene murmured again, prompting Nubsib to look around, just in time to see Gene spreading his legs. He twitched away when Nubsib reached out for his cock though, too sensitive, and yet too greedy all at once.

 

“Can’t. I-I-I can’t!” Gene gasped, head rocking from side to side, “Nubsib, I can’t- “

 

“- You can.” Nubsib whispered gently, “I know you can. This is going to feel good; I promise.”

 

Gene clearly didn’t believe him, fresh tears on his cheeks.

 

Nubsib stopped, waiting for Gene to call a stop to all this.

 

When no protests came, Nubsib grabbed the lube, slicking up a finger and slipping one inside Gene, watching Gene’s whole body jerk, whining through clenched teeth. The sight alone was enough to send Nubsib over the edge, the pleasure of his orgasm taking him completely by surprise as he came shatteringly, helplessly hard all over the sheets and Gene’s cock.

 

“F-fuck.” He groaned, taking some time to come back to himself, only to realise that his finger was still inside Gene… and Gene was looking a little smug.

 

He wasn’t having that.

 

Crooking his finger, he watched as Gene gasped sharply and arched his back.

 

“Next time, I’ll fuck you.” He vowed, slowly and gently fingering his boyfriend, “One more orgasm though.”

 

Gene bit down on his lower lip and shook his head, cock twitching valiantly against his belly.

 

“Just. One. More.”

Chapter 633: Bohn/Duen - Chapter 322 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Once_Upon_A_BLWrecked_Bambii: If possible can we get a continuation of chapter 322? I'm a huge sucker for BohnDuen omega verse. NSFW or not is up to you. Please and Thank you!!

……………………………………………………

 

“Look at you, begging for it.”

 

Bohn felt like he was melting, “A-A-A-Alpha!” He whined.

 

Duen breathed out a laugh, “Can you even remember my name?” He asked, slamming back inside, hearing Bohn scream out in pleasure, “Go on, what’s my name?”

 

That required actual thought, which Bohn already knew he wasn’t capable of. “Ah!” Was all he could manage, “F-fuck me, please!”

 

Bohn’s heat had been going on for over a day now, and Duen knew that he was never letting him go. It was almost cathartic to see the cocky omega reduced to this whimpering mess beneath him. He was on all fours, barely able to support himself for how hard he was getting fucked, but automatically meeting those thrusts by pushing backwards, slick dripping down his thighs.

 

The pale skin was covered in purple/red bite marks, an indication of Duen’s possessiveness, making him preen a little at the sight of them. He pushed Bohn down so that his chest and face were pressed into the covers, biting into the area between his neck and shoulders as he continued to pound into him.

 

He moved his hands around to Bohn’s nipples, massaging at the flesh there, pulling at them as he tried not to imagine a baby attached to them at some point in the future.

 

“Mn!”

 

Was Bohn thinking the same thing?

 

‘Don’t say anything.’ Duen scolded himself, ‘That’s not a conversation for right now.’

 

“Yes, yes, yes! Please, please, please Alpha!” Bohn chanted mindlessly, whining when Duen leaned over, his teeth close to that mating gland.

 

That was another conversation for the future.

 

“Mine.” Duen settled for saying, “Mine, all mine.”

 

He drove into Bohn a few more times, heart hammering before he was coming inside, his knot locking them in place. To avoid biting at that pale neck, Duen bit at the inside of his own cheek, tasting the coppery blood as he did so.

 

With the stretch of Duen’s knot, Bohn came, tightening around him with incomprehensible moans of ‘yes!’ and ‘Alpha!’ as he spurted a few pitiful drops of cum onto the sheets. He collapsed down onto the mattress, bring Duen down with him, feeling Duen’s knot and cock twitching within him.

 

Rolling them both onto their sides, Duen couldn’t help but play with Bohn’s nipples for a little bit longer, listening to those whines, before moving his hands to cover Bohn’s belly, feeling that it was a little bit distended from all of their previous activities.

 

Again, Duen had to push away the thoughts of Bohn’s mid-section swelling with his children.

 

It was a little over a minute later when he realised that Bohn was completely still in his arms. Slowly, he moved them so that he could check on Bohn’s breathing, only to flinch when the omega suddenly snored.

 

Loudly.

 

“Why do I love you?” Duen sighed, testing his knot and sighing when he felt it still throbbing, firmly seated inside of Bohn where it would probably stay for at least another half hour. He slowly reached down to pull the sheets over them, nuzzling his nose into the back of Bohn’s neck, breathing in his scent.

 

Love.

 

It was an odd concept.

 

And yet… Duen knew that he loved Bohn.

 

Feeling himself slip into sleep, Duen vowed to tell Bohn as soon as possible.

 

As soon…as he… woke up.

Chapter 634: Ae/Pete - Pete in Pre-Heat

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from kaspbrakhoney: when omegas go into preheat, they get really bad cramps (like menstrual cramps) and I want to see clingy omega Pete in preheat and how his alpha ae takes care of him! <3

……………………………………………………………..

 

A dull, throbbing pain radiated from his lower abdomen.

 

Pete was used to this. He’d presented as an omega a little early, so the agonising, pre-heat cramps were something that he’d experienced before.

 

This was the first time he’d experienced them with a boyfriend though.

 

A weak groan escaped his lips as he slowly sat him, gritting his teeth so as not to wake Ae up. Yes, he had a boyfriend, but he couldn’t expect Ae to care for him, so he needed to sort this out as quietly as possible.

 

A light breakfast, painkillers, and a hot water bottle, and he should be fine.

 

He managed to choke down some toast, swallow down some pills, collapsing onto the sofa as Ae entered the room, hair sticking up in all directions.

 

“Good morning.” Pete whispered, smiling softly when Ae grumbled out his own greeting, heading into the kitchen and grabbing some juice from the fridge.

 

With Ae distracted, Pete curled up into the smallest ball possible. He’d planned to spend this weekend studying before his heat hit, but he couldn’t imagine getting up anytime in the foreseeable future.

 

“Pete? Are you okay?” The concern in Ae’s face made Pete was to bury his face into the soft cushions and disappear. The pain has started to radiate out into the joints of his hips.

 

“Yeah, it’s just…” His voice trailed off, knowing that he was blushing bright red just from the mere thought of telling Ae what was happening. He felt the dip in the sofa as Ae sat beside him, resisting the urge to bury his face into Ae’s mid-section, and breathe in that scent.

 

A new pang of dull pain made Pete groan, pressing the ball of his hand into the soft bit of flesh between his hips, above his groin.

 

“Ai’Pete?!” Ae was clearly concerned now, “What’s wrong?”

 

“I-I just… I have some pre-heat cramps. They’re-they’re pretty bad.”

 

There was a moment of silence, where Pete was sure that Ae was completely grossed out by the words.

 

“Oh.” Ae sounded very unsure, “Do you… need anything? What can I do to help?”

 

He didn’t sound disgusted in the slightest, prompting Pete to look up at him.

 

“You don’t have to.” He answered, moving a little bit closer to Ae, “I’ll be fine.”

 

It was clear that Ae didn’t believe him.

 

“Tell me what you need, and I’ll get it for you.” Ae said again.

 

“… Can you just hold me?”

 

Ae nodded, moving to lie next to him on the spacious sofa as Pete snuggled as close as he could, taking deep breaths, relaxing as best he could.

 

He couldn’t remember falling asleep, but when he woke up a few hours later, the cramps had subsided for the most part and Ae was nowhere to be seen.

 

Pete hated the tears that built up in his tears when he discovered that, scolding himself for being clingy and needy, before going and having a shower. He let the warm water run over him, not only warming him up and soothing the dull ache in his stomach.

 

Once out, he grabbed a clean pair of pyjamas, putting them on before leaving the room, to see that Ae was back.

 

“Ai’Ae?”

 

“I’ve got some stuff.” Ae almost proudly held up a bag, and Pete couldn’t help but smile at his enthusiasm, “I did some research in how to help you.”

 

“Ai’Ae, you didn’t- “

 

“- I know I didn’t really have to, but I wanted to.” Ae’s voice was gentle, placing the plastic bag on the table and pulling stuff out of it, “Your favourite brands of sweets and chocolates. Painkillers, these really soft socks that you probably don’t need, but apparently soft things are nice during pre-heat… there’s also a heat pad in there, that you can microwave.”

 

Pete felt almost giddy with joy.

 

“We can rent a film if you want. Anything you fancy?”

 

Pete just smiled, pulling Ae over to the sofa, pushing him down and then sitting next to him, snuggling as close as he could once again.

 

“Ai’Pete?”

 

“Some Friends maybe?”

 

“Whatever you want Ai’Pete.”

 

And Pete for sure, knew that he meant it.

Chapter 635: Mes/Thun - Ghost Sex (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi, this might be a bit ridiculous, but could i ask for a Thun/Mes fic from He's Coming to Me? Since Thun is the only who can see Mes, I'm just wondering if you do one where Prince and Khiaokhem accidentally walk in and Thun making love to Mes, and describe how they see it from their POV since they can't see Mes?

……………………………………………………………

 

Looking back, Prince and Golf wished they’d called ahead.

 

…………………………………………………

 

Thun loved it when Mes kissed him, sending a tingling pleasure throughout him, making him feel like he’d never felt before, all because of a single kiss.

 

He was lying on his back on the bed, Mes hovering over him as ghostly hands ran up and down his body. His mind was foggy, and his body was lost in pleasure, and all he could do was gasp and moan as he felt the ghost manipulate him.

 

“Huh!” Thun gasped lightly when he felt Mes’s ghostly hand slip beneath his shirt, moving up his chest and playing with his nipples.

 

The clothes came off not long afterwards, as Mes’s moth closed over his nipple, making him shiver at the sensation.

 

It was odd being completely naked, with Mes still fully dressed above him.

 

Then again, it was odd having sex with a ghost at all, so maybe having hang-ups about being the only one naked.

 

Slick fingers pushed inside, and he stopped having any complaints at all.

 

…………………………………….

 

Prince was the first one to hear the moan, freezing in front of the door. “Maybe we should come back.” He hissed.

 

“No way!” Golf whispered back, “He’s so private about his personal life! This is the best opportunity to learn more.”

 

“Or we cannot be perverts and go!”

 

“If we interrupt now, we probably won’t see too much.”

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Thun’s hips bucked as Mes pulled his fingers free.

 

This was so out of the realm of what should be possible, but Thun couldn’t help but revel at the feel of the ghostly digits manipulating him, driving him insane.

 

He groaned when he felt the head of Mes’s cock pushing past his rim and sliding fully inside him, allowing him to feel each and every inch of him, the sensation almost seeming to go on forever.

 

……………………………………………….

 

“Uhhh!”

 

Prince and Golf froze in the doorway, eyes widening at what they saw. Thun was fully naked, legs wrapped around nothing as he moved back and forth.

 

Prince opened his mouth, probably to say, ‘what the fuck’, only for the words to get caught in his throat.

 

“Ah!”

 

Thun was gasping, moving his hips lewdly, as though trying to match…. Whatever was going on, thrust for thrust, shivering, and whimpering in delight. Whatever was happening, it was getting faster and harder as Thun’s fingers twisted into the sheets on the bed.

 

Thun moaned again, and that was the breaking point.

 

Prince and Golf beat a hasty exit, rushing out of the room, the door slamming shut behind them as they leant against the wall.

 

“So…. We both agree that we didn’t see that? Right?”

 

“See what?”

 

“Exactly.”

 

They moved away from the wall, heading down the corridor.

 

“He has a ghost for a boyfriend.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Thun’s eyes suddenly shot open when he heard the door slam shut, “Mes-Mes!” He panted out, only for his orgasm to tear through him, his moaning drowning out any words that he might have been as he writhed in pleasure, every nerve ending feeling like they were on fire, as he clenched around Mes.

 

Mes’s thrusts got harder, before he started to glow, hips slamming into Thun once, twice more before stilling.

 

Of course, there was no actual evidence of Mes’s orgasm, but Thun still hummed in delight, feeling Mes pull out and roll to lie beside him.

 

“Did… I… hear the… door slam?” He panted, glancing over at the door in question, seeing that it was firmly shut.

 

Mes looked a little guilty, “I think… Prince or Golf might have been here…. maybe both?”

 

“… Fuck.”

Chapter 636: Fighter/Tutor - Adorable, Drunk Fighter (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from ValhallaForDucks: Adorable drunk Fighter, NSFW please

……………………………………………………

 

“Hello gorgeous.”

 

Tutor paused at the flirty voice he heard behind him, turning to see another man standing next to Fighter, clearly flirting with him.

 

To his credit, Fighter didn’t even turn to look at the man, just sipping at what must have been his fifth or sixth drink, with a small, almost dopy smile.

 

It had been a hard week, full of mock exams and projects, and Tutor had intended for this to just be a nice night out, so that Fighter could unwind and destress.

 

Not so some creep could hit on him.

 

The other man took the other seat next to Fighter, prompting Fighter to look over at him, that same dopy smile on his face.

 

Adorable.

 

Pleased that he’d finally gotten a reaction, the stranger placed a hand on Fighter’s shoulder, “So, how’s the hottest person in this room doing?” The man flirted, as Tutor leaned forwards, a snarl ready on his lips.

 

This was meant to be a nice evening out, and this prick was ruining it.

 

“I don’t know!” Fighter answered, “But you can ask him, he’s right here!” Fighter turned, wrapping an arm around Tutor and pulling at him until Tutor was practically sitting on his lap, “Tutor, this guy wants to know if you’re okay, isn’t that nice of him?”

 

Before Tutor or the stranger could say anything, Fighter continued.

 

“Have you ever seen someone more gorgeous than my Tutor?” Fighter beamed, “Sometimes I just stare at him and wonder how I got so lucky, because he’s the most wonderful, drop-dead gorgeous person in the world, isn’t he?”

 

Tutor could feel his heart fluttering in his chest, unable to deal with just how much he loved this adorable, drunk mess, quickly wiping at his eyes as they filled with happy tears.

 

The stranger smiled awkwardly at the pair, before leaving (not that Tutor or Fighter were paying much attention to that.

 

“Tutor, are you okay?” Fighter noticed the slightly damp eyes, “Did I say something wrong?”

 

“No, no, no!” Tutor was quick to reassure him, “I just… love you so much.”

 

A serious look appeared on Fighter’s face. “I love you more.”

 

“Not possible.”

 

Fighter whined, and Tutor couldn’t help but giggle at the sound, leaning over and connecting their lips together in a kiss that quickly turned passionate.

 

Fighter was his one.

 

His life.

 

His soulmate.

 

The love of his life.

 

The love of his life… who needed rewarding.

 

…………………………………………………………

 

Fighter stirred away, feeling kisses being pressed onto his chest, keeping his eyes shut against the blinding light as he reached up, wrapping his arms around the kisser.

 

“Good, you’re finally awake.”

 

“Hm?” Fighter felt his pants being pulled down, and he was much more awake now, eyes opened as he looked to see Tutor perched on top of him. “What’s this for?”

 

“You were a sweetheart last night.” Tutor grinded his ass against Fighter’s ever-hardening cock, “So, I wanted to give you a reward… when you were sober enough to remember it, of course.”

 

Tutor’s voice was a little raspy, making Fighter shiver, hips bucking up slightly, only to moan when the head of his cock caught against an already slick rim. “Shit.” He moaned, “Have you already prepared yourself?!”

 

“Well, I had to do something when you were sleeping.” Tutor started to gently stroke at his own cock, smirking when Fighter’s mouth dropped open ever so slightly.

 

“What did I say to you to get this reward?” Fighter panted, “Because I need to say it every day for the rest of my life!”

 

Tutor didn’t answer him, lining Fighter’s cock up with his hole and slowly sank down onto it, rocking his hips back and forth as he adjusted to the sensation.

 

“God, you feel so good.” Fighter groaned, as Tutor leaned over and sucked a small mark onto Fighter’s shoulder, Fighter’s cock dragging in and out of him.

 

“That’s it.” Tutor whimpered slightly, his pace on his cock speeding up, matching Fighter’s thrusts, “Just like that!”

 

They moaned and panted with each other, Tutor’s whines for Fighter to go faster and deeper echoing throughout the room.

 

It didn’t take much longer to send Tutor over the edge, his earlier fingering having brought him close to completion several times before they even reached this stage.

 

“P’Fighter!”

 

He slammed down, clenching around Fighter as he came, feeling Fighter’s muscles seize up as he came as well.

 

“That… was one hell of a wake-up call.” Fighter groaned, as Tutor pulled off him and rolled over to lie by his side, “And a hangover cure by the feel of it.” He rolled onto his side, stealing a kiss from Tutor, muffling his lover’s fond chuckles.

 

“Love you.”

 

“Love you too.”

Chapter 637: Bo Xiang/Zhi Gang - Jealous Lu Zhi Gang (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Bubbles_on_tea: Hi! Can I ask for a Sun Bo Xiang/Lu Zhi Gang (HIStory 3: MODC) NSFW? I just want so see Lu Zhi Gang jealous (because it's always Sun Bo).
Btw, your drabbles are amazing... Good job!

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Zhi Gang? Zhi Gang, are you okay?”

 

When there was no response, Xi Gu looked over in the direction that his employer was looking, trying not to smirk when he saw that the older man was looking at Bo Xiang.

 

“Zhi Gang?”

 

“It’s fine.” Zhi Gang gritted out, “Everything’s fine.”

 

“You’re not acting like it.” Xi Gu grabbed some mugs to wash them up, “Why are you shooting daggers at him, anyway?”

 

Silence.

 

Xi Gu had another look over at his own boyfriend’s group, noticing that there were some new people who he didn’t recognise…. And Bo Xiang was clearly deep in conversation with one of them.

 

They were sitting very close together.

 

“It’s probably nothing.” Xi Gu tried to reassure the other man, “They’re a very touchy-feely group.”

 

“I know that.” Zhi Gang then muttered something under his breath, which sounded an awfully lot like, “But I’m the only one he should be touching.”

 

Xi Gu rolled his eyes, “Go over there then. It’s pretty quiet at the moment, I can handle any more customers if we get them.”

 

“… are you sure?”

 

“Yep.” Xi Gu beamed, “I can even lock up if you want to get out of here?”

 

Zhi Gang thought about it for a moment, before nodding, pulling his keys from his pocket, and throwing them over to Xi Gu. “Are you sure you don’t mind?” He asked, as Xi Gu’s smile turned a little softer.

 

“You’ve done so much for me… I think I do this one little thing for you.”

 

Zhi Gang nodded his thanks, before heading over to the group, moving to stand by Bo Xiang’s other side, “Hey.” He caught his boyfriend’s attention, hoping that Bo Xiang couldn’t see how annoyed he was, “Fancy getting out of here?”

 

“Sure!” Bo Xiang perked up immediately, completely ignoring the person he’d been speaking to as he got to his feet, “Back to yours?”

 

“Back to mine.”

 

Zhi Gang didn’t think it was possible for Bo Xiang to look more excited. He turned to leave, knowing that Bo Xiang was quickly following on behind, the sound of wolf whistles echoing behind them.

 

………………………………………………………

 

Zhi Gang entered his apartment, waiting for Bo Xiang to follow him inside, before pushing him against the wall and surging forwards to kiss him, nuzzling his way down Bo Xiang’s jaw, pressing open-mouthed kisses just under his ear.

 

“Were you… jealous?” Bo Xiang asked, fingers tangling in Zhi Gang’s hair, only to whine when Zhi Gang pulled away.

 

“You were doing it on purpose?!”

 

An almost guilty look flashed across Bo Xiang’s face, before Zhi Gang was gripping at his waist, spinning him around and pushing him up against the wall chest first.

 

“Is this what you wanted?” Zhi Gang whispered into his ear, rutting his hard cock against Bo Xiang’s ass, “Me to take control?” He bucked his hips forwards as his hands moved around to cup at his boyfriend’s cock through his jeans.

 

“Y-Yes.” Bo Xiang finally managed to answer, pushing back against him.

 

Zhi Gang unbuttoned Bo Xiang’s pants, letting them fall down to his knees and shoving his boxers down after them. Slowly, he ran his hands up his lover’s thighs and to his bum, gripping at the cheeks and spreading them apart.

 

Bo Xiang arched his back and shoved his ass out even more, feeling Zhi Gang’s finger trace down the middle and circling at his hole, teasing him just a little, “P-please!”

 

“Wait here.”

 

Doing as he was told, Bo Xiang rested his forehead against the wall, focusing on calming down… only to yelp when the finger returned, slicker and wetter as it pushed inside. One finger became two, as Zhi Gang crooked them and pressed them against Bo Xiang’s prostate.

 

“Could you come just like this? Just from my fingers in here?”

 

Bo Xiang just whimpered.

 

They were both more than aware that Bo Xiang was sensitive there.

 

He pushed back against the fingers anyway, moaning Zhi Gang’s name over and over again.

 

Thankfully, Zhi Gang had mercy on him, stretching him out and sliding his fingers out, before slicking up his cock and pressing it between Bo Xiang’s cheeks. He caught it on the rim first, and then slid easily inside the stretched hole, as Bo Xiang urged him on.

 

Zhi Gang’s hips thrust faster and faster as he chased his orgasm, moving his hand from Bo Xiang’s hip around to his cock, to stroke him with the rhythm of his thrusts.

 

“You feel so good.” Zhi Gang groaned. It was rare that he topped, so he savoured the sensation, “Are you close?”

 

Bo Xiang nodded frantically, his knees going weak as he came. He probably would have collapsed if he wasn’t trapped between Zhi Gang’s arms and the wall.

 

There was one last, slow thrust before Zhi Gang was coming with a shout as his orgasm crashed over him. His hips drove forward harder as he came inside. Kissing at the back of Bo Xiang’s neck softly, Zhi Gang fought to catch his breath, gently pulling out.

 

“I can’t believe you pulled the ‘make him jealous’ trick.” He chuckled.

 

“It worked didn’t it?”

 

“…. Bed next?”

 

“You read my mind.”

Chapter 638: Dean/Pharm - Family Gathering

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Star light: Could you please write a meeting between a family of Dean and Pharm? Parents, grandmother, and siblings? All together.
Thanks!

…………………………………………..

 

Dean knew that Pharm was going to ask for something when he walked into the apartment, and he saw Pharm standing there, hands behind his back and a sheepish look on his face.

 

“Alright.” Dean chuckled, “What is it?”

 

“Ummm- “

 

“- Because you’ve got that look on your face, when you want something.” Dean moved closer, pulling Pharm into a one-armed hug, “Go on…. Ask.”

 

“I was thinking… that we should have a family dinner.”

 

“With which family?”

 

“… Both of them. Together, I mean.”

 

Dean was sure that he felt his heart actually stop in his chest.

 

“It should be fine, right?” Pharm continued, “I mean… Grandfather is dead, and my uncles won’t say anything to your grandma about her brother, or your mum about Intouch.”

 

“Pharm- “

 

“- They’re going to have to meet each other eventually, right?”

 

Dean sighed, before he reluctantly nodded. Pharm had a good point, as much as he hated to admit it.

 

“Maybe we can book a table for next month or something?” He ventured, “Your mum and brother are visiting then, right?”

 

Pharm nodded eagerly, pulling Dean into a quick kiss, before rushing off to make the arrangements.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

The arrangements were made and those who were available, were invited.

 

Dean’s parents, his grandma, and siblings.

 

Pharm’s mum, brother, uncles, and cousin.

 

A lot of people, and a lot of potential for things to go wrong. Dean wasn’t one for being overly social, but he knew that this was important to Pharm, vowing to struggle through it.

 

Some of these people knew Korn and Intouch.

 

Several of them had seen Pharm’s breakdown in the old apartment.

 

Dean took a deep breath, before entering the restaurant, only having vaguely heard Pharm’s one-sided conversation for the majority of the journey there.

 

“Table for Chatpokin?”

 

“Ah, yes.” The server smiled warmly at them, “I think the rest of your party arrived not too long ago.”

 

Oh good… so they didn’t even get a chance to prepare.

 

“Dean!” His mother rose to meet them, an easy smile on her face, “We’ve already ordered a few entrees. Pharm, your mother was just telling me about her restaurant business.”

 

“Pharm is an amazing cook as well.” Dean’s grandma softly spoke up, a sad smile appearing on her face, before she quickly cleared her throat, “It must… run in the family.”

 

Nobody else seemed to think that there was anything odd about this, so Dean relaxed, taking a seat next to Pharm.

 

The meals were ordered, and the evening progressed, with Dean relaxing more and more with each minute that passed.

 

“So…” Pharm’s mother turned her attention to Dean and Pharm, an almost sly look on her face, “… is there… a special occasion for this little get-together?”

 

“… Huh?”

 

All attention was on them now, as Dean tried to resist the urge to squirm in his seat.

 

“Dean.” His Father cleared his throat, “Do you and Pharm… have something to tell us?”

 

It wasn’t until he saw his grandma looking at their hands, more specifically, their fingers, that Dean finally understood.

 

“No, no, no!” He held his hands up, “It’s just a family dinner, I promise.”

 

He ignored the small voice in the back of his head that told him this would be the perfect time.

 

Feeling a little more than overwhelmed, like a slide under the microscope, Dean grabbed his drink and clumsily raised it up into the air, “To family.”

 

“Hear, hear.” His mother took pity on him, raising her own glass, “To… hopeful futures.”

 

“To family and hopeful futures.” The rest of the table chorused, before they all took a drink.

 

And Dean’s mind turned to that small box hidden in his dresser.

 

Soon.

Chapter 639: Dean/Pharm - Omegaverse (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little Bunny: I would like to request an NSFW omega verse scene from Dean Pharm.

……………………………………………………………………

 

Finding your mate was meant to be a joyful thing.

 

For Dean, it was... but as the weeks passed, it was tinged with the silence that their souls had been through this before, with a much less happy ending.

 

It wasn’t best to focus on that though.

 

Korn and Intouch were at peace, and so should he and Pharm.

 

Dean kept repeating this in his mind, carrying the shopping in one hand and unlocking the door to Pharm’s rooms with the other. His breath soon caught in his throat however, at the heavy scent of slick that had permeated the room.

 

His body responded instantly, cock hardening, an instinct from the back of his mind telling him to forget about everything else, other than claiming his omega. To sink into his hole and claim him. His fingers twitched around the handles of the shopping bag, fighting the urge to just throw the bag to the ground and lunge for Pharm, instead, carefully placing the bag on the counter, grabbing the water and snacks that he’d bought in preparation.

 

“Pharm.” He whispered, heading into the bedroom and taking in the first view of his omega.

 

Pharm was already naked, sitting back on his knees. His back was slightly hunched over, hands fisting tight in the covers.

 

The sheets already looked soaked underneath him.

 

“D-Dean.” Pharm’s voice trembled, watching as Dean stripped off his clothing and joined him on the bed, the omega moaning in anticipation.

 

Dean took a deep breath to try and centre himself, the heady scent of Pharm’s pheromones threatening to drown him. He placed a hand on Pharm’s back, groaning when the omega shivered and arched it, legs spreading slightly further apart, presenting his ass to Dean. He pressed down a little harder, making Pharm shift until he was on his hands and knees.

 

The alpha then ran his palms lightly over Pharm’s skin, down his pale thighs and up his smooth back, feeling the goosebumps rise where he touched. He then reached down to spread Pharm’s cheeks gently apart.

 

Pharm hissed as he felt the cool air of the room against his hole, pushing back and raising his hips even higher until he was fully exposed, glistening with his slick.

 

Dean felt his control slip away.

 

He buried his face in between the two cheeks, licking a long stripe up Pharm’s hole, in one quick movement, moaning at the taste as he pressed his tongue firmly against the hole.

 

Pharm was a mess of small gasps and cut off moans, overwhelmed by the sudden onslaught of sensation as Dean continued to rim him. His thighs shook with pleasure and the aching need to be filled.

 

He was ready to beg for Dean to do more, to do something, anything!

 

And then Dean pushed his tongue inside, making Pharm choke in surprise, whole body stiffening as he came right onto the sheets.

 

Dean pulled away as soon as he saw this, knowing that his scent was probably just as overwhelming to Pharm, as Pharm’s scent was to him. As Pharm leant forward, so that all his weight was resting on his elbows, chest pressed against the mattress, ass raised as high as it would go, Dean gently pushed a thumb inside the slick hole, pulling at the rim.

 

“Dean.” Pharm’s voice was barely above a whisper, “Please, I-I’m ready.”

 

Dean spread Pharm’s legs further apart with his knees and Pharm held his breath when he felt the tip of Dean’s cock press against his hole, letting it out in a low, steady groan when Dean sank in, slow and steady until he was buried to the hilt. There was a stillness, nothing in the room but the sound of their heavy breathing, until Dean pulled out in one smooth movement and slammed back in… hard.

 

He was gentle with Pharm outside of the heat, but when they got like this, he fucked the younger boy at an almost brutal pace, the sound of slapping skin echoing in the room as Pharm pushed his hips back to meet that pace, feeling Dean’s cock scrape his prostate every so often, sending flashes of white-hot pleasure racing up his spine.

 

Time seemed to fly by as Dean pounded into him, Pharm coming undone by the overwhelming pleasure. Dean leaned forward until his chest was flush against Pharm’s back, seeing the omega’s fingers clenched into the sheets.

 

The new angle put constant pressure on Pharm’s prostate, and when Dean scraped his teeth along the back of Pharm’s neck, he came hard, back arching, feeling himself come over the sheets again. He barely heard himself keening, voice a high whine, almost delirious with the pleasure as Dean continued to fuck almost impossibly deeper and deeper inside of him.

 

Pharm felt it when Dean was close to coming.

 

His hips started to stutter, losing his rhythm, cock barely pulling out before pushing back in, deep.

 

Pharm closed his eyes as the knot started to swell, knowing that it would soon be inside him.

 

Abruptly, Dean pulled out and Pharm jerked at the sudden, gaping emptiness, twisting his body to try and pull Dean back in, only for Dean to flip him over and push back in with one thrust, prompting Pharm to wrap his legs around Dean in an attempt to stop him from leaving again. He could feel the base of Dean’s cock starting to swell with his knot, stretching his hole more and more with each thrust.

 

“Dean!” Pharm sobbed, incoherent from the pleasure, “Dean, your knot, p-please!”

 

Dean groaned, pulling Pharm up until the omega was straddling his lap, bouncing on the thickening cock as he bit at Pharm’s neck. It was just enough to break skin, making Pharm cry out and come with a shout at the same moment Dean’s knot caught the rim of his hole and the Alpha came, Pharm clenching around him, milking him of every last drop.

 

Finally, Dean’s cock stopped pulsed, as they started to relax, breathing heavily, hands pressed against one another’s as their lips pressed together in a series of gentle kisses.

 

Another wave would come, but for now, they would simply enjoy being so close to each other, and breathe.

Chapter 640: Xi Gu/MODC Gang minus Bo Xiang - Gangbang (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - I was wondering if you could do a prompt for MODC, with the gang (with Sun Bo or not, your choice) in love with Xi Gu. I do prefer a NSFW but whatever direction you go I’ll love it either way. Thank you!!!

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Xi Gu had mentioned the idea months and months ago.

 

He was surprised when Hao Ting told him that he had a surprise for him, arriving at their apartment to see the rest of the gang (minus Bo Xiang) waiting for them.

 

“Remember that wish you had?” Ha Ting whispered to him, “Do you still want to- you know? Do it?”

 

Xi Gu had nodded once, and it all began.

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

It was Hao Ting who entered him first, chest to Xi Gu’s back, spreading his legs and holding him open for Xia De, who stepped between them, stroking himself lazily.

 

“If anyone told me that a gangbang would be your idea, I would have called them crazy.” He chuckled.

 

“I’m still convinced this is a dream.” Hao Ting stated behind him, voice strained from the effort it took for him to stay still, smirking over Xi Gu’s shoulder.

 

All Xi Gu could do was groan, feeling Hao Ting’s cock stretching him open, the ache of it intoxicating.

 

“Xi Gu, are you okay?”

 

Xi Gu tried to form a response, but all he could do was whimper helplessly, making the others laugh all around him.

 

“It feels that good, huh?”

 

“It’s about to feel better.” Xia En promised, just as Hao Ting started to move. With the position they were in, it was a little awkward initially, the thrusts shallow and jerky, but once Hao Ting found his rhythm, they got harder and deeper.

 

The twins moved to either side of him, taking his hands and placing them on their erections, slowly encouraging him to stroke at them. In front of him, Gao Xiao Chun stroking at his own cock as he waited for the positioning to change, so that he could have Xi Gu take him into his mouth.

 

“Do something.” Xia En rolled his eyes at his friend, “Don’t just stand there.”

 

“Alright, alright!” Xiao Chun moved closer, moving his hands to Xi Gu’s chest, fingers pinching at the nipples there, hearing Xi Gu moan.

 

“Here you go.” Hao Ting took pity on the younger man, moving Xi Gu until he was leaning forwards, Xi Gu automatically opening his mouth to take Xiao Chun’s cock into his mouth, letting it slide past his lips, moaning as Xiao Chun started to fuck his throat.

 

He felt the twins helping him stroke them.

 

Xi Gu loved it, being dominated like this. Maybe it was a little bit greedy, but when he was being fucked senseless like this, he couldn’t care less.

 

They were all leaving their respective marks behind. Hao Ting was nipping at his neck, the twins were leaving faint marks on his wrists with their grips, and Xiao Chun was marking the inside of him as he came down Xi Gu’s throat.

 

He knew these marks would eventually blossom into a darker, more eye-catching colour across his pale skin.

 

As he was finished, Xiao Chun moved to his knees to stroke at Xi Gu’s flushed cock, Hao Ting’s hand joining it as his fingers teased over Xi Gu’s balls.

 

“A-ah!” Xi Gu bucked violently at the duel sensation, almost unseating himself from Hao Ting’s cock as he did so. Hao Ting grabbed his hips and yanked him back down.

 

That was the final straw as Xi Gu gasped sharply, coming all over Xiao Chun chest and chin. Hao Ting came next, making Xi Gu moan weakly as his boyfriend slipped out of him, feeling the come leak along his ass and thighs.

 

Xia De beat out his brother, helping Xi Gu lean back as he slipped inside, pressing his lips to Xi Gu’s almost desperately.

 

“Don’t pass out just yet.” He whispered against Xi Gu’s lips, as Xi Gu groaned.

 

He felt sore and tender around Xi Gu’s cock, the stimulation almost unbearable as he was quickly made hard again.

 

“It’s okay.” Xia En’s voice was softer than he expected, “We’ll take care of you.”

 

Xia De’s hands were rough on Xi Gu’s ass, prompting him to raise up on trembling thighs, whining at the new angle. Nails scraped along his spine, bordering on painful on his hyper sensitised skin. His hand was still on Xia En’s cock as Xia En returned the favour, both of them forcing the orgasm out of each other.

 

After that, there was only the sensation of being utterly drained, his body plaint and boneless as Xia De came inside as well, feeling Xia En’s come splatter across his skin.

 

He was a mess, lying there wrecked as he tried to catch his breath.

 

He couldn’t help but twitch when Hao Ting moved around and parted his thighs, making him keen softly. Thankfully, Hao Ting was only cleaning him up, wiping him down with a damp cloth.

 

Xi Gu didn’t even have the strength to move, feeling Hao Ting carefully dismiss the others, before curling around him.

 

It wasn’t long before the pair of them were falling asleep.

 

Maybe… they could do that again someday.

 

He made a mental note to ask Hao Ting when he next woke up.

Chapter 641: Mu Ren/Li Cheng - Jealous/Possessive Li Cheng (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from BlackCat13_Vraska: I don't know if you've seen History 4, otherwise choose the WinTeam couple. Can I ask you for a Jealousy and NSFW prompt? Where someone (no matter if male or female) tries Mu Ren and Li Cheng gets super jealous. Then Li Cheng decides to let that person know that Mu Ren.

……………………………………………………………………………

 

It was no secret that Mu Ren was considered to be one of the handsomest men in the office. Practically model-esque, giggling women always commented in their small groups, eyes glancing over at the disinterested man.

 

Li Cheng hated it.

 

He hated it when people took pictures of HIS boyfriend and posted them on the ‘secret’ workplace cute boys page…. Because that new girl, Liao Yong was always leaving flirtatious comments on them.

 

Thankfully, they worked in different departments, so Liao Yong never had a chance to be alone with Mu Ren.

 

And… if Li Cheng happened to have more reasons to spend time with Mu Ren during the day, then that was just how the workload happened to fall.

 

It was a Tuesday when he started to come close to the breaking point.

 

Cross-Departmental meeting… aka, the one and only time that Liao Yong had a chance to be near Mu Ren, practically sitting on top of him and laughing as they talked. Mu Ren didn’t even really seem to see that she was flirting with him… but Li Cheng did.

 

The meeting came to an end, as Li Cheng shot to his feet, coming up next to Liao Yong and pulling Mu Ren close, forcing himself to smile when Liao Yong looked a little bit shocked at the interruption.

 

“Oh hey, I know you!” Li Cheng clicked his fingers, “You’re the one who’s always commenting on MY boyfriend’s pictures on that cute boy’s page.”

 

He could practically feel everyone staring at them, knowing the gossip mill would soon start.

 

“I-I- “

 

He didn’t give her a chance to finish as he pulled Mu Ren away. It was pretty much near the end of the day, so there was no harm in finishing a little early. He grabbed their bags and left; Mu Ren oddly silent as he was pulled along.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

Li Cheng knew he must have broken some speeding rules as they arrived back at their shared apartment in record time, promptly slammed the door before shoving Mu Ren against it.

 

He said nothing, but he hoped his feelings were clear from the expression on his face. He crushed their lips together in fierce, passionate, dominating kiss which Mu Ren reciprocated eagerly, the kiss deepening.

 

Li Cheng could barely wait to remove their clothes, hoping that he hadn’t ripped anything up along the way.

 

Mu Ren could get huffy when his clothes were ripped.

 

Li Cheng didn’t stop until he had removed every item of clothing from their bodies, leaving them both completely naked, before he lifted Mu Ren up (it was unnervingly easy to do that), silently encouraging the slimmer man to wrap his legs around Li Cheng’s waist.

 

He buried his face into that pale neck, nipping at the flesh there, before carrying him over to the sofa and laying him down.

 

No-one else would ever see him like this.

 

No matter how much they wanted to.

 

Feeling the jealousy bubble up again, he leant over, finding the spot between Mu Ren neck and shoulder, biting down on it, and sucking, making sure to leave a red mark there. After a while, once he was sure the mark was there to stay, he pulled away, gazing down at his incredibly handsome boyfriend, who was spread out beneath him.

 

He was breath-taking.

 

Mu Ren smirked, making Li Cheng’s cock twitch. Unable to hold himself back any longer, he turned to the coffee table to grab the lube he’d left there after their last session, slicking up his fingers and preparing Mu Ren as quickly as he could, listening to the little squeaks and sighs of pleasure to indicate when he was going too fast and when he needed to hurry up.

 

Once done, he lubed up his cock, lined himself up with Mu Ren’s entrance before entering him in one swift thrust, groaning in pleasure at the tight heat that surrounded him.

 

He heard Mu Ren moaning as well, pulling out so that only the tip remained inside, before thrusting back into him.

 

Hard.

 

Each of Li Cheng’s thrusts got harder, rougher, and faster, making Mu Ren moan louder and louder as Li Cheng hit his prostate dead on each time.

 

Mu Ren was going to feel this the next time Liao Yong came up to talk to him.

 

Leaning over again, Li Cheng pressed their lips together, nipping at Mu Ren’s lower lip as the moans turned into screams of pleasure.

 

Pulling away again, Li Cheng glanced down to see his erection slide in and out of the now slick hole. He couldn’t help but admire that way the sweat glistened on Mu Ren’s body, back arched from the pleasure, as he pushed his hips back to meet the thrusts perfectly.

 

As Mu Ren clenched oh so perfectly around him, Li Cheng was brought quickly to the edge, the feeling making him come as Mu Ren practically milked him dry, seeing Mu Ren’s own come splatter across his own chest.

 

They remained like that for a few moments as he rode out the waves of his orgasm. Slowly, Li Cheng pulled out, moving to collapse by Mu Ren as he adjusted their positions, lying back on the cushions with Mu Ren lying on top, head on Li Cheng’s chest so that he could kiss the top of his head.

 

“I’m not going to be able to move for a week.” He grumbled, as Li Cheng nuzzled into his soft hair.

 

“I was jealous.” He grumbled fondly, “Sue me.” He inspected the bite that he’d left between Mu Ren’s neck and shoulder, “Ouch… that’s going to hurt tomorrow.”

 

“It hurts now.” Mu Ren didn’t sound too bothered though, a blush dusting his cheeks, “You know… I have absolutely zero interest in her right? She’s not going to take me away from you or anything.”

 

“Mmm, you might have to keep reminding me about that.”

 

“I’ll tattoo it on your head if you want?”

 

“… I know a better place to put it.”

 

SLAP.

 

“Hey!”

Chapter 642: Tin/Can - Switching Roles (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from shay Hardy: TinCan 1st time, switch roles. NSFW

…………………………………………………………………………

 

“Morning.” Tin yawned as he walked into the kitchen, unsurprised to see Can already halfway through a large bowl of cereal. Still, he couldn’t help but feel a bit smug when Can looked up and froze at the sight of him.

 

The towel that was slung low on Tin’s hips probably helped with that.

 

“Do you have practice today?”

 

Can shook his head. It was rare to get a Saturday off, and they both knew it.

 

Humming, Tin moved a little bit closer, standing right by Can, one finger tapping on the table, “Fancy coming back to bed?”

 

Can’s cheeks were full of food as he tilted his head to one side, a confused, but curious expression on his face.

 

“I was thinking… that you could fuck me this time.”

 

Can nearly choked as the words sank in, the smug look on Tin’s face intensifying.

 

He moved around to Can’s back, wrapping his arms around him, leaning over to whisper in his boyfriend’s ear. “I… want to feel you slide inside me… fill me up. I want to know what it feels like to have you come inside me.”

 

“T-Tin!” Can squeaked, blushing at Tin’s words as he was pulled to his feet, cereal forgotten on the table.

 

“I want to do this.” Tin’s voice was a lot more serious now, “I’ve always topped before… this would be my first time doing anything like this and I can’t think of anyone I would trust more to do it.”

 

“Now?” Can could feel himself hardening already, desperately hoping Tin would say yes.

 

Tin smirked, “If you want.” He glanced down, seeing the tent in Can’s pants, “Obviously you do…. Finish off your breakfast and I’ll go and get ready for you.”

 

“I’m finished with my breakfast!” Can blurted out, “Totally finished!”

 

“Oh?” Tin glanced at the half-full bowl, “It doesn’t look like- “

 

“- It was! It was!”

 

Tin gestured for Can to follow him back to the bedroom, immediately heading over to the bedside table as he let his towel drop to the floor. He coated his fingers in the slick substance, lying back on the bed.

 

He used two fingers to circle his hole, feeling Can watching from the foot of the bed.

 

He loved it when Can watched him like this, the tip of one fingers just breaching him as he gently moved it in and out, eyes slipping closed as he sped up the movements.

 

“Wow.” Can breathed.

 

Tin’s cock twitched, reached out with his free hand, making a ‘come here’ gesture.

 

Can did as he was told, sitting between the splayed thighs, “Can I?”

 

Groaning, Tin nodded, shivering when he felt Can brush his fingers over his thighs. Can quickly grabbed a pillow, sliding it under Tin’s ass as he got the lube, blindly watching Tin continue to finger himself as he slicked up his own fingers.

 

For a few minutes, the only sounds in the bedroom were Tin’s ragged breaths and the slick, wet sound of him fingering himself open.

 

“M-more.” Tin panted

 

Can nodded, pressing one of his own digits in beside Tin’s. Tin grunted as he adjusted to the new stretch, shifting, and rocking his hips as Can crooked his finger just slightly.

 

“T-there! R-right there!”

 

Can did it again, watching Tin’s cock leaking onto his stomach. He couldn’t resist the urge to lean forwards and lick at the precoma, crooking his fingers again as he took Tin’s cock into his mouth, sucking gently.

 

“F-fuck!”

 

Can bobbed his head twice more, before pulling off with an audible pop, giving Tin a wicked smile, “What?”

 

“I-I don’t want to come yet.” Tin pleaded, pulling his fingers free, “I-I can’t wait anymore, please, fuck me!”

 

Can only just resisted the urge to brush against Tin’s prostate again, as he pulled his finger free. He slicked up his cock, and shifted to his knees, lining himself up. He pressed in, breath catching at the feel of it, nearly overwhelmed at the heat that surrounded his cock and the look on Tin’s face.

 

Tin had frozen, eyes widened as he adjusted to the new stretch, lips parting in a soft moan.

 

“C-Can.” He breathed out.

 

“Wow.” Can gasped, “That’s perfect.”

 

“Y-Yeah?”

 

Can leant over and kissed his boyfriend deeply, savouring that feeling of being joined together. Pulling away, he couldn’t help but return the awed smile that Tin gave him, the older student nodding.

 

Taking the permission for what it was, Can began to move, thrusting gently at first, bracing against Tin’s raised knees as he tried not to come undone at the intensity of the sensation. He rocked into Tin again and again, savouring each micro-expression, every change in Tin’s moans.

 

If he angled up just slightly, he might-

 

“A-ah! Yes!” Tin cried out, instantly spilling between them.

 

Between the look of bliss on Tin’s face and the way he pulsed and shuddered around Can, it was too much. Despite just starting, Can’s hips stuttered for another few, short thrusts and then he was coming, rising the waves of pleasure as he came inside Tin for the first time. He curled forward onto Tin’s chest, groaning out his lover’s name weakly.

 

They lay together for what seemed like hours, just holding each other, before Can gently slipped out, whispering “Was that okay?” as he rolled to lie beside Tin.

 

“More than okay.” Tin whispered back, “What about you?”

 

“It was… intense, but good.” Can beamed, “I think it was because it was with you.”

 

Tin practically preened at the words, pulling Can a little bit closer.

 

“Worth doing again someday?”

 

“Definitely.”

Chapter 643: Phupha/Tian - Tian Hurt by Villagers Rejection

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hello, ci would like to ask for a Phupha and Tian prompt. It would be after the villagers discovered about Torfun death and Phupha about the Diary. The rejection gutted Tian a little more than it did on the series. Phupha still discovers that he didn't do it and wanted to apologize but it seem that it would be a little more difficult for him to do so? I don’t know how to explain, sorry!

……………………………………………….

 

Phupha deliberately made his footsteps loud as he headed up the sharp incline.

 

Why had Tian come up here?

 

With his heart problem, it should have been nearly impossible for him to do alone… possibly even fatal.

 

Phupha remembered the look on his face when the village turned against him after the reveal of Torfun’s death and the diary. As much as he hated to admit it, maybe fatal was what Tian was aiming for.

 

He shook his head, chasing away that line of thought.

 

He reached the top, sighing in relief when he saw that Phupha was standing there.

 

“Tian?”

 

Nothing.

 

“I brought food…you’ve been up here for a while.”

 

Silence.

 

“Please I- “Phupha took a deep breath, knowing that he needed to make things right, “- You didn’t kill Torfun. It wasn’t your fault that you have her heart… none of this was ever your fault.” He swallowed nervously, “We-we were all very close to Torfun. It was a shock to hear that she died and that you- you- that it was your car, even though you weren’t driving it…” His voice trailed off, feeling tears pricking his eyes as he pushed himself to keep going, “… I can’t even think about how you must have felt when you found out.”

 

“Please, d-don’t.” Tian’s shaky voice interrupted.

 

“Listen, I don’t expect you to forgive us for treating you like that.”

 

Tian turned, and the look he gave Phupha was full of grief, hurt… not the anger that Phupha felt he deserved in that moment.

 

“But… I really am sorry.”

 

When there was no reply, Phupha turned, feeling like a stone had been wrapped around his heart as it felt like it had sunken to his stomach.

 

If Tian didn’t forgive him, then Phupha didn’t know what he would do.

 

He didn’t deserve his forgiveness, but it wasn’t going to stop him from trying anyway.

 

He moved to leave, only to feel Tian grab his arm.

 

“Wait.”

 

Phupha turned back, frowning when he saw that Tian was looking down at the ground. Whilst he didn’t want Phupha to leave, he didn’t want to look at him either.

 

“Tian…” Phupha said softly, “Look at me… please.”

 

Tian complied.

 

“If I could take all your pain right now, I would.”

 

Tian shook his head, tears turning into quiet sobs.

 

“I would.” Phupha affirmed, “Ever since it happened, I regret the hurt that I’ve caused you. I would take it back, without thinking twice, in fact I do! I take it back!”

 

“Phupha.” Tian whispered, voice shaky and uncertain, prompting Phupha to take his hand into his own, moving his thumb in a calming, circular motion on the back of Tian’s hand to help him relax a little more. When the silence continued, Phupha lifted the hand up to press a kiss to the back of it, feeling a little stunned at his own boldness.

 

Tian breath hitched at the contact, as they then locked eyes.

 

The tension between them grew, like an elastic band stretched to full length.

 

“Come with me?” Phupha eventually broke the silence, “Back to village I-I mean… I really think everyone would want to apologise to you in person.”

 

Tian held his gaze steadily for a few moments, before giving him a weak smile through the dried tears on his cheeks.

 

It was nice to have these moments without being watched by the whole village, Phupha mused, and he wasn’t sure, but there was something now more certain in Tian’s smile.

 

There was something genuine about it now.

 

Phupha squeezed at Tian’s hand, “Come on.” He whispered, “Let’s go back down.”

 

“Stay with me?”

 

“Forever.”

Chapter 644: HIStory3 Trapped + MODC Crossover - Protective Tang Yi

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Ineedalife: I would like to request a crossover between history3 trapped and history3 modc where tang you is overprotective of Xi Gu instead of hao tings parent catching them kissing (episode 6) it's Tang Yi and Shao Fei
Um I hope that makes sense😓 I'm not good at explaining

……………………………………………………..

 

Hao Ting still couldn’t believe that Xi Gu lived in a house like this. He had always thought that the other boy lived in some small apartment, barely eating, only studying, and never having any fun.

 

And then he’d followed Xi Gu here.

 

“Hao Ting?”

 

Hao Ting was startled out of his thoughts, looking away from the large home, to where Xi Gu was staring at him.

 

“Is everything okay?”

 

“Yeah!” Hao Ting’s voice came out a little bit squeaky, “Yeah, everything’s fine!”

 

He followed Xi Gu inside, watching as Xi Gu made himself at home, shoes finding their way to a specific space along with his bag and coat.

 

“Do you want something to drink?”

 

“S-sure!”

 

Xi Gu headed over to fridge, “Is juice okay?”

 

“Yeah, juice is fine.”

 

Hao Ting watched two glasses being poured, taking the one that was offered and sipping at it. He felt his mouth go dry though when Xi Gu placed the cool glass against his forehead for a brief moment, seeing a water droplet run down those cheekbones and down his neck.

 

He couldn’t help but stare.

 

“Come on.” Xi Gu gestured for him to follow him, “We can study in the living room.”

 

Study.

 

They were here to study.

 

Hao Ting tried to keep the mantra running through his head. Yes, the studying was set up for him to get close to Xi Gu, but he couldn’t have Xi Gu annoyed at him for not paying attention.

 

For paying more attention to his cheeks and the way he poked his tongue out a little when he was studying… Oh God.

 

This was going to be hard.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Hao Ting lasted less than half an hour before he was leaning over on the sofa and pressing his lips to Xi Gu’s, their tongues intertwining with each other’s as it turned into a full make-out session. Xi Gu sighed into the kiss, feeling their positioning shifting so that Xi Gu was lying back on the sofa, Hao Ting practically sitting on top of him.

 

He gasped when Xi Gu’s hand slid beneath the hem of his shirt, splaying out against his chest, making Hao Ting’s hips twitch when one finger came very close to his nipple. He moved his hands to Xi Gu’s hair, pulling a groan from him.

 

And then he heard someone clearing their throat.

 

Hao Ting could have sworn that his heart stopped in his chest, practically jumping away from Xi Gu as he looked up, seeing two men standing there.

 

Neither of them looked impressed.

 

He and Xi Gu untangled themselves quickly, with the tips of Xi Gu’s ears turned bright red.

 

“Uncle Shao Fei! Uncle Yi!” He yelped, “I-I thought you- “He ran his hands through his hair, “We-we were just- “

 

“Making out.” The taller man, Uncle Yi’s voice, was flat as he narrowed his eyes at Hao Ting, arms crossed over his chest, “On the sofa, when you said that all you were going to be doing was studying.”

 

“We were!” Xi Gu frowned, “At least… we were at first.”

 

“And somehow, his tongue ended up down your throat…. Strange subjects they’re teaching at school now.”

 

Hao Ting felt frozen in place, nervously glancing over at Xi Gu, who was glaring at the two men.

 

“What are you two doing home early?”

 

“Shao Fei’s ‘police instincts’ were tingling.” Uncle Yi looked over at them, “So… introduce us?”

 

“… Hao Ting, this is my Uncle Meng Shao Fei, my mother’s brother, and his husband Tang Yi.” Xi Gu sighed, “Uncles… this is Hao Ting, my- “

 

“- Boyfriend?” Was it just Hao Ting’s imagination, or did Shao Fei sound almost thrilled at that prospect?

 

“He’s not a boyfriend.” Tang Yi snapped, “Not a chance.”

 

“I thought you said you wanted me to be happy!” Xi Gu snapped back, “Hao Ting makes me happy.”

 

Hao Ting preened a little at the words, only to deflate again when he saw the warning look on Tang Yi’s face.

 

“If he does anything to hurt you, then I will make him regret it.” Tang Yi hissed, eyes still on Hao Ting, “You know I will.”

 

“You’re retired from all that!”

 

“Yes, don’t make me arrest you.” Shao Fei sighed, “Please? There’s a lot of paperwork involved.”

 

“I won’t hurt him!” Hao Ting pleaded, not entirely sure what they were going on about, “I promise!”

 

“So, you won’t try and stop him from going to his exams again?” Tang Yi snapped, “Oh yes… my people saw you hanging around here. It doesn’t take a detective to figure out that you weren’t there as a friend.”

 

Hao Ting was sure he was going have a heart attack.

 

“Alright.” Shao Fei took a hold of his husbands’ arm, “I think you’ve made your scary, scary point. He won’t hurt Xi Gu.” He then turned to the two teens, “There are some rules though… short kisses and hugs are fine, but you can both keep your hands and tongue to yourself. And no sex, understood!”

 

Hao Ting knew that he was as red as Xi Gu.

 

“We weren’t going to- do that!” Xi Gu snapped.

 

“Don’t care, those are the rules. And as long as you’re in Tang Yi’s house, he’ll want you to follow his rules.”

 

Tang Yi nodded shortly beside him, with Hao Ting nodding in agreement as well.

 

“Good.” Shao Fei beamed, “Now, if we can trust you two to keep your hands off of yourself for the time being, we’d like to have Hao Ting over for tea? If that’s okay with your parents?”

 

“It-it should be fine.”

 

“Good.” Shao Fei beamed, “Now remember… hands to yourselves.”

 

“Uncle!”

 

The pair left, and Hao Ting collapsed against the back of the sofa. “That… was awful.”

 

“That wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be.”

 

“… What did you think would happen?”

 

Xi Gu smirked, getting to his feet, “Uncle Yi used to be a gangster… I thought it would be a lot, lot worse.”

 

Yep.

 

Hao Ting was definitely going to pass out.

Chapter 645: Korn/Knock - Alpha/Omega Universe (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from The_Nicest_Slytherin: Alpha/Omega Korn/Knock Them dealing with Knock's heat. Everything else is up to you.

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

It wasn’t the first time Knock’s heat had forced him to stay home for longer than the necessary time given by most universities and workplaces.

 

In fact, it happened 90% of the time.

 

Knock groaned loudly as he rolled around in bed; he was so aroused, dick rock hard all day, no matter how many times he masturbated. He whimpered in pain.

 

For what felt like the fiftieth time that day, he wrapped a hand around his cock, stroking at it rhythmically. He knew this wouldn’t be enough, not even slightly, but until Korn returned from his lectures, it was all that he had.

 

The university didn’t give Alpha’s heat leave to help their omegas after all.

 

Flipping onto his stomach, he pulled his legs under himself, letting his ass stick out. Reaching behind himself, he dipped his fingers into his wet, oh so wet, hole, thrusting rapidly in an attempt to create friction. The sensation made him moan loudly, mouth hanging open as drool pooled onto his bedsheets.

 

He needed Korn.

 

Needed Korn to fill him up.

 

When he heard the front door opening, he knew immediately that it was Korn, his cock jumping in excitement. He wasn’t going to run to him, knowing that his legs were in no shape to carry him. He let out a loud groan, knowing Korn would be there soon.

 

He was right.

 

Seconds later, Korn was kneeling beside him, arms wrapping around Knock’s trembling body, making Knock moan at the contact. He knew that Korn was just as aroused as him, cock straining in his pants, eyes dilated just before he was pulling Knock into a brutal domineering kiss.

 

Knock rubbed against him as much as they could, scent marking his Alpha as best as he could. His heats made him clingy and expressive, which Korn loved.

 

Tilting the omega’s head to one side, Korn nibbled at his neck, hands stroking at Knock’s dripping cock and playing with his equally wet hole, making Knock whimper loudly.

 

It was too good.

 

“Mine.” Korn whispered, leaving a slightly deeper bite mark behind, “All mine.” He bit particularly hard around Knock’s scent gland, the omega coming mere moments later, all over Korn’s hand.

 

Still, he continued to press up against Korn, not ready for it to be over, despite his body limitations.

 

“Alpha, please.” He whimpered into Korn’s ear, “I need more… I-I need you in me, please Alpha!”

 

Korn growled ferociously, nearly losing control as he pinned Knock to the mattress. How could he not when his mate asked him so desperately?

 

He continued to work at Knock’s neck, sucking at the scent glands, eliciting high pitched moans that never failed to spike his arousal. He then mover lower, taking an experimental lick at Knock’s soft cock, smirking when the omega’s breath hitched, and his legs clasped together around Korn’s head.

 

Knock’s second orgasm came when Korn continued to take his cock into his mouth, sucking and licking at him until he was hard again and beyond.

 

It was probably at the point where it was too much for Knock, but still, he would need more.

 

“Korn.” He whined, making Korn chuckle.

 

“Patience.” He gently scolded, “Soon, okay?” He separated Knock’s legs, running his fingertips along his inner thighs, watching as Knock’s hips bucked up, as though silently begging Korn to touch elsewhere.

 

Knock gasped as his mate’s fingers nudged their way into him; his drenched hole allowing for an easy passageway. Korn scissored his fingers, stretching out Knock as the omega pushed back against him.

 

“Alpha, please! Please!”

 

“I’ve got you; I’ve got you.” Korn leaned over, nipping at Knock’s chest, engulfing one of his nipples in his mouth, driving Knock closer and closer to another orgasm. Seconds before Knock came, Korn pulled away, taking a moment to admire the state Knock was in. His flushed face, bright pink, swollen lips, dilated eyes… the way his hair clung onto his forehead.

 

It was all so arousing, as he lined himself up with that twitching, wet hole.

 

Knock’s breath caught in his throat as Korn slammed into him, keening for more as Korn pulled nearly all the way out, leaving the tip inside, before snapping his hips forward once again.

 

“Ah!”

 

Knock’s back arched as he wailed for more, feeling Korn angle his hips, aiming for that sweet spot. He quickly found it, indicated by a sharp cry, thrusting harder. He knew how bad Knock’s heats were, wanting to relieve him of that pain as soon as possible.

 

All that either of them could hear, was the sound of panting, the wet sound of skin slapping against skin.

 

When he felt like he was going to come, Korn leaned over, latching onto Knock’s scent gland as his hips moved harder, faster, pushing deeper and deeper into his mate. When his teeth broke skin, Knock cried out, coming for the third time as he splattered all over his stomach, walls tightening around Korn’s pulsing cock and knot.

 

Feeling that, Korn gave one final thrust, burying himself as deep as he could as he came, filling Knock with his come.

 

Knock gasped, body tensing at the feeling of come being pumped into him, before the exhaustion finally caught up with him, and his eyes started to slip shut.

 

When his knot deflated, Korn carefully pulled out, the come spilling from Knock’s hole, dripping onto the bed.

 

Not that Knock felt that, completely unconscious now.

 

“Love you.” Korn whispered, leaning over and pressing a kiss to Knock’s forehead, before getting up and going to fetch some food and water for them.

 

The heat wasn’t over, but he was determined that he was going to take care of Knock.

 

No matter what.

Chapter 646: Phupha/Tian - Past One Night Stand

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hi, me again. Can I ask for one where Tian and Phupha meet before the series started? Like childhood friends or one night stand, like you want!

…………………………………………………………………….

 

The village was full of the low, causal chatter that usually occurred after the communal meal, and as usual, Tian’s eyes were drawn to Phupha.

 

When he read about the Chief in Torfun’s book, he hadn’t connected it to the one night stand he’d had well over a year ago, not until he arrived at the village and came face to face to him.

 

Thankfully, his fainting episode drew all attention away from the fact that Phupha had said his name, betraying the fact that they’d met before.

 

And from then on, Phupha had barely said a word to him.

 

It really was like they were strangers.

 

“Teacher, come and join us!” Rang called out, waving him over to join him and rest of the rangers (minus Phupha of course), “We were just talking about whether the Chief has actually been with anyone before.”

 

Tian could already feel his face flushing bright red at the mere mention of the topic, hoping that there was nothing guilty on his face. “Oh?”

 

“Well, we were just talking about how we’ve never seen the Chief even remotely interested in anyone before….”

 

Tian let the words was over him, mind already going back to that one ill-advised night nearly three years ago. Phupha had clearly been interested in him then, the older man having sought Tian out in the club.

 

Tian was the one who’d left in the morning though.

 

“I wonder how big he is.” Rang then whispered, almost to himself. Unfortunately, not quietly enough for him not to be over-heard.

 

Still lost in his memories, Tian absentmindedly said, “He’s pretty big.” The second the words were out of his mouth, he regretted it, but he could still salvage this.

 

Rang turned to him in shock, “What?!”

 

“I-I- “

 

“- YOU’VE SEEN THE CHIEF’S DICK?!”

 

The chatter of the village cut off abruptly, with many scandalised mothers leading their children out of earshot…. And then it all started back up again, this time, everyone turning their attention to Tian and Phupha.

 

“I-I didn’t say that!”

 

“You know how big he is, you all but confirmed it!”

 

Tian knew that he was probably bright red by this point, avoiding all eye contact with Phupha, who must have been raging inside right about now.

 

“Did you sleep with him?” Rang turned to the Chief, “When did you have the chance to do that? Tian’s not been in the village that long!”

 

“None of your business.” Phupha growled.

 

“You always act like he’s a bother!” Rang continued, “And you’ve been sleeping together all this time?”

 

“It was years ago!” Tian blurted out, “A one-night stand, that’s all!”

 

“… When?”

 

“Three years ago.” Phupha was the one to answer this time, “When I was in the city…. No-one was ever meant to find out about it.”

 

Tian couldn’t deny it, but he felt a pang of hurt at those words.

 

“Yeah.” He agreed, voice monotone, “It was just the once. No-one else’s business but our own.”

 

He didn’t mention how Phupha was the only one who made him feel safe and protected… how he’d never been happier.

 

Rang glanced between the pair of them, the suspicious look fading away into a knowing one. “Right… and you’ve both just decided to be friends, is that it?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Now this answer took Tian by surprise, glancing over at Phupha, who was staring at him.

 

The village elder cleared his throat, breaking the tension between them all, “I think, this is possibly a conversation that is best had between Chief Phupha and Teacher Tian. Let’s give them some privacy.”

 

“Wait, we don’t- “

 

But they were already gone.

 

“So…” Tian started awkwardly, “… I-I’m sorry about all that, It-it just slipped out!”

 

“Hm.” Phupha stared at him for a moment more, “Let me walk you back to your cabin, we can talk more there.”

 

“Just talk?”

 

When there was nothing but silence, Tian winced, “Sorry, I-I shouldn’t have implied- I know we’ll never do- “

 

Phupha chuckled, cutting him off, “Never say never.”

 

“Never say… wait! Phupha, what do you mean?! Phupha! Chief!”

Chapter 647: Win/Team - Team In Lingerie (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Squidles: could you possibly do a NSFW winteam fanfic? Team in lingerie and surprising Win.

……………………………………………….

 

The bedroom was warm and quiet, and Win was beginning to think that this ‘birthday surprise’ was never going to happen, sitting on the bed in just his underwear, fingers tapping against the mattress in eagerness.

 

He heard the bathroom door opening.

 

“Team?”

 

“Don’t peep, don’t look just yet!” Team sounded a little panicked, but it hadn’t crossed over into true alarm just yet.

 

“My eyes are closed.” Win assured him, “Just like you want.”

 

He heard Team take a breath, footsteps entering the bedroom. “Okay... okay, you can open your eyes now.” The words came out in a rush of breath, as Win instantly did as he was told... and froze.

 

His heart jumped to his throat, the lower parts of his anatomy trying to do the same. “W-wow.” he choked out.

 

Team was shirtless with a pair of black, fishnet boy shorts hugging at his hips, cock pressed against the netting, already looking like he was mere seconds away from coming. The silky straps of a garter belt attached to the lacy tops of black stockings, which clung to Team’s muscular thighs and calves.

 

The younger man shifted nervously from side to side, clearly forcing himself to smile, “Happy birthday.”

 

“Team.” Months ago, Win had brought this idea up months ago, just as a vague request, stopping when Team looked very uncomfortable at the thought... And now this, “Team... come here.” He shuffled forwards, taking a hold of Team’s hands and pulling at them until Team was straddling his lap, letting his fingers trace over the lacy tops, the warm skin of Team’s thighs, the ass beneath the fishnet, “When you decide you wanted to do this… you want to do this right? You’re not just doing this for me?”

 

“No.” Team confessed, “I’ve-I’ve been thinking about it since you brought it up.”

 

Win loved this man, moving his hand to the front to stroke at Team through his shorts, drawing out a low moan. “You know… as much as I love that you put all this one for me, I can’t wait to get you out of it.”

 

“I-I can keep the garter and stockings on.” Team whispered, “They-they won’t… get in the way.”

 

“Perfect.” Win helped Team back to his feet, moving to his knees in front of him as he peeled the shorts down Team’s hips, pausing to place a light, suckling kiss against the head of Team’s cock, before helping him out of the shorts all the way, “Now, back on the bed.”

 

Win felt heat pooling in the pit of his stomach at the sight of Team lying there.

 

Slipping out of his own clothes, Win leaned over, tracing his fingers over the stocking coving legs, idly noticing that Team had also shaved his legs.

 

It was surprise after surprise after surprise tonight.

 

Moving his hand lower, his fingers bumped across a solid weight that was wedged inside of Team’s ass.

 

“A plug?” He whispered in a sharp intake of breath.

 

“I-I wanted you to be able to fuck me right away.”

 

“Fucking hell!”

 

Who was he to deny such a request?

 

He pulled the plug from Team’s ass, tossing it to one side, positioning himself between Team’s thighs and thrusting inside. For a moment, he forgot to breathe, revelling in the feeling of Team twitching around him. “W-was that too fast?” He asked weakly, forcing himself to remain still.

 

“W-Win, p-please!” Team bucked his hips slightly, “M-Move!”

 

Win drew back until the tip of his cock was almost out of Team’s body, pushing back in, in one long, steady slide.

 

“A-Ah! T-There!”

 

Win did it again, and again, speeding up his thrusts, losing himself in that sensation. The feeling of Team’s silk wrapped legs cradled around him, hearing Team muttering out plea after plea, ass clenching every time Win hit directly against his prostate.

 

“Can you come like this?” Win asked, voice low and on edge, “Just with me fucking you?”

 

“A-Ah!”

 

“I think you can. I think you love this so much, that you can come from just this alone.”

 

Team groaned, the noise strangled, “F-fuck! I- “

 

“- Do it. Come for me Team.”

 

Team did, head arching back, moaning as he spilled over his own belly, “WIN!”

 

Win held on long enough to watch the ecstasy flash across his boyfriend’s face, before burying himself in as deep as he could, pressing his face to Team’s throat and coming, his own moan muffled by the sweat slicked skin.

 

For a moment, they stayed where they were, until Team wriggled uncomfortably. “Win… heavy.” He grunted.

 

“Yeah, but I’m comfortable.”

 

“Get off!”

 

Win moved his hips, still inside of Team as the younger man whimpered. “I’m the birthday boy, don’t I get to enjoy my present a little more?”

 

“A-ah!”

 

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

Chapter 648: Bo Xiang/Zhi Gang - Insecure Bo Xiang (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Onlymae: If it’s not too much I would love something for Sun Bo Xiang/Lu Zhi Gang from history 3. Sun Bo feeling insecure in their relationship, maybe while he is off at university he’s feeling lonely and doubting if he is good enough for Zhi Gang because Zhi Gang has to wait for him. Can be NSFW, that would be awesome, just Zhi Gang being the one absolutely sure of their relationship and how much he loves Sun Bo and making sure Sun Bo understands that they are forever.

………………………………………….

 

“Bo Xiang, what’s the matter.” Zhi Gang let his chin rest on his boyfriend’s shoulder, thrilled that his boyfriend was home for the weekend from university, but not thrilled at the lacklustre attitude he was getting as his arms cradled the younger man’s mid-section.

 

They were meant to be going out for dinner, but Bo Xiang had claimed illness, voice low and monotone.

 

Bo Xiang’s hand covered Zhi Gang’s, his touch light and hesitant where it used to be strong and sure.

 

Ever since going off to university, Bo Xiang’s confidence had grown in some ways, and declined in others. He felt slow and unattractive around some of these people, making him doubt if he was really the best person for Zhi Gang.

 

Zhi Gang was already so successful… surely he deserved someone who was going to be just as successful, if not more?

 

Bo Xiang didn’t think that would be him anymore, the idea planting roots in his mind after his last exam grade.

 

Not even Zhi Gang’s excitement at seeing him could quell the anxiety resting on his chest.

 

“It’s nothing.” He forced his voice to be a little more upbeat than it had been, only to wince when Zhi Gang pulled away, knowing that Zhi Gang was giving him a knowing look. He felt himself being turned around as Zhi Gang scanned him from head to toe, his lips tight, one eyebrow raised in disbelief.

 

“Bo Xiang… baby. Talk to me, please.”

 

There was concern etched into his handsome features, because he knew Bo Xiang well enough, to know that something was wrong. For a moment, Zhi Gang wondered if it was something that he’d done wrong, something said carelessly that caught Bo Xiang off guard and actually hurt his feelings.

 

“It’s just… I know you love me, right?” Bo Xiang whispered, “But… do you still want me?” It seemed like a silly question now that he’d said it out loud, Zhi Gang’s eyes softening, but Bo Xiagn couldn’t shake the feeling, no matter how hard he tried, “There are loads of other successful people walking around, and you’re so- so perfect, with your shop and everything and I-I just- “Bo Xiang cut himself off, feeling terribly needy… almost childlike in his desire to hear Zhi Gang say that he wanted Bo Xiang, that he needed him.

 

Zhi Gang was silent for a few moments, before he was pulling Bo Xiang closer, rolling his hips ever so slightly, making Bo Xiang gasp sharply.

 

“Bo Xiang…” He whispered, leaning over and pressing a kiss to Bo Xiang’s neck, “…I would never want anyone other than you.”

 

Bo Xiang whimpered at those words, unable to contain the shiver than ran down his spine as one of Zhi Gang’s hands moved up under his t-shirt, fingers pinching at Bo Xiang’s nipples.

 

“You… are perfect for me.”

 

All of their clothing suddenly felt very much in the way, as Bo Xiang’s hands moved to grope at Zhi Gang’s ass. That only seemed to spur Zhi Gang on, as he pressed himself closer, hard cock digging into Bo Xiang’s thigh as he kissed his way down the younger man’s neck.

 

They kissed all the way towards the bedroom, clothing leaving a trail behind them as they went.

 

“Look at me.” Zhi Gang ordered, one hand snaking down to cup at Bo Xiang’s cock as he held his boyfriend’s gaze, smirking when Bo Xiang bit at his lips in a desperate attempt not to moan. “How could I ever not want you?”

 

Bo Xiang’s hips bucked forwards at the words, the dual sensation of having his nipples and his cock played with making his mind foggy.

 

“Please- “The word got caught in Bo Xiang’s throat at another sharp twist of his nipple, Zhi Gang’s thumb rubbing at the tip of his cock, pre-cum slowly dribbling out. Slowly, he reached down and started to fist at the older man’s cock, catching the possessive look in Zhi Gang’s eyes before he was pushing Bo Xiang onto the bed.

 

“Mine.” He rutted against Bo Xiang, their cocks rubbing against each other, eyes never leaving each other, bodies convulsing with every buck of the hips. Zhi Gang sucked purple bruises into Bo Xiang’s shoulder, murmuring ‘mine’ over and over as he did so, claiming him again and again.

 

With all their hands roaming all over each other, their cocks rubbing against each other, it wasn’t long before they were coming all over each other, both of them shaking as they marked each other’s skin with their seed.

 

It was a bit rushed, nothing like the soft, gentle touches that led to deep thrusts and loud moans…. But Bo Xiang wouldn’t have it any other way.

 

Recovering from their respective orgasms, Zhi Gang draped himself over Bo Xiang’s body, their hearts pounding as Zhi Gang rolled to lie by his boyfriend, pulling him into a kiss. It soft, loving and passionate… Bo Xiang couldn’t stop the needy whine that slipped free.

 

He loved the feeling of being curled up beside his boyfriend, soft skin pressed against every inch of each other, breathing in each other’s scent.

 

“I love you.” Zhi Gang whispered into the crown of Bo Xiang’s head, eyes closed, as though he was willing the words to stick in Bo Xiang’s heart, “I will always want you, and I will always need you. Don’t ever doubt that again.”

 

“Alright… I love you too.”

 

“Mm, I know.”

Chapter 649: Ming/Pha - Ghost Ship

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - MingPha with a little KitYo. After Yo decided to move on from Phana and got himself a boyfriend, which is Kit, Phana didn't leave his side. He and Ming started to flirt with each other. Thanks, kiss 😘

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Pha honestly thought he was going to die alone when Yo got with Kit. Yes, he’d felt betrayed by his best friend at first, but when he saw how happy they were together, he knew he couldn’t begrudge them this happiness.

 

It didn’t stop him from feeling lonely though.

 

It was no real surprise when he and Ming got a little closer.

 

What was a surprise however, was the realisation that Ming seemed to love him.

 

He wasn’t sure how he’d never seen it before? Did Ming love him when he was besotted with Yo? Or was it more of a recent thing?

 

But there was definitely something there that he hadn’t seen or realised before.

 

And judging from the knowing looks on Kit and Yo’s faces, they could see it to.

 

“Ming.” He blurted out, as everyone was leaving the cafeteria table, “Can-can we talk?”

 

Ming stumbled slightly, but nodded, shooting a glare at Yo when his best friend nudged him harshly in the side. “Sure!” His voice was a little high-pitched, “Is something wrong?”

 

Pha waited until all the others had left, before clearing his throat… and freezing. He couldn’t get the words out at all.

 

“P’Pha, is everything alright?” Ming asked again.

 

“I’m sorry.” Pha suddenly found himself saying, coming to another realisation so shortly after the first one.

 

He cared deeply for Ming as well… possibly more than as a friend.

 

Maybe this was a realisation that had been a long time coming, he thought to himself, because rather than true shock or confusion, he was a little bit excited.

 

“P’Pha?” Ming was starting to sound more and more concerned now, “You’re sorry? About what?”

 

Pha swallowed.

 

“I didn’t know.” He then said softly, “I- I’m not very good with people sometimes. It took me ages to figure out that I liked Yo and- I-I’m not very observant when it comes to things like that.”

 

Ming reached out to take his hand, only to pull back slightly. “What are you talking about?” He asked again.

 

“Us… you and me.”

 

Ming was silent for a moment, before he took a step back, “Did Yo tell you?”

 

“What- “

 

“- No… It was Kit right? But I bet Yo told him!”

 

“So, they both know?”

 

“Well, I definitely know that Yo knows… and yeah, he probably told Kit everything.” Ming sighed, “Look… I know you’re still hung up on Yo, and you don’t feel the same, so I’ll just- “

 

“- I’m not.”

 

Ming frowned, “Huh?”

 

“Yo… I’m not hung up on Yo anymore. Not since I’ve seen him so happy with Kit. I just- just- “Once again, he struggled to find the words to say.

 

There was an awkward silence, before Ming gave him a weak smile. “You don’t have to say anything.” He sighed, turning to leave once again.

 

“Wait!”

 

Ignoring the curious eyes looking at them, Pha dashed forwards and grabbed Ming’s arm, stopping him in his tracks.

 

“It-this isn’t a rejection.” Pha tried to explain.

 

“It’s not?”

 

“No, it’s just never something I’d considered before, but I’m considering it now.” Ph took a deep breath, “Do you- do you want to get something to eat after classes are finished, or something?”

 

After a moment of hesitation, Ming’s shoulders relaxed a fraction, “As in a date? Together?”

 

Pha nodded.

 

“Seriously? This isn’t a joke, or a prank or something?”

 

“I’m serious.” Pha promised, “I-I want to see how this might go.”

 

The reality of the situation seemed to finally sink in for Ming, and he beamed, the smile lighting up his entire face.

 

“Wow.” He breathed out, “Okay, yeah… maybe we could go to that noodle place? Tonight? Unless you think it’s too soon?”

 

“That’s sounds perfect.” Shyly, Pha returned the smile, “I’ll pick you up after your last class.”

 

“Deal.” Ming leaned up, kissing Pha on the cheek, “See you then then!”

 

And then he was gone, leaving a stunned Pha behind.

 

He had a feeling; this was going to go very well indeed.

Chapter 650: Inspector M/Doctor Oat - Drunk Inspector

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Ishipper: Inspector M and Dr. Oat / Tat and Sorawit (Manner of Death) What you want! But something about them. There are not many fic of those ship

……………………………………………

 

Inspector M was happy.

 

Like, really, really happy.

 

He now had nice friends, and a very nice Doctor boyfriend, who had a nice mouth and gorgeous eyes. His new best friend Tan, who had been giving him drinks since the early evening, seemed happy to hear M talk about Oat, which was good, because M loved to talk about his boyfriend.

 

“Oh my God, what are you doing?”

 

He perked up at the sound of his boyfriend’s voice, feeling a hand cupping his cheek.

 

“How much alcohol did you give him?”

 

“It’s not my fault if he can’t hold his drink!”

 

He really wanted to touch his boyfriend…. Or he wanted his boyfriend to touch him more, feeling those hands roaming all over his body like-

 

“- Sarawat!”

 

Oops… maybe he was speaking out loud.

 

“I think you’d better take him home.” Tan chuckled, “Get him to sleep it off.”

 

He was transferred into Oat’s arms, and after that, it all went a little fuzzy.

 

The next thing he remembered, was being helped into his home, stumbling up the steps, making Oat stumble as well, the other man struggling slightly with his weight. Eventually, they made it all the way up in one piece.

 

“Are you humming?” Oat suddenly asked, “Is that the Titanic song?”

 

M took this as an invitation to actually sing it, not caring at how his voice shook and the tune warbled dramatically out of tune.

 

“Sarawat!”

 

He could see a little smile on Oat’s face though, which only encouraged him to sing louder, continuing to sing long after the door shut behind them, as Oat ushered him to the bed and starting to pull his shoes off.

 

He sang through Oat pulled his sweater over his head and fighting with the Inspector’s jeans.

 

He kept singing when Oat went to get him some water and when he came back, M pulled him closer, singing the last part into Oat’s shoulder. When he pulled back, he saw that Oat’s eyes were glistening.

 

“You didn’t like my singing?”

 

“I- No one’s ever sang to me before.”

 

“I will! Every day!”

 

“Sarawat- “

 

“- I mean it! I meant every word I sang! I feel safe with you and happy and I want to be with you forever and forever and forever!”

 

“Sarawat- “Oat sounded a little pleading.

 

“I want to cuddle, and then I can make you breakfast… buy you breakfast and then we can- “

 

Oat put a hand over his mouth, as Inspector M pouted.

 

There was so much more he wanted to say though!

 

“Inspector… you’re drunk.” Oat whispered, “I love you, and I know you mean it…. But I want you to tell me when you’re sober, okay?”

 

The Inspector nodded slowly, waiting until Oat pulled his hand away, “You’re staying though, right?”

 

“Of course, I am… just on the sofa.”

 

Inspector M pouted but knew when to argue and when not to.

 

And now was a time not to argue.

 

So long as Oat was there when he woke up, that was all that mattered.

 

……………………………………………………………

 

Inspector M was sure that he was dying.

 

He knew what it felt like… he was definitely dying right now.

 

His head felt like it was mere moments away from exploding. There was too much light and too many noises. He pulled the covers over his head and tried to block it all out.

 

Hangovers sucked.

 

“Rise and shine sleeping beauty.”

 

Oat’s voice was mocking, but fond.

 

“Come into the kitchen when you’re alive.” Oat chuckled, “I have breakfast ready.”

 

“Ugh.”

 

…………………………………..

 

Eventually, he managed to drag himself to the kitchen, spotting the omelette waiting for him on the table.

 

Oh god.

 

Praying that his stomach would be still and not reject this, he tucked into the food.

 

“So…” Oat cleared his throat, “… you said a lot of things last night, but I know you were really drunk, so you might not have meant any of it, so if you don’t want me to mention it again, I won’t!”

 

Inspector M waited for the younger man to finish, before looking him straight in the eyes.

 

“I meant every word.”

 

“Really?” Oat looked relieved, “Because, if anyone asked, I would never have said that someone like you, would really like someone like me.”

 

“But… we’ve been together- “

 

“- I know, I know, It’s just me being paranoid and silly, but- MMPH!”

 

Inspector M leaned over and pressed his lips to Oat’s. Even with the hangover and the horrible after taste of the beers still in his mouth, it was perfect.

 

He pulled the younger man closer, as much as he could, feeling Oat’s hands slipping under his shirt.

 

By the time they pulled back, Inspector M felt a little out of breath, and judging by the heaving of Oat’s chest, he wasn’t any better off.

 

“So... you definitely like me?”

 

“Would a shower together convince you?”

 

“Say no more!”

Chapter 651: Phu/Kao - Jealous Phu (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Bugok: Hello! I really love your work. Can I ask a Phu/Kao NSFW story with a jealous Phu? Unfortunately, there are so few of them.

………………………………………………..

 

Phu had never considered himself to be jealous… but he was, especially when it came to Kao. His little ‘bunny’, as much as Kao hated the name.

 

When he first met the annoying, younger man, he never imagined how tightly entwined his and Kao’s lives would become. And yet, he was surprised how nice having Kao’s attention was, having Kao all to himself, even when he was being teased.

 

Kao was cute though, and Phu knew that others saw that.

 

He heard the whispers… about Kao and a classmate of his… and when they would get together.

 

It made something ugly in Phu burn, and he wanted nothing more than to drag Kao off and mark him as his, make his claim clear that Kao was taken.

 

But he didn’t.

 

He shoved down the jealousy that burned as Kao and this classmate grew closer and closer, hating every time Kao invited the other boy to join them for lunch.

 

He wasn’t sure if he hated that more, or the knowing looks Solo and Gui gave him.

 

It all came to a head one evening, when they’d gone out on a date and Kao was talking about his latest project. Well, it was actually less talk of the project and more about his partner in it…. And okay, maybe Phu pulled a face every time Kao mentioned him.

 

Maybe.

 

“Why do you hate Mew so much?!” Kao demanded, a cute little glare on his face.

 

“…. I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

 

They both knew that he was lying.

 

Crossing his arms over his chest, Kao Gave him a knowing look, “Really? You don’t think I don’t notice that you glare at him? Or that you sneer whenever I mention his name?! I’m not blind you know! What has Mew done to make you hate him so much?”

 

“He’s trying to take what’s mine!”

 

Dumbstruck, Kao could only stare at him, “What are you talking about?”

 

Phu felt a little bit lighter when he saw a slight smirk on Kao’s face, “What I mean…” He leaned over the table, “… He’s been eyeing you up since the day you met, thinking that you’ll be his one day. But that’s not going to happen, is it? Because you’re mine.” He leaned even closer, “Say it Kao… say you’re mine.”

 

Kao swallowed hard, before nodding, “I’m yours.”

 

“Then let’s go. Now.”

 

………………………………………………..

 

The door had barely shut behind them, before Phu was pushing Kao up against the wall and kissing him like a man starving. To his delight, Kao returned the kiss with just as much hunger and passion.

 

It didn’t take long before they were both gone, with Phu delighted in the flush that covered Kao’s body when Phu examined him from head to toe.

 

“You are perfect.” He reassured the younger man, the words only making Kao’s flush deepen.

 

Kao didn’t even realise what was happening until Phu had him flat on his back and a finger inside of him, Phu’s lips latching onto the side of his neck as he worked hard to leave marks on him. The younger man whimpered and pleaded beneath him, begging for more.

 

“You’re so needy.” Phu practically purred, “Don’t worry… I love that about you. I’ll give you everything you want soon.”

 

Kao could only whimper, rocking back as Phu slipped a second and then a third finger inside.

 

Several minutes passed, before Kao finally managed to force a word out, “Please!” He begged.

 

“Please what Kao?” Phu asked, twisting his fingers just right and finding the spot that had Kao arching off the bed.

 

“P-Please fuck me!”

 

Phu couldn’t do anything but obey, loving that he could make Kao fall apart so fast. He felt a thrill of pleasure at how easy it was to make his boyfriend beg. “You’re mine, aren’t you?” He growled, burying himself deep inside Kao with one thrust, making sure to hit that spot that made Kao keen with pleasure.

 

“Yes! Yes!” Yours!” Kao promised, arms reaching up and nails digging into Phu’s shoulders and moving in time with the thrusts.

 

“That’s right.” Phu panted, “You’re mine, and I am never letting you go.” Pleasure hummed throughout his whole body, in the knowledge that Kao was his and his alone.

 

No one else would ever be able to have him like this.

 

Kao belonged to him, body, heart and soul… and that would never change.

Chapter 652: Shi Yi Jie/Fei Sheng Zhe - Outsider POV

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: A bit outsider POV - Fei Sheng Zhe runs into the senior who’d hurt him on the way to pick up Yo-Yo. Brushes him off saying he has to pick up his daughter and they guy stalks him a bit wonder how the younger man already has a kid.

Couldn’t remember the senior’s name, so I’ve randomly generated one.

……………………………………

 

Nianzu couldn’t believe his eyes when he saw Sheng Zhe in the middle of the shopping centre, examining a melon almost thoughtfully.

 

He could still remember that devastated look on the younger man’s face when it was revealed that he’d outed him in front of everyone. That look when they all started pushing him around.

 

It haunted him.

 

No, he wasn’t gay.

 

Yes, it had all been a joke against the boy they’d all labelled as ‘sensitive’.

 

It didn’t mean that he didn’t feel guilty about it.

 

Taking a deep breath, he moved closer. “Sheng Zhe?” He called out, “Fei Sheng Zhe?”

 

Sheng Zhe turned, face paling at the sight of him. It answered the question over whether or not Sheng Zhe would recognise him.

 

“I was… wondering if we could speak?”

 

Sheng Zhe’s mouth gaped open and closed for a moment, as Nianzu mustered up the courage to say a little bit more, not put off by the younger man’s reaction.

 

“I know I was a prick to you in high school, but I- “

 

“-I-I’m sorry.” Sheng Zhe took a step back, not looking Nianzu in the eyes, “I-I need to pick up my daughter from school.”

 

And then he was gone, leaving a confused Nianzu behind.

 

Daughter?

 

He was probably not even twenty yet if his maths was correct…. Yes, maybe he could have a daughter, but surely not one old enough to be picked up from school.

 

And then of course, there was the glaringly obvious fact that Fei Sheng Zhe couldn’t have slept with a woman to even make a child in the first place.

 

As subtly as he could, he followed him.

 

They walked all the way to the local primary girl, where a girl at least eight years old came rushing out, nearly jumping into Sheng Zhe’s arms

 

“Xiao Fei!” She cried out, only confusing the matter slightly.

 

The pair talked quietly to each other, before they were heading off to the north. Sheng Zhe got a juice box out of his bag for her, clearly paying careful attention to what she was saying, despite her talking about a million times an hour.

 

Nianzu didn’t think he’d ever have the patience for that. They headed straight for a university, meeting up with an older man.

 

A much older man.

 

Dark hair, glasses and a slight moustache, this guy was obviously a professor, bending down to pick up the girl as she ran towards him.

 

Now, Nianzu could believe that she was his daughter.

 

And then the professor leaned over to press a quick kiss to Sheng Zhe’s cheek and Nianzu’s mouth gaped open.

 

Sheng Zhe… was dating him?

 

He must have been over ten years older than him?!

 

Sheng Zhe was cute, surely he could do better than some aged professor.

 

When he saw them coming his way, he ducked behind a nearby wall, hearing their conversation as they passed.

 

“… you alright?”

 

“Yeah.” Sheng Zhe sighed, “It was- it was a shock to see him really.”

 

“Did he say sorry?”

 

Nianzu winced, knowing that they were talking about him.

 

“No…. but then again, I didn’t give him that chance.”

 

“Hm.”

 

“I did need to pick Yo-Yo up from school after all.”

 

“Of course.” The older man did sound understanding, “You might never see him again though.”

 

“I know.”

 

Nianzu knew that he wasn’t imagining the lack of disappointment in Sheng Zhe’s voice.

 

Maybe… it was best to leave this all alone.

 

For now.

Chapter 653: Kongpob/Arthit - Possessive Kongpob (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wasted_Suka: Please do possessive Kongpob and all the freshers and hazer gang witnessing Kong’s possessive and dominant side lead it to slight nsfw I would love to see the shocked reaction of their friends, only if you don't mind ❤

 

……………………………………………………………………………

 

“I want you to be fully aware that I am only doing this because you bullied me into it.” Arthit snarled, tugging at the chainmail around his chest, that made up his knight costume.

 

Kongpob chuckled, adjusting his own wizard costume.

 

It was sort of a couple’s costume… if you watched the BBC Merlin series, which Kongpob had managed to find online.

 

King Arthur and his wizard Merlin.

 

Not that Kongpob would ever tell Arthit that.

 

“You look very handsome, if that helps?” Kongpob ventured, scanning him from head to toe as Arthit flushed at the attention, “I’ll give you a proper thank you tonight?”

 

“Shut up.”

 

………………………………………..

 

It was a random costume party. Nothing particularly special about it, it was just a party that had been thrown in the middle of term time with no rhyme or reason to it.

 

Arthit’s hazer team and Kongpob’s first year friends were all there, as well as others… including a fourth year who was getting a little too close to Arthit. Kongpob white knuckled the wizard’s staff (read as, long stick that he found) every time the fourth year got a little bit too close to HIS boyfriend.

 

No, Arthit didn’t want to go public just yet, with only their friends knowing the truth… but surely the news had spread enough to include the fourth years?

 

Arthit was taken.

 

Arthit was Kongpob’s.

 

Kongpob felt a little bit better when he locked eyes with the fourth year, and the man looked a little taken aback by whatever he saw in Kongpob’s eyes. He looked a little more taken aback when Kongpob started to walk closer.

 

He then wrapped an arm around Arthit’s shoulder, pulling him closer and whispering in his ear. “Follow me.”

 

“Kongpob- “

 

“- please?”

 

He knew they were getting stares as he led Arthit away, catching the dumbfounded, but knowing looks on his and Arthit’s friends’ faces. He led Arthit into another room, that was right next to the party, knowing that everyone would be able to hear them if they listened carefully.

 

Slamming Arthit up against the door, he slammed his lips into Arthit’s, cutting off the protest before it could be properly voiced, grinding up against him.

 

The moan that Arthit couldn’t keep contained, would make sure that everyone outside this room would get the message.

 

Arthit was his.

 

Kongpob felt a thrill run up and down his spine at this knowledge, one hand slipping down Arthit’s pants to cup at his cock, pulling his lips away to hear Arthit panting in his ear. This would also mean that if Arthit wanted him to stop, he could hear him say so.

 

“Do you want to come?” He whispered, knowing that despite the answer, he would be taking Arthit home so that he could mark him up properly, “P’Arthit, do you want to come?”

 

Kongpob backed off slightly, looking Arthit in the eyes as the older man nodded, an almost desperate edge to the action. He didn’t need to say anything when he lifted one egg up to wrap around Kongpob’s waist, pulling him as close as he could and rolling his hips.

 

Arthit came with a sharp shout that Kongpob just knew could be heard over the music in the other room. Biting at his bottom lip, he thought unsexy thoughts, willing back his own orgasm, as he kept Arthit upright.

 

His own orgasm could wait until later when he and Arthit were properly alone.

 

He’d made his point though.

 

……………………………………..

 

“Well…” Wad sipped at his drink, “… I guess we know who wears the pants in that relationship.”

 

Prem grimaced, “I really don’t want to think about it.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Nope. Not even slightly.”

Chapter 654: Smart Can

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: Also, another Smart Can if there is space. Just Can showing up a Senior or Teacher in the IC building while waiting for Tin. Like telling them they have a Math problem wrong and showing them.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

It was an afternoon like so many others. Can’s class finished, and he’d headed over to the Business Campus to wait for Tin. It seemed to be the week for final projects, as there were many small groups of Seniors hanging around the area as well, gathered around small tables.

 

Leaning against the wall, he pulled out his phone and opened up a game, tapping at the screen.

 

It wasn’t long before he was noticed, glancing up at one of the groups to see them pointing and laughing at him.

 

“Hey!” One of them waved him over, promoting him to roll his eyes, “Come here.”

 

Pausing the game, Can did as he was told, already knowing what this was going to be about.

 

What’s someone like you doing here?

 

“Did you get lost?” One of them asked, “We don’t usually see- “

 

“- I’m waiting for my boyfriend.” Can sighed, already weary about all this.

 

“Oh yeah, did he buy you that phone?”

 

Can turned to leave, only for his eyes to catch one of the maths problems that he saw them working on. He couldn’t repress the giggle.

 

“What’s so funny?”

 

“That.” Can pointed at the worksheet, “You’re going about it all wrong.”

 

“What do you know about- “

 

Quick as a flash, Can snatched the paper off of the table, “You’re going about this maths problem all wrong, and that’s why your project isn’t working.”

 

“What- “

 

Can snatched a pen from the table, scribbling on the worksheet for a few moments, before handing it back and moving to go back over to the wall and wait for Tin. He stopped with a yelp of protest as his wrist was grabbed.

 

“It’s correct.” One of the senior’s whispered, “What the hell?!”

 

“You were too focused on the complex sums; you were messing up the basic maths.” Can rolled his eyes, “You got some division wrong in the early stages of your working out, which threw everything off, making it wrong, now let go!”

 

“What would someone like you know about complex maths problems though, to know that those sums were right?”

 

It wasn’t as insulting as it could have sounded.

 

“Please.” Can snorted, “If you saw half the maths that goes into Sports Science research, you’d wet yourselves. Linear and non-linear equations up to your eyeballs, I swear.”

 

Of course, it helped that numbers came easily to him, but he wasn’t about to admit that.

 

“Yeah but- “Another one of the seniors tapped at the worksheet, “We’ve been trying to solve this problem for two days!”

 

“You probably just needed someone who hadn’t stared at it for two days.” And who wasn’t silly enough to mess up one of the simplest sums but Can had spent enough time with Tin to know that this was not the right time to say anything.

 

He finally managed to wrench his wrist free, turning only to see Tin standing right there, a smug smirk on his face.

 

“You’re dating Tin Medthanan?!”

 

“He is.” Tin’s smirk deepened, “Now… now that he’s helped you pass your final year, I’m stealing him away from you.”

 

“He’s not helped us pass, what are you- “

 

Tin wasn’t listening though, pulling him away until they rounded a corner, with no-one else to be seen. Can quickly found himself in a tight embrace, Tin’s lips on his.

 

As soon as he could breathe again, Tin was already dragging him further away.

 

“Tin, what are you doing?!”

 

“We’re going back to mine.”

 

“But I thought we were going to go and eat!”

 

“So, you don’t want to go and have some other fun?”

 

Can didn’t need to be a genius to know what Tin meant.

 

“Does me doing maths really do it for you?”

 

“No… just you being you.”

 

Can felt oddly proud about that.

Chapter 655: Mek/Boss - Omegaverse; Jealous Mek

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Hihelloannyeong: Can I request a Mek Boss story if it's not too late? I would like an omega-verse with Boss being the most clueless omega possible when it comes to other alphas courting him, and Mek going mad because of it. (They are already together, but Boss only likes Mek and reassures him at the end!)

………………………………………………………………….

 

Mek and Boss were in a good place in their relationship, despite the bump start. Mek’s inner Alpha purred in delight whenever Boss rubbed him close against him, and Boss’s Omega preened when Mek gave him the slightest bit of attention.

 

And whilst Boss would never say this out loud in public (Well he would, but Mek told him not to), but their sex life was fantastic.

 

Mek had been acting weird for the last few days though. He was affectionate one moment and distant the next, moping around and give Boss one-word answers. It was a little upsetting, but Boss figured Mek would snap out of it soon.

 

Right?

 

.................................

 

“Who is that?” Mek tried not to snarl.

 

King and Bohn glanced at each, the two omegas trying not to laugh. They would never have expected it, but Mek was acting like a jealous mistress over Boss speaking to a strange Alpha. It looked like a perfectly innocent conversation, at least on Boss’s end.

 

They all knew what Boss looked like when he liked an Alpha. They’d dealt with over a year of Boss hanging onto Mek’s every word, blushing whenever they locked eyes and quickly looking away, acting like he didn’t want Mek to know that he was deeply in love with him.

 

As if Mek wasn’t doing the same.

 

Mek wasn’t what people considered a ‘typical’ Alpha, except for right at this moment, as Mek’s paranoia started to bubble up.

 

Mek didn’t react when Boss waved goodbye to the strange Alpha and moved to sit back next to him. He didn’t smell any different, which made Mek feel a little bit better, curling under Mek’s arm and kissing his chin, oblivious to the tension around his Alpha.

 

Well, not until Mek growled and pulled him in tighter.

 

“Mek?” Boss frowned in concern, “Are you okay? You look a little red.”

 

Mek just pulled him in for a kiss, before getting up and clearing his throat, “Not feeling good.” He muttered, “I’m going to go home and lie down for a bit.” And then he left, leaving a confused, and slightly hurt Boss behind.

 

King and Bohn winced at the sadness that rolled off the other omega in waves.

 

“He’s just a little confused.” King tried to reassure Boss, “He’ll come around.”

 

“Confused… about me?”

 

“Yes, no!” Bohn blurted, “Not about your relationship or anything like- “

 

It was too late.

 

Boss had stormed away from the table.

 

“Nice Bohn.” King sighed, “Now he thinks Mek wants to break up with him.”

 

“He doesn’t… does he?”

 

“Just let them handle it.” King sighed, pushing himself to his feet and leaving as well.

 

………………………………………………………

 

Boss was avoiding him.

 

That much was obvious.

 

Every time Mek walked into a room, or near their friendship group, Boss would give off hurt and sadness in his scent, make a bullshit excuse and leave.

 

It had only been two hours of avoidance, but that was enough.

He cornered Boss outside of their class, pulling him into a rarely used corridor.

 

“Boss?”

 

The omega jolted, looking up at Mek through his eyelashes.

 

“Boss, what are you- “

 

“- Please don’t break up with me!” Boss blurted out, “Please?!”

 

“You-I… you don’t want to break up with me?”

 

“… What?”

 

Mek felt like he was drowning, hands flailing as he struggled to explain his point, “But you… that alpha, I-I thought- “

 

“- What Alpha?!”

 

“The one you were talking to this morning!”

 

Boss stared at him blankly for a moment, before he shook his head, “WHAT ALPHA?!” He yelled, “You’re the only Alpha I pay attention to if we don’t count our friend… you’re the only one I love!”

 

Mek instantly felt guilty.

 

Obviously, he’d been reading too much into the entire situation.

 

“Did-did you think I was flirting with someone else?” Boss whined, as Mek rushed to shake his head, “No, no, I-I was just… being a stupid knot head.”

 

A little tearfully, Boss leaned forwards, burying his face into Mek’s chest, breathing in his scent. “You’re spending too much time with Bohn and Duen.” He mumbled, “Jealousy is their thing.”

 

“I don’t think we could ever make it foreplay like them.” Mek chuckled, kissing the top of Boss’s head, making Boss practically melt into him.

 

“Why did you think I wanted to break up with you?” He asked softly.

 

“Bohn.”

 

“Say no more.”

Chapter 656: Kurosawa/Adachi - Finding Out About The Relationship

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from mintylix: Hiii can I request a cherry magic au where the people at the office find out about Kurosawa’s relationship?

……………………………………………………………………..

 

It was the first hour after a big project had been finished, and the adrenaline had dwindled down to a steady pulse of affection as Kurosawa made sure Adachi got the praise that he deserved.

 

He made sure that happened more often.

 

Sat at his desk, Kurosawa could think of nothing else but taking Adachi home with him, taking him to their now-shared bed (moving in together had been the happiest day of his life, by far) and making sure Adachi received praise in… other ways.

 

Of course, it was no surprise when the thoughts turned a little naughtier, prompting Kurosawa to clear his throat and head out of the room, needing a moment to clear his thoughts.

 

He wasn’t surprised when Adachi followed him.

 

“Kurosawa, are you okay?”

 

Kurosawa nodded, wrapping his arms around the shorter man, pulling him close. He traced invisible lines on Adachi’s back, words that he longed to say, but didn’t dare in the office. Daringly, he pressed a kiss to the top of Adachi’s head.

 

“Do you want to go home?” Adachi asked softly, instinctively seeming to know what Kurosawa needed, without him ever having to speak.

 

Adachi might not have had much experience with relationships, but he was practically an expert in this one already.

 

Kurosawa craved his touch so often now, from the slightest brush of their fingers as Adachi handed him a bowl in the morning, to a pat on the shoulder, to a hug and much further.

 

Hidden hugs and kisses in empty elevators and deserted rooms weren’t enough for him, despite it being an unspoken agreement that they had to keep this all secret from people at work. There were many who wouldn’t agree with it after all.

 

Adachi didn’t want to be questioned about why Kurosawa would choose to date someone like him, and Kurosawa didn’t want people prying into his personal life.

 

Kurosawa wasn’t thinking about that right now though, soaking in the blissful peace that surrounded them at this moment.

 

Neither of them heard the footsteps, or the door opening. They never realised that they had company until they heard Urabe cry out “Fucking hell!” followed by the heavy footsteps of others rushing to see what was going on.

 

Adachi and Kurosawa sprang apart just as other members of the office appeared in the doorway; Adachi’s cheeks flushed slightly red from sheer embarrassment.

 

There was a moment of tense silence, before Urabe cleared his throat, “Sorry to interrupt?” He ventured awkwardly, “But, Um- someone’s on the phone for Kurosawa.”

 

“A-about what?” Kurosawa mentally winced at the squeak that came from his throat.

 

“Something about an upcoming deal?”

 

There were so many upcoming deals, the answer was deliberately vague.

 

“I’ll be right there.” Kurosawa sighed. Despite that vagueness, it wouldn’t do to leave a client waiting.

 

He moved to leave, only for no-one to move out of his way.

 

“So… you and Adachi?” Urabe queried, “All the pretty girls in this office… and you want Adachi?”

 

Glancing over at Adachi, Kurosawa saw him shutting down; resigning himself to the comments and teasing; hiding behind his insecurities to try and disappear from the world.

 

It made Kurosawa’s blood boil.

 

“Yes, of course I did.” He stated firmly, knowing that he might hurt some feelings in the next few minutes, “Adachi is one of the sweetest, nicest men I have ever met. He does everything you ask, without even protesting, despite the fact that most of it is YOUR job, and he rarely gets thanks for it… still, he keeps doing it.” He straightened up, “I love him, and if you have a problem with it, we can take it up with HR.”

 

Urabe, and the other all gaped in shock, obviously not expecting Kurosawa to ever raise his voice to them like that.

 

“No… no, that’s not necessary.” Fujisaki moved forwards, taking control of the situation with a firm look, “Is it Urabe?”

 

“No.. no, of course not.”

 

It took some time, but the crowd eventually dispersed, prompting Kurosawa to turn back to Adachi, pulling him back into his arms and whispering soft reassurances into his ear.

 

It might take some time before Adachi would be willing to leave this room and face the rest of the office, but Kurosawa was willing to wait for as long as it took.

 

That was what you did when you were in love, after all.

Chapter 657: Tan/Bun - Insecure Bun

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lila: I'd have a Manner of Death prompt, if it's still possible! One with a rather insecure Bun & a devastated Tan, because Bun thinks Tan only slept with him because of his plan. Thinking he only wanted to distract him that night and not because he really liked him.

……………………………………………………..

 

Bun felt like he choking.

 

With every sharp inhale, his chest hurt, and his throat was burning. His cheeks were soaked, his nose was blocked, and his eyes felt heavy.

 

He was standing in front of the bathroom mirror, clutching the sink as he sobbed violently, desperately trying to muffle the sounds so that Tan couldn’t hear them.

 

Maybe Tan should hear him though.

 

Bun wanted him to hear… he wanted Tan to tell him that he was over-thinking things. That had hadn’t just slept with him because of some plan.

 

The thought had occurred to him early that morning when Tan had walked out on him without a word. Now that everything seemed to be over, there didn’t appear to be any reason for Tan to continue the ‘act’.

 

He hated how easily he’d fallen for that act.

 

His throat felt as if he’d swallowed fire, as he once again choked on his own breath, a miserable squeak leaving his lips.

 

He felt weak.

 

He let himself drop to the cold floor and sat against the wall, as tears continued to stream down his cheeks.

 

What if that was it? What if Tan decided that, now that this was all over, he’d leave Bun all alone again?

 

Muffling his cries of despair, he only vaguely heard the front door being opened, pressing his hands against his lips a little firmer.

 

“Bun?” Tan’s voice echoed throughout the home.

 

Bun didn’t know what to do.

 

Hearing Tan’s voice overwhelmed him even more, making him hiccup as he pinched his eyes shut miserably, tears still streaming down his cheeks. He grabbed a towel and tried to use that to muffle himself.

 

“Bun?” It sounded closer this time, but he still couldn’t bring himself to answer.

 

The bathroom door opened anyway, prompting Bun to pull his legs up, trying to take up as little space as possible, crawling up into himself.

 

“Babe…” Tan sounded highly concerned as his eyes fell on Bun, “Hey, what’s the matter? Did someone say something?” He sounded terrified, clearly worried that it wasn’t as over as they believed.

 

He squatted down next to Bun, frowning when Bun backed away. Bun’s breaths were being knocked out of him with every sob, so he didn’t even try to talk.

 

“Bun… tell me what’s wrong. Tell me who made you cry like this.”

 

Bun only managed to shake his head, burying his face further into the towel, making Tan let out a soft sigh, before he was reaching out and pulling Bun into his arms.

 

“Why don’t we get you to bed.” Tan asked softly, “Come on, let’s get you comfortable.”

 

Bun allowed himself to be pulled to his feet, silently hoping that this wasn’t going to be the last time Tan pulled him to bed. They reached it, as Bun scurried under the covers, still not willing to let himself be seen like this.

 

Tan soon joined him.

 

“That feels a little better, doesn’t it?” He whispered softly, a gentle smile on his face.

 

Bun nodded, even when it didn’t really. He couldn’t stop crying, and hated that Tan was seeing him like this.

 

“I love you Bun.”

 

Bun knew he must have looked shocked at the confession, as Tan smiled at him.

 

“You look so shocked… I do, you know.”

 

“… Did you sleep with me just to distract me?” Bun asked, eyes filling up with tears again, “Was it all part of the plan?”

 

Tan’s entire demeanour changed, his face suddenly turning serious. “Is that what you think?”

 

Bun nodded through his tears, bracing himself for the answer that he knew was coming.

 

“No, of course I didn’t.” Tan whispered, actually looking distressed by the accusation, “I love you. I wanted to sleep with you because there is no-one I have ever wanted more.”

 

“I- “

 

“You’re beautiful, intelligent, brave and one of the kindest people I have ever met.” Tan continued, “Even if all this… mess hadn’t happened, I would still have chosen you above everyone else.”

 

“Really?” A hopeful smile appeared on Bun’s face.

 

“Really.” Tan reached out and pulled him closer, “I love you… and I love this body of yours.”

 

“Jerk.” The insult wasn’t as harsh as it could have been, tinged with an extraordinary feeling of relief as Tan pulled him even closer, as snugly as possible.

 

He then pulled Bun’s hands to his face and planted a kiss on the knuckles. “You’re mine, Doctor Bun.” He stated, “I’m not letting you go that easily.”

 

“Promise.”

 

“I promise.”

Chapter 658: Mu Ren/Li Cheng - Plan Gone Wrong AU (TW: Attempted Sexual Assault)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nessin482: Mu Ren's plan with the manager doesn't go as smooth and he finds himself in danger facing a very pissed off Gao! #evenmorepissedoffLiCheng

……………………………………….

 

Mu Ren was careful.

 

He wasn’t going to let himself be caught off guard by Vice President Gao, refusing all drink and food that was offered to him, or at least, only pretending to eat and drink so that he could play the part of the poor drugged employee, and catch the man in the act and sexual assault.

 

He hung limp in Gao’s arms, taking a note of the streets and the address that they were at as he was hauled into an apartment and dropped onto the bed.

 

“Where am I…” He slurred, continuing the act just for a moment, until Gao said something really incriminating, “…this… isn’t my home.”

 

“No, it’s not.” Gao sounded very triumphant, “Finally, we can put that mouth of yours to good use.”

 

Mu Ren resisted the urge to gape at the words, knowing that it wouldn’t make things any better, feeling shock and anger rolling through his stomach. If his face flushed in anger, he hoped Gao would attribute it to the drug he thought Mu Ren had taken.

 

“Are you feeling hot?” Gao then asked, “Always wearing those nice clothes… don’t you want to show off that beautiful body a little more?”

 

Mu Ren was going to throw up.

 

He had to put an end to this.

 

He had enough to prove that Gao was a horrible, terrible man, who didn’t have the right to roam around like he did, preying on innocent victims.

 

He felt Gao’s hands on his body, hands moving up, under his shirt.

 

“I’ve often imagined your lips around me.” Gao muttered, as Mu Ren tried to push him away, still playing drugged in the hope that Li Cheng would be on his way soon.

 

He wasn’t there when Mu Ren allowed himself to be led away… but he must have heard about Gao taking him away by now.

 

And he was sure he heard his voice as he was driven away.

 

Or… maybe that was just wishful thinking.

 

Fingers gently wound into his hair, twisting slightly as he angled Mu Ren’s head, probably in the direction of his crotch.

 

That was the last straw for Mu Ren, who quickly grabbed Gao’s wrist, trying to force him away, as Gao’s eyes widened in shock and surprise.

 

His grip tightened.

 

“Desperate for it, were you?” He hissed, “Pretending to be drugged like that so that I’d bring you here.” He shook Mu Ren’s head like he was shaking a misbehaving dog, making Mu Ren wince when his neck ached at it.

 

“Or…” Gao whispered, “… you wanted to get rid of me? Think you can catch me… doing something and then tell on me? Get me thrown out of the company so your little boyfriend can take my place?”

 

Mu Ren just glared up at him, until a fist across the face, sent him flying back, gasping out in shock and pain, cheek starting to throb immediately.

 

It would bruise, he knew this, starting to struggle as Gao hands were on him once again.

 

“Usually, they don’t remember…. I guess I’ll just have to make sure you don’t say a word.”

 

One hand ripped at Mu Ren’s shirt, sending buttons flying everywhere, revealing Mu Ren’s chest, which Gao eyed hungrily.

 

“You are so pretty.” He whispered, still struggling to pin Mu Ren down with one hand, as the other hand ran down Mu Ren’s thigh, squeezing gently before moving it up a little higher.

 

Mu Ren only barely heard the pounding on the door over the sound of his own heart beating in his ears, but Gao seemed to have heard it even less as it was kicked in mere seconds later, a pissed off Li Cheng on the other side.

 

“Li Cheng!” Gao sprang away almost immediately, “It-it isn’t what it looks like!” He pleaded, trying to get out of the hole that he’d dug himself into.

 

Mu Ren was off the bed almost immediately, moving as far away Gao as he possibly could. If that net of safety happened to be close to Li Cheng, then so be it.

 

“You were going to- you were going to- “Li Cheng seemed to be so angry, that he could barely speak, fists clenching before he was punching Gao square in the nose, a sharp CRACK echoing throughout the apartment, blood dripping onto the light-coloured carpet.

 

He was dragging Mu Ren out, before Mu Ren could say anything about Gao keeping quiet about all this, the pair of them leaving the man crumpled on the ground.

 

“He’s going to spin this around on you, you know.” Mu Ren sighed, “He’s going to make you out to be the jealous boyfriend, who caught me and our boss together. I’ll be made out to be some sort of cheating slut and we’ll both in trouble!”

 

“Are you alright?”

 

Mu Ren frowned.

 

It was like Li Cheng hadn’t heard a word that he’d said.

 

“What?”

 

“… Yes. I’m fine.”

 

“Good.” Li Cheng nodded decisively, “Then that’s all that matters.”

 

It was sweet.

 

Misguided, but sweet.

 

Holding back a sigh, Mu Ren shook his head.

 

They would have to come up with another plan… and quickly.

Chapter 659: Tan/Bun - Hurt Bun; Tan on a Rampage

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dragonfly_XX: Could you let your magic work and write something about while his boyfriend's out, Bun gets attacked by one of Por's or the old police guy's men (forgot his name) or whoever... but Tan turns up & saves him, letting the guy taste his own medicine!? Bonus for a caring Tan in the end :)

…………………………………………………….

 

It had been a brutal attack.

 

Por’s men, loyal followers who still thought everything could go back to the way it was, had sent his love to the hospital, and Tan wasn’t about to let that stand.

 

The cowards had even waited until he was out.

 

Let’s see how they liked it.

 

Lurking in the shadows near the building that one of his old contacts had assured him was the building they were hanging out in; Tan watched the comings and goings of everyone nearby.

 

He’d cased the building, knowing that there was no-one around for miles, and with the Inspector and honest policeman still looking for anyone involved, they wouldn’t dare call the police.

 

Probably.

 

It was a risk… a risk that might get him hurt, but when he remembered the bruises that lined Bun’s face, those swollen eyes, and the red gash on his jaw, he couldn’t imagine doing anything else.

 

He thought about Bun in pain, and that rage kindled back up, fury like flame in his veins.

 

He had only nipped out for an hour… they must have been waiting for him to leave.

 

The facial injuries were only to start of it.

 

Damage to his left ear, which thankfully, wouldn’t result in permanent deafness.

 

A broken right hand and arm which would keep him out of work for coming up to three months.

 

Severe bruising along his waist from being kicked, along with possibly internal injury to the abdomen (they were still working on him when Tan left)

 

A concussion.

 

And a dislocated knee, which would require over a week’s worth of bed rest.

 

Each injury made him angrier and angrier, grip tightening around the bat in his hands. Fifteen minutes passed, before he heard a small group of people moving closer. They were loud, probably drunk.

 

“… see the look on that doctor’s face?! I can’t get over it!”

 

And they never would.

 

Permanent injuries were hard to get over after all.

 

Tapping the bat to the heel of his boot as he stepped out of the shadows, he cleared his throat.

 

“Hey!”

 

The one at the back turned, practically stepped forwards into the swing of the bat, hearing the leg snap as the man fell to the ground.

 

The second man opened his mouth, only for Tan’s fist to hit him right in the jaw, knocking him out with one blow, blood flying from the asshole’s mouth.

 

The third man was too drunk to function properly, falling over when he tried to rush at Tan, only to slip right over and fall flat on his face.

 

Tan broke his ankle to make sure that he didn’t get back up again.

 

“What the fuck!” The last man yelled, as Tan swung around, the bat hitting him right in the ribs, driving the breath from the man’s lungs.

 

This man was the leader, but there was no time to work the bastard over the way he’d like… he still him a few more times to get the point across. When he was done, he crouched down, grabbing the man’s hair, and pulling his head up from the ground.

 

“Stay. Away. From. Bun.” He hissed, before slamming the man’s face back into the ground and making a quick exit.

 

On the way, he left an anonymous voice mail for Inspector M.

 

…………………………………………..

 

Bun was just so tired of not being able to do anything but read over paperwork and watch TV. He had once longed for a short break, but now he was itching to get back to work, despite still feeling like he’d been run over by a bus.

 

Repeatedly.

 

Even breathing hurt.

 

There was a knock on the door, as Tan peeked his head in, “Hey.” He whispered gently, “How are you feeling?”

 

“Bored beyond belief.” Bun sighed, “Are you here to get me out?”

 

“No.” Tan moved closer, leaning over and kissing him on the forehead, “But, I am here to cheer you up.” He held up a shopping bag, “All of your favourite snacks, food from your favourite takeaway and me! What else could you possibly want or need?”

 

Bun smiled softly, watching as Tan took a seat on the edge of the bed.

 

“Nothing.” He whispered, “Nothing else.”

 

He ignored the scuffed and bloodied knuckles.

Chapter 660: Tang Yi/Shao Fei - Coffee Shop AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Rosie: What if Tang Yi and Shao Fei fell in love in an Au coffee shop? :)

…………………………………………………………..

 

Tang Yi opened the door to the new coffee shop, trying not to sneer at the overly cheerful combination of reclaimed wood, aggressive colours, and bad music choices.

 

It was closer than his usual shop though, and if it meant that he could back to work quicker, then so be it.

 

He had been up all night dealing with paperwork for this new business deal, and he was not going to face the rest of the day without coffee, hence the reason he was visiting this monstrosity.

 

Possibly for the first and last time.

 

He took a deep breath, preparing for human interaction. There were five people already in the queue, which wasn’t too bad, but he needed coffee badly, and his patience was wavering. He got in line behind a woman carrying two bags of shopping.

 

Clothes… lots of designer clothes.

 

Taking deep breaths, he forced himself to remain calm.

 

The line moved, and soon there was only two people in front of him, promoting him to look up at the menu. He was not going to be one of those people who held up the line by only looking at the menu when they were actually at the counter.

 

He then looked at the person serving, taking in the largish, stuck-out ears and the beaming grin on his face.

 

Cute… in an odd sort of way.

 

He reached the counter, “One double flat white and espresso please.”

 

“…I feel like I should be concerned about how much caffeine you’re willing to put into your body right now.”

 

Tang Yi pushed back a sigh, really not up to talking with some sort of health nut right now. “Please.” He simply repeated.

 

The server gave him a careful once over, eyes lingering on Tang Yi’s arms and shoulder, before he nodded and called out the order to the shorter man behind him.

 

Tang Yi handed over the money, willing them both to hurry up.

 

Definitely not looking over at the server and admiring his side profile.

 

When the coffee was finally handed over, Tang Yi downed in in two gulps, as well as the espresso before going to throw the cup in the bin… only to spot the number written on the side. Slowly, he looked over at the servers, seeing the blush on the one with largish ears, cheeks.

 

He made a strangled noise, watching as the server muttered something to his friend, before moving out from behind the counter and rushing over to Tang Yi, looking a little more than really panicked.

 

“Sorry, sorry!” He blurted out, “If you don’t swing that way you know, I’m not good at this. I’ve only just really figured out that I like men as well, and you wear that suit really well, so- “

 

“- No, no.” Tang Yi couldn’t believe he was even having this conversation, “I swing that way.”

 

Why was he finding this awkwardness attractive?

 

Maybe it was because this server didn’t know who he was, which was refreshingly nice because he wasn’t putting on an act.

 

He genuinely meant what he was saying.

 

“I have to go to work.” Tang Yi held the cup close to his chest, “But… can I buy you dinner at some point? I’ll call you?”

 

“Yes please, Mister- Looks-like-he’s-plotting-a-murder!” The server winked, “You’re lucky I’m not a police officer, or you would be my first suspect.”

 

“Tang Yi.” Tang Yi couldn’t hold back the chuckle, “My name is Tang Yi.”

 

“Meng Shao Fei.” The server, Shao Fei, beamed warmly at him, before going back to his post at the register, “See you later!”

 

Tang Yi felt brighter, still holding the empty cup carefully to his chest, and walking out.

 

Yes.

 

This would be where he would get his fix from now in.

 

In more ways than one.

Chapter 661: Ho Dol/Won Seok - Ill Ho Dol

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from fliflai: Hi! Can I request a prompt Won Seok/Ho Dol with ill Ho Dol and Won Seok taking care of him?
Thank u!

…………………………………………………………..

 

Won Seok knew, long before they even got together, that Ho Dol would be a clingy boyfriend. Very touchy-feely, as evidenced by the fact that Ho Dol wrapped his arms around Won Seok every chance that he got, used him as a pillow in bed, and was always the first to reach out for Won Seok’s hand when they were walking down the streets.

 

It was endearing, especially when Ho Dol respected that there were days when Won Seok wasn’t comfortable to PDA in the slightest, and never pushed.

 

But, whenever he was feeling under the weather, Ho Dol was clingier than ever.

 

A bad cold and a chest cough had forced Ho Dol to take a few days off while he recovered, sleeping in Won Seok’s room so that he could be taken care of, and so that Won Seok could chase away any nightmares that he was susceptible to when ill.

 

After a long shift, Won Seok headed up to his room, to see if Ho Dol was awake and feeling well enough for something to eat. Ho Dol was sat awake on the bed, with the duvet wrapped so tightly around him, so Won Seok could only see his head, his laptop forgotten when he saw Won Seok in the doorway.

 

“Hey?” His voice was croaky, an excited smile on his face despite the obvious weariness in his eyes.

 

“Hello yourself.” Won Seok took a seat on the edge of the bed, “How are you feeling?”

 

Ho Dol pulled a face, making Won Seok chuckle. “A bit better… still not brilliant though.” He huddled further under the duvet, “Still cold.”

 

Sighing sympathetically, Won Seok shuffled closer, reaching over to feel Ho Dol’s forehead with the back of his back. Ho Dol leaned into the touch with a sigh, prompting Won Seok to press a kiss to that same spot when he moved his hand away.

 

“You still have a fever, darling.” He whispered, “When was the last time you had some medicine?”

 

“A few hours ago.” Ho Dol leant his head on Won Seok’s shoulder.

 

“You’d better have some more then… do you want any dinner, or are we still in soup territory?” Won Seok asked, resigning himself to the fact that he would probably have to make another batch of chicken soup.

 

Ho Dol pouted, “I want pizza… but I don’t think I could keep it down.”

 

“No, probably not.” Won Seok nuzzled his nose into Ho Dol’s hair, before moving to stand back up, “When you feel better, I promise that we’ll have all the pizza you could possibly want.” He looked around, seeing that someone was missing from the chair in the corner, “Have you seen my jumper? The grey one?”

 

“…. No.”

 

The hesitant pause made Won Seok look over at him, “You’re wearing it, aren’t you?”

 

Ho Dol tried to look innocent, only to be betrayed by his guilty smile. “Maybe?” He tried to hide deeper into the covers but Won Seok could see the collar of his jumper just peeking out of it.

 

“Alright, keep it!” Won Seok chuckled, wincing when Ho Dol laughed, the sound dying off into a cough that seemed to take his breath from him, “Deep breaths.” He whispered, pressing a kiss to his cheek, “I’ll get you a hot water bottle, some medicine, and some fresh soup, okay? Do you want me to get you a glass of water as well?”

 

“M-maybe some tea instead?”

 

“Consider it done.”

 

Half an hour later, Won Seok was making his way up the stairs with a hot bowl of soup in one hand, and a mug of steaming tea in the other.

 

“Here.” He whispered, “Hopefully, this will make you feel a little better. Let me know if you do start feeling worse, okay?”

 

“Yeah, I know.” The soup rested on his lap, as Ho Dol buried his nose into the collar of the jumper, “This smells like you, you know.”

 

Won Seok felt his chest clench with affection at the softly spoken words, “Yeah… did you miss me?”

 

“Always.”

 

Kissing at Ho Dol’s fever-warm forehead, Won Seok chuckled, “I love you so much.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

Once the soup was gone, and showed no signs of getting back up, Ho Dol slowly clambered onto Won Seok’s lap, leaning his back against his lover’s chest and letting out a hum of contentedness. Won Seok wrapped his arms around the younger man, pulling him even closer, hoping that that would help Ho Dol feel a little better.

 

“You’re so comfy.” Ho Dol sighed, wriggling a little bit so he could cosy up to him properly, covering Won Seok’s hands with his own.

 

Won Seok smiled fondly down at him as Ho Dol rested his head back and closed his eyes. He laced their fingers together and counted down the seconds until Ho Dol fell asleep.

 

He loved this man, so, so much.

Chapter 662: Kang Gook/Tae Joo - Bratty Tae Joo (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know!

Chapter Text

Prompt from jenchan: If you are able to, could you do a prompt for Where your eyes linger and Light on me?
For where your eyes linger- post-canon and Tae Joo and kang gook go on a date at a bar and another guy hits on kang gook. Tae Joo acts jealous, possessive, and upset because kang gook isn't paying full attention to him. Kang gook ends up punishing him for acting like a brat. (NSFW)

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Tae Joo stood at the bar, waiting to catch the bartender’s attention. It was probably the only attention he was going to get tonight, it seemed.

 

He turned, trying to catch his boyfriend’s eyes, only to pout when he realised that Kang Gook was still talking to that stranger who just came over to them.

 

Yes, Kang Gook was gorgeous, but that was no reason to take all his attention like this!

 

So, Tae Joo was going to have something strong to drink and he was going to forget that any of this was even happening.

 

Three shots later, and Kang Gook was still showing no signs of paying any attention to him. Slowly. Tae Joo made his way over, draping himself over Kang Gook’s back and hearing him boyfriend sigh wearily.

 

“How much have you had to drink?”

 

“Not that much.” Tae Joo whined, frowning when he saw the strangers' hand on Gook’s arm, roughly pushing it away. He then glared at him when the stranger opened his mouth to protest, making direct eye contact as he kissed at Kang Gook’s neck.

 

Kang Gook’s breath hitched, shrugging his shoulders to try and dislodge Tae Joo with a whispered hiss of admonishment.

 

It was too late, as the stranger stormed away, the tension bleeding from Tae Joo’s body.

 

Without a word, Kang Gook took Tae Joo’s hand in his own and pulled him through the back door, towards the car.

 

Tae Joo had the unnerving sensation that he’d crossed the line somehow.

 

“Gookie?”

 

Kang Gook just shook his head. Their car was parked in the back of the carpark, far from any streetlights, which was a blessing when Kang Gook shoved him against the side of it.

 

“Brat.” He gritted out, “Do you think I can’t take care of myself?”

 

Tae Joo felt those large, strong hands dig into his ass, shaking his head.

 

“So... you just wanted some attention, is that it?”

 

Uncertainly, he nodded.

 

“Well, now you have it.” Gook smirked, “Feel better?”

 

Before Tae Joo could answer, Kang Gook was unlocking the door and shoving him into the passenger seat.

 

“You will.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………

 

“F-fuck!” Tae Joo cried out, feeling Kang Gook’s hand spread his ass-cheeks apart, “G-Gookie!”

 

Kang Gook said nothing, slick fingers pushing inside of Tae Joo, the pace enough to make his thighs shake and his knees weak.

 

“Ssh.” Gook whispered, “Quiet now, okay. Good boys, boys who aren’t brats, are quiet…. Alright?”

 

“He-he was touching you!”

 

“Jealous little brat then.” Kang Gook did sound a little amused, leaning over and burying his face against the back of Tae Joo’s neck, biting, and nipping the skin, before pushing his way inside, sliding all the way inside without stopping until his hips met Tae Joo’s.

 

“G-Gookie! Please!” Tae Joo pleaded, feeling pleasure running through his body.

 

“Please… what.” Kang Gook gritted out, hips picking up speed as his hand came around to Tae Joo’s front, one hand curling around his cock and stroking at it.

 

“L-Let me c-c-come!”

 

Kang Gook placed his lips right at Tae Joo’s ear, whispering huskily, “Brats who act like possessive assholes, don’t get to come unless they behave.”

 

Tae Joo whimpered, hating how his eyes closed in pleasure, a little thrill running through him when he heard the growling tone.

 

He might not be able come tonight, and that thought actually excited him.

 

“I-I’ll be good.” He pleaded, “Please, please let me come!”

 

“Are you going to say sorry to me?”

 

“S-sorr- Ah!”

 

It wasn’t a hard hit on the ass, but it was enough to make Tae Joo come untouched. His ass clenched as Kang Gook continued to fuck into him, tiny whimpers echoing throughout the room.

 

“Good boy.” Gook grunted, hips driving forwards as he came hard inside of Tae Joo. Once both of their orgasms passed over them, Kang Gook gently pulled out, rolling to one side as Tae Joo collapsed right into the wet spot.

 

“I-I really am sorry.” Tae Joo whispered, voice a little shaky and weak, “I-I was being stupid.”

 

“… I kind of liked it to be honest.” Gook chuckled, “It was nice… having you being possessive over me.”

 

Tae Joo turned, kissing Kang Gook on the cheek, “Just say the word. I’ll be possessive over you anytime you want.”

 

“Just be less of a brat next time?”

 

“You love me being a brat really.”

 

“Hmph.”

Chapter 663: Mil/Phukong - Proposal Fic

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hi, I was wondering if you could do a Mil/Phukong story where Mil decides to show Phukong how much he means to him? Interpret that in any way you like. Thanks, love your work!

……………………………………………….

 

“Where are you taking me P’Mil?”

 

“Just wait and see.” Mil smiled, taking Phukong’s hand and guiding him to the bus. It was hard to ignore that Mil was excited, and the sight made Phukong smile, allowing himself to be dragged forwards.

 

“Slow down!” He laughed, as they jumped onto the bus.

 

Still giggling, they rode in silence, until they were just outside of the city, where Mil pulled him off of the bus.

 

“P’Mil, where are we going?!”

 

“It’s a surprise.”

 

Phukong had to admit to feeling a bit intrigued, continuing to allow himself to be pulled forwards. It was a warm and sunny day, but not too hot thankfully, as Mil led him into a park-like area, that had wildflowers growing all over the place.

 

“What do you think?”

 

“It’s… beautiful?” Phukong ventured, “But what are we doing here?”

 

“We are having a picnic.” Mil beamed, holding up the basket that Phukong hadn’t even realised that he was holding, “A nice day out together, what do you think?”

 

Phukong was stunned for a moment, before he nodded eagerly. He leaned over and kissed him, unable to stop the beaming grin from appearing on his face. “It sounds like a perfect idea… but why now?”

 

With a shrug, Mil chuckled, “Just… because, really.” He pulled Phukong into another kiss, before they went to find a good spot. When Mil pulled out the takeaway cartons, Phukong couldn’t contain his laughter.

 

“Is this for our anniversary?” Phukong guessed at to why this was happening now, “Two years tomorrow, right?”

 

“Maaaaybe.” Mil chuckled, leaning over to give him a kiss on the cheek, silently encouraging Phukong to rest his head against his shoulder. They sat there for a while, taking in the peaceful silence, hearing birds in the trees.

 

Any traffic was way off in the distance.

 

“My favourite food and drink… nice scenery.” Phukong carefully noted, “You… you really planned this out, didn’t you?”

 

“Of course, I had to make this day perfect.”

 

Phukong frowned in confusion, “Because it’s our anniversary?”

 

“Partly.” Mil chuckled, pulling something from his pockets. A small velvet box that made Phukong’s breathing hitch, especially when Mil opened it up to reveal a simple ring, with a small diamond on it. He looked up at Mil, knowing that the shock and surprise must have been written all over his face.

 

“Honestly, I had a giant speech planned…” Mil began, “… about how glad I am that you were as persistent as you were… how beautiful you are, the most beautiful person I’ve ever seen.” He shook his head, rubbing the back of it a little sheepishly, “But I’ve forgotten it all so… would you marry me, please?”

 

Phukong turned his attention back to the ring as Mil continued.

 

“I might not be perfect for you, but you’re perfect for me so… please marry me.”

 

“P’Mil…” Tears gathered in Phukong’s eyes as he suddenly felt warm. He’d wanted this for so long. Leaning over, he pressed his lips to Mil’s, who reciprocated it for a moment, before pulling away in alarm.

 

“Why are you crying?”

 

“Happy tears.” Phukong quickly reassured him, “Happy, happy tears!”

 

“So… it’s a yes?”

 

“Yes, of course! Yes!” He pulled him into a more passionate kiss, feeling Mil slip the ring onto his finger before they both lay down on the blanket. When they pulled apart, Phukong couldn’t help but hold his hand up more towards the light, admiring the diamond as it glittered in the sunlight.

 

“Do you like it?”

 

“It’s perfect.” Phukong couldn’t believe how much they’d kissed in the past five minutes alone. He never wanted a fancy, modern ring. Simple was better, and this fit the bill perfectly.

 

The birds continued to chirp.

 

“So… why now? Why now, after two years?”

 

“Just because.” Was Mil’s answered, pulling him in for yet another kiss.

 

The ring was perfect.

 

Mil was perfect.

 

All was perfect.

Chapter 664: Tae Kyung/Shin Woo - Blushing (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from jenchan: For light on me-Taekyung wants to find out how far down he could make shin woo blush in bed.
Thank you for putting your time and effort into posting so many prompts. All of us bl fans greatly appreciate it.

……………………………………

 

Tae Kyung found out fairly quickly, that he liked to see Shin Woo blush.

 

The Vice President of the student council was always so calm and put together, it was almost a challenge. They were in the middle of a meeting, Tae Kyung taking the seat next to Shin Woo, taking advantage of everyone else talking about some sort of event coming up, to lean over and whisper in Shin Woo’s ear.

 

“Date night?”

 

He placed a hand on Shin Woo’s thigh to indicate just what he meant by ‘date night’, seeing the light blush spread across his boyfriend’s cheeks.

 

How far down did it go, he wondered.

 

…………………………………………

 

“You are the worst.” Shin Woo breathed out, staring up at the ceiling as he lay back on the bed. There was a pretty shade of pink across his cheeks, breathing hard which was equally as alluring.

 

“So, you don’t want to continue?”

 

Shin Woo shot him a glare, cock valiantly twitching despite having just come in Tae Kyung’s mouth, “You know that I do.” He hissed, “You’re still the worst.”

 

Tae Kyung just smirked, seeing Shin Woo’s cheeks grow pinker as the blush spread down his neck.

 

“The. Worst.” Shin Woo’s voice was a little breathless now, tongue darting out to lick at his lips, which gave Tae Kyung a brilliant idea for next time they had time to do this.

 

Right now, he had other plans.

 

Reaching over, he took Shin Woo’s cock into his hand, stroking at it until the other man was hard again, stroking his thumb over the head of the cock to hear Shin Woo whimper.

 

The blush was spreading down to his chest now.

 

“Please…” Shin Woo pleaded, tongue darting out again, “… please, let-let me- “

 

When he stopped, hips bucking, Tae Kyung let go of his cock quickly. “Tell me what you want in words.” He stated, hoping that his voice wasn’t too shaky as he made the weak demand.

 

“I-I want to s-suck your cock.” Shin Woo whispered.

 

“Alright…” Tae Kyung knelt on the bed, beside Shin Woo’s head. The angle would be awkward for the other man, but Tae Kyung could still watch that blush go lower and lower, and that was the true aim of today.

 

As soon as he pulled his cock out of his pants, Shin Woo didn’t waste any time, leaning in to lick at it, tongue hot and wet, to the point where Tae Kyung knew that this was going to be embarrassingly brief. His hands curled into the pillow and into his own thigh as Shin Woo got to work, with no teasing or taking it slow in the slightest.

 

Shin Woo glanced up to meet his eyes, and Tae Kyung nearly came there and then.

 

‘Hold on’ He told himself a little desperately, fighting against how breathlessly good it felt to have Shin Woo’s mouth around him, how good it looked when Shin Woo wrapped his lips around the head, how good he looked when that flush went lower and lower.

 

He let go of the pillow, running them through Shin Woo’s neat hair instead, using them as an anchor.

 

The blush was near Shin Woo’s navel now, the view slightly impeded by the red, bobbing cock. Tae Kyung could feel his control slipping away from him, desperation climbing along with the pleasure, his control spinning away from him.

 

“Fuck!”

 

His orgasm smashed into him, hard, hips bucking as he came down Shin Woo’s mouth. Shin Woo took it well, swallowing it down hungrily, his lips swollen and red.

 

“I… love you so much.” He panted, as Shin Woo pulled away and wiped any traces of Tae Kyung’s orgasm from his lips.

 

The blush was low and a deep shade of pink.

 

Tae Kyung wanted to take a photo of him in that moment…. For the longer meetings

 

“I do you know.” He reaffirmed, “I do love you.”

 

Shin Woo’s smile turned almost shy as he looked away. What blush had gone from his cheeks, reappeared with a vengeance.

 

“I especially love this blush.” He chuckled, leaning over to kiss Shin Woo on said blushing cheeks, feeling Shin Woo’s arms wrap around him, as the kiss was re-directed at his lips, slow and sweet and unhurried.

 

Perfect.

Chapter 665: Frame/Book - Frame's Self-Reflection

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hi, could you do one for Frame/Book from Make It Right. A Frame POV where he just sort of muses about the moment he decided to give up his playboy ways because Book became so important to him? Thanks

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

It was strange.

 

Being in a relationship.

 

Frame was so used to quick, one-night stands that didn’t mean anything, that being greeted with Book’s unwavering smile and soft eyes every day, was a little un-nerving.

 

It would take some time getting used to, before it stopped feeling strange. Before he got rid of the nagging feeling that this would never last, that Book would see right through him and just leave him.

 

There were so many social expectations that came with being in a relationship, rituals that everyone else in the world seemed to know about, but that he stumbled through like a baby deer on ice. He tried to fulfil Book’s needs that weren’t just sex but struggled.

 

Thankfully, Book understood. He knew that he had trouble expressing himself, that he was clueless when it came to things like this…. He knew that Frame would find this difficult at first.

 

He tried to hold his worries back, forcing himself not to reveal any of them to Book, scared that one wrong move would make everything fall apart.

 

Book was loving.

 

He wasn’t used to loving.

 

Book cared for him.

 

He wasn’t used to being cared for.

 

Book was too sweet, too loving, and too pure and yet, he’d been the only one to turn Frame away from his playboy days. He was the only one Frame could never see a betrayed look of hurt on, without it hurting him too.

 

Hurting Book would be like hurting himself too.

 

“Frame?” A soft voice softly spoke up, “Are you okay?”

 

He looked over at Book, who was giving him a concerned look. It didn’t seem to take Book long, before he realised what had happened, the concerned look fading into an understanding one.

 

“Oh…Frame.” He whispered.

 

“What?”

 

Book just leaned over and pressed a kiss to his cheek, “It’s okay.” He murmured, “I love you.”

 

“… I know.”

 

“And I know you love me too.”

 

Frame felt a twinge of shame at the soft words, looking down at his hands as his fingers twiddled together. “I’m… trying. You know that don’t you?”

 

“Of course, I do.” Book took one of Frame’s hands into his own, rubbing a thumb soothingly over Frame’s knuckles, “I know you are.” He leant his head against Frame’s shoulder, “I’m not upset that you can’t say the words yet.”

 

“… I’ve said the words out loud before.” Frame scoffed, nervously clearing his throat, “Just… never meant them that’s all.”

 

Book was silent for a moment, before he pulled away slightly, “You are happy, aren’t you?”

 

“Yes… more than anything!” Frame reassured him, “Book… you’re wonderful, you’re amazing! I’m happy and I… I care for you deeply.”

 

Not quite what he wanted to say, but it would do.

 

“You’re gorgeous.” He continued, almost desperately, “Clever… kind- “

 

“- I get it, I get it!” Book chuckled, lightly slapping at Frames’ arm in an effort to get him to stop.

 

Frame chuckled, the sound dying off as he nervously cleared his throat.

 

“I’ve… never felt like this before, and I have no idea what comes next.” He confessed.

 

“That’s why I’m here.”

 

“… I love you.”

 

Book beamed, “I know.”

 

“You- You’re a nerd.”

 

As Book burst out into laughter, Frame couldn’t help but smile along.

 

He was in love.

 

And that was okay.

Chapter 666: Tan/Bun - Bun Has PTSD

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dragonfly_XX: Anyway, every time I watch the first few episodes I wonder why Bun's not having at least slight PTSD, so I'd be so grateful if you could write about Bun's having a nightmare about the time That threatened him in the hospital under Tan's orders. And while Tan's there for him, he feels incredibly guilty and tries to make amends.

………………………………………………..

 

His wrists were tied down.

 

He couldn’t say a word, a hand muffling his mouth and a gun on his face.

 

His heart pounded in fear, pain blossoming in his face when the masked man’s grip tightened.

 

A rolled-up piece of cloth was shoved into his mouth, as a needle was injected into his IV.

 

He couldn’t breathe.

 

He was being murdered, and there was nothing he could do about it.

 

“BUN!”

 

He barely heard the voice over his own screams, feeling fingers digging into his arms.

 

“BUN! WAKE UP!”

 

The scream died in Bun’s throat as he jack-knifed awake, a restrictive weight quickly forcing him back down. Instinctively, he fought against the weight, panic spoking as the weight gripped him even tighter, pulling him back down.

 

“Bun!”

 

Fighting even harder, Bun felt his chest seize in reaction to the encompassing fear.

 

“BUN! STOP!”

 

His breath quickened in frantic spurts, too little air making its way past his closing throat and into his starved lungs.

 

………………………………………………

 

Tan woke to Bun struggling out of his grip, panicked little gasps and frantic whimpers. He tightened his hold around him, desperately trying to wake him up, but when it became clear that that wasn’t working, he let go.

 

Bun continued to struggle as though Tan was still holding him, legs kicking at the bed covers, until he fell off the bed and to the ground with a hard THUMP. Before Tan could say anything, Bun was scrabbled backwards until he was plastered against the wall, eyes wild and darting around the room.

 

As he watched Bun frantically push himself against the wall, Tan was becoming more and more concerned.

 

He made his way over, crouching down, he put a gentle hand on Bun’s shoulder, feeling his stomach clench harshly at the shivers wracking Bun’s frame.

 

“Bun.” He whispered, “Bun, what’s wrong?”

 

“I-I won’t say anything.” Bun whispered, eyes still darting around, not seeming to notice that Tan was even there in front of him, “Please-please don’t kill me.”

 

Tan frowned in confusion… until he saw that Bun’s wrists were pressed against the wall, as he strained at nothing.

 

Like he was restrained.

 

In an instant, Tan knew what was happening, feeling sick to his stomach.

 

That, like a good ‘minion’, had reported what he’d done exactly to Bun in the hopes that he would back off this case.

 

His hand squeezed at the shoulder slightly, making Bun’s breath hitch in response. His shoulder jerked, still locked tightly in the world of his nightmare. Frantic, shallow intakes of air made Bun’s chest move in harsh, shaky movements, increasing the shivers spreading through the man’s shoulders.

 

Tan’s own fear increased.

 

It was barely a week since this whole case came to an end, but it was becoming more and more clear that it wasn’t quite as over as they assumed.

 

Seeing his lover reduced to a shivering mass on the floor, broke something in Tan’s chest.

 

Several minutes passed, as Bun slowly grew more aware.

 

“Bun?” He kept his voice soft and low, hoping it would catch the doctor’s attention, but not scare him, “It’s okay… you’re okay.” Slowly, he risked placing a palm on Bun’s cheek.

 

Bun all but launched himself forward, fingers digging into the muscles of Tan’s back, as he buried his face in Tan’s neck, shivers still running through his frame. Tan could feel the warm wetness of tears on his shoulder as Bun sobbed.

 

“I won’t tell… I won’t tell.” It was barely a whisper, but Tan heard the words all the same, hearing the heart-breaking vulnerability in them

 

It felt like a blow to the sternum… because he knew it was his fault.

 

……………………………………..

 

Bun heard Tan, feeling those strong arms winding around him, and something cracked inside. Tan was there for him.

 

“It’s okay… you’re safe. It’s over now.” Tan’s voice was a soft rumble, making Bun relax into the hold, “You’re okay, it’s alright now.”

 

Bun barely felt himself being lifted back onto the bed, already worn out as he slipped back off to sleep.

…………………………

 

Tan watched as Bun slept, his heart twisting painfully in his chest as the images of Bun scared on the floor bore into him. Unconsciously, he tightened his hold on his lover, wanting him as close as possible, wanting to protect the other man from everything.

 

Including his own memories.

Chapter 667: Tharn/Type - Tharn and Type's Father Get On Now

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

TharnType the series

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: Tharn is happy to tell Type how he and Type's dad are finally getting along. Type remembers when he and his father had a chat before his monkhood and finally accepted his sexuality and his future with Tharn. Feeling good about how things are developing, they share with Type's family their desire to get married.

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

“So… you and my Dad are miraculously getting along now?”

 

Tharn nodded, carefully attending to the small plants that lined the windowsill. “Well, we do have a lot in common you know.” He chuckled, “We both love you…. He practically welcomes me into the house with open arms now.”

 

“But… he wasn’t exactly nice to you when we first got together.”

 

“Neither were you.” Tharn gently reminded him, before waving a hand in dismissal, “I don’t like to hold grudges. Your Dad seems to have finally come to terms with us, and I couldn’t ask for anything better than that.”

 

It was odd, Type thought to himself, remembering the talk that he’d had with his Father before his monkhood. The talk about accepting his own sexuality and the future that he wanted with Tharn.

 

Was that what made his Father change his mind about Tharn?

 

Was that had made him welcome Tharn with ‘open arms’ as it were?

 

“I want to get married to you.” Type whispered, “I want that more than anything… and I want my Dad to know.”

 

“… Yeah?”

 

“Yes.”

 

………………………………..

 

“Type. Tharn.” Type’s Dad greeted them warmly, warmer than he’d ever greeted Tharn before, “Come in.”

 

They all headed into the living room, Type’s Dad giving them a suspicious look as they all took a seat, Type’s mum heading into the kitchen to fix them all some drinks. Type listened to the glasses clinking, taking deep, soothing breaths to try and build up the courage to tell them of his and Tharn’s future.

 

She came back soon enough, placing the drinks on the table and taking the seat next to Type’s father.

 

“Thank you.” Tharn smiled warmly at her, getting a warm smile in return.

 

“So…” Type’s father broke the slightly awkward silence, “… What’s with the visit? Good news I hope.”

 

“Can’t we just want to see you?” Type grumbled, reaching out to grab a glass, only to think better of it.

 

His hands were shaking wildly. He would probably drop the glass right onto the floor, and that wouldn’t help with this conversation.

 

“We wanted to tell you something.” Tharn, thankfully, took pity on him, reaching out and taking a hold of Type’s hand, rubbing his thumb against the knuckles in an attempt to soothe the shaking.

 

There was a knowing look on Type’s Mum’s face, even as his father looked confused.

 

“Me and Tharn are going to get married.” Type blurted out, “Soon… hopefully.”

 

Type’s father nearly choked on his mouthful, covering his mouth quickly as he waved off everyone else’s concerned movements forward.”

 

“Are you sure it’s not too soon for that?” He eventually managed to splutter out, “I-I- “

 

“- Most heterosexual couples would be married with kids now.” Tharn gently pointed out, before clearing his throat, “We can manage the majority of the ceremony ourselves if we’re careful with our budgeting, but- “

 

“- And not let us help out.” Type’s father looked almost offended, “Nonsense… you only get married once after all.” He looked Tharn right in the eyes, expression almost soft as he did you, “You will make my son happy.”

 

It sounded like both a threat and a statement at the same time.

 

“Yeah.” Tharn’s voice sounded a little breathless, “I will.” He cleared his throat, making a voice a little firmer, “I’ll take good care of him, I swear.”

 

“I take care of you too.” Type groaned, “Don’t make it out like I need your help in everything.”

 

“Well…”

 

“Asshole!”

 

As the pair bickered, Type’s father turned to his wife, “They’ve already gotten the hang of marriage already.”

 

“Oh, hush you.”

Chapter 668: Mu Ren/Li Cheng - Protective Li Cheng

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

HIStory4: Close To You

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nessin: A co-worker is very dismissive towards Mu Ren, accusing him to have somehow forced Li Cheng into a relationship, insulting him and stuff, but Li Cheng won't stand for it.

………………………………………………………………………..

 

Li Cheng had officially had enough.

 

Mu Ren might be willing to put up with this bullshit, but he wasn’t. He’d changed the subject every time Li Cheng had brought it up, unwilling to discuss their new co-worker even remotely, who was either jealous of Mu Ren or homophobic enough not to believe in their relationship.

 

Either way, Li Cheng wasn’t impressed in the slightest so the next time he over-heard Hsin-Yi make another snide comment, he snapped.

 

It was a Thursday afternoon, with Mu Ren finishing up what was needed for the upcoming meeting, not noticing the glares being shot at him from the opposite desk… or he was actively choosing the ignore it.

 

Li Cheng was standing by the copier, out of sight of nearly everyone in the office, keeping an eye on the situation. Right now, being practically invisible was a blessing. He had the opportunity to stop everything once and for all, so he waited silently.

 

When Hsin-Yi got to his feet, Li Cheng tensed, just knowing that something was going to be said.

 

“Why do you even bother with all that paperwork?” Hsin-Yi broke the silence, the entire office turning to watch, “Just spread your legs and that’ll be- “

 

“Hey!”

 

Hsin-Yi jumped, turning, only to smirk when he saw Li Cheng standing there.

 

Idiot.

 

He clearly thought Li Cheng wouldn’t do anything in front of everyone.

 

“Li Cheng.” Mu Ren began warningly, “Don’t- “

 

“- No.” Li Cheng hissed through gritted teeth, eyes still focused on Hsin-Yi, “Out.”

 

He must have looked rather threatening because Hsin-Yi didn’t object in the slightest.

 

“Li Cheng- “Mu Run tried to protest again, only to find himself speaking to Li Cheng’s back as the man turned to follow Hsin-Yi out of the room.

 

Li Cheng followed him out of the room, downstairs and then out of the building.

 

He didn’t want Mu Ren to hear any of this, even if the majority of the office would know what happened here by the following day.

 

Once they were mostly out of sight, he shoved Hsin-Yi against the wall, pinning him there by the collar, not caring if he was scene.

 

Hsin-Yi turned pale.

 

Li Cheng knew how to deal with jealousy, and he knew how to deal with homophobia… the trick, was to take control of the situation.

 

“This stops, now.” He stated firmly, looking Hsin-Yi straight in the eyes.

 

“I-I mean- “Hsin-Yi mumbled, looking away from him.

 

“You and Mu Ren… leave him alone, or you’ll regret the consequences.”

 

Hsin-Yi straightened up, acting like he wasn’t intimidated in the slightest.

 

“Or what? Everyone knows what happened between him and Manager Gao…you’re naïve to think that was the first time him and Gao had a little fun. How else did someone like him get a job like this? And getting into a relationship with you? Obviously an attempt to keep it!”

 

Li Cheng hadn’t realised he’d punched him until the other man was on the floor.

 

It wasn’t too hard. A pack of ice and he would be fine.

 

He crouched beside him, a smirk on his face as Hsin-Yi wheezed in pain.

 

“You’re pathetic.” Li Cheng whispered, “Mu Ren and I love each other, more than anything. I could be a penniless nobody, and I bet he would still love me… I came very close you know, and he stood by my side. Do you think your wife would be the same, if the same happened to you?”

 

Hsin-Yi didn’t answer, slumped in on himself.

 

“Would. She. Stay. With. You?” Li Cheng asked again, “Because I saw her at that party… she was quite close to the Financial manager.”

 

“She would stay with me!”

 

“Good… I hope she does.” Li Cheng got to his feet, done with the conversation, “Because I’ve seen your recent performance reviews.”

 

He hadn’t… but Hsin-Yi didn’t need to know that.

Chapter 669: Tharn/Type - Sexting (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Tharntype

Happy birthday to me!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: Tharn and Type have been sending hot messages to each other all day and lastly, nudes. But their naughty game ends when Type sends it to Techno by mistake and cannot undo it. Since Techno hadn't opened the message, they tried to prevent him from doing so, but they arrived just as he opens it. NSFW or slightly NSFW

 

It’s a little different from the prompt, but I hope you still like it.

……………………………………………………………………………………..

 

The professor was droning on and on, and Type couldn’t care less. He didn’t technically need this class to pass and was honestly tempted to drop it right here and now. His phone vibrated in his pocket while he sat, half asleep, listening to the rant.

 

He glanced around.

 

Everyone else was either taking notes or dozing off, like Techno.

 

The point was no-one was looking his way. He pulled his phone out of his pocket, pulling up the messaging app.

 

He regretted it immediately... well, he almost did. He regretted that he couldn’t just walk out, because on his phone, was a picture of his boyfriend leaning back against the headboard, completely naked, hair mussed like it usually was after a long session of sex.

 

Type couldn’t take his eyes off the photo.

 

There was a wicked smile on Tharn’s face, that Type couldn’t help but flush slightly at, hoping that people would just think he was too hot.

 

“Fuck.” He hissed, locking his phone quickly when a few curious eyes glanced over in his direction, that picture now burned into his memory.

 

The phone buzzed again, as Type opened it up immediately, lowering the brightness of the screen to hide the picture from peeking toms.

 

Tharn: When do your classes finish? - 13:19

 

Type bit at his lip, his pants feeling tighter all of a sudden. He shifted slightly in his seat, readjusting himself before typing out a reply.

 

Type: Not for a couple of hours – 13:22

 

Less than a minute later, his phone buzzed again.

 

Tharn – Shame... try not to think about me jerking you off underneath the desk. You’d like that, wouldn’t you? - 13:23

 

This was a dangerous game.

 

Type – I do love feeling your hand on my cock. What else would you want to do? - 13:25

 

Tharn – We could try out that vibrating toy that we bought... to get you nice and ready to take my cock in the closest bathroom. - 13:27

 

Tharn – It has different settings, to really get you worked up - 13:27

 

Type squirmed in place, trying to picture the scene that Tharn was describing. Hopefully Techno didn’t look over at him right now... specifically, down at his lap or he would get a sight that he really didn’t want to see.

 

His phone buzzed again.

 

Tharn had sent another picture, hotter than the last one. He was turned away from the camera, showing off his ass. He was looking back at the camera, that naughty smirk still on his lips.

 

It came with the caption.... ‘Or do you want to use it on me?’

 

Fuck… Type was ridiculously hard now.

 

Type – I want you so bad right now. – 13:30

 

The next picture was a close-up of Tharn’s cock, his hand wrapped around it, making Type hot and bothered.

 

Tharn – You want this? – 13:33

 

A small gasp escaped Type’s mouth, going onto the home screen, and locking his phone again and trying to steady his breathing. He glanced over at Techno, relieved to see that the other man barely seemed to have noticed.

 

The professor carried on, ignorant to everything except to his own speaking.

 

Was Tharn masturbating right now?

 

Is that why the phone had been silent for a while?

 

Was he wanking to the thought of Type taking him… or him taking Type in public?

 

Fuck it.

 

Opening up his phone again, he opened up the messaging app again, seeing that no new messages had arrived, tapping at Tharn’s contact.

 

He selected an old nude, one that he knew Tharn had seen before, but one that he did like, sending it on.

 

Techno’s phone buzzed on the table, and Type watched as his friend finally woke up, reaching out to answer it.

 

He saw his own name on the screen and froze.

 

No.

 

No. no. no. no!

 

With a squeak, he tried to grab Techno’s phone, only for Techno’s grip to tighten on it.

 

“Why have you sent me a message? I’m sitting right here?” He hissed, pulling at his phone.

 

“Don’t look at that message.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“Just don’t- “

 

“- Gentlemen!” The professor snapped, “If you wouldn’t mind leaving this conversation for outside the classroom!”

 

“Sorry sir.” “Sorry sir.”

 

Type winced when Techno pulled his phone back towards him, covering his face when he heard the sharp gasp and the sound of Techno’s phone hitting the table so hard, that the screen was probably cracked.

 

Probably for the best.

 

Needless to say, his boner was gone.

 

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

Tharn was nearly breathless with laughter, “O-Oh p-p-poor Techno!”

 

“Poor Techno? Poor me!”

 

“… I wonder if he liked it?”

 

“AI’THARN!”

Chapter 670: Third/Khai - Lip Kink (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tesia87: Khai is obsessed with Third’s lips. Can’t stop himself from kissing Third all the time. His obsession isn’t only with innocent kisses and also loves to see Third go down on him. He’s been spending months trying to get Third to agree to let him record Third giving him a blowjob. Third finally agrees. Lots of face stroking, praise, and fingers running through the hair.

………………………………………………………………………

 

Khai would never admit out loud that he had a slight obsession with Third’s mouth. How plump the lips were as he licked at them, chewed on pens or at straws. His innocent kisses that were so soothing to Khai…and of course, the blowjobs.

 

All of it made heat pool in Khai’s belly.

 

With their final year coming up, they were having less and less time for things like blowjobs, and Khai just wanted a little something to tide him over.

 

A little… video that he could watch on cold, lonely lights.

 

“Khai? Khai!”

 

Startled out of his thoughts, he looked up, to see Third glaring at him… oh yeah, Third had been explaining something, hadn’t he?

 

“I want to record us.” He blurted out, instead of an apology, like he originally intended. Once the words were out, there was no taking them back, as Third’s eyes widened for a moment before they narrowed into a glare.

 

“No.”

 

“Why?” Khai pouted, “It’ll just be like a normal blowjob, except- “

 

“- I said no!” Third hissed, “What if someone steals your phone… then it’s all over the internet and that’ll be that!”

 

“I would protect it with my life!” Khai placed his hands together, “Please, please, please!”

 

“Khai.” Third’s tone held warning, a tone that Khai was all too used to, “You always lose your phone, how can I- “

 

“- I’ll send it my private cloud and delete it from my phone then!”

 

Third stared at him.

 

“I-I just get lonely.” Khai tried a different tactic, “I love the way your lips stretch around my cock, how red they look… that dazed look in your eyes. I know you love it too.”

 

The look on Third’s face never changed, but his eyes grew a bit darker, eyelashes fluttering shut just a little bit.

 

Khai’s cock hardened in his pants.

 

“Third… please?”

 

Third stepped forwards into Khai’s space, resting his forehead against his shoulder as Khai moved to stroke his fingers through his hair, hoping the gesture would soothe him.

 

“Okay.” He sighed, “Just this once!”

 

“Deal!”

 

They fumbled towards the bed. Third pulled Khai down on top of him, and Khai followed, slotting one knee between Third’s thighs. He could feel him through his jeans, feeling the hard line of him, full and heavy against his hip. He cradled Third’s face in his hands, capturing one of those perfect kisses, sucking on the lower lip.

 

When he needed to breathe, he pulled away and quickly went to grab his phone, not believing that this was actually happening.

 

Grabbing it, he turned back around to see Third moving to kneel beside the word, looking over at Khai with an expectant look.

 

Khai had his pants off in seconds, moving to sit on the edge of the bed as Third moved in between his thighs.

 

He set the phone to record, just as Third’s pink mouth opened, a tongue darting out to lick his lips, tracing the delicious curve of his lips. Staring right into the camera, he opened his mouth up a little more, before wrapping his lips around the tip, probing the slit with his tongue, with the corners of his mouth turning up into a smirk, which Khai knew he would struggle to last through when the time to watch this back came.

 

And then Third was pulling him closer, as Khai’s free hand dug into the other’s dark hair, tugging at the locks, to encourage Third into moving.

 

“S-shit!” He blurted out when Third hummed around his dick, seemingly content with the situation now, reddening lips stretched tight, tongue lapping at the underside.

 

“T-Third!” He choked out, and that was all the warning he could manage before he was coming hard and embarrassingly fast. Certainly not anything he wanted to see on camera again.

 

Third, in his usual way, didn’t pull off or spit out or anything. He just coughed a bit as he pulled off, looking up at the camera, looking wild, debauched, and happy.

 

“Well, I thought that was going to last a little longer.” He teased, before Khai could end the recording, wiping at his slightly swollen lips.

 

“Sorry.” Khai groaned, pulling Third up into a kiss, reaching down to cup Third through his pants, feeling the heat of his dick, making his boyfriend wriggle underneath him, “So… any requests on getting off?”

 

The corners of those beautiful lips, turned up into a wide smile. “I can think of a few.”

Chapter 671: Forth/Ming - Chapter 420 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from UndersideDawg & DxddyNaaii: If you're still taking prompts could you do a continuation of 420 forth/Ming or any of your forth/Ming prompts? If it interest you of course.

…………………………………………………………

 

Ming was very confused right now.

 

Yes, the evening had been nice, spending it with Forth, with the older student inviting him back to his rooms. Forth had gone into the shower with barely a second look at him, as Ming sat on the edge of the bed.

 

There was something weird about this entire situation, but Ming couldn’t put his finger on what it was.

 

Forth had insisted that Ming hadn’t done anything wrong over the course of the evening, and Ming would believe him, if it hadn’t been for the fact that the other man was avoiding all eye contact with him.

 

He settled on the bed, stretching out his legs a little and keeping his eyes on the door.

 

He didn’t want Forth to ever be mad at him, he didn’t think his heart could take it.

 

So lost in his thoughts, he jumped almost a foot in the air when Forth landed on the mattress with a soft thump.

 

“Sorry N’Ming.” Forth chuckled, “I thought you heard me.”

 

Ming couldn’t help joining in with the chuckling, reaching over and flicking Forth on the forehead. Before the entire situation with Kit, he would never have dreamed of doing this with his senior. Yes, they were friends, but this- this was something else.

 

Not quite what Ming wanted though.

 

“Ming?”

 

“… Yeah?”

 

There was a beat of silence, prompting Ming to look back over at the other man.

 

“P’Forth?”

 

“I-I just wanted to know if we’re on the same page.” Forth’s voice was softer than usual.

 

“About what?”

 

“About- about us Ming!”

 

Ming tilted his head to one side, “Huh?”

 

Forth huffed, running a hands through his hair. He spoke, but it took Ming a second to even register them.

 

“We went on a date, Ming! I took you out to that nice restaurant, and it was a date!”

 

“No, it wasn’t!”

 

Was it?

 

Forth’s face crumpled a little, as though in shock. “Ming!”

 

“I-it wasn’t a date!”

 

But maybe it was?

 

Ming just didn’t know anymore, thinking back to that afternoon. Their hands touching on the table, ordering that large boba tea that they shared with a straw… the nice shirt that Forth wore. Forth laughing at Ming’s stories about the freshman study classes and the despair that usually went with them. Feeling his face flush when Forth’s foot nudged his under the table.

 

Forth’s smile.

 

Ming could have kissed him then and-

 

“Shit.”

 

“Ming?”

 

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” He wished he could die in embarrassment, burying his face in his hands.

 

“Just realised that it was actually a date?” Forth’s voice was incredulous, but thankfully, there was a hint of humour in it.

 

“Fucking hell!”

 

“I wore a tie for you… that’s how nice the restaurant was.”

 

Shame washed over Ming’s face… was he really so blind? It was all that he had hoped for, and yet, he hadn’t seen it. Laughter bubbled out of his mouth… it was a small giggle at first, slipping from his lips until suddenly he was laughing uncontrollably.

 

It wasn’t funny, but Forth’s affront was.

 

“Is the thought of dating me that funny?”

 

Ming tried to make himself calm down, really not imagining that this situation would have ever started like this.

 

He always imagined romantic lighting and music.

 

“No, I-I- “Ming couldn’t get the words out, swallowing down the excess saliva that coated the inside of his mouth.

 

“Huh… I guess I had it all wrong, huh?”

 

“I didn’t think you’d like me back!”

 

“Ming.” Forth’s voice was pained, “Of course I like you back! Haven’t we covered this with the whole date thing?”

 

Ming couldn’t stop himself from beaming, “That means I could have kissed you ages ago!”

 

“… Pardon?”

 

Ming moved closer, watching Forth do the same, before their mouths finally met. He could feel Forth smile against him, his hand moving to Ming’s waist, one hand slipping up his shirt.

 

It was odd, and a little awkward, but it was still perfect.

 

When the need for air grew too great, and Ming’s mouth was a little parched, they pulled apart from one another with a gasp.

 

“Good?” Ming asked breathlessly

 

“Brilliant.”

 

Their mouths met again and again, moving to lie back on the bed, limbs intertwined, warm from the inside out.

 

Perfection.

Chapter 672: Leo/Fiat - Proposal Fic

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Marshmallord: Really just anything with LeoFiat. I love me some LeoFiat.

……………………………………………………..

 

‘This is getting to be a habit’, Leo thought to himself on the third night in a row he’d been woken up to the sound of murmuring next to him. He’d always been a bit of a light sleeper, waking up at the smallest sound sometimes, much to his eternal annoyance.

 

He sighed, turning on his side to face his boyfriend’s sleeping form. Fiat was the exact opposite, sleeping like a rock, tranquil and dead to the world until his alarm woke him up in the morning. Whatever dreams Fiat was having, they appeared to be happy ones, especially if the newfound habit of sleep-talking was anything to go by.

 

Maybe listening wasn’t fair, but he couldn’t help but be intrigued.

 

“Wan… wanna tell you…”

 

“Tell me what?” Leo asked softly, knowing that it wouldn’t wake the other up.

 

“Wannn…” Fiat’s nose crinkled adorably, in that way it always did when he was thinking particularly hard over something, before it was peaceful again, a faint smile on his face.

 

“… marry me.”

 

Leo’s heart plunged to the pit of his stomach, “What?”

 

“Wan- want you… marry me.” Fiat let out a soft exhale, rolling over and burying his face in his pillow, blissfully unaware of the words that had just passed his lips.

 

Heart racing, Leo turned to stare at the wall, and then over at the bedside table, where there was a picture of the pair of them. It had been taken at Tharn and Type’s engagement party (which, after everything Fiat had done, Leo was surprised they received an invitation to).

 

Their arms were around each other’s waists, and they looked… happy, almost domesticated.

 

They looked married already.

 

And with that thought, went Leo’s hopes of getting back to sleep tonight.

 

…………………………………………..

 

The next few days were awkward.

 

Leo couldn’t bring himself to look his boyfriend in the eye, feeling antsy and anxious. He was constantly on edge, wondering if this were the moment, Fiat would propose.

 

It was terrifying.

 

It wasn’t that he didn’t want to marry his boyfriend, it was just… a terrifying thought. Fiat had never mentioned marriage before, ever! But it seemed like he was clearly thinking about it if he was proposing to Leo in his sleep.

 

He’d tried to tell himself it was just a dream Fiat was having… but weren’t dreams rooted in reality? He remembered reading that once.

 

He hadn’t dared to look through Fiat’s bedside table, just in case there was a black box in there.

 

And so, he avoided being alone with his boyfriend.

 

He dodged conversations, hummed, and grunted through simple questions, the thought of those four little words leaving Fiat’s mouth making the world reel around him.

 

He got away with it for about a week before Fiat decided that he had enough.

 

“Leo!”

 

He cornered Leo in the bathroom, a toothbrush hanging out of Leo’s mouth. He gaped at Fiat like a deer in the headlights before slowly leaning over and spitting into the sink.

 

“Umm… hello?”

 

Fiat crossed his arm across his chest, clearly pissed off, “What is going on with you?!”

 

“I don’t know what you’re- “

 

“- Why have you been avoiding me?!”

 

Quick and to the point.

 

Leo sighed wearily, knowing that there was no point in carrying this on any further.

 

“I… I know you want to marry me, but-but I’m not sure if we’re really ready for that yet, and I haven’t even got the ring yet, and I don’t know what you’d like or- “

 

“- Who told you?!”

 

“You did…in your sleep.” Leo winced again at the dawning expression of horror on his boyfriend’s face, “Not very romantic but- “He trailed off and shrugged.

 

For a long second, Fiat didn’t say a word, simply gaping at him like Leo had suddenly started speaking in a different language.

 

“Fuck.” He eventually whispered, “Fuck!”

 

“It’s okay- “

 

“- Not it’s not!” Fiat was starting to panic, “I’ve ruined everything!”

 

“No, you haven’t!” Leo protested.

 

“I wanted to do this right! After everything, I want this to be done right!”

 

“It’s really okay- “

 

Fiat continued to shake his head, before nervously clearing his throat, “I-I need to go!”

 

“Fiat- “

 

And then the younger man was gone in a panicked rush, leaving a stunned Leo behind.

 

Right.

 

Fiat wanted to marry him.

 

And he wanted it to be romantic, no matter who proposed first.

 

Leo… was starting to like the idea of proposing now.

 

He loved Fiat… had for years

 

Maybe marrying him wouldn’t be the worst idea in the world?

 

………………………………………………….

 

Leo had the perfect plan.

 

Fiat would be home by about 16:30, unless he’d gone to Tharn and Type’s to panic to them for the seventh time since the revelation (Tharn kept him updated). However, as Tharn hadn’t said that he was there, Leo had to assume…

 

As if on cue, the door opened up and Fiat nervously called out for him.

 

“Leo… I’m home?”

 

They’d been on tenterhooks with one another since the revelation, so Fiat’s tone wasn’t entirely unexpected.

 

He heard his boyfriend remove his shoes before he found the envelope that Leo had hidden on top of the shoe rack.

 

In that letter, was everything Leo ever wanted to say to him across the years. Words that he knew he would struggle to say out loud and had, so hopefully, the way that he wrote them, came across as romantic enough. There was the rustling of paper as Leo waited patiently on one knee.

 

Nearly five minutes passed, before Fiat was speaking up again.

 

“Leo, what is all this about- “Fiat rounded the corner and stopped in his tracks at the sight of Leo, before his eyes fell to the small black box in Leo’s hand, “Leo- “

 

Leo opened up the box, cutting him off.

 

“I love you.” He whispered, “I want to spend the rest of my life with you.”

 

Fiat had his hand over his mouth.

 

“Fiat Patcharadis Pawornrachanop… Will you marry me?”

 

There were a few moments of silence as Fiat found to find his voice again, managing a breathy, “Yes…”

 

“Yes?”

 

Leo’s slightly hopeful tone made Fiat was to scream from the rooftops.

 

“Yes, yes!”

 

He let Leo slide the ring onto his finger, waiting until it was all the way off before leaning over and capturing Leo’s lips in a kiss, feeling arms wrapping around him as Leo led them over to the sofa.

 

“So…” Fiat whispered, when they broke contact, “… what now, fiancé?”

 

“Anything you want… fiancé.”

Chapter 673: Tin/Can - Chapter 428 - Tin's POV

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maoshi: I would love of you could make a jealous Tin, but I was thinking something like chapter 428 but from Tin's point of view.

…………………………………………………………………………………

 

Tin enjoyed that Can had a hobby he was passionate about… he really did, but he and Ae had been talking about the upcoming match for almost half an hour now.

 

They were meant to be going and getting some ice cream before their classes.

 

This was a date for them, and yet, as soon as Can spotted Ae, he was bounding over there. Begrudgingly, Tin had followed on behind, arms folded over his chest to indicate his displeasure at the situation.

 

He would have been more than happy to listen to Can brainstorm tactics for the match.

 

They didn’t need to be here.

 

He caught Pete’s eyes, smirking when Pete made a ‘want to get out of gesture?’ It was one sign in an extensive language they’d made up between them when they wanted saving during a charity event or just a gathering that their parents had set up.

 

It was useful when old men who just wanted to blab on, kept them apart from one another.

 

“We have class soon.” He was used to being the one to give Pete the excuse to leave, “Come on, or we’ll be late.”

 

To Ae’s credit, he did look guilty at the realisation that he’d basically monopolised all of his and Pete’s time, talking to Can. “Ai’Pete, do you need me to come with you or-

 

“- No, you can stay here.”

 

Tin was proud of the cold shoulder treatment Pete gave his boyfriend, turning away from Can when he reached out with an apologetic smile. They both had to learn the consequences of their actions.

 

He followed Pete, giving the ice cream stall one last look.

 

Another time, maybe.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

Much to Tin’s eternal annoyance, Can didn’t even seem to realise what he’d done wrong.

 

Apparently, Tin was cruel to leave without getting him some ice cream.

 

His cold shoulder treatment lasted a lot longer than Pete’s did, until he actually grew to miss Can clinging onto him in the middle of the night.

 

“You’re coming to watch me take part in P’Tharn’s music video, right?!” Can blurted out one morning, practically leaning over the table in his excitement.

 

“Music video?” Tin couldn’t contain his sneer, “What music video?”

 

“It’s his end-of-year project, and me and Ae got a part in it!”

 

Tin… did not like the sound of this.

 

“Of course, I’ll come and watch.” He forced himself to smile, “Why wouldn’t I?”

 

There was no way he was going to leave Ae and Can alone together.

 

…………………………………………….

 

“It’s all about unlikely couples.” Tharn explained, as he played his song, eyes flickering over to Type ever so often, “So, I need a video full of unlikely couples.”

 

“And you think Ae, and Can would fit?” Tin hoped he at least sounded a little calm, but knew that was probably not the case, “I would have thought they were too similar.”

 

“Well, you’ve heard the saying ‘opposites attract’.” Tharn beamed, seemingly oblivious to the tension, “You do see a lot of couples like you and Can and Ae and Pete on campus, so I decided to mix it up.”

 

“We don’t have to kiss or anything right, because yuck!”

 

Tin felt a little lighter at this knowledge, but not enough to fully relax.

 

Tharn shook his head and chuckled, “Nope, just a couple of close scenes that you could probably see more as friendship out of the context of the entire video…. We provide free food all day if that’ll help persuade you?”

 

Tin groaned, muttering out an English curse as he quickly realised that it was a lost cause.

 

He’d never get Can to leave now.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

“I hate this.” Tin heard Pete mutter under his breath, surprised at the anger and annoyance that he heard, “I really, really, hate this.”

 

They were filming on the pitch, with Type having given the football team the day off so that they could use the training allocated time and Can and Ae had barely left each other’s side since they started, and Tin hated it.

 

“Can you put your arm around him Ai’Can?” Tharn called out from behind the camera, “Pull him a little bit closer!”

 

“Sure!”

 

Tin could feel his jaw aching with how tightly he was tensing his jaw. Could you break teeth by tensing your jaw too hard?

 

“Alright… ACTION!”

 

Tin tried to look away from the scene, even as his eyes kept coming back to Can and Ae, as their faces got closer and closer, until…

 

“Enough.”

 

There were stunned faces all around, and Tin’s was one of them. He was seconds away from saying something himself when Pete spoke up. He looked over at his friend, seeing that he was shaking,

 

“You’ve got all the footage, right? Everything that you need?”

 

Tharn looked confused for a moment, before an amused expression appeared on his face, “Yeah, I think we managed to capture it all. You two are done.”

 

Can and Ae immediately pulled apart and headed to their respective boyfriends.

 

“What’s wrong?” Can asked, immediately seeing the look on Tin’s face, “You’re making the ‘I’m annoyed’ face again.”

 

“… You and Ae were getting a little close.”

 

Can grimaced, “Yeah, I was glad when Pete said something because I really though we were going to kis- “

 

“- I don’t want to even talk about it being a possibility.”

 

Can froze, eyes scanning over Tin’s face. “Were you… were you jealous?!”

 

“… Maybe?”

 

“Why?!”

 

“It wasn’t just me!” Tin hissed, shifting a little from side to side in embarrassment, “Pete was jealous as well, that’s why he called a stop to everything!”

 

“No way!”

 

Tin didn’t say a word, as Can burst out laughing.

 

“You’re serious!”

 

“Yes, I’m serious!”

 

Can continued to laugh, only to see the look on Tin’s face. “Poor baby.” He teased, “Well, since we probably have to leave… you can buy me dinner.”

 

“Haven’t you eaten enough?”

 

“Nope.”

 

Can grabbed Tin’s hand, pulling him over to Pete and Ae, who both looked a little sheepish. “Was Pete jealous as well?!” He blurted out, “Are rich kids crazy or what?!”

 

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Tin just knew that his cheeks were bright red, “Come on, I’m treating Can to dinner because apparently, he didn’t eat enough.”

 

“That sounds like a good idea.” Pete sighed, glancing over at Ae, “Ai’Ae, I’ll treat you as well… as a sorry and- “

 

“- You have nothing to be sorry for.” Ae shook his head fondly, “And neither does Tin. I think, Can and I will treat you two instead.”

 

“Ai’Ae- “

 

“- Won’t we Can?”

 

Tin glanced over at Can in amusement, watching as his boyfriend hesitated for a few moments, before groaning and nodding. “Fine! But we’ll have to go to one of the street stalls! I’m almost out of spends for this week!”

 

“It’s Tuesday!”

 

“I know!”

Chapter 674: Puth/Kaeng - Jealous Kaeng

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from SE: Hello! I have been reading your fics with much joy and I was wondering if you are able to write anything Kaeng/Puth from Y-Destiny? Despite the actors' great chemistry there is a serious lack of fics for them.
If you have any idea what story to write, please go for it, if not I would be interested to see how you write the couple dealing with jealousy. :)

……………………………………………………………………………………

 

Kaeng showed up to the bar a little later than he intended, making his way to the booth where all their friends were waiting, taking the only empty seat…. Which was odd because he couldn’t see Puth anywhere.

 

"Where’s Puth?” He asked Sun, who gestured at the bar.

 

“Payu showed up, so they’re getting some more drinks.”

 

Kaeng tensed up immediately, looking over to where Sun pointed. Yes, that teacher that Puth once liked was practically pressed up against HIS boyfriend, both of them laughing.

 

Some stupid inside joke he supposed.

 

His jaw clenched, and he quickly looked away, glaring at Thurs when the other man tried to give him a sympathetic look. Pushing himself to his feet, he stormed over to the pair, knowing that the forced smile probably looked more like a grimace as he got closer and closer.

 

“… amazing!”

 

Was Payu calling Puth amazing?!

 

Not that Kaeng disagreed but Payu didn’t have the right to call HIS boyfriend that!

 

He could feel the jealous rage set in, trying to push it down in favour of not ruining Puth’s obvious good mood. He felt a little lighter when he saw Puth notice him, the other man noticeably brightening at the sight of him.

 

“Hey!” Puth reached out, taking his hand, “You made it.”

 

“Y-Yeah.” Kaeng stared at their hands for a moment, before awkwardly clearing his throat, “Well, I wasn’t going to miss it for the world.”

 

A little bit dramatic for it just being a night out to the club, but Kaeng meant it…. especially in front of Payu, who just looked amused.

 

The evening continued, and Kaeng’s jealousy faded, staying close to Puth and resting his chin on his shoulder. Payu was on Puth’s other side, sitting a little too close to him for Kaeng’s comfort, pulling Puth closer when their hands brushed against one another.

 

He ignored Puth’s confused glance.

 

He tried his best to relax his grip, not wanting to hurt Puth… just keep him with him.

 

When the evening came to an end, Kaeng was on his feet immediately, pulling Puth up with him, and catching everyone’s attention.

 

“We’re going home.” He muttered, mentally wincing at the hard edge in his tone, that was combined with almost a childish pout. Not giving anyone a chance to protest, let alone Payu, he pulled Puth with him and out of the club.

 

“Is everything okay?”

 

Kaeng let go of Puth, running hands nervously though his hair as they walked through the streets.

 

“Kaeng- “

 

“- I’m fine.”

 

“No, you’re- “Puth paused, eyes widening slightly as he came to a realisation, “- Really?” He frowned, “Can’t I even talk to Payu without you acting like this?!”

 

“It’s not…” Kaeng didn’t know what to say. He wanted to scream at Puth for letting Payu be all over him, but he knew he was probably over-reacting about that… and he would never raise his voice to Puth.

 

“I’m serious.” Puth snapped, “You want to be in this relationship, and so do I… but not if you’re going to be possessive and jealous. So, we’re going to stay here until you talk about it.”

 

Puth stopped in the middle of the street, folding his arms over his chest and silently waiting for Kaeng to talk.

 

Kaeng visibly deflated, “You liked him…” He whispered, “… everything we had was going to crumble apart because you liked him and I- “

 

“- You were jealous.”

 

“Of course!” Kaeng snapped, “You were all moony eyed over him once upon a time…. And he wasn’t some playboy like me. He’s a teacher, nice and respectable.”

 

“Oh Kaeng.” Puth sighed, moving closer and taking a hold of Kaeng’s hands once again, seeing the look in his eyes, before pulling him into a hug.

 

“You’re everything to me.” Kaeng whispered into the side of his neck, “And… I-I’m sorry I was like that.”

 

“… I love you.” Puth whispered, “And only you.”

 

Kaeng buried himself into Puth, letting himself to be held. He felt much more secure, despite the embarrassment, as Puth hugged him tighter.

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 675: Tharn/Type/Techno - Chapter 385 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: Chapter 385 sequel I need the part 2! Hahaha the ok my legs aren’t jello anymore, here is “pay back” thank you…

……………………………………………………………..

 

Tharn didn’t take too long to recover, reaching out and pulling Techno closer.

 

“You’re first.”

 

…………………………………………………….

 

Techno was unable to do anything, remaining utterly and uncharacteristically silent, boneless, and whimpering as Tharn thrusted into him relentlessly.

 

With the gentle encouragement of Type (who seemed to be relieved that Tharn had chosen Techno to go first in his little plot for ‘revenge), he couldn’t remember how many times he’d come in the past hour and a bit, the movement of his boyfriend’s hips driving him insane. Type was holding onto his right hand, gently rubbing his thumb over Techno’s knuckles, gently relaxing him through the rough thrusts.

 

Techno knew that there’d be bruises on his hips from Tharn’s fingers after this, and he didn’t entirely hate the thought.

 

“T-T-Tharn!” Techno’s voice was hoarse, despite being filled with pleasure, “Ah! Ah!”

 

He heard Tharn chuckling behind him, hips moving even faster, cock gliding into Techno’s hole easily.

 

“What is it Ai’No?” Tharn gently asked, not sounding like the sadist Techno felt he was acting like at this moment, “What do you want?”

 

When Techno couldn’t get any more words out, Tharn stopped, dick still buried deep inside Techno.

 

“You’re cruel.” Type groaned with sympathy.

 

It gave Techno the chance to catch his breath and calm down enough to talk, and yet he hated the sudden halt in sensations. Vaguely, he could feel Type’s fingers running over his chest, his index finger circling around his nipple.

 

Tease.

 

“F-fuck.” He groaned, trembling as his over-sensitive nerves registered the simple touch as much more than it was, “I-I- m-move, please!”

 

Immediately, Tharn started to move again.

 

The sudden action jolted Techno up, his sweaty body moving against the rustled sheets, feeling pre-cum sliding against his skin as well. It should have been gross and absolutely disgusting, but Techno didn’t have the energy to care about that at all.

 

The room was soon filled with the sound of Tharn’s groaning, Techno’s high-pitched moans, Type’s encouragement as well as the squelching sound of the lube and the rustling of the sheets.

 

“I-I’m close… I-I’m close!” He tried to steady himself on his hands, only to feel Type’s hand on his cheek, moving to sit in front of him as Techno buried his face into Type’s legs instead. He tried to arch his back more, letting himself be washed over by the sudden wave of pleasure, body shaking as his orgasm started to build up.

 

All he could do, was call out Type and Tharn’s names.

 

“Techno.”

 

So out of it, he hadn’t even noticed that Tharn had stopped and pulled out.

 

“You’re okay.” Type whispered, helping Type to roll over, “You love it really, right?”

 

“R-Right!”

 

Less than two seconds later, Tharn was slowly pushing back in, and Type was taking Techno’s cock into his mouth.

 

It almost gave Techno whiplash, fingers sliding into Type’s hair as his breath caught in his throat.

 

With the feeling of Techno clenching around him, and seeing Type so eager, it wasn’t long before Tharn was coming, which was of course, enough to set Techno and Type off as well, Type swallowing every drop of Techno’s cum as he came into his own hand.

 

Techno laid there, feeling like his muscles were jelly as Tharn and Type moved to lie on either side of him.

 

“So…” He panted, “…. When can we do that again?”

 

Tharn chuckled, “Let us recover first…. And then it’s Type’s turn for a little… righteous retribution.”

 

“The idea to help you relax was Techno’s idea!”

 

“Hey!”

Chapter 676: Jack/Zhao Zi - Zhao Zi catches Jack 'cheating'

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Can everyone ask for a story? If so, can I ask for another Jack/Zhao Zi one. From History Trapped!? Where Jack keeps meeting so, he's set to spy on for information, even cancels plans with ZZ one night to meet them, but while he does that they coincidentally stumbles over said boyfriend on the streets, who immediately is highly confused and insecure, not knowing what's going on.

……………………………………………..

 

He’s late… again.

 

Zhao Zi sighed, looking down at his watch as he waited on the bench near the noodle shop he’d wanted to go with Jack to for ages now.

 

It was their anniversary, and he was late.

 

Sighing, Zhao Zi glanced at his phone again, hoping that he’d see a message from Shao Fei, possibly explaining that Jack was caught up with him at work, Jack having attached himself to the police department after Tang Yi went to prison… but there was nothing.

 

Sighing, he got to his feet and decided to walk around a little, stretching out his legs and hoping that he would bump into Jack on the way.

 

He heard the commotion coming from the nearby alleyway around ten minutes later, hearing a loud voice rising high above the others.

 

He was no Shao Fei… he didn’t just rush into danger, but he knew that he had to help someone if they were in danger.

 

So, he moved closer.

 

“Come on.” He heard a familiar voice chuckle, “You know you want to tell me the truth.”

 

Oh God.

 

That was Jack’s voice… Zhao Zi knew exactly what it sounded like when he was flirting like that.

 

“Jack?” He nervously called out, moving into the alleyway, hoping that he was wrong about what was going on.

 

When Jack turned to him, mouth gaping open a little, face turning almost as red as his hair, Zhao Zi felt his heart sink to his stomach, mouth agape as he stared at the other man.

 

“Jack… what are you- “It was then that he spotted the person that Jack was pinning to the wall.

 

“Zhao Zi, I-I’m sorry, I- “Jack backed away quickly, “I-It was just- “He stopped, not seeming to know what to say, glancing between the pair of them, before sighing and turning to the person he’d been pinning against the wall, “Talk to you later?”

 

The man scoffed, “If you’re lucky.” With a flounce, he turned away and stormed off, leaving Jack to curse behind him.

 

“Shit…” he finished his string of curses, “… what do I tell Shao Fei now?”

 

“A-Fei knew about this?” Zhao Zi stared at him in disbelief.

 

“… I’m undercover.” Jack clasped his hands together, “I swear, that’s all that was… information gathering, so that I had something to tell Shao Fei tomorrow.”

 

Zhao Zi nearly choked on his own breathing, “You’re what?” He asked under his breath, still staring at Jack, “Undercover?”

 

“Yes! Exactly!”

 

“… Undercover.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“On our anniversary?”

 

Jack winced again, “I was going to be there before eight, I promise.”

 

“Eight? We’re meant to be meeting at seven… like, right now!”

 

“I- were we?”

 

Was this how Shao Fei felt sometimes with him? Zhao Zi couldn’t help but wonder, watching as Jack muttered to himself about being sure it was actually eight that they were meant to meet.

 

“I-I should probably tell Shao Fei that we might not be able to get that information.” Jack sighed, “Maybe tomorrow morning though… I’ve ruined our anniversary enough, right?”

 

Zhao Zi refused to let the guilt in Jack’s voice sway him, “Is it a very important case?”

 

“Um.” Jack shrugged, “Sort of… something about a drug trade in a local club? I was meant to find out who the main dealers were.”

 

It was for a good cause then. Zhao Zi bit at his lower lip, before shaking his head, “Then… maybe we can go to that club? For the rest of our anniversary? You can get some information and then maybe we can spend some time together?”

 

Jack was silent for a moment, before reached over and taking Zhao Zi’s hands into his own, “What about that noodle shop you wanted to go to?”

 

“… We can go another time.”

 

“I’m sorry, I really am Ah’Li An. I-I didn’t- I really thought I had time before we agreed to meet, and nothing was going to happen between me and that man, I promise!”

 

“You could have told me.” Zhao Zi sighed, “You could have told me about all this. I’m a police officer too, you can trust me!”

 

“It’s not because Shao Fei and I don’t trust you, it’s-it’s because these aren’t nice people. I didn’t want you to get hurt, even if Shao Fei said it was best to tell you.”

 

Zhao Zi pouted, “I can take care of myself you know.”

 

“I know.” Jack leant in to kiss Zhao Zi softly, “I really am sorry about tonight.”

 

“You can make it up to me…. Squid tomorrow?”

 

“Whatever you want.”

Chapter 677: Bohn/Duen - First Time Bottoming (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: Bohn/Duen- I have seen this couple go back and forth with as to which one is top and which one is bottom… but overwhelmingly the fanfics have had Duen be the dominant one in bed, and I have been wanting to see a prompt where (while Bohn loved being fucked) he has just kind of been wanting to take care of Duen, and since Duen has never been in a relationship before he truly did not know that roles were not defined etc…(even Bohn only ever being with girls before kind of figured what you do once you’re stuck in maybe)… Duen himself has been curious but had basically resigned himself to the fact that well, I started on top I am the top. For sure they struggle with communication, … so idk hope this makes sense.

…………………………………………………………………..

 

“S-Shit!” Duen winced, “Bohn, s-slow it down a bit…”

 

“Sorry.” Bohn quickly pressed a kiss to Duen’s chin as he pushed two fingers into Duen, a little slower this time, stretching his tight hole in a way Duen had never experienced before.

 

Duen never expected this to happen.

 

They’d been physically sleeping with each other for quite some time now, with Duen topping each and every time.

 

It was wonderful, but something felt like it was missing.

 

It all started to feel one-sided, and he had no idea why.

 

The weeks passed, and he started to want to know what it felt like. What was it like to be under someone, like Bohn was under him most of the time? The thought of being taken by Bohn, having him touch Duen made him want everything.

 

He wanted it, so of course he said nothing.

 

Bohn uttered nothing about wanting to top, clearly happy with the current arrangement…. Until one evening when Bohn placed his hand on Duen’s knee, and it all came blurting out.

 

Turns out, this was yet another one of those ‘communication problems’ that they had as a couple.

 

And now, Bohn had two fingers buried in Duen, twisting and turning them, searching for that one spot that would help distract Duen from how odd this felt. Bohn’s lips brushed over Duen’s skin every so often, making Duen’s hips buck at the unexpected sensation when they passed over his nipples.

 

He was so used to being the one giving all the attention in this sort of situation, with Bohn eagerly receiving it every time.

 

This was new.

 

The movement of his hips, pushed Bohn’s fingers up slightly, making him gasp and grind down onto the sensation, growing harder as his inner muscles fluttered around Bohn.

 

“F-fuck!” Duen gasped, “Again!”

 

Bohn knew that Duen had some sort of pinpoint accuracy when he was doing this for Bohn, desperately wanting to give Duen the same pleasure as he concentrated on replicating the feelings. Another twist of his slick fingers, a slight crook, and Duen howled, grabbing Bohn’s hair and gripping it tightly.

 

“Now!” He ordered, still finding that he needed to be in control, despite their positions, “Bohn, come on!”

 

“I-I don’t think you’re ready?”

 

“Yes I am!” Duen snapped, impatient with the entire situation. He hadn’t taken this long with Bohn their first time, had he? Pleasure was coursing through him, as his cock twitched.

 

All he could think about in that moment, was Bohn’s cock inside him.

 

“You used at least four fingers on me our first time.” Bohn’s face was creased in concern, as though knowing what Duen was thinking, “And it still stung a little.”

 

“Please!” Duen changed tactics, whining sharply as he arched his chest off the bed, feeling Bohn press a third finger inside, stretching up out a little faster than before, noting the way Duen’s breathing sped up a little, long moans turning into quick, hasty breaths, “I-I’m not going to last much longer!”

 

Duen so wished that they’d had this conversation so much earlier than they had.

 

He couldn’t believe he’d once believed that topping was the only option that he had, because of the way they’d started.

 

Bohn leaned over to kiss him, and for a few moment, Duen felt warm and fuzzy like their first kiss, whining a little when Bohn pulled away, hooking Duen’s legs over his shoulder as he guided his cock forwards.

 

Duen felt the head rub against his hole briefly before Bohn was pushing himself inside… and Bohn was right.

 

He wasn’t ready for this.

 

He bit at his bottom lip to stop any tears from spilling over as Bohn inched his way in tentatively, clearly seeing that Duen wasn’t enjoying it.

 

“It’ll get better, I promise.” Bohn whispered, reaching down to stroke at Duen’s softening cock in an attempt to help him relax. Duen let himself be distracted until Bohn had bottomed out, desperately trying to adjust to the sensation.

 

“Okay…” He panted, “… move.”

 

Bohn looked a little sceptical, but shifted back on the bed, pulling out slowly so that his cock was almost completely withdrawn, before pushing back in. Duen couldn’t help but moan at the sensation.

 

“F-faster!”

 

Soon, the room filled with the sound of Bohn’s hips meeting Duen’s thighs, the wet noises of his cock sliding in and out of Duen’s ass, and those delicious moans that got higher and higher, the longer and harder Bohn fucked him.

 

He reached up and pulled Bohn down on top of him, so that their chests were tight against each other, wrapping his arms and legs around him to urge Bohn on.

 

“F-fuck!” Bohn moaned, “I-I’m close!”

 

“Me… t-too!”

 

The agreement from Duen spurred Bohn on, as he fucked Duen faster and harder… hard enough that he was sure that Duen would feel the sting of it for days.

 

Duen let out a string of “yes, yes, yes!” as Bohn hammered at his prostate with an accuracy he was proud of, and soon, Duen was shaking, muscles spasming violently as he came between their bodies. His shout was muffled by Bohn’s lips against his own, as Bohn buried himself deep with Bohn, spilling inside of the condom, twitching inside of Duen.

 

Bohn’s body was heavy as he collapsed on top of Duen, but Duen found that he actually liked it. He stroked soothingly over Bohn’s back, limbs weak feeling a little weak with pleasure as he sighed happily.

 

As Bohn pulled out, pulling off the condom and throwing it away, cuddling up against Duen’s chest as everything seemed to go back to normal.

 

Except for the light ache in Duen’s ass.

 

However, as Bohn slipped off to sleep with a smile, Duen knew that this experience meant just as much to Bohn, as it did to him.

Chapter 678: In/Korn - Jealous In

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maoshi: Also continuing with the jealous prompts could you write something about In from UWMA being jealous?

…………………………………………………………………

 

Korn always thought that In had always been exaggerating when he said that he might be a bit jealous and possessive. He just thought In was saying it because he didn’t want to make Korn feel bad about his own possessiveness.

 

Until now.

 

“What were you doing with him?”

 

In’s voice in the darkness made him jump a little, colder than he was used to hearing it, prompting Korn to stop in his tracks, heart beating a little harder in his chest.

 

In was angry... it didn’t take an idiot to see that as he stepped out from the corner he was hiding in the shadows in.

 

“Who?”

 

In snorted, giving him a cold, almost aggressive stare, silently waiting for Korn’s answer to his original question.

 

“I really don’t know who you’re talking about.” Korn was truly lost.

 

“We were meant to meet almost two hours ago, who were you with?”

 

In’s voice was sharp, as Korn frantically tried to retrace his steps, not certain that he was with everyone.

 

“No one.” he finally answered, “I was in the library, must have lost track of time.... I was helping one of the juniors with their upcoming exam, but- “he stopped when In rolled his eyes and huffed,

 

“A junior?”

 

“Yes? I don’t even know his name.”

 

“Don’t lie to me.”

 

There was a hurt tone in In’s voice, as Korn stepped forwards to try and reassure him, only for In to shake his head and take a step back.

 

“In... I’m not lying.” Korn shrugged, “I don’t know the name of any juniors, he just noticed that I was reading a textbook from his subject course and wanted a bit of help.”

 

“He obviously fancied you.” in practically growled, “He kept staring at you, and at your arms and- “

 

It felt like someone had dumped ice-cold water all over him, as Korn’s eyes widened in realisation.

 

“In... are you jealous?”

 

“No!” In hissed, voice unsteady, eyes moving to focus on the floor, “No.” he repeated.

 

“Now who’s lying?” Korn moved a little closer, “I love you...” he was surprised at how easy it was to confess that; to say those words out loud now, “... but I should be able to talk to people without being made to feel like I’ve betrayed you. Besides, I don’t even know their name, so obviously it’s nothing more than a one-sided crush!”

 

For a moment, there was nothing but silence, where Korn was sure that In would argue back, only for In to practically deflate in front of him.

 

“I-I’m sorry.” In whispered, “I-I don’t- “He trailed off, shrugging weakly when it became obvious that he didn’t know how to finish the sentence, “… I was pathetic.”

 

“It was a little sad.” Korn confirmed, “But… funny as well.”

 

“Funny?!”

 

“You being jealous.” Korn chuckled, trying to lighten the situation as he reached over and took In’s hands into his own.

 

“What? Why?” In pouted, “Do you see the way people watch you sometimes.”

 

“About the same number of people who look at you?”

 

In’s mouth gaped open for a while, before he quickly closed it again, “Really?”

 

It was lucky they were in a pretty abandoned area on campus, as Korn pulled him a little closer, “Really… it can get a little stressful. Someone else would be easier to date. Less family drama.”

 

“I don’t care.” In leant forwards, resting his head on Korn’s shoulder, “I want you.”

 

“Love makes us afraid.”

 

“And insecure.” In sighed, “Sorry.”

 

“You have nothing to apologise for.” Korn sighed, “Just… trust me, okay?”

 

“More than anyone.”

Chapter 679: Achi/Kluay - First Date

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from flameh: Can I request a Kluay and Achi story about their first date?

……………………………………………………………..

 

Kluay was late.

 

Who was late to a first date?!

 

Checking the time on his phone for what seemed like the hundredth time that evening. Kluay was supposed to meet him nearly ten minutes ago, and with no text indicating that he was going to be late, Achi was starting to feel more than a little fed up.

 

“That’s what you get for finally agreeing.” Achi muttered, “It was probably just some huge joke after all.”

 

He had been surprised when Kluay asked him out on a proper date, but secretly a little pleased.

 

And now, here he was, standing here like a lonely, stood-up nobody.

 

His brooding was interrupted by the sound of someone clearing their throat.

 

“Um, sorry!”

 

He glanced over, seeing that it was Kluay, who looked very apologetic.

 

“This whole thing was your idea.” Achi sighed, hoping that he didn’t look as nervous as he felt, “How are you even late to something that was your idea?”

 

“My teacher wanted to see me after class and I couldn’t say no, not when it was about the final test.” Kluay placed his hands together, “And I needed to run home to grab my wallet.”

 

And got changed by the looks of it, wearing clothes that looked fairly decent.

 

“Alright, fair enough.” He eventually sighed, “Where are we going?”

 

“I was thinking… of that know restaurant that opened up a few streets away?”

 

Achi hadn’t met anyone who’d been there, so he had no pre-conceived opinions on it. Nothing bad, nothing good.

 

“Okay.” He nodded, gesturing for Kluay to lead the way.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

It looked cosy; the interior painted in deep shades of blue. Achi admired it, as they were led over to a table near the window.

 

“Can I take your drinks order?”

 

“Two boba teas please!” Kluay beamed, turning to Achi, “What flavour do you want?”

 

Opting for strawberry, Achi ignored the bubbling feeling his stomach when Kluay turned his smile on him.

 

“You’ll love it.” Kluay reassured him, “They do brilliant boba tea here.”

 

“I thought it only opened a few days ago?”

 

“It did, but I needed to make sure it was good before I brought you here, right?”

 

That was actually very thoughtful.

 

“You should try the red noddle curry soup, it’s amazing!”

 

“That sounds nice.”

 

Achi relaxed, and let the conversation continue.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………….

 

“Are you kidding?!” Kluay laughed.

 

“Nope, deadly serious.” Achi shook his head, “The guy got 89% on the test and looked like he was seconds away from having a complete meltdown. I got just over 70% and quite a few more got worse than that, and we were perfectly fine with that.”

 

Achi was in a great mood, as they finished the main course. The food was great, and without the teasing, Kluay was easy to talk to.

 

He was really enjoying himself.

 

The server appeared again, switching their empty plates with the dessert, a mini chocolate cake and some ice cream on each plate. It smelled and tasted amazing.

 

Once they finished that as well, the server reappeared and cleaned their table. Kluay was quick to pay, both of them heading out back onto the streets, the conversation naturally ebbing out.

 

“I- “Achi cleared his throat, “- Thank you Kluay. This- this was a nice date.” He mentally cursed, hating how uncertain he sounded.

 

“… I’m sensing a but?”

 

“No but, I just- “Achi trailed off, shrugging uncertainly, opening his mouth to try again, only to find lips on his.

 

Oh… he could get used to this.

 

He could really, really get used to this.

 

“So…” Kluay whispered, when they finally pulled apart, “… is that a yes to another date?”

 

“Obviously.”

 

“Yes!”

 

“Shut up.”

Chapter 680: Inspector M/Doctor Oat & Tan/Bun - Double Date

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from KatrinkaRowan: If I could request a TanBun and OatM double date that starts off awkward with Oat being the only enthusiastic one, but everything gets better as the night goes on.

………………………………………………………………

 

“Will you calm down?” Oat chuckled, reaching out and grabbing M’s hand, watching as his boyfriend practically threw the napkin onto the table, looking around warily and pulling on the collar of his shirt.

 

“Why couldn’t we have gone to a normal restaurant?”

 

“This is a normal restaurant.”

 

“One like that small, cheap noodle store down the road from my apartment.”

 

Oat seemed to know exactly what he was implying, simply squeezing M’s hand as he kept a watchful eye on the entrance, waiting for the other couple to walk through it. He could understand where the Inspector was coming from, but honestly, Oat was just happy to have a chance to do this.

 

Tan picking one of the fanciest restaurants that he knew in an attempt to put him off the idea, wasn’t going to work at all.

 

Eventually, Tan and Bun appeared, both looking amazing in tailored suits and matching ties.

 

Seeing this, M groaned.

 

“Let’s just go home.” He grumbled, “Dates with just the two of us are more fun anyway.”

 

“Shh.”

 

“Hey Oat.” Bun greeted his work colleague cheerfully, “Sorry we’re a bit late, we got… caught up in something.”

 

No prizes for guessing what that was.

 

Tan just smirked, as M tensed a little.

 

It wasn’t just the fancy dining that was going to be a struggle, it was the tension that still slightly existed between him and Tan since the situation was resolved.

 

“I got us some menus!” Oat piped up, filling the awkward silence as best he could, “It all looks really good!”

 

It all looked really expensive… very, very expensive.

 

“I don’t suppose we can share a dish?” M asked, whispering in Oat’s ear, making Oat giggle a little (even if M was being deadly serious).

 

Bun and Tan were waiting patiently, obviously used to this extensive menu. How they did that under thirty minutes, M would never know.

 

Especially as there seemed to be about twenty dishes dedicated purely to tuna.

 

“You two are pretty cute together.” Bun chuckled, as M and Oat shuffled a little closer to one another, “I didn’t even know you were together?”

 

“It’s pretty new.” Oat beamed, taking M’s hand into his own, ignoring how his boyfriend attempted to hide his face in his menu, “He kept bringing me food, and how could I saw no to that?”

 

“It is meant to be the best way to a man’s heart.” Tan smirked at M, who just knew that he was in for a hell of a lot of teasing in his future.

 

The soothing sensation of Oat rubbing his thumb over his knuckles helped keep him from making any small threats though.

 

And really… they would have only been small threats.

 

As knowing what he was thinking, Oat pulled his hand closer, giving it a gentle squeeze, “You like this kind of sauce, right?” He asked, “Why don’t you get that one, and I’ll get this one, and we can try each other’s?”

 

He sounded so eager, M couldn’t say no, despite the hit his wallet was about to take.

 

“Fine.” He leaned over, lips moving against the skin of Oat’s neck, “But I get to pick what dessert we have.”

 

Oat flushed bright red, even as Tan turned to Bun with a leer, “The Inspector has brilliant ideas sometimes.”

 

“We are sharing that brownie I wanted to try last time we came here.” Bun’s eyes never left the menu, “You made that dessert suggestion last time, and honestly, I don’t know if it was worth it.”

 

M cackled in delight at the stunned look on Tan’s face.

 

Oh, he was definitely going to enjoy this evening.

Chapter 681: Kit/Mark - Protective Mark (TW: Unwanted touching)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormborn_88: So, I'd simply wish for Gen Y (since I'm really excited for season 2): Padbok keeps pestering Kit and Mark isn't having it!

…………………………………………………….

 

Kit brushed past the people in the hallway, eyes on his notes as he headed to the carpark, intending the spend the rest of the evening in bed, trying to soothe the headache that he got after that lecture.

 

Ironic that it was on brain injuries really.

 

“Kit!”

 

Groaning, Kit moved a little bit faster.

 

“Hey!”

 

A hand grabbed his wrist, stopping him in his tracks. The corridor was practically empty this time of the day, so no-one was around to protest at the treatment.

 

That, and with Padbok’s blue engineering shirt, nobody would probably say a word anyway.

 

Kit looked up, unsurprised that Padbok looked a little pissed off at being ignored. Padbok leant forward to tower over Kit intimidatingly, prompting Kit to straighten up.

 

He was not about to let himself be bullied like this.

 

Glancing over Padbok’s shoulder, he couldn’t help but sigh in relief when he saw an all-too familiar figure entering the corridor. He was about to call out, when he felt the brush of fingers against his thigh, eyes darting back up to look at Padbok, who seemed thrilled that he’d finally gotten Kit’s full attention.

 

There was intent in Padbok’s eyes, and Kit felt his entire body freeze, breath catching in his throat. He didn’t dare look away to see if Mark had noticed the situation, making sure to keep glaring and not show any weakness.

 

There was nothing Padbok would risk doing in a corridor, no matter how empty it was, and if he wanted to get Kit into an empty room, he would have a struggle on his hands.

 

He was ready to push Padbok away as hard as he could, only for someone to get there first.

 

Mark moved quicker than Kit ever expected from him, face darkened with anger as he slammed Padbok up against the nearest wall, slamming his fist into the other man’s face.

 

Padbok crumpled at the impact, from with the force of the hit or the shock, one hand clasped over his bleeding nose.

 

“Don’t you ever touch him again.” Mark hissed, “Don’t even look at him!”

 

They were lucky it was the end of the day and there weren’t many people around, but there was always the chance that a teacher would suddenly round the corner and Kit really didn’t want to risk Mark being suspended or expelled over this.

 

“Mark.” He murmured, reaching out and grabbing his arm, “It’s fine, I’m fine… let’s go.”

 

Mark stood firm for a moment, staring down at Padbok, almost daring him to get up so that he could knock him down again, only to relent to the incessant tugging, turning, and following Kit down the corridor.

 

He was tense and shaking with anger as they headed to the car park. As soon as they were outside, Mark was pulling him into a hug.

 

“Are you okay?” He whispered, eyes scanning Kit from head to toe, looking for any sort of injury.

 

Kit put a hand on his chest to calm him down, “Mark… I’m fine.”

 

“He’s such an asshole.” Mark spat out, as Kit looked down at his knuckles, seeing that they were already inflamed and bleeding. He tried to inspect them, only for Mark to pull his hand away.

 

“It’s fine.”

 

“No, it’s not.” Kit stated firmly, “You’re bleeding…. You’re lucky you didn’t break something. Come on, I have a first aid kit in the back of my car.”

 

“Of course, you do, but I don’t need.”

 

“Yes you do.” Unlocking his car, Kit reached in to grab the first aid box, pushing Mark to sit down in the passenger seat. Silently, he disinfected the wounds, before unrolling the bandage wrap and winding it around Mark’s injured hand.

 

“You shouldn’t have done that.” Kit sighed, breaking the silence, “Thank you, but I would have been fine.”

 

Mark shook his head, “He shouldn’t have touched you like that.”

 

“No, but you could have gotten yourself expelled by doing that.”

 

“Worth it.” Mark made sure to look him right in the eyes, “There is nothing anyone could do or say to stop me from defending you when I have to.”

 

“I can take care of myself.”

 

“I know.” Mark’s frown shifted into a beaming grin, “But I love you, what else can I do?”

 

Kit froze for a moment, before silently tying off the bandage and packing away the excess, giving himself a moment to process the words. “I… love you too.” He whispered quietly, pressing a kiss to the bandaged knuckles, “Come on… let’s go and get something to eat.”

 

“Like a date?”

 

“Yes… like a date.”

 

“Yay!”

Chapter 682: Folk/Pure - Canon Divergence Scene (TW: Attempted Sexual Assault Mention)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lila: I just finished 'My Gear and your Gown' and while I only found it so so tbh, the 2nd couple killed it for me. It's sad that they only appeared towards the end.
So, if no one asked for this so far, I'd be really happy if you could write about after Folk got attacked. But this time he isn't pushing Pure away, but seeking his comfort, which Pure is more than willing to give. Though Folk's concerned by what "you always share things with me" meant (since I kinda was, bc wtf).

…………………………………..

 

‘You always share things with me.’

 

The words ran around Folk’s mind, as he huddled up in the corner of the sofa, wrapping his arms around his legs as a form of protection.

 

He could still remember the door banging over, his heart racing as Pure’s friend pushed his way into the room.

 

The way those hands roamed all over him.

 

He didn’t pay the slightest bit of attention to Folk’s pleads for him to stop, and the fact that Pure struggled to pull his friend away, indicated that the man was serious about not stopping.

 

‘You always share things with me!’

 

What did that even mean?

 

He let out a steadying breath, feeling completely and totally violated, feeling Pure move to sit by him. Part of him wanted to push Pure away, but he couldn’t bring himself to do that, leaning over and resting his head on Pure’s shoulder, sobbing bitterly, his body shaking as he did.

 

Pure nervously wrapped his arms around him, clearly not used to offering comfort like this.

 

They sat there until the sobbing subsided. Folk opened his mouth to apologise for crying all over him, only for Pure to speak up first.

 

“Sorry.” He whispered, voice gentle, “I-I’m sorry that that happened.”

 

Folk remained silent, rocking back and forth in Pure’s light grasp.

 

“Folk… please talk to me.”

 

“You always share your things with me.” Folk whispered, “What did he mean?”

 

“I- “

 

Folk stopped rocking, making sure to look Pure right in the eyes. His own eyes were bloodshot, full of anxiety, “Pure. What did he mean by that?”

 

Pure bit back a sigh, “He was being stupid… sometimes, we’ve had threesomes before with someone I’ve picked up in a bar. I never expected him to come in here and try- “

 

“- Were you planning to share me at some point?”

 

“No, no, no!” Pure’s tone was almost desperate, “Please, you have to believe me!” He reached out, pulling Folks hands into his. Only once he started stroking his thumbs across Folk’s knuckles, did the other man relax, practically crumpling forwards as he started to shake.

 

Pure closed his eyes, trying to regain his own composure and calm his beating heart, as he wrapped his arms around Folk again, squeezing at him. “Shh, it’s okay Folk… everything will be okay.”

 

“I- “Folk’s voice broke a little, prompting him to swallow and try again, “- I’m fine.”

 

He didn’t sound fine, but Pure wasn’t used to giving comfort like this. All he could do, was swear that everything would be okay and that it would never happen again.

 

So, he pulled Folk closer, until Folk sighed softly, “I haven’t thanked you… for-for stopping him.”

 

“I’m sorry that it even happened.” Pure really was sorry that it happened, not believing any of his friends were capable of that… except that today clearly proved that they were. Softly, he rubbed soothingly at Folk’s back, waiting until the other man’s shaking ceased.

 

“Thank you.” Folk whispered, “For staying and everything.”

 

“I’ll stay for as long as you need me too.” Pure took a deep breath, “Thank you for not pushing me away.”

 

Slowly, he moved until they were both lying on the sofa, Folk curled up on top of Pure, who fought the weight more soothing than he thought it would be.

 

“Sleep.” He whispered, “I’ll be here when you wake up.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Yes.” And Pure was surprised at how much he meant that.

Chapter 683: Xie Lian/San Lang - Cliff Throwing AU (Protective San Lang)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Ruoya & Lila: I'd kinda like to read about the moment they stood at the edge of that huge whole and what would've happened when the General would've suddenly grabbed Xie Lian to throw him in, instead of the kid. #protectiveHuaCheng of course; p

……………………………………………………….

 

Xie Lan felt a sense of unease as they walked down the wooden steps that led to the platforms over-looking Sinner’s Pit. Was San Lang just as worried by this situation?

 

The General bellowed, the ground shaking beneath them as rocks fell into the pit, the cry answered by the shouting of others.

 

“Brothers!” The General turned to look at the group, “Throw two of them into the pit and lock the rest up.” He ordered one of his minions.

 

“Relax.” Xie Lan whispered to them, “I’ll handle it.”

 

He shouldn’t have been surprised when Zhao reacted, dodging the guard and attempting to knock the General into the pit.

 

He felt his heart clench when the younger man was thrown into the pit though, hoping that he’d be able to take care of himself until Xie Lan could reach him.

 

The General was moving closer now, staring at them for a moment, before his arm was suddenly darting out and grabbing Xie Lan’s arm.

 

“I know you.” The General grumbled, “A descendant of Yong An… an enemy.”

 

“Yong An is long gone!”

 

“You are still a descendent… and you are still an enemy.” He moved to pull Xie Lan closer to the side, where he could throw him over the edge.

 

Well… he’d been planning on jumping in there anyway, so maybe things had a way of working out. At least the merchants and the children would be spared.

 

“Let. Him. Go.”

 

The General froze at the tone, as Xie Lan twisted around, seeing San Lang stared at them, eyes colder than he had ever seen them before.

 

“Why should I?” The General snarled, looking San Lang up and down, and clearly not thinking much of him.

 

“He belongs to me.”

 

Xie Lan felt like he such have felt offended by the words, or at least a little concerned… feeling his heart flutter at the words.

 

The General snorted, “You’re nothing. You think you can stand against me?”

 

He seemed oblivious to the way San Lang moved forwards, moving like a snake cornering its prey.

 

“I am more than I look.” San Lang whispered, the words echoing throughout the area, even above the sound of the bellowing and the quiet tone, “And Xie Lan is mine.”

 

It all happened in a blur.

 

San Lang grabbed the guard next to him, spinning him around and using his own movement to increase the impact of his strike, punching with an open fist.

 

A second guard fell in much the same way, as San Lang took advantage of the General’s shock, pulling Xie Lan away and lifting him up with one arm, before charging at the General, much like Zhao had done.

 

This attack was much more successful, San Lang’s foot hitting the General right in the chest, much to the shock of everyone watching, yelling as he flew through the air and into the pit down below.

 

Xie Lan was placed back on his two feet, desperately reaching out as San Lang jumped into the pit after the General. Looking over the side, the darkness prevented him from seeing anything going on, but it sounded violent.

 

Just before he jumped into the pit himself, not only wanting to help San Lang, but poor Zhao as well, San Lang jumped back up onto the platform, an indignant Zhao in one arm (Zhao practically jumped free as soon as he could), and the head of the General in the other.

 

“I did warn him.” There was something cold in San Lang’s tone, before it faded and he rushed over to Xie Lan in concern, “Are you okay? He didn’t hurt you did he?”

 

“No.” Xie Lan whispered, knowing that whilst his arm was a little sore, it probably wouldn’t bruise.

 

He wasn’t sure what San Lang would do or say if he saw that Xie Lan had been bruised.

 

“Good.” San Lang leaned in close to the point where Xie Lan was sure he was going to kiss him, feeling a little disappointed when it didn’t happen, “Because you’re mine.”

 

Xie Lan knew he would struggle to deny that now.

 

He cast one last look at the head of the General, before turning away.

 

That… did not go according to plan.

Chapter 684: Zhou Zi Shu/Wen Ke Xing - Protective Zhou Zi Shu

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I like the heaven officials blessing one above a lot. But still, could I request one regarding word of honour, if you've watched it? I think it might be a first on this story collection?!
No special scenario though, just maybe Zhou Zishu being very protective over a hurt or attacked wen ke Xing!

…………………………………….

 

Wen Ke Xing looked almost amused at the shouts coming from the crowd surrounding him.

 

Demon.

 

Murderer.

 

Words that he’d heard before, from people he respected for. Unfortunately, he was backed into a corner, and Zhou Zi Shu didn’t like him hurting innocent civilians, no matter how scared or angry they were.

 

Sighing, he looked up at the rooftops, preparing to escape that way and get back to the camp.

 

He didn’t expect the jug to strike him right on the side of the head, leaning heavily against the wall as he turned to the crowd in shock.

 

They didn’t count as innocent anymore, right?

 

He tensed, bracing himself for a fight, even as blood trickled down his cheek as the insults continued. They’d landed a hit, boosting their confidence.

 

They would regret that.

 

…………………………………………………….

 

Zhou Zi Shu carefully followed the sound of people screaming and shouting, his curiosity getting the better of him.

 

If Ke Xing were here, he’d probably say it was more because of Zi Shu’s desire to help others.

 

Either way, Zi Shu was going to investigate.

 

The noise led him to a large crowd swarming around a small alley…. a mob by the looks of it.

 

Where there was a mob, there was usually a victim at the centre. The noise was atrocious, meaning that he was barely able to make out a word anyone was saying or who they were fighting against.

 

He moved further into the alleyway, smelling blood, and seeing it splattered against the wall.

 

People who were too injured to fight, collapsed off to the side, clutching at wounds that were minor, but made fighting difficult. The backs of legs, heads, things like that.

 

Nothing fatal.

 

Taking a few calming breaths, recognising the style, he put one foot in front of the other and followed the sound, desperately trying to calm down.

 

If Wen Ke Xing was hurt, after everything that they’d been through… he would probably lose it.

 

His fists clenched, speeding up his pace a little. He rounded a corner, to see Wen Ke Xing cornered, quite literally, looking at the crowd a little nervously as he seemed to realise that he might have to get a little more violent in order to get out of this.

 

He was bleeding heavily from a head wound, and it looked like there were other wounds under his clothes.

 

“How. Dare. You.” He hissed, “Leave… NOW!”

 

The command echoed throughout the alleyway, the majority of the crowd spinning around, eyes widening at the sight of him.

 

It seemed like his reputation preceded him, as one man, who was holding a bloodied wooden post, took a step back. “It’s him! It’s-it’s- it’s- “

 

Zhou Zi Shu never gave him the chance to finish the sentence, darting at the crowd, hoping that would enough to deter them.

 

A fair number of the crowd ran whilst they had the chance, not willing to even attempt to hold Zi Shu back. Those who remained, were soon backed into a corner of their own.

 

Zhou Zi Shu didn’t pull his punches, taking a small amount of satisfaction in the sound of pain.

 

There were no fatal wounds, but it was enough to send the rest of them scurrying home.

 

When the fight was over, and they were all gone, Zhou Zi Shu rushed over to Wen Ke Xing, who hadn’t moved from his corner, eyes wide as he stared straight at his lover.

 

“Ke Xing… KE XING!” Zi Shu lightly slapped Ke Xing’s cheek, wincing at the red blood that stained his fingers. Ke Xing’s breathing was stable, and whilst his skin was paler than Zi Shu would have liked, he didn’t seem to be seriously injured.

 

So why wasn’t he moving?

 

“Come on.” He sighed, “We need to get back to the inn, pay our bill and get out of here.”

 

Blood was still slowly oozing from Ke Xing’s head wound, making Zi Shu groan. “After we get you cleaned and patched up.”

 

“… That was so beautiful.” Ke Xing whined, “Why are you so perfect Ah-Shu?!”

 

“Shut up.”

 

“My hero!”

 

“I said shut up!”

 

“Are you going to carry me home?”

 

“Ugh.”

Chapter 685: Leo/Fiat - Rough Sex (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 15th May, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hey, I'm so sorry about the first time, I didn't realise it. Anyway, here is my request again: could you please do a long smut of Leo being too rough on fiat

……………………………………………………

 

Fiat gasped as his back met the wall, letting his jaw fall open, chest heaving as he desperately tried to catch his breath. Leo was pressed up against him, the heat of his body making Fiat feel a little dizzy.

 

Or was that because his head had knocked back against the wall.

 

Fiat pushed that thought aside. Reaching up to tangle his fingers in Leo’s hair.

 

“Leo!” he gasped, not knowing that he wanted to say, but found himself unable to say anything except Leo’s name. Leo's hands stroked over his body, one hand gripping Fiat’s thigh and pulling until Fiat was spread open. He whined when slick fingers swiftly pressed inside, still loose from the previous evening.

 

“Gorgeous.” Leo growled, bring Fiat’s other leg up and around.

 

“F-fuck me!” Fiat pleaded, ignoring the ache in his back and head, “P-Please!”

 

Leo pressed another finger inside, making Fiat groan in frustration.

 

“I-I’m ready! I-I promise!”

 

Leo ignored him, smirking at the sight of Fiat’s cock leaking onto their stomachs and the tears of frustration building in his eyes. He twisted his fingers, making Fiat groan and thrust down onto them.

 

The stretching didn’t continue for long, before Leo was removing his fingers and positioning himself, using the barest amount of slick to ease the way, clearly too impatient to go and get more lube from where’d they’d dropped the tube on the sofa.

 

Leo thrust inside hard, impaling Fiat on his cock as the younger man cried out in both shock and bliss, Leo’s cock hitting his prostate dead-on as his legs tightened around Leo’s waist.

 

“A-AH!”

 

Wrapping his arms around Leo’s neck, Fiat pulled him into a kiss, trying to muffle his moans.

 

There was just enough slick to stop it from being uncomfortable, but not enough to make it entirely easy.

 

Re-adjusting himself, Leo lifted Fiat up slightly, before slamming his boyfriend down, driving a howl from the younger man, Fiat’s eyes rolling back in bliss. He repeated the action, moving at a slow and steady pace that Fiat soon grew frustrated by.

 

“F-faster!”

 

Leo ignored him, keeping it at the hard, slow thrusts that Fiat rocked back against. A few minutes passed before Leo readjusted himself slightly and started to move a little faster as Fiat moaned out his approval.

 

The moan cut off slightly as Leo pressed him a little harder against the wall, hips snapping harder.

 

“L-Leo!”

 

That wasn’t the right tone.

 

Feeling Fiat lightly pushing against his chest, Leo pulled away quickly, gently pulling out and placing Fiat on the ground, hearing Fiat hiss slightly in pain.

 

“Fiat?”

 

“Didn’t want to stop.” Fiat mumbled a little sulkily, “Just wanted to change position.”

 

It was oh so tempting to pull him over to the sofa, push him to his hands and knees and drive right back in… but he’d never heard Fiat sound like that before. Gently, he turned Fiat around, wincing at the red marks that he saw that. When he lightly brushed his fingers against the marks, he heard another hiss of pain.

 

“Hey!” Fiat protested.

 

“Oh my God.” Leo felt a little bit ill, “Your back is going to be so bruised.”

 

“… Really?”

 

“Why didn’t you tell me I was hurting you like this!”

 

“I still felt good, and I was fine!” Fiat pouted again, “And then you stopped. It’s not like you broke anything.”

 

“Good!”

 

Fiat rolled his eyes a little, before a wicked little smirk appeared on his face, “It was hot how you could pin me up against the wall.”

 

“… We’re sticking to hand jobs for now.”

 

“W-what?!”

 

“Until those bruises are gone… hand jobs and blow jobs only.”

 

“We have a soft mattress though! What about that?!”

 

“I’m not taking the risk.”

 

“Leo!”

Chapter 686: Kongpob/Arthit - Secretly Kinky Arthit (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 15th May, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from raving_mad: Can I please have a Kongpob/Arthit story, with slightly Nsfw as per your wish, where everyone thinks that Art is a prude and shies away from sex, and they tease them both a lot, saying things like Kongpob will have to die of blue balls, but Arthit just hides the fact very well that how big of a horn dog he actually is and he and Kong are into very kinky shit, and Kong has to constantly hide the bruises and marks and other evidence since he too doesn't want anyone else to know about this side of Arthit...

……………………………………………………………………

 

Arthit’s breath was hot against his ear as he rubbed at Kongpob’s cock through his pants.

 

They didn’t have long.

 

Maybe fifteen minutes, before someone would come looking for them.

 

Kongpob wondered what Arthit’s friends would think if they knew just how kinky Arthit really was. Anyone could catch them here, but Arthit didn’t seem to care.

 

‘So shy Arthit! When Kongpob finally touches you, I think you’ll explode!’

 

Oh, how little they knew.

 

They didn’t know that Arthit liked to bend Kongpob over the nearest flat surface and drop to his knees behind him, stretching Kongpob out with his calloused fingers until the younger man could take no more.

 

They didn’t know how much Arthit liked to mark Kongpob, leaving his bitemarks and bruises that Kongpob had to hide behind his uniform.

 

Kongpob knew what they thought…. That his and Arthit’s relationship was full of sweet, lingering touches, chaste kisses, and quick hugs where no-one could see them.

 

He didn’t mind that. What they had between them, was just for them, and it was everything that Kongpob never knew that he wanted.

 

This side of Arthit was his and his alone.

 

“C-close!” He whined, the sound cutting off when Arthit placed his free hand over Kongpob’s mouth.

 

“Ssh, or we’re going to be caught!”

 

Kongpob whimpered at the firm tone, eyes rolling back as he got closer to the edge, hips bucking desperately.

 

And then Arthit pulled his hand away with a smirk. “You have class don’t you? You don’t want to be late.”

 

“Bastard.” Kongpob muttered, adjusting himself as best he could, before following Arthit out of the room.

 

………………………………………

 

“Did you and P’Arthit have another argument?”

 

Kongpob looked up at Oak.

 

“Is it about your… relationship?”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Well, you know…. he doesn’t like you touching him in public, so that’s got to be a little annoying, right?”

 

Kongpob shrugged, “I don’t mind. Some people are very private.” The marks on his shoulder blades ached a little as he did so.

 

“I guess.” Oak frowned, “It’s just… It would bother me, that’s all.”

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

“I can’t believe they haven’t noticed anything.” Kongpob muttered that night, exhausted and lying in his own bodily fluids, “I was sure I was limping last week.” He looked over at Arthit, “Are your friends still calling you a prude?”

 

Arthit smirked and nodded, clearly enjoying pulling the wool over his friends’ eyes.

 

“You know… all it’ll take is you leaving a mark too high for me to cover.”

 

“I’m careful.” Arthit rolled over until he was on top of him, cupping at Kongpob’s spent cock and making him whine in overstimulation, “Do you really want to be thinking of our friends right now?”

 

“A-a-ah!”

 

“Are you going to cum for me again Kongpob? I hope so, because I want you to remember this next time your friends are concerned about your happiness in this relationship, or my friends teasing us about me being a prude.”

 

“F-fuck!”

 

“Maybe I should leave a mark that they can all see… so they all see just how happy we are.”

 

“I-I like only me s-seeing this side of you though.”

 

Arthit’s eyes widened just as Kongpob came with a sharp yelp, coming all over Arthit’s hand and his own stomach.

 

“Did you mean that?” Arthit asked softly, once they were both cleaned up and snuggled together in bed, “About being the only one who knows about… all this?”

 

“I did…. It’s a side of you that no-one but me sees.” Kongpob shrugged and beamed, “I guess… it’s my own form of possessiveness. You have your marks, and I have this.”

 

It wasn’t as bad a thought as Arthit thought it would be.

 

In fact, it was almost pleasing.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

“You look tired N’Kongpob? Did Arthit keep you up all night?”

 

“Ha! As if!”

 

Kongpob ignored the bantering of Arthit’s friends, risking a quick look over at his boyfriend, who was rolling his eyes fondly. When he caught that Kongpob was looking at him, he smirked.

 

The fresh marks on Kongpob’s hips ached.

 

They knew the truth.

Chapter 687: Ho Dol/Won Seok - First Fight/Making Up

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

So, to cut a long story short, Virgin Media fucked up and cut off my services (literally, cut wire and everything) a week before they were meant to have a re-wire, so my neighbour has kindly given me the password to her wifi until it's fixed (hopefully, should be today). Thank you to everyone for patience and kind messages of support!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: Ho Dol / Won Seok: 1) First fight/makeup session

……………………………………………………….

 

Ho Dol sat curled up in the corner of the sofa, wiping at tear-filled eyes, Joo Seo-Joon watching him in concern.

 

“It’s probably not as bad as it seems.” He carefully whispered, trying to offer the other man some support.

 

Ho Dol sniffed, “I don’t know.” He sniffed again, “He didn’t see the look on his face, I was awful!”

 

“Ho Dol…”

 

“It was my fault! Mine! Our first fight and I started it!”

 

Seo-Joon honestly couldn’t believe that that was the case, clearing his throat and trying to calm Ho Dol down again, “It doesn’t matter who’s fault it is…”

 

His head snapped up, “Of course it does! I’m messing everything up!”

 

For a moment, Seo-Joon watched Ho Dol bury his head into his hands, still muttering things under his breath. “Are you… not happy with my brother?” He asked cautiously.

 

“N-No! I am!”

 

“So, why did the fight even happen?”

 

A moment passed, before Ho Dol pulled his face away from his hands, resting his head against the back of the sofa and staring up at the ceiling.

 

“I’m scared.” He whispered, “I guess I’m just… waiting for him to wake up and realise that he could do much better than me.” He sat up on the edge of the sofa, his elbows on his knees, eyes on the table now, “He’s gorgeous, and I’m not blind.”

 

At that moment, they both heard the floorboards creaking near the doorway, seeing Won Seok standing there.

 

“Seo-Joon… give us a moment please.” His eyes were firmly planted on Ho Dol, as his younger brother got up and left without a word.

 

Won Seok had heard everything. It wasn’t exactly the right thing to do, eavesdropping on an obviously private conversation, but he had no idea what had set Ho Dol off the previous evening. Hearing his boyfriend speaking to his younger brother, he couldn’t resist the opportunity to learn more.

 

And then he heard those heart-breaking words.

 

It really was completely unlike Ho Dol to pick a fight over something so trivial as where they wanted to eat, so it was clear that there was a larger issue at play.

 

And then he heard all those insecurities.

 

Once he was sure that his brother was out of earshot, he reached out and took Ho Dol’s hand into his own.

 

“How much did you hear?” Ho Dol asked in a small voice.

 

“Most of it…. Have I made you feel like I want someone better?”

 

“No! You’ve been perfect!”

 

“Then… how do I make you believe that I can’t think of being with anyone else?”

 

Ho Dol opened his mouth, only to stop and shrug, shaking his head weakly. “I-I don’t know.”

 

Won Seok was more than a little shocked at Ho Dol’s defeated attitude, feeling Ho Dol try to pull his hand away, prompting him to tighten his grip a little.

 

“Everyone always stares at us when we’re out.” Ho Dol sighed, “Like they’re wondering just what someone like you is doing with someone like me.”

 

“Why do you care so much about what strangers think?” Won Seok forced himself to stay calm, knowing that getting frustrated with Ho Dol wouldn’t help.

 

“I-I- “

 

Won Seok waited patiently, growing concerned when he saw Ho Dol’s eyes filling up with tears.

 

“I-I don’t know.”

 

Gently, Won Seok reached out and pulled Ho Dol closer, “You shouldn’t.” he whispered, “Their opinions mean nothing to me, and they should mean nothing to you.”

 

“I tried to tell myself that but- “

 

“- I’m happy with you.” Won Seok interrupted, “Losing you would break me.”

 

Ho Dol stared at him for a few moments, before moving closer and burying his head into his chest. “I don’t mind going to that new noodle place tonight.”

 

“Maybe we should have a private night in tonight and go out tomorrow when we’re not feeling so fragile.” He kissed the top of Ho Dol’s head, “Just you, me… and your favourite comfort food.”

 

“Maybe a little bit more?” Ho Dol asked hopefully, looping his arms around his boyfriend’s neck.

 

“I think we can manage that.”

Chapter 688: Phupha/Tian - Body Worship (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

So, to cut a long story short, Virgin Media fucked up and cut off my services (literally, cut wire and everything) a week before they were meant to have a re-wire, so my neighbour has kindly given me the password to her wifi until it's fixed (hopefully, should be today). Thank you to everyone for patience and kind messages of support!

Chapter Text

Prompt from bowsie22: Can I request Phupha/Tian body worship on both parts. One thing I love about them is their physical contrasts in regards to basically everything

………………………………………………………………..

 

The first time they fucked, Tian left his shirt on.

 

Phupha tugged at the fabric, but Tian ignored him, pushing his hands away as he kissed the older man. Phupha carefully allowed himself to be distracted, telling himself that it was their first time and of course there would be some nerves involved.

 

He loved Tian.

 

He didn’t mind waiting.

 

It took weeks before Tian removed his shirt, and it was only because they were in the middle of a heatwave, one that had half of the village walking around without their shirts.

 

And so, Phupha was seeing his boyfriend and the scar that almost seemed to bisect his chest. A scar which Tian’s arms were doing their best to cover from Phupha’s gaze.

 

“Hey.” Phupha whispered gently, reaching out and patting Tian’s elbow.

 

Tian couldn’t help but smile shyly, despite himself, letting Phupha pull him close for a kiss before the older man was turning and pinning him to the bed. He left a trail of wet, needy kisses down Tian’s neck, and then around the scar, hearing Tian suck in a sharp gasp of shock.

 

Even with one hand stroking at Tian’s cock, it was still a shock when Tian came mere seconds later, his cry startling a few birds in the trees nearby.

 

Later, in the lingering heat and smell of sweat, Tian sprawled out on the bed, one finger running gently over the scar. “Always thought it was ugly.” He stated, eyes on the ceiling, refusing to look over at Phupha, “I hated it.”

 

Phupha turned over on his side, propping himself up on one elbow, running his fingers through Tian’s hair.

 

“I didn’t want you to see it.” Tian continued, tears starting to build up a little.

 

“... Because you thought I would think it was ugly?”

 

Tian nodded, flattening out his hand, resting it right over the scar, unconsciously trying to hide it again.

 

“It’s a part of you.” Phupha whispered, “How could I ever hate it, not when it’s a symbol of your survival. I look at this scar, and it reminds me that you’re alive.” He started to run his on fingers over the scar, gently moving Tian’s hand out of the way.

 

“You... don’t think it’s ugly?”

 

“No, not ugly... it’s perfect.”

 

................................................................................

 

“You may now kiss the groom!”

 

Tian couldn’t help but laugh into the kiss as Phupha lifted him into those oh-so-strong arms and carried him down the make-shift aisle, passing by all their friends, who were applauding and cheering for the two new husbands.

 

He was looking forward to those same arms carrying him to their room later that night.

 

……………………………………………

 

“I love you so much.” Tian growled, climbing on top of Phupha, kissing him deeply and passionately.

 

“I love you more.”

 

Hands roamed over bodies (and Tian knew his own hands lingered over strong muscles), removing clothing and throwing it to the ground.

 

“You’re gorgeous.” He couldn’t hold back the words, pulling off Phupha’s pants revealed muscular thighs which Tian was quick to run his hands over, seeing Phupha’s cock twitching. He kissed at the same thighs, seeing Phupha blindly reaching out for the lube that they kept under the pillow.

 

Tian took it, reaching behind him to prepare himself, as the other hand continued to rub over those muscles.

 

“Let me guess…” Phupha panted, “… you want to ride me?”

 

“How else can I properly appreciate these muscles?”

 

“I can fuck you up against the- AH!”

 

Twisting his hand around the head of the cock, Tian smirked when he managed to cut Phupha off. Once he was back in control, he climbed on top of his new husband, making eye contact, before sinking down onto his cock, hands on Phupha’s chest for both balance and appreciation.

 

“I-I might not last long.”

 

“Me n-neither.” Phupha smirked, raising one of his own hands and gently brushing it against the scar on Tian’s chest, mirroring Tian’s hands on him, “Together?”

 

“A-always.”

Chapter 689: Phupha/Tian - Wanton Chief (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 15th May, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: Chief/Tian, I want to a wanton chief. He’s always so in control. I want him to lose it, out of jealousy or lust, I dot. Care, maybe both. But I want him to get all handsy, in public place.

………………………………….

 

When Phupha pressed him up against the bathroom stall’s door, Tian couldn’t help but chuckle fondly, feeling hands slipping under his shirt as Phupha leant over to press his face into the space between Tian’s neck and shoulder.

 

He threw his head back when the older man mouthed hotly at his neck, hitching up a leg around his hip and grinding.

 

“What’s got you all worked up, hm?” He whispered, reaching up and lightly tugging at the strands at the back of Phupha’s neck to pull him away, “What’s wrong? Not that I’m really complaining, but- “He paused when Phupha fought a little against the grip.

 

“Alright, if you’re going to be like this.” Tian quickly switched their positions, taking advantage of Phupha’s distraction to do so, pressing him up against the wall instead. Phupha’s face was a little flushed, with lust or embarrassment, Tian wasn’t sure, hands reaching up and grip at Tian’s shoulders and pull him closer.

 

By doing this, Tian could feel his lover’s boyfriend’s hardness pressing against his hip, leaking through his pants. It was a mercy that they were dark enough to hide the stain.

 

“Please.” The older man begged, no small hint of desperation in his voice, which Tian couldn’t understand the origins of.

 

“Words first.” Tian remained firm, “What has got you- “

 

“- The way you were dancing!” Phupha snapped, “You know what that does to me!”

 

“I dance all the time back in the village!”

 

“Not wearing clothes like this.”

 

Tian understood now… and he liked what he was hearing

 

“Do you really want to do something here?” Tian asked softly, “I mean… there are no cameras in here and we probably won’t be disturbed, but we can go back to the hotel if you- “

 

“- Here. Here, please.”

 

Tian nodded, pulling him into a bathroom stall, shoving his trousers down along with his underwear, and turning his back to Phupha, leaning over the toilet, pushing his hips back to present his ass.

 

Immediately, Phupha’s hands were all over him, moaning when he saw that Tian was already prepared, the sound predatory and almost wounded.

 

“F-fuck. I can’t believe we’re doing this.”

 

“We’re not yet.” Tian decided to push Phupha a little further, turning and pouting over his shoulder, “I feel empty.”

 

Two fingers slid easily into his hole, almost shyly exploring the wetness inside.

 

There was a blush on Phupha’s cheek that showed just how eager he was.

 

“You can just slide inside Chief.”

 

“S-shit.” Phupha pulled out his cock, lined himself up and thrust inside until his hips met Tian’s backside, hands on Tian’s hips to keep him upright. He started moving almost immediately, too worked up to do anything else, having been hard for most of the evening watching Tian in this environment.

 

He built up a restless rhythm, the slap of skin against skin and the squelching of fluids echoing throughout the bathroom.

 

Phupha had been on the edge for too long, coming with a low groan, riding out his orgasm slowly as he grinded inside of Tian. Before Tian could complain about it being his turn, Phupha was pulling out, spinning him around and falling to his knees, taking Tian’s cock into his mouth.

 

He barely had to wrap his mouth around the head of it, before Tian was coming, feeling his cock twitching against Phupha’s tongue as he panted.

 

“Did you-did you just swallow?” He asked, as Phupha got back to his feet, looking more than a little stunned at his own actions.

 

“I-I don’t know what came over me.” He admitted a little sheepishly, “But… can we go back to the hotel now?”

 

“Round two?”

 

“Round two.”

Chapter 690: Ram/King - Sick Ram

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 15th May, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from WendiMania: Hello, if you’re still taking prompts can I request a RamKing story where Ram starts to get sick and brushes it off but doesn’t realize he has anaemia and faints. Cue King freaking out and hovering over Ram as he recovers. Thank you so much for all your hard work!

………………………………………………

 

Ram honestly couldn’t pay attention to any of the words in front of him. His legs ached, his chest and throat felt tight, but he just shook it off.

 

He had an exam soon; he could be ill after that.

 

Feeling a hand land on his shoulder, Ram jumped, turning to see King standing there, a look of concern on his face.

 

“Hey, I think you need to take a break.” King chuckled, “You’re looking a bit pale.”

 

Silently, Ram leant into the grip, taking some comfort of it. His head felt like it was floating somewhere up in the clouds, as King took the seat next to him.

 

“Ram… are you okay?”

 

Ram nodded, swallowing thickly, despite a harsh scratching sensation in his throat. His world felt like it was spinning, especially his head. He could feel his shirt becoming clammy against his skin, and when he looked down at his notes, he could see more writing.

 

It was smudged and messy… and he didn’t remember writing any of this.

 

“Ram?” King’s voice was definitely concerned now, “Don’t you have class?”

 

Shakily, Ram got to his feet, the air feeling thick around him as he braced himself against the table, unable to move away from it. All surrounding sounds faded in and out; his eyes didn’t feel like they were all the way open.

 

Pressure was building in his head, as he braced himself further against the table, wrists started to ache.

 

“Ram, are you- “

 

Ram grunted as his legs went out from under him. He managed to catch himself somewhat on the edge of the desk, gripping the plastic and pressing his forehead to the backs of his trembling hands. As his knees hit the ground, he let out another grunt of pain.

 

He felt hands on him almost straight away, prompting him to whimper in case they were going to try and get him to stand up.

 

Even when he was kneeling, he was struggling to keep himself upright.

 

“I’ve got you.” He vaguely heard someone say, “Shit, shit, you’re burning up! What didn’t you say anything?”

 

Ram mumbled wordlessly, slumping forwards as his limbs refused to cooperate.

 

“Ram? Ram?! Someone get a doctor!”

 

There was a commotion, before another voice was asking what happened.

 

“I don’t know! He just dropped!”

 

Ram felt like he was causing a scene here, his anxiety bubbling up at the thought. He was probably just being dramatic, right? He could get up if he wanted to… right?

 

Even as he mentally scolded himself, upon feeling someone pressed up against his side, he turned and buried his face into that person’s shoulder.

 

He wanted it all to go away.

 

He wanted to sleep.

 

Hours seemed to pass, before he found himself able to open his eyes again, staring right up into King’s face, who looked completely terrified, Ram’s head on his lap.

 

Huh… when did that happen?

 

“Wha-what happened?”

 

“It’s okay, you’re okay.” King sounded panicked, “I called Tharn, he’s going to bring you to the clinic.

 

Ram shook his head, which only made him dizzier, tightening aches settling into his muscles.

 

“Hey, it’s alright, you’re okay!” King looked over his shoulder, “Where’s Tharn? Shouldn’t we take him to the hospital instead?”

 

By the time Tharn arrived, Ram was almost unconscious again, his fever-addled brain only just registering being helped to his feet and into the car that would travel that short-distance to the clinic. He wobbled and groaned when they stood him up, but feeling King pressed up against him and hearing those soft words of comfort, made him feel a little better.

 

When they finally reached the clinic, and he was placed onto a bed, Ram’s bones had more or less turned to jelly, he finally let himself drop off to sleep, hearing King’s panicking intensify.

 

“Ram? Ram!”

 

………………………………………………………………

 

Ram lifted up his spoon, watching the thick globs of liquid plop back into the bowl, before giving King a ‘really’ look.

 

“I put a lot of work into that.” King pouted, “You have anaemia, and this soup will help raise your iron levels.”

 

With oxygen tubes up his nose and an IV attached to his arm, Ram felt like the doctors had this under control. He squinted his eyes at the offending mush.

 

“I also bought you some orange juice!”

 

Ram could see that… all six pints of it.

 

Could you die of orange juice poisoning?

 

He opened his mouth to protest, only to make the mistake of looking King right in the eyes and seeing the pleading look there.

 

“Please?” King whispered, “I was- I was really worried you know.”

 

He ate the soup.

Chapter 691: Jack/Zhao Zi - First Time (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED as of 4:02am GMT

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from admiralnguyenv: Mmm not sure if this is already on the list, but it’d be cool to have a Zhao zi and jack story about their first time. The show only implied what happened haha. Be nice to know more of the steamy or hilarity that went on. Obviously feel free to use your imagination haha.

………………………………………………………………..

 

The duvet was pulled over them, and Zhao Zi couldn’t deny that he was still nervous, no matter how kind Jack was being in that moment.

 

They were going to do it.

 

There was something about that sentence that was enough to send a thrill through Zhao Zi. Part of him wonders if something will change after this, after losing his virginity.

 

“Hey, are you okay?” Jack asked, as Zhao ZI nodded frantically.

 

“Great! I’m really great!”

 

Jack gave him a knowing look, before tugging on the end of his shirt, “Are you going to take all this off then?”

 

What if Jack didn’t like the sight of him naked?

 

He was all… solid like Jack.

 

Biting at his lip, Zhao Zi slowly removed his clothing, trying not to squeak when Jack took off his own sweatpants. He was in awe of just how handsome Jack was, feeling a little self-conscious.

 

“Zhao Zi, are you sure you’re okay?”

 

“Y-yeah!”

 

Jack snorted, “You are so cute.” His eyes lowered, as Zhao Zi followed the gaze, seeing his own cock hard and curling towards his belly.

 

Jack was soon crawling on top of him, kissing, nibbling, licking and stroking across Zhao Zi’s body. Zhao Zi felt like his body was on fire, an instrument that Jack was playing perfectly.

 

“Do you have any lube?”

 

Zhao Zi flushed bright red, “D-drawer.”

 

He shook as Jack moved away to grab the tube, slicking up his fingers, before gently pressing one inside of Zhao Zi, making him gasp sharply.

 

“It doesn’t hurt, does it?”

 

“No.” Zhao Zi was surprised to find that he was telling the truth. Those fingers were perfect, filling him and yet, making him want more, especially as those fingers brushed against one spot inside of him that made him yelp in surprise, and then moan in pleasure.

 

“Jack, please.” He murmured, “Please, please, please!”

 

Jack leaned over, kissing the tip of Zhao Zi’s noise gently, “Alright.” He whispered, “Just a little more, okay?”

 

One finger turned into two and then into three.

 

Once he felt like Zhao Zi was sufficiently prepared, Jack leant back to put on a condom he’d brought with him and slick up his cock, before sliding in.

 

It felt… amazing.

 

It felt like they were one, and judging by Jack’s barely contained moans of pleasure, he was enjoying it just as much.

 

Zhao ZI was gasping and moaning as Jack entered him again and again and again, his legs clenching around Jack, trapping him in. He begged Jack to touch him, feeling pinned by the steady look of adoration and lust in Jack’s eyes.

 

Jack loved him and Zhao Zi loved him back.

 

He came embarrassingly fast, his mind and body going white-hot with pleasure as his hole spasmed around Jack. Jack only managed two more thrusts before he was coming as well, groaning in relief. He slipped out and removed the condom, satisfied, and exhausted as he threw the condom to one side and pulled Zhao Zi into a passionate kiss.

 

“I love you.” He murmured, “I love you so much”

 

“I love you too.” Zhao Zi panted back, rolling over and curling into Jack as best he could, feeling a dull ache in his ass and thighs, “I-I don’t think I’m going to be able to walk tomorrow though.”

 

“That’s the best compliment you can ever give me.”

 

“Jack!”

Chapter 692: Bohn/Duen - Hanahaki Disease

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tillyoh: Hi, if you are still taking requests could you do a Bohn/Duen hanahaki disease fic with a happy ever after?
I didn't realise how much I miss the old classics of fanfic so thought it would be fun to see. Please feel free to ignore this if it isn't your cup of tea
Thank you

………………………………………..

 

Bohn wasn’t the first person that he knew to develop Hanahaki Disease; he’d seen his uncle fall victim to it, several cousins and there were even a few people in university that he’d seen struggling with it.

 

So, when he retched bloodied white rose petals into the toilet, he knew his fate. He rested his head against the rim of the seat and sighed, the sound shaky and rattling, indicating the presence of more petals still in his lungs.

 

He knew who this was all over.

 

He knew who the cause of this was.

 

Duen.

 

He’d fallen head over heels for the younger man, ever since Duen begrudgingly shoved a rose into his hand, remaining unaware of those feelings until he saw Duen laughing at some stupid joke Boss made this morning.

 

Even the thought of Duen was making his head dizzy and his chest ache.

 

How was he going to tell his friends that he was dying… because there was no way he was going to remove all memories of Duen, and there was no way Duen was actually interested in someone like him.

 

He couldn’t tell them the truth about it, and so, he would suffer silently, would die silently, collecting bloodied petals along the way.

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

They found out that same afternoon. Duen was passionately talking to Ram about something or other, his entire face lighting up and making Bohn reel at the sight.

 

He shot to his feet and stumbled to the nearest bathroom, ignoring the cries of protest behind him. He didn’t quite make it, falling to his knees and spewing petals all over the pavement.

 

From there, it was a blur of white walls and whispered voices.

 

When a doctor mentioned the cure, Bohn finally broke his silence, “I don’t want the cure.”

 

“Maybe you don’t understand…. Without this cure, or the person you in love with returning your feelings, you’ll- “

 

“- Die. I know.” He glanced over at Duen, who wouldn’t even meet his gaze.

 

He must know.

 

Feeling shame burning bright in his gut, Bohn got off of the bed, shakily getting to his feet and pushing past the worried gazes to get to the bathroom.

 

When he re-entered the hospital room, everyone was gone.

 

He curled up into a ball on his bed and sobbed, his sore throat aching even more.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

He must have fallen asleep, waking to a gentle knock on the door.

 

“Bohn? Can I come in?”

 

“Yes.” His voice was hoarse from crying or vomiting, he wasn’t sure which.

 

Duen entered the room, brows furrowing when he say Bohn curled up on the bed. He took a step closer into the room, only to stop when Bohn held up a hand.

 

“Bohn, what’s wrong?” He continued to approached, sitting next to Duen on the bed, “Can-can I help?” He reached out and ran a hand through Bohn’s sweaty hair, making a searing pain burst in Bohn’s chest.

 

He ran to the bathroom, not quite making it again as the bloodied petals splattered against the floor.

 

The disease was progressing quicker than he’d ever heard of before.

 

Maybe it was because of the close proximity?

 

“Bohn, you need the cure!” Duen protested, “So you’ll lose all the memories of the person you love, who cares! They clearly don’t deserve you! I won’t let you die!”

 

Looking up, Bohn could see Duen pacing back and forth.

 

“Duen- “

 

“I won’t let you die, because some idiot won’t love you back!”

 

Bohn felt tears burning his eyes, “You’re the idiot.” He snapped, “You’re the one who doesn’t love me back!”

 

Silence.

 

“Sorry.” Bohn whispered, “Sorry I-I didn’t mean that.”

 

Duen fell to his knees in front of Bohn, cradling Bohn’s face in his palm.

 

“I love you.” Bohn whispered, “I-I don’t expect you to feel the same… not after I forced you to buy all those flowers for me.”

 

“You’re the idiot here.” Duen rolled his eyes, “If I didn’t like giving you flowers, I wouldn’t have done it.” Before Bohn could say anything, he was leaning forwards and pressing their lips together, kissing Bohn gently as though he were fragile.

 

The ache in Bohn’s chest eased, slowly but surely.

 

The all-consuming pain was gone.

 

There was a dull ache, but nothing compared to what it was before.

 

Eventually, Duen pulled away, not seeming to care that he had Bohn’s blood staining his own lips. “I love you too.” He whispered.

 

“You-you promise?”

 

“I promise.”

 

A sob escaped Bohn’s lip, feeling Duen wrap his arms around him, enveloped in that love.

 

Between them, the bloodied petals withered and died.

Chapter 693: Blue/Champ/Dew - Alpha/Omega Universe (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Xxmac15xx: Hey, I know it's early for you but it's the 13th for me Where I am. I was wandering if you could do champ/blue/dew fic with A/B/O nsfw? Maybe like blue being an omega in heat and dew and champ are alphas and they help blue through his heat. But it's up to you

………………………………………………………

 

Blue was really not expecting this to happen today.

 

His heat wasn’t due for another week yet, but maybe it was the presence of two Alphas that had triggered it a little earlier. Champ and Dew were around him pretty much all the time, and if one wasn’t spending the night in Blue’s room, then the other definitely was.

 

He knew what others thought about the relationship, but he honestly didn’t care.

 

They were all probably just jealous that he had the attention of two strong Alphas… they wouldn’t be if they knew just how often the pair bickered, giving Blue a headache sometimes when all he wanted to do was finish an assignment.

 

He groaned, the cramps starting up again as he lay between the pair of them, Dew behind him and Champ in front. He could feel their low growls rumbling against his bare skin, so quiet that they could almost be mistaken for purrs.

 

It was a relaxing sound, as the pair traced patterns over Blue’s sweat-slicked skin, their combined heat making him pant. He had no idea how he continued to remain conscious with the two of them like this, feeling over-heated.

 

His head was starting to spin from the pain of the cramping when Dew spoke up, “It’s all down to you Blue.” He whispered, “What do you want us to do?”

 

Champ nodded in agreement, pressing up a little closer.

 

“P-Please, I- “Blue shivered, feeling lips brushing against his ear. He wanted to push them away, just a little to create some space for himself, only to whine when a round of cramps started back up, “F-fuck me!”

 

A nose buried into his hair as Champ mouth at his throat, tongue brushing over the hickies left there from their last session.

 

Blue let out another cry as his insides twisted and his member throbbed. He hated his cycle, hated how out of control he felt.

 

As Dew pressed a series of nips and kisses down Blue’s back, he carefully moved Blue’s leg so that his thigh was draped over Champ’s hip. Champ’s hands moved to Blue’s chest, rubbing the nubs there until Blue was ready to scream.

 

He could feel their members against him.

 

He could have cried when Champ wrapped his hand around his cock and started stroking at him. He moved slowly, but Blue didn’t care as the pain from his cramps started to ease.

 

He barely felt the preparation, but he knew that it didn’t take long, not with how wet and relaxed he was.

 

Dew was the first to enter him, making Blue cry out in ecstasy, a sound which increased in pitch when Champ lined their cocks up so that they could rub against one another, the pair of them matching each other’s thrusts

 

The pain dissipated as their movements grew more erratic, and the omega was brought to orgasm again, and again, and again, the friction of Champ’s body too much when combined with the feeling of Dew inside of him.

 

It was almost a relief with Dew finally knotted inside of him, eyes rolling back in his head as he panted through another orgasm, his cock twitching valiantly.

 

He only had a brief reprieve before they were rolling him over to his other side, so that he was facing Dew instead.

 

“Champ!” He sobbed, when a thick, calloused thumb pressed into the slick mess of his dripping hole, “Ah-ah! Please!”

 

“Ssh.” Champ whispered softly, “Don’t worry, we’ve got you.”

 

And then Champ was finally pushing in, splitting Blue relentlessly open on his cock.

 

He was huge, so impossibly huge that it should have hurt, but at this moment, Blue wanted it more than anything else in the world. He wanted another knot, he wanted Champ to fill him with his come as well, until he was practically drowning in it.

 

“Who do you belong to?” Dew whispered.

 

“You.” Blue moaned, “Alphas… M-my Alphas.”

 

“Good boy. Now come.”

 

What else could Blue do, but obey?

Chapter 694: Sarawatine - Knee Surgery

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Ladybug_98: Hey, I don't know if you're still taking prompts but if you are can you please do one with Sarawat and Tine regarding Sarawat’s knee injury. He needed surgery and Tine takes care of him when he's released from hospital.

……………………………………………

 

When Sarawat blinked himself awake, wincing at the fluorescent light above his hospital bed as dimmed as it was, Tine was at his side almost instantly.

 

“Hey.” He whispered, putting a hand on Sarawat’s shoulder, holding him down when Sarawat’s confused, medicated and half-asleep baby tried to get him to sit up, “No, no, no, stay! You’re fine, you’re in the hospital remember? The knee surgery that the Doctor said you were going to need if you wanted to continue playing football… or walk?”

 

Sarawat couldn’t remember anything about that.

 

“Okay.” Tine clearly knew what he was thinking, “The Doctor’s going to be in soon.”

 

With a little extra prodding, Sarawat settled back against the pillows, looking blurrily up at Tine’s bright eyes and reassuring smile.

 

“Everything went well.” Tine whispered, “It’s about half one in the afternoon.”

 

“Whencanigohome?”

 

“Was that Thai?” Tine teased, “I caught a little bit of that, but you’re slurring pretty badly. Did you ask when you can leave?”

 

Sarawat frowned, opening his mouth again only to cough when the dry hospital air hit the back of his throat. Tine was there with some ice chips almost immediately, holding them patiently to Sarawat’s lips to wet them, slipping them onto his tongue. By the time the cup was empty, Sarawat felt like he could talk without choking.

 

He was a little less foggy now, “How-how long do I have to be here?” He asked softly.

 

“Well, apparently it was a textbook surgery. They’re just going to check you over and make sure that you’re not going to have a bad reaction or anything like that.”

 

Sarawat felt cold… would Tine mind if he pulled his boyfriend on top of him like a blanket?

 

He felt like he lost track of time a little, as he watched Tine tuck him in a little, just as the Doctor walked through the door.

 

“Hello, good to see you awake.”

 

Sarawat vaguely recognised the doctor as being the one who recommended that he go through the surgery as best as possible. He was blunt and no-nonsense, but Sarawat remembered appreciating that.

 

The Doctor fiddled with some of the monitors around Sarawat’s bed, making a few notes, before turning back to him with a smile. “I have high hopes for your recovery.” He began, “So long as you rest and make use of the wheelchair and crutches that we will provide for you, I think we can have you discharged as soon as you recover from the anaesthesia. We’ll send you home with some painkillers, and it’s vitally important you follow the post-surgical instructions. You’ll be playing football in no time.”

 

Sarawat nodded, feeling Tine take his hand.

 

“How are you feeling at the moment?”

 

“Ready… to go home.”

 

“Understandable.” The Doctor chuckled, “Once you feel less foggy, I’ll start the discharge process and see you again in a week. I’ll send you home with some exercises as well that you can start as soon as tomorrow, but don’t push it.”

 

Sarawat nodded, knowing just how seriously he had to take this. Looking over, he saw Tine nodding as well.

 

In that moment, he knew that Tine wouldn’t let him mess this up.

 

……………………………………………

 

Sarawat… was a terrible patient.

 

He hated the exercises; he hated the pain and he hated how the painkillers made him feel.

 

Tine was patient with him though, knowing that it was just because he missed playing football, and due to how shaky the painkillers made him feel, he missed playing his guitar.

 

Tine was there though, soothing him through the tantrums and the frustrated tears and the nights Sarawat woke up sweating because he was hurting so badly. He made notes during Sarawat’s hospital appointments whenever he could.

 

He cooked Sarawat’s favourites (read as, ordered them in).

 

He kept the rooms clean (mostly) and allowed Sarawat to cling to him whenever needed.

 

And as soon as Sarawat was cleared for medium activity, he showed his appreciation in the best possible way.

 

Judging from the sounds that Tine made, he appreciated the thanks.

Chapter 695: Pete/Kao - Chapter 288 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hi, can I ask for a sequel to chapter 288 about bottom Pete? Maybe how despite saying it was a onetime thing, Pete somehow finds himself being persuaded to bottom more often for Kao? And Pete decides to pull a power bottom on Kao and gets a little shy at the way Kao looks at him. Thanks.

…………………………………………………

 

“Lie down there.”

 

“Pete- “

 

“Ssh, go on. Do it.” Pete felt like he was going to go mad with how long it had been since they’d had sex. Of course, Kao wanted to try topping more often and if that was the only way they were going to have sex, then so be it.

 

But Pete was still going to be in control.

 

“If you want to stop, then tell me.” He stated, lightly tying Kao’s wrists to the headboard, before leaning over to brush his lips against Kao’s.

 

Moving off of Kao’s bare chest, he grabbed the lube that was resting on the pillow next to Kao’s head. He prepared himself earlier, not wanting Kao to try and take control whilst fingering him… and it would have been easy for him to do that.

 

Kao’s fingering skills were something to behold.

 

He slicked up Kao’s cock, smirking when his boyfriend whined at the sensation, trying to thrust up into the grip.

 

“P-Pete!”

 

“Yeah?” It was nice to see how much Kao wanted him.

 

“P-Please!”

 

“Close already?” Pete teased, pulling his hand away as he straddled Kao, hovering just above his cock, “Try not to cum immediately, hm?”

 

“You bas-Ugh!”

 

Brushing his entrance with the leaking tip playfully, Pete took the cock inside him bit by bit, grateful that he was taking this at his own pace.

 

He was still unused to this sensation.

 

“Ah!” He hissed, as his ass finally met Kao’s hips, engulfing all of him and staying still to adjust. When he felt Kao’s hip buck upwards, his grimaced a little at the slight ache that he felt, placing his hands over Kao’s knees to hold him down, “W-wait!” He snapped.

 

“H-Hurry up!”

 

“Hey, who’s in control here?” Pete slowly rose on his knees until the tip of Kao’s cock was inside him, making circular motions, before sinking back down again, taking all of Kao in him in one movement.

 

They both groaned in unison.

 

Kao knew he would have marks on his wrist from this, but honestly, he couldn’t care less. His eyes never left Pete’s body, the skin covered with sweat, Pete’s cock slapping against his stomach with each movement of his hips.

 

It was an image straight out of his wet dreams.

 

Pete’s hair was plastered to his forehead, and his mouth was slightly ajar, releasing soft pants.

 

“You-you feel so good.” He muttered, as Kao pulled at the restraints, the sound of skin slapping against skin filling the room, “S-shit!”

 

Kao’s eyes never left Pete for even the tiniest of seconds. His boyfriend was moving frantically now, one hand moving to wrap around his cock. When Pete looked down at him, Kao couldn’t help but try to buck up again when he saw the lustful look written all over his lover’s face.

 

“You want to touch me, huh?” Pete stroked his cock a little quicker, feeling Kao twitch inside him, “You-you want to pin me down? Like I do to you?”

 

“P-Pete, I’m- “Kao could feel his orgasm building, causing him to thrust erratically upwards.

 

Pete felt the same, increasing the speed of his stroke, groaning when he felt Kao seize up, coming deep inside of him with Pete’s name on his lips. Pete followed soon after, spilling all over his hand and belly.

 

“K-Kao…” He couldn’t get any more words out as he collapsed on top of Kao, feeling the other man’s frantic heartbeat against his own as he reached to untie him, “… that was- “

 

“-Yeah.” Kao placed his hands on Pete’s glistening back, lightly caressing the skin as he stared in wonderment up at the ceiling.

 

“… I don’t think I’m going to be able to move tomorrow.”

 

“We should take a shower first.”

 

Pete groaned at the thought of moving, not liking the idea of moving from this spot in the slightest. “Tomorrow.” He mumbled, feeling the sleep start to consume him as he heard Kao sigh against his hair.

 

“Fine… but when you complain when we’re stuck together, I’m going to remind you of this moment.”

 

“Mmm, love you too.”

 

“Idiot.” Kao sighed, unable to stop himself from kissing the damp locks, before reaching for the covers and pulling them over the pair of them.

 

Tomorrow it was.

Chapter 696: Folk/Pure - Pure Unused to PDA

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hi, could i have a Folk/Pure story, where Folk finds out that while Pure is completely comfortable about sex and dirty talk in general, he gets extremely flustered by open displays of affection and caring. Interpret that as you like. Thanks!

………………………………………

 

Pure had no qualms about talking about sex in public.

 

Lewd comments whispered in Folk’s ear; a suggestive wink when they went food shopping and they happened to spot an aubergine or another phallic shaped vegetable or fruit or talking about what he and Folk had done the night before with his friends.

 

Folk hated it.

 

He wasn’t a prude, but he really hated it.

 

They were a few months into their relationship when Folk discovered just how to fluster Pure… and it was in the way he least expected.

 

They’d been walking across the campus, when Folk boldly decided to slide an arm around Pure’s waist, only for Pure to nearly jump out of his skin.

 

“Did-did I frighten you?” He asked cautiously, having never seen that reaction before.

 

Pure just glared at him, cheeks a little red as he slapped at Folk’s chest and moved away from the arm that had wrapped around him.

 

Folk blinked at the reaction, noticing how Pure refused to look him in the eyes, cheeks only getting redder, as though sensing that Folk was watching him. Folk couldn’t help but smile at the reaction, reaching out and gently running his fingers through Pure’s hair.

 

“Knock it off!” Pure hissed.

 

“Are you getting... Embarrassed?” he moved closer, wrapping an arm around Pure’s waist, earning an irritated look.

 

“Folk.” Pure mumbled, attempting to be discreet as he moved away once more, cheeks flushing red, “Get off.”

 

“Why?”

 

“We’re in public!”

 

“And?” Folk frowned, “You’ve gone into detail about your kinks in public, how is me wrapping an arm around you worse than that?”

 

Pure let out a frustrated noise before shaking his head, as though Folk were being the unreasonable one.

 

Folk smirked, leaning over to kiss at the side of Pure’s head.

 

He’d never seen Pure turned that shade of red before, almost matching the tomatoes that they were passing.

 

“Stop it.” Pure squirmed a little, pushing Folk away from him, “Save it for the bedroom.”

 

“You never listen to me when I tell you to stop.” Folk whispered, “When I get flustered about you talking about our private lives? Why should I stop when you get a little flustered over some casual affection?”

 

Pure opened his mouth to protest, only to make a strangled sort of noise and walking away from Folk as quickly as he could.

 

…...........................................................................

 

Pure felt like his heart was going to burst out of his chest.

 

He made his way to his rooms, running his hands over his face as he started to pace.

 

How could Folk figure him out like that?

 

Why was he even reacting the way that he did?

 

Why was he so embarrassed at a little PDA?

 

Taking a seat on the edge of the bed, he groaned quietly and buried his face into his hands. Maybe he’d been a little harsh in pushing Folk away like that... he was right after all. Folk was more than patient with him when he got a little lewd.

 

Falling back on his bed, staring up at the ceiling, he groaned a little harder.

 

KNOCK

 

KNOCK

 

KNOCK

 

“Pure?” The door slowly opened, as Folk entered the room, seeing Pure on the bed, “Are you okay?”

 

“Yeah... sorry about leaving like that.”

 

Folk took a seat next to him, “I should be the one who’s sorry.” he whispered, “I was being a bit of a dick.”

 

“... It’s stupid.” Pure sighed, “It was hugging and a chaste kiss, and I couldn’t take it. I had to get away.”

 

“Did you run because you didn’t like people watching or- “Folk paused, “- was it the hugging and kissing itself.”

 

“I’m not used to it! You’re the first proper relationship that I've had, I've never done the proper PDA before!”

 

That... was actually a little bit sad.

 

“How pathetic is that?!” Pure continued, “I can deal with the sex talk, but not a little kiss!”

 

“It’s not pathetic.” Leaning closer, Folk kissed him on the cheek, “I just get to help you get used to it. Agreed?”

 

Pure felt a little breathless, nodding slowly as Folk cupped his cheek, pressing their lips together in another chaste kiss, gripping onto Folk’s shirt.

 

Folk smiled as he pulled away, stroking Pure’s cheeks and gazing into his eyes.

 

“Stop it.”

 

“Never.”

Chapter 697: Tae Kyung/Shin Woo - Actor/Flower Shop AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hi! A prompt where: (Light on Me) Taekyung is a flower shop owner and Shin woo is like a superstar. One day, he hides at Taekyung's flower shop from presumably fans/paparazzi. Taekyung doesn't know who he is, but when Shin woo saw Taekyung he was mesmerized by his aura and looks that on the next day, he came back to his flower shop and buy flowers from him but Taekyung doesn't know it's for him.
But make the ending like, he asks him out hehe thanks!

……………………………………………………………….

 

It all started when Shin Woo was on the run.

 

Not for anything so heinous as a crime or anything like that, but for being stupid enough to become famous.

 

All over a song he didn’t particularly like when he wrote it.

 

Seeing the cameras in the distance, just outside of his apartment block, he quickly switched directions and raced down the street, ducking into a nearby flower shop and hiding behind the colourful bouquets, watching as the excitable fans ran past.

 

Once the danger had mostly passed, he straightened up, looking around the small shop. Smelling the fresh scent of plants, he was reminded of a time when he was younger, and his mother had him help with the gardening at the front of their apartment complex.

 

It was a pleasant memory.

 

Shin Woo looked around at all the various plants that were on display, drawn to the table of flower bouquets and single flowers.

 

“Hello?”

 

Shin Woo mentally groaned, bracing himself for the ‘oh my gods’ and ‘I can’t I’m meeting you’ as he turned to look at the clerk behind the counter.

 

Silence.

 

There was a bright smile on the other man’s face, but absolutely zero recognition in his eyes.

 

“Hello.” Shin Woo mentally winced at his stand-offish tone. His agent did say that he needed to be more welcoming.

 

Especially when face to face with a cute boy like this.

 

If the clerk was bothered by his tone, then he didn’t say anything, that same smile on his face, “Is there anything I can help you with today?”

 

“Ummm, cherry blossoms?” He frantically pulled the first flower name out from the back of his mind, not wanting to admit that he was hiding in here.

 

“Sure!”

 

As the clerk turned, Shin Woo caught a glimpse of his nametag.

 

Taekyung.

 

Taekyung placed the trimming scissors on the counter, moving to a small rack across the room, “Who are they for? We can add a personalised note onto it, if you wish?”

 

“My… mother.”

 

His mother would probably like a random bunch of cherry blossoms, right?

 

“Aww, that’s sweet.” Taekyung beamed, “For a birthday?”

 

“No just… because.”

 

“Even sweeter!” Wrapping the flowers up, Taekyung practically bounded back over to the counter, “Why don’t you pick out a nice ribbon and I’ll neaten this up, maybe throw in some little extras for free.”

 

Shin Woo randomly grabbed a white ribbon, already dreading the future conversation with his mother about this.

 

“Good choice!”

 

Taekyung finished it off, before grabbing the note, “So, Happy Birthday… anything else?

 

“No, no that’s okay.”

 

“And who am I saying it’s from?”

 

“… Shin Woo.”

 

There was no recognition at the name, as Taekyung scribbled on the light brown tag.

 

As the light shone through the window, Shin Woo found himself transfixed by this man. This quiet man who he’d never even knew about less than an hour ago, but now, could not think of a life without him.

 

He wanted to wake up to that smile every morning.

 

“Alright, you’re all set!” Taekyung handed him the bouquet with a warm smile.

 

“How much?”

 

“Consider it on the house, just promise to come back.”

 

Oh, Shin Woo was definitely coming back.

 

………………………………………

 

That entire night, Shin Woo found his mind constantly wandering to Taekyung.

 

He couldn’t imagine his life without him, strange as it seemed after only meeting him briefly, it was the truth.

 

There was just… something about Taekyung.

 

Something he couldn’t explain.

 

He woke up that morning, without that smile to greet him and knew what he had to do. Making himself as anonymous as possible, he headed back to that flower shop, pushing though the wooden door and greeting Taekyung with a smile.

 

“When I said come back soon, I didn’t realise that you would be back the next day!” Taekyung beamed, not looking all that worried about Shin Woo’s re-visit.

 

In fact, he looked thrilled.

 

“Hey.” Shin Woo took a deep breath, “I was wondering if you could recommend some flowers for me?”

 

“Sure? Another bouquet for your mother?”

 

“No… to ask someone out on a date.”

 

“Oh.” The smile dimmed a little, “What are they like?”

 

“Well, I don’t know them all that well, but there’s something about them that I just can’t ignore… they have this smile that could light up the world and-and they don’t treat me like I’m some sort of superstar.”

 

Taekyung frowned, “Why would they?”

 

Somehow, that only endeared him to Shin Woo more.

 

“Roses are traditional… romantic and all that.”

 

“What about your favourite flower, what are they?”

 

“Gardenias.”

 

“How about some of them then?”

 

Taekyung nodded a little uncertainly, watching as Shin Woo picked out a blue ribbon this time, as he grabbed some gardenias for a small bouquet. He wrapped them up, trimmed the stems, the ribbon and gave Shin Woo the price, accepting the cash slowly. “Well… best of luck!” He chirped, smile definitely not as bright as Shin Woo wanted.

 

“…Taekyung.” Shin Woo’s grip tightened on the bouquet.

 

“Yes?”

 

“… I got you some flowers.” He held out the bouquet for Taekyung to take, watching as the other man’s face turned bright red, eyes looking a little watery, “Do you want to go out on a date with me?”

 

“I’d love to… about that superstar comment.”

 

“That’s… complicated.”

 

“I have a lunch break soon. You can tell me then?”

 

“Sounds like a plan.”

Chapter 698: Tae Kyung/?? - Making A Choice

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous - Hiii! A prompt here for Light on me where if Da On confessed to Taekyung that he likes him but also, Shin woo confesses to Taekyung that he likes him too. He sought some advice to Nam gung, or someone about it. But the Plot twist here is that YOU get to decide who you want Taekyung to end up with. Goodluck!

…………………………………………………………………………

 

Taekyung… had a problem.

 

On the one hand, there was Shin Woo, the Vice President, aka, his crush who had been nothing but cold to him since he joined the club. The same person who had come up to him a couple of weeks ago, saying that he would like to go on a date with him. He sounded sincere… but it happened after Da On confessed his own feelings for Taekyung, leading to the confusion he was feeling now.

 

Da On, the President, who had taken an instant shine to him. Who made him laugh and apparently had the biggest crush on him since the moment he walked into the club room?

 

One look into his eyes, and Taekyung knew that he wasn’t lying about that.

 

……………………………………………

 

Taekyung had a problem, and that problem was that he had a choice to make. He told Da On that he needed time to think and told Shin Woo the same thing, before running to Nam Gung in the hope that he could help.

 

Nam Gung just told him to listen to his heart… which was the opposite of helpful really.

 

Especially when the people who’d confessed to him, seemed determined to never see him again.

 

Shin Woo gave him the space that he thought Taekyung needed, and Da On didn’t speak to him at all. In fact, Da On didn’t seem to speak anyone.

 

He hadn’t shown up for several meetings now, withdrawing himself completely.

 

It wasn’t until a couple of days later, that Taekyung realised that Da On was waiting for him to choose Shin Woo, obviously having heard that the Vice President had confessed as well. He was trying to ease the pain of a rejection that hadn’t even happened yet.

 

Groaning, he burrowed his face in his hands.

 

If it hadn’t been for Da On being first, he knew that he probably would have said yes in a heartbeat to Shin Woo’s question, but now he was hesitating.

 

……………………………………………………

 

Another week passed before he made his decision.

 

In his heart, he knew it was the right one.

 

He arranged the meeting, before finishing off an apology text and sending it on to the recipient. He then ran to the meeting room, hoping that the other man would be there.

 

“… Da On? Are you here?”

 

He cautiously entered the room, seeing Da On sat at the front of the class.

 

“You- you wanted to meet me?” Da On’s voice was a little shaky, uncertain as he got to his feet, still clutching at his phone, “If this is to let me down gently, then- “

 

Taekyung moved forward and pressed their lips together, effectively answering the question without words. It was a chaste kiss, barely lasting a few seconds, before he pulled away, seeing the hopeful look on Da On’s face.

 

“Me?”

 

Taekyung couldn’t help but chuckle at the word. He didn’t think Da On could ever be so cute. “Yes…. You.”

 

A sweet smile appeared on Da On’s face, before he was pulling Taekyung into another kiss, this one lasting a lot longer than the last one. When the need to breathe finally grew too great, they both pulled away with a gasp, looking each other right in the eyes, before Taekyung lowered his gaze and snuggled into Da On’s warm chest.

 

“Da On…” He found that he was suddenly at a loss for words.

 

He had an entire speech planned and he could remember none of it.

 

Da On frowned, “Is everything okay? No… sudden regrets or anything like that?”

 

“I-I think I might really like you.” He answered softly, “That was meant to be the end of my big confession speech you know, so… cutting it short.”

 

Da On grinned widely, placing a gentle kiss on his forehead, “I really like you too, Taekyung.”

Chapter 699: Xie Lian/San Lang - Love Confessions

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lila: how about the 2nd also being about HOB (I feel like their love deserves a little more attention!), but you do with it whatever you like (even if it's related to stuff later in the story) just go wild :D

……………………………………

 

“I’ve never been in a relationship before though, I’ve never had the chance!” Xie Lan sighed wearily, flopping back against the hay, “What would I even say to him?!”

 

Feng Xin and Mu Qing both glanced at each other, Mu Qing looked a little confused as Feng Xin just shook his head in exasperation.

 

He knew exactly who Xie Lan was talking about. San Lang, a mysterious stranger who was clearly hiding something.

 

Feng Xin didn’t like it mysterious strangers in the slightest.

 

And he really didn’t like San Lang.

 

It was just a pity that San Lang liked Xia Lan, and Xia Lan clearly liked him back.

 

“Xie Lan…” Mu Qing cautiously began, taking the lead “…San Lang really likes you; you know?”

 

“Not like that!”

 

Wow… Xie Lan was completely oblivious, even if he really had never been in a relationship before because San Lang was not being subtle.

 

Like, at all.

 

“Xie Lan…” It was Feng Xin’s turn this time, “… He... always wants to spend time with you. Alone.”

 

“We’re friends!”

 

Feng Xin looked over at Mu Qing, shrugging and giving him a look that basically said ‘I tried. Your turn again.’

 

“I really think you should just tell him.” Mu Qing sighed as Xie Lan sighed up at the barn ceiling, “What’s the worst that could happen?”

 

Xie Lan made a face that indicated that just how bad he thought it could all go.

 

Biting back a chuckle at the look, Mu Qing cleared his throat, “You can’t keep on denying this.” He kept his voice gentle, “These feelings.”

 

“I am not in denial! I know my feelings for him, but he doesn’t have feelings like that for me. And he’s too young, surely!”

 

“He’s old enough to know what he wants, clearly.” Feng Xin muttered, “And it’s not like he’s a child.”

 

Silence.

 

“He does everything he can for you.” Feng Xin continued, “Everything.”

 

“He- “

 

“- He makes sure you’re eating properly, that you’re sleeping well, that you’re just happy and safe in general!”

 

Xie Lan stared at him for a moment, before glancing over at Mu Qing. “And… that’s love?”

 

“It’s definitely something.” Mu Qing admitted, “But… you have to talk to him I think, to know for sure.”

 

Even if they both knew the answer.

 

Xie Lan stared at him for a few moments, before he was shooting to her feet and running out of the door, leaving Mu Qing and Feng Xin behind.

 

“Do you think he’s actually going to confess?”

 

“Let’s hope so… I don’t know if I could have that conversation again.”

 

“Awkward?”

 

“Painful.”

 

“Ah.”

 

…..................................................

 

“San Lang.”

 

Xie Lan was standing nervously a few feet away, an odd look in his eyes. He looked so... human in that moment.

 

Vulnerable.

 

“San Lang?”

 

With a jolt, San Lang realised he’d been staring, shaking himself out of it and moving closer, trying to remain calm when Xie Lan gave him a soft smile.

 

He didn’t seem to mind that San Lang was technically standing a little too close to him.

 

“Yes?” He whispered, after a long pause. When Xie Lan started fiddling with his fingers nervously, hesitating with whatever he wanted to say, San Lang placed a hand on his shoulder where it met his neck, “You... wanted to tell me something?”

 

“Yes, it’s... I- “Xie Lan couldn’t seem to say it, not looking the other man in the eyes. Gently San Lang encouraged him to look up, giving him a soft smile, which broadened when Xie Lan returned the smile.

 

Xie Lan took a deep breath and spoke, “San Lang... I think I might love you.”

 

San Lang just stood for a moment, long enough to make Xie Lan nervous, before he was lowering his hand and taking a hold of Xie Lan’s hand, before pulling him close until they were nose to nose.

 

“I love you too.”

 

Xie Lan’s smile was crushed as they pressed their lips together.

Chapter 700: Top/Marwin - Food Play (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from jzrabbitbaby: Tops topping Marwin with food play

…....................................................................

 

Marwin stared at the cooled caramel with a little trepidation. He wished he hadn’t agreed to this, but he always had trouble saying no to his boyfriend. “Are you sure that’s cool enough?”

 

“I promise.” Top dipped a finger into the pan completely, as though to emphasis the point, “Besides, it’s fun to try something new, right?”

 

“Fun… right.” Marwin looked at the pan again, before letting out a sigh of resignation, “Alright, I did say I would give it a try.”

 

“Yep!” Beaming, Top licked at his finger that he’d dipped into the caramel, humming in delight at the taste, “I love caramel.”

 

“You’re not the one who’s going to be covered in it.”

 

Top sniggered, dipping two fingers into the sticky mixture, scooping out a small portion and smearing the mess over each of Marwin’s nipples.

 

The caramel wasn’t boiling hot anymore, but it was definitely warm as his flesh broke out in goosebumps, making him gasp and arch his back. The gasp soon turned into a moan when he felt Top lean over, his tongue sliding along the trail of caramel, paying careful attention to each nipple as he did so.

 

Pulling back, Top wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, beaming as he scooped up some more and scooted down the bed, spreading the caramel along Marwin’s belly, circling his navel a few times, before ducking his head and licking there as well, feeling Marwin’s stomach twitch underneath his tongue.

 

Marwin snorted at the tickling sensation, trying not to full on giggle as he pushed at Top’s head, wanting him to stop licking in that particular spot and move lower.

 

Thankfully, Top got the hint, moving away only to return with more of the sweet concoction, dribbling it lazily over Marwin’s erect cock.

 

Marwin was unable to help the little moan that escaped as he felt Top’s tongue swiping and swirling around the head of his cock. Grabbing the base of Marwin’s erection, Top lowered his head until he couldn’t take any more in, slowly moving up and down. He kept his hands on Marwin’s thighs to stop him from thrusting up, meaning that all Marwin could do was watch in a haze of lust.

 

As Top’s pace sped up, all Marwin could do was call out a warning, seconds before he came right into Top’s mouth.

 

He lay there, eyes closed and breathing heavily as he tried to regain his composure.

 

Top was always so good at giving head.

 

He barely felt Top moving away to the bedside drawers, hearing him rummage around in there, followed by the sound of a bottle cap snapping open. He opened his eyes to see Top squeezing out some lube onto his fingers, before moving to rub them over Marwin’s hole.

 

Gently, Top kissed at Marwin’s knee, working his fingers one at a time into Marwin’s hole, moving them out and out as he prepared him.

 

“It’s that…caramel flavoured or something.” Marwin panted, “I’m going to kill you.”

 

Top laughed, removing his fingers, before coating his cock in the lube, encouraging Marwin to spread his legs and place them on Top’s shoulders. He was bent almost in half as Top lined his cock up to the prepared hole.

 

Silently, Top pushed forward, going as slow as he could, feeling the tight muscles start to loosen and relax around him, moaning when he was all the way inside. He paused for a moment to let Marwin get used to the intrusion, before pulling out and slowly thrusting back in.

 

Marwin gripped at the headboard and clenched down with his muscles, encouraging Top to go faster and harder with each cry and moan that escaped his lips. He felt Top’s hands clutching at the backs of his thighs firmly as he continued to pound into him.

 

Knowing that he was close, Top moved one hand away from Marwin’s thigh, bringing it to the other man’s neglected and swollen erection. His rhythm faltered as he tried to stroke Marwin in time with his thrusts, gasping when Marwin clamping down on his cock as he came, spurting his come all over his belly and chest.

 

He thrust a few more times before he too, was coming, filling Marwin. He remained inside until he felt his cock soften, gently pulling out.

 

Marwin moaned at the loss as Top moved to lie down beside him, both spent but fulfilled. Once he finally caught his breath, Marwin turned to gaze sleepily at his boyfriend.

 

“I’m all sticky from you and that caramel now.” He groaned, grateful that he wasn’t overly hair on his chest, otherwise that would have been a very different experience.

 

“You enjoyed yourself though, right?”

 

“Mm.” Marwin nodded, surprised that he actually, “Next time, we’re smearing you with food though.”

 

“Deal.”

Chapter 701: Korn/Knock - Hanahaki Disease

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from kebwins: HI, I was wondering if I could request a prompt or together with me that takes place during the show where Korn starts suffering from Hanahaki disease (unrequited love that causes people to have flowers bloom in their chest if you didn't know) due to Knock giving him the ultimatum of him leaving if Korn talks about their one-night stand with everyone. make it as sad as you want to, a happy ending is appreciated but sad angry is also appreciated ^*^f (sorry for sending in early before)

…………………………………………………………….

 

Korn was watching Knock slam the door behind him when it first happened. He held strong as Knock swore up and down, that he would leave if Korn ever even breathed a word about their one-night stand, but as soon as he found himself staring at that wooden door, there was a tickling sensation in the back of his throat.

 

He cleared his throat, frowning when that only made the tickled worse. He tried again, coughing into his hand a few times. The feeling continued to get worse though and soon he was having a full coughing fit. He covered his mouth with his hand, coughing uncontrollably, startled when he found something making its way up his throat.

Shuddering at the odd sensation he spat out whatever it was, opening his eyes as they widened in alarm.

 

A flower petal.

 

A red flower petal.

 

He grabbed it and shoved it into his pocket.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Korn tried to ignore the tickling when it happened again two days later. This time, he was his friends, which included Knock and his girlfriend, hiding out in the kitchen as much as he could to avoid looking Knock in the eyes.

 

All he wanted to do, was scream from the rooftops.

 

Scream that he and Knock had slept together.

 

But he couldn’t deal with Knock leaving, so he hid away in here.

 

He could hear Knock telling a story in the other room, and that was when the tickling got worse, and he could no longer ignore it, hacking violently. Blindly, he rushed over to the bin, pulling off the lid just in time to spit out two more petals.

 

Oh god, this was disgusting.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

The petals started coming faster and more often.

 

Korn grew concerned, searching for the answer on google.

 

Hanahaki disease.

 

The unrequited love disease.

 

He groaned, rolling over and coughing as the petals tickled his lungs and throat. He spat up a mouthful into his bin, but continued to cough, face creasing in concern when he saw the blood splattered across them.

 

Apparently, when he believed Knock was straight, this was not an issue… but as soon as there might be that chance that he could be bi, here it was.

 

Official. Unrequited. Love.

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Korn was going to die… over a crush.

 

Full flowers were now coming up his throat, the sensation unpleasant, odd and suffocating. He threw up the most recent bloom, wincing at the amount of blood.

 

“He’s going to leave if I say anything.” He whispered, pulling up the tab on Hanahaki disease again, seeing that the only cure was surgery to remove all memories and therefore feelings about the person.

 

He glanced up at the mirror, seeing the shadows under his eyes and the hollowness of his face. He hadn’t been able to eat in two days: not with the flowers coming up almost every thirty minutes.

 

He couldn’t remove his memories of Knock, he just couldn’t.

 

…………………………………………………….

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Korn muffled another cough, feeling the petals tickling his throat. He needed to get out of here. Getting up, he moved to leave, only to trip over Knock’s bag.

 

“Korn?”

 

Korn couldn’t get up, slapping a hand over his mouth as he gagged violently.

 

“Korn!” Knock rushed to his side, the bin in his hands, “If you need to throw up, just throw up!”

 

Clenching his eyes shut, Korn did just that, hearing the bloodied flowers and petals hit the bottom of the bin. Knock kept a hold of his shoulder, supporting him as heaves wracked though him. Once it was over, he wiped at the back of his mouth, refusing to look over at the other man.

 

“Are those… flowers?” Knock asked quietly, “And blood?! Shit, Korn!”

 

“’M fine.” Korn croaked; voice scratchy.

 

“No! Clearly you’re not!”

 

“Please.” Korn begged, “Leave it alone.”

 

“… Hanahaki disease.” Knock didn’t seem to hear him, “A curse on unrequited… love.” He looked over at Korn, eyes widening in realisation as Korn’s chest ached with the knowledge at what was to come next.

 

“Leave me alone.” He sighed, hearing the bitterness in the words as he felt the blooms tickling up once again.

 

Silence.

 

With no small amount of effort, Korn pushed himself to his feet and moved to leave, only for Knock to run after him, blocking him from leaving.

 

“You could die.” Knock whispered, “You know that don’t you?”

 

“Better than seeing you leave.”

 

Knock looked taken aback for a moment, before shaking his head, “So, making me watch you die is the better choice?!”

 

He had no answer for that.

 

“I broke up with my girlfriend you know.” Knock whispered, making Korn frown, “I couldn’t- I couldn’t lie to her anymore.”

 

“… Lie about what?”

 

“About the way I feel about you…. About how I feel about you.”

 

“… And how do you feel about me?”

 

Knock reached out and took Korn’s hand into his own, “I think I might, you know- love you.”

 

Korn froze as Knock let go of his hand and cupped his cheeks.

 

“You know…” Knock muttered, “… If I’m not actually the person you like, now’s the best time to say it.” And then he was leaning forwards and pressing their mouths together, making Korn gasp.

 

The plants eased from his chest and the taste of blood in the back of his throat dissipated.

 

When they finally pulled apart, Korn felt lighter than he had in weeks.

 

“Better?” Knock whispered hopefully.

 

“Much.”

Chapter 702: Korn/Knock - Knock Depressed Over Cheating AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dragonfly_XX: Oh, and duh! The prompt... Can't believe I'm asking for this, bc it'll hurt, but how about a "What If..." story of 'Together with Me'? Bc, when Knock found out Korn cheated his main reaction was anger, and I, for some crazy reason, would like to read about Knock's reaction being more on the sad & devastated side, if you know what I mean. So that Korn feels even worth. Yup, no idea, apparently I woke up and chose pain today!

…………………………………………………………

 

Knock sat in the empty living room as the silence filled his heart.

 

He couldn’t cry anymore, his tears long since dried up.

 

It was getting darker, but he didn’t have the energy to get up and switch the main lights on.

 

He heard a noise and half expected Korn to walk in, despite that being impossible. He’d told Korn to leave. He’d told Korn to stay away from him.

 

Lying back against the sofa, he looked over to the coffee table, seeing a picture of them stood there. Reaching out, he stroked at the glass, seeing just how happy he looked. Their grins were so wide as they hugged, surrounded by their friends.

 

They thought they would last forever.

 

They were wrong.

 

He felt like he should have seen this coming…. all those late nights at the office. The way that Knock felt like he was second best to someone else.

 

He should have seen Korn’s confession coming.

 

He wanted nothing more than to rage at the man, to hit him, to make him feel the pain that Knock felt the moment he heard the news. He could barely twitch a finger though, the shock leeching all the energy from his muscles.

 

He felt empty.

 

He felt like he had emptiness in his soul, sitting alone with his thunderous thoughts.

 

All alone.

 

…………………………………………….

 

For the next few days, his thoughts were plagued with the reasons why Korn had done this to him.

 

Had he abandoned him?

 

Had he not paid attention to his needs?

 

If that was the case, then why didn’t Korn just break up with him, like a normal person, instead of staying. He said that everything was fine when Knock asked, even when Knock knew that he wasn’t

 

Why didn’t he do that, instead of cheating on him?

 

Did they not have enough sex?

 

Did Korn feel neglected?

 

Looking around, Knock realised that one of them was going to have leave this apartment. Both of their names were on the lease… but Knock barely felt like he had the energy to move himself, let alone move all of his stuff out of this place.

 

… They still had some alcohol, didn’t they?

 

……………………………………………..

 

Hours later, he was lying on what used to be THEIR bed, some of his belongings drunkenly flung around the room, and a cheap bottle of booze for company.

 

He was watching the rain patter against the window, pretending that tears weren’t falling from his eyes.

 

He pretended that his heart wasn’t broken beyond repair.

 

That his whole world hadn’t come crashing down around him less than a week ago.

 

He pretended that he was fine.

 

Did Korn ever love him, he wondered, or did he just like the fact that he’d seduced Knock away from his girlfriend. Was Knock… just a trophy for him, a trophy that he could leave on the shelf to get dusty and rusted now.

 

Lifting the bottle to his lips, he took a large gulp and figured that it didn’t really matter what Korn thought of him. Korn was nothing to him, and whatever dreams that they had were crumbling into ash and dust, swept away on a bitter wind.

 

He’s fine.

 

Even when he’s not.

Chapter 703: Kurosawa/Adachi - Both Men Are Virgins AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from jzrabbitbaby: can you do an alternate cherry virgin prompt where both Kurosawa and Adachi were 30-year-old virgins and they ended up communicating with their minds in the elevator.

………………………………………

 

Kurosawa felt like he was on top of the world when he arrived at work that morning.

 

Usually, he couldn’t expect to see Adachi until he himself was already at his desk, working through whatever he needed to prepare for the days meetings up ahead.

 

But there he was, staring at the elevators wearily.

 

He moved closer, taking a deep breath, before speaking up. “Good morning.”

 

He was a little hurt when Adachi jumped and took a step away from him but pushed those feelings to one side. Adachi was skittish, he knew this. Just speaking up right next to him was bound to make him jump.

 

“Oh.”

 

“You’re… early today.”

 

“Oh… yeah.”

 

Kurosawa had to remember that Adachi wasn’t the most talkative person. If he could just… nudge against his shoulder, maybe he would know what the other man was thinking.

 

But no… he promised not to use these virgin magic powers unless actually needed. Such as, for a difficult customer.

 

“We just missed it, huh?” He sighed, commenting on how long it was taking for this elevator to arrive, “Wanna take the stairs?”

 

It would be easy to ‘accidentally’ brush against Adachi on the stairwell.

 

“What?!” Adachi frowned, “But our office is on the tenth floor!”

 

“It’ll be good exercise though?”

 

Honestly, maybe he deserved the odd look that Adachi was giving him. More and more people joined them in the corridor, just as the elevator arrived. They all walked on, with Kurosawa mechanically saying hello and good morning to everyone, getting lost in his own thoughts.

 

Was Adachi seeing everyone?

 

He was private enough; it was certainly possible.

 

He hoped not.

 

More people crowded on, shoving Adachi right into Kurosawa, who fought not to react.

 

‘I am so lucky.’ He thought to himself, ‘I didn’t think we’d run into each other first thing in the morning. I can’t stare too much though, or I’ll look suspicious.’

 

//Woah, he likes someone in the office?! \\

 

The fact that he’d heard Adachi’s voice in his head wasn’t unusual, the fact that he seemed to be responding to one of Kurosawa’s thoughts was.

 

He tested his theory.

 

‘I love it when Adachi has cute bed-head like this.’

 

//EH?! \\

 

‘… Adachi, can you hear me?’

 

Slowly, Adachi looked up at him, nodding slightly, mouth a little open. As he did so, the elevator stopped as many people moved to get off, knocking into Kurosawa, to the point where he had to brace himself against the wall.

 

“Sorry.” He whispered, “Are you okay?”

 

//You… like me? \\

 

‘I didn’t realise that you turned 30?’ Adachi really didn’t look like he was 30.

 

//Y-Yesterday. \\

 

Kurosawa winced, knowing just how odd this entire situation was. When he first turned 30, he nearly had a breakdown at the sudden over-load of hearing everyone’s thoughts and feelings.

 

He was unprepared to learn just how many people saw him as this great ideal that they strived to be.

 

He was unprepared for just how many people had crushes on him.

 

He was unprepared for just how many people were envious of him, to the point of dislike.

 

He changed a lot of things about himself in that first month after his birthday.

 

“K-Kurosawa?”

 

With a jolt, Kurosawa realised that they were now at their floor, quickly straightening himself up as they left the elevator. He turned to Adachi, mouth opening to spout the usual, “Let’s both do well today” that he said to other colleagues, only to pause.

 

Adachi’s world had been thrown upside down in numerous ways.

 

He needed guidance, and this was Kurosawa’s chance.

 

“Why don’t we meet up for lunch later?” He asked, “So we can talk… verbally, you know?”

 

Adachi’s cheeks flushed a little red, but he nodded in agreement.

 

“Great, it’s a date!”

 

Turning away, Kurosawa could have kicked himself.

 

Why, oh why did he say that?!

Chapter 704: Tan/Bun - Vampire AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dragonfly_XX: Could you change the 2nd prompt to... hmm... a Vampire AU of "Manner of Death"!? Human Bun and Vampire Tan, where the latter can feel that something is wrong with Bun (he can feel that he's scared / in pain or they can mentally communicate or something), since they are blood-bonded, but he has to wait until the sun's down to rush to help him!?

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

It was the middle of the day when he felt the pain and panic coming Bun over their bond.

 

The sun was high in the sky, and Tan couldn’t do anything about it.

 

Punching a hole in the wall, he fought to remain calm, knowing that those little outbursts weren’t going to help anyone. Rushing over to his mobile, feeling his hand healing up as he went, he grabbed it from the table and dialled Oat’s number.

 

“Oat.” He began bluntly, “Is Bun with you?”

 

//No? He nipped out to get something to eat. Why? \\

 

Tan hung up, feeling the panic bubbling up once again.

 

There was nothing he could do though, not unless the glorious summer weather that they were having, gave way to stormy, cloudy, rainy weather right this instant.

 

He should try and distract himself, but he wasn’t willing to miss his chance. The instant a cloud blocked out that sun, he would be gone.

 

Bun was still panicking.

 

He wasn’t dead, and Tan had to focus on that, sending calming vibes over their bond in the hope it would help. If this was all because of Tan, then they wouldn’t kill him from Tan got there.

 

“I can’t lose him.” He whispered to himself, “I just can’t.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

“Someone saw a van pulling up near the clinic. They didn’t recognise it from anywhere, but it sure sped away quickly.” Inspector M reported over the phone.

 

“Did anyone see where it went?”

 

“We have it leaving the village. There’s a cabin out there. I sent some men out to scout the area and the van is parked outside.

 

Tan eyed outside again, hissing when he saw the sun still out there… like it was taunting him.

 

“Stay put.” M continued, “I’m coming to get you.”

 

“I-I can’t leave. Not when- “

 

“- I have a plan.”

 

………………………………………………………….

 

That plan was an umbrella and heavily tinted windows of a car.

 

“Will the trees give you enough shade?” M asked in concern, “Or do we need- “

 

“- It’ll be limited.” Tan tensely interrupted, “I can run faster than it’ll take for them to do me any serious damage. Just get me close enough.”

 

…………………………………………….

 

The large metal doors crumpled like paper, as the dappled sunlight burned at his arm slightly.

 

With methodical precision, he cut down all the security that stood in his way.

 

The second door crumpled as well, revealing Bun tied to a chair, right in the middle of a beam of sunlight. When a bullet hit the wall by his head, Tan slowly turned his attention to the lone guard.

 

“Was that really a silver bullet?” He smirked, revealing sharp fangs, “Do I look like a werewolf to you?”

 

Once he… gently persuaded the man to let Bun go, the burns from the sun were really starting to hurt. However, when he prepared to drink and heal, Bun clearing his throat stopped him in his tracks.

 

“He’s just a kid.” Bun whispered, “Let M take care of him.”

 

“… Anything for you.”

 

The man had fainted at a proper sight of Tan’s fangs, limply hitting the ground when Tan dropped him to pull Bun into a kiss. When they pulled away, he couldn’t help but growl at the sight of the dried blood on the side of Bun’s face.

 

“Later.” Bun whispered, seeing where his gaze had focused, “Let’s get you home first, then we can worry about healing you.”

 

“We should help you first.” Tan whispered. No matter how hurt he was, he would never drink from Bun if he were injured as well.

 

“It’s minor… I’ll survive long enough for you to heal those wounds.”

 

“Promise?”

 

“I promise.” Bun leant in for another kiss, “Now, let’s go home.”

Chapter 705: Tharn/Type/Techno - Possessive Tharn and Type (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Onlymae: Can I request Tharn/Type/Techno, maybe they are in a casual friends with benefits type relationship with Techno, but they are scared to try for more because if it doesn’t work out it could ruin them all. That is until Champ sets Techno up on a date with a doctor who is great. They realize the half relationship isn’t fair to Techno and they love him too much to risk losing him or meeting someone new. Cue some jealous and possessive Type and Tharn. Can be NSFW, I think they would want to stake their claim. I just want Techno to get the love he deserves.

………………………………………………………….

 

Their relationship with Techno used to be based solely in sex.

 

It was a healthy relationship. They were friends who would do anything for each other (including beat up some wannabe sex offender who thought that taking advantage of Techno was a good idea), and occasionally, they would have sex. Tharn and Type knew exactly what buttons to press to rile Techno up, and soon, it wasn’t long before Techno became a near permanent fixture in their apartment.

 

Still, they didn’t put a name on what they were.

 

………………………………………..

 

“He’s perfect for you Techno!” Champ announced, “I really think you’ll two will hit it off.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

Type watched as Techno rubbed at his neck, where he just knew that several of his and Tharn’s marks lay. To see Techno unconsciously touching them, made Type’s heart flutter.

 

He could still remember those little whimpers that Techno made, spread out underneath them.

 

And now, Champ wanted some doctor to hear them.

 

Was a doctor student really going to appreciate Techno’s ass for the wonder that it was… well, probably.

 

Glancing over at Tharn, it was clear that he was thinking the same thing, his smile strained as Champ continued to wax poetry about this friend of his.

 

They hadn’t put a label on this relationship.

 

They really had no right to demand that Techno not see this other man… even if they’d watched him eagerly ride Tharn last night, rolling his hips until Tharn came, before Type was taking over, pounding him into the mattress.

 

Maybe the guy was a dick.

 

……………………………………………………

 

The guy wasn’t a dick.

 

In fact, Techno seemed to really like him.

 

Type hated it, feeling his fingernails digging into his palms as Techno told him about the funny story this doctor told him for the fourth time since he’d had this date.

 

“Are you going to see him again?”

 

Type felt a shudder run up and down his spine at his boyfriend’s tone, glancing over at Tharn to see the look on his face. Techno always noticed the tone and the expression, freezing mid-gesture.

 

“Well- Well, I was going to?”

 

“Don’t.”

 

Type nodded in agreement, even though he knew he probably looked a little stunned and wide-eyed at how forceful Tharn was being. He was more shocked when Techno straightened up indignantly. “Well, it’s not like we’re boyfriends, are we?”

 

Ouch.

 

“That’s true.” Tharn admitted, pushing himself to his feet, gesturing for the pair of them to follow him.

 

None of them said a word the entire, awkward way back to the apartment. It was only when the door shut behind them, that Tharn broke the silence.

 

“We want to be your boyfriends.” He whispered, pressing Techno up against the wall, “If you’ll give us that chance?”

 

Techno didn’t seem to know what to say, only just managing to nod before they were coming at him from both sides. Type focused on the spot by Techno’s ear, nipping there to leave marks that that doctor boyfriend was sure to see. Tharn was lightly tugging on Techno’s hair to gain better access to his neck.

 

They each took turns kissing him, leaving his lips kiss swollen and bruised.

 

Clothing was thrown all over the room, as Techno fell to his knees in front of Type, licking a long stripe up his shaft as Type clawed at the wall. Swirling his tongue around the head, before taking as much of Type into his mouth as he could, gagging a little when Type involuntarily thrusted up.

 

They then moved to the bed, which was the perfect size for all three of them. Where they could fuck nice and slow and deep, where they made Techno beg again and again and again, not letting him come until he agreed to be their boyfriend.

 

It was deep and filthy and by the time they were finished, Techno was thoroughly theirs.

 

Just to be sure, they watched him type out the apology text to the wannabe boyfriend.

 

And if Champ happened to walk in on them and scream in horror at what he saw… well, he wouldn’t try and set Techno up again, that’s for sure.

Chapter 706: Mu Ren/Li Cheng - Alpha/Omega Verse - Mu Ren Meeting Li Cheng's Friend

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormborn_88: I'd love an Omega verse AU ^^ where Li Cheng (alpha) brings Mu Ren (omega) along to an annual meeting with some old high school friends. The reactions are mixed yet ok for starters, but that changes eventually. As a result, they'll see a whole new side of the usually so happy-go-lucky alpha.

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Mu Ren first spotted the group chat when he and Li Cheng were snuggled together on the sofa, hearing the phone beeping almost constantly.

 

“What is all that about?” He muttered, looking up at his Alpha who avoided all eye contact.

 

“Just some... annual get-together.”

 

“Like a high school reunion?” Mu Ren frowned, “For when?”

 

“Doesn’t matter. I’m not going.”

 

Mu Ren saw the next message pop up, this one tagging Li Cheng specifically. “I think they want you to go.” When his Alpha’s scent turned a little sour, he frowned, pulling away slightly, “Alright, what’s really wrong?”

 

“I just...” Li Cheng sagged slightly into his arms, “... I just don’t want to go.”

 

“Why not?”

 

Li Cheng buried his nose into Mu Ren’s neck breathing in that scent and letting out a little whine.

 

“... is it because you’re ashamed of me?”

 

“Never!” Li Cheng immediately protested, “It’s just- just... I'm not the same person that I was when we last met up. I’m not the same Alpha.”

 

“So, you’ve grown up a little bit, good! You can set a good example!”

 

Li Cheng huffed, before pressing a kiss to the side of Mu Ren’s neck in an attempt to distract him.

 

“Li Cheng.”

 

It didn’t work.

 

Li Cheng sighed wearily, “You want to go.” It wasn’t a question.

 

“I do. It’ll be good to take our minds off of work for a bit.”

 

“We can do that in any other way.”

 

“And miss the chance to hear about your misadventures in high school?” Mu Ren smirked, “Not a chance.” Seeing that Li Cheng still looked a little unsure, Mu Ren pressed a kiss to the tip of his nose, “It’ll be fun... the others’ bring their partners, right?”

 

“Yes?”

 

“Then it can be one big group date.”

 

“.... I don’t have a choice, do I.”

 

“Nope.”

 

…............................................................................

 

The trip to the small gathering was uneventful, despite Li Cheng’s obvious nerves.

 

They entered the club, seeing one man at a nearby table get to his feet and wave them over.

 

“Li Cheng! You made it!” An odd expression flashed across the other Alpha’s face when he saw Mu Ren, “And you’ve finally brought someone!”

 

“Yep.” Li Cheng looked a little nervous, but high-fived the man anyway, “Everyone, this is Mu Ren… my omega.”

 

“Fuck.” One of the other men muttered, “You settled down? You?”

 

“He did.” Mu Ren wasn’t sure that he appreciated the insinuation, holding out a hand, “Nice to meet you.”

 

The hand was ignored.

 

“Mate, I thought you were living the free and single life for as long as possible! And that you weren’t interested in male- “An elbow nudged him harshly in the side, cutting him off before he could finish the inevitable end to that sentence.

 

“Sorry about him.” The nudger sighed, “He’s… an idiot. Doesn’t think before he speaks and all that.”

 

“I’m used to it.”

 

Li Cheng pouted, just knowing that Mu Ren was talking about him.

 

“Mu Ren, meet Ren Yazhu, Teng Zedong, Cui Tu and Meng Yun, my oldest friends from high school, and I swear none of their stories are true.”

 

“I should hear them first though, right?” Mu Ren sidled in next to Li Cheng as they took a seat in the booth, “Just to be sure?”

 

“Oh, this ones’ a fun omega.” Ze Dong chuckled, “I like him.”

 

“I don’t know why you’re so surprised.” Tu rolled his eyes, clearly stinging over the ‘doesn’t think before he speaks’ comment, “Li Cheng has always liked the fun omegas.”

 

“Li Cheng has always liked the annoying omegas.” Yun corrected, “Sometimes they were fun, sometimes they weren’t.” He shrugged before smirking, “So… want to hear about the time Li Cheng drank so much before an end of year party, he passed out before it even began.”

 

“Of course, I do!”

 

“No!”

Chapter 707: Leo/Fiat - Hanahaki Disease

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Onlymae: Leo/Fiat hanahaki disease with a happy ending. They both are suffering because they don’t realize the other is in the love with them

…………………………………………………………

 

The sound of constant heaving and gagging echoed against the walls in the bathroom, making Leo feel even worse than he already did. He closed his eyes at the sight of the blood staining the white porcelain, trying to push back the tears that threatened to break free.

 

He felt helpless.

 

Gripping the edges of the toilet, to the point where his knuckles turned white, the cycle started all over again, expelling more of the revoltingly colourful contents in his stomach.

 

Tonguing at the roof of his mouth to free any petals stuck there, made him wince. He could taste acid at the back of his mouth from all the vomiting. Using his fingers to remove the branches and stems that were stuck inside, he tried not to scream… it felt like someone was using a knife to scratch out his voice box.

 

He thought it might be kinder on his body to die some days.

 

Pushing himself up a little, he heard the buzzing of his phone on the counter, slowly reaching out for it without taking his eyes off the stomach-churning contents in the toilet.

 

Why did he have to fall in love… and with Fiat at that.

 

There was a weight in his stomach at even the thought of him.

 

Surgery was an option, of course, but he somehow, removing his feelings like that felt a little like murder.

 

Shaking his head out of his trance, ignoring the humming of his ears, he opened up his phone to actually read the texts Fiat was sending. Probably some random Instagram coffee shots or cute cats.

 

Fiat: ‘You’ve been in there for thirty minutes, are you okay?’

 

Fiat: ‘Leo?’

 

Fiat: ‘Alright, fair warning. I’m breaking down the door.’

 

Fiat: Somehow

 

That last message was sent less than a couple of minutes ago, making Leo panic, quickly turning to the door as he heard rushed footsteps heading in his direction.

 

“W-Wait!”

 

The footsteps stopped, as Fiat knocked on the door, “Leo? Are you okay? You scared me!”

 

Leo felt his chest ache up in the satisfaction of knowing that Fiat cared, pushing himself to his feet, “I-I’m fine, I just- “He yelped as he slipped in his own mess that he’d made before managing to make it to the toilet, his head hitting the tiled ground.

 

The last thing he remembered, was Fiat’s panicked voice through the door, before everything turned black.

 

………………………………………………

 

There was someone crying beside him, Leo heard first. It was faint, but it wasn’t long before he recognised it as Fiat, and therefore, it wasn’t long before he felt the pain bubbling up in his chest, coughing out a petal to hear the crying intensify.

 

“L-Leo, oh my god!”

 

Leo slowly opened his eyes, looking over to see Fiat shaking in the chair beside him.

 

“W-why didn’t y-y-you tell me?!”

 

“… You know why.” Even if his throat wasn’t as sore as it was, he still would have whispered that response, not wanting to break the tension.

 

“You too?” Fiat whispered back, just as quietly.

 

The world stilled as Leo tried to process what Fiat said.

 

‘You too?’

 

Fiat… felt the same way?

 

“W-what?” He croaked, throat aching in agony, fingers twisting into the hospital sheets, “But you- you never said- Type? What about Type?”

 

Fiat shook his head, “It’s you… it’s only ever been you. But you never gave me any sign that you liked me and- “ He paused, coughing harshly as he spat something into his palm, opening it up to reveal a bloodied petal, “- Well, yeah.” He smiled sheepishly as Leo stared at the petal in shock.

 

“And that’s… for me?”

 

Instead of answering, Fiat leant over and pressed their lips together. The instant they connected, the world felt brighter, and his lungs felt clearer, as the flowers disintegrated rapidly. Judging by the sharp gasp that Fiat let out, he was feeling the same. They pulled apart and stared at each other for a moment.

 

“You know…” Fiat smirked, “… I don’t think my lungs are fully cleared yet.”

 

Leo saw right through him, rolling his eyes, “Maybe we should kiss again? Just to make sure?”

 

“If you say so!”

 

Leo certainly wasn’t going to complain.

Chapter 708: Forth/Beam - Skinny Dipping (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormborn_88: Whatever you want to write about ;)

………………………………………………………

 

Forth was stripping, tugging piece of soaked clothing off his shivering frame, the clothes falling to the ground one after the other.

 

All Beam could do was stare as Forth smirked at him.

 

“What are you doing?!” He eventually managed to get out, flushing bright red as more and more tattooed skin was revealed.

 

“Skinny dipping... best thing to do in this heat.” Forth stated matter-of-factly, sliding out of his pants in one fluid motion.

 

Beam watched as Forth disappeared from sight, jumping into the lake, and emerging with a thankful sigh, clearly feeling the relief of the cool water against his heated skin.

 

“This feels amazing!” he gestured for Beam to follow him, “Come on! Don’t be shy!”

 

Beam twitched.

 

“We’ll get caught!” He hissed.

 

“Out here in the middle of nowhere? Not a chance!” Forth then pouted, “Please? I’m feeling lonely in here, all by myself.”

 

Beam looked around.

 

They were pretty far from anywhere.

 

Slowly, he started to unbutton his shirt, pretending not to be affected by how Forth was staring at him, the smirk on his face turning more and more into a leer as his body was revealed. He rushed to the water as soon as he finished, eager to be less exposed, even if it were only Forth here.

 

Only to shriek.

 

“This water’s freezing!”

 

“I know a way I can warm you up?” Forth teased, treading through the water to get closer to where Beam was standing, “Relax, you’ll feel warmer.”

 

Beam just scowled at him, moving away when Forth tried to come closer, only to find the other man face to face with him soon enough.

 

“You don’t look like you’re relaxing.”

 

“Shut up!”

 

“Go all the way in, it’ll help.” Forth smirked, head disappearing beneath the water.

 

Beam ignored him, trying to move as much as possible. Eventually, the initial discomfort of being in the water did dissipate, becoming almost pleasant in the humid heat.

 

Forth came up for air, giving him a wicked smirk, before disappearing again...and swimming closer.

 

When he brushed against Beam’s groin, Beam assumed it was accidental. Just disorientated in the water.... and then fingers ghosted over his hips.

 

Beam took a step back, only to be followed, a hand wrapping around his cock, prompting him to let out a groan. “F-Forth!”

 

As if his boyfriend heard him, Forth’s head reappeared above the water, blinking the water from his eyes as he smiled up at Beam.

 

“W-what are you doing?!” How did he sound more breathless than Forth... who had literally been holding his breath underwater?

 

“You know what I'm doing.” Forth teased, hand moving back to Beam’s cock, meaning that he couldn’t hide the pleasure on his face, “I’m helping you to relax.”

 

Beam did not feel very relaxed.

 

“Please…” He choked out, feeling a finger slide over the tip of his cock, not sure if he was begging Forth to stop or carry on. A hand squeezed at his butt, pulling him closer so that Beam could feel Forth’s own arousal against his hip.

 

His climax hit him hard, and Beam really hoped this place was as deserted as Forth believed it to be, otherwise they were definitely going to attract some attention.

 

“God, the faces you make.” Forth murmured softly, “Gorgeous.” He pressed his lips against Beam’s, and then they were kissing.

 

When they broke the kiss, both needing air, they were leaning against one another for support.

 

“We… should probably be making our way back.” Beam panted, “Get into dry clothes.”

 

“But we’re having so much fun!”

 

“Come on.”

 

They both climbed out and dried out as best they could, feeling their clothes cling uncomfortably to them as they headed back to campus.

 

“We should go out on a date tonight.” Forth broke the silence between them, grabbing Beam’s hand and swinging it back and forth, as Beam rolled his eyes.

 

“I think we’ve done today a little backwards.”

 

“Yeah, but isn’t that half the fun?”

 

Beam could never resist Forth’s smile, “Fine… but I’m choosing the restaurant.”

 

“As long as you wear that nice blue shirt.”

 

“Deal.”

Chapter 709: Tharn/Type/Techno/Champ - Insecure Techno

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I’d like to ask for a poly story (the main story/the characters or the number of ppl in the relationship can be chosen by you). one of them starts feeling neglected for some reasons and gets more and more insecure of his place in their relationship, thinking they don't want him anymore, but doesn’t say anything until he reaches his breaking point. Of course, he was so wrong, and the others feel insanely guilty and try to reassure & make it up to him!

We all knew which poly this was going to be, with the added addition of Champ 😉

…………………………………………………………………

 

Techno tried, for what felt like the thousandth time, to interject his own viewpoint on the story that Type was telling, only for everyone to continue talking over him.

 

He wasn’t surprised.

 

This had been happening for the past month and a bit now, and it was starting to wear on him. Unconsciously, he started to curl in on himself, feeling tears of frustration prickle his eyes as he poked at his food.

 

None of them seemed to notice.

 

No comments about how quiet he was.

 

Nothing about how little he was eating.

 

Nothing.

 

In fact, he was sure they barely noticed how he trailed behind them when they left. With his head hanging low, he didn’t notice Tharn’s concerned look when he glanced behind him.

 

What were they talking about when they whispered together like that?

 

Probably getting rid of him… why wouldn’t they.

 

He knew how he looked. Nowhere near their level, that was for sure.

 

……………………………………………..

 

“What’s wrong with Techno?”

 

“He probably got a bad grade. Just give him some space, okay?”

 

………………………………………………..

 

They trudged out to car, with Techno taking his usual position in the back seat with Champ. He tried to cuddle into his boyfriend’s side, only for Champ to scoot away.

 

He’d seen something out of the window and wanted to get a better look, but Techno didn’t know that.

 

A wave of sadness swept over him, as he turned to look out of the opposite window.

 

Champ never used to refuse his cuddles. It was a sign as to how much had changed, as he curled up, eyes slipping shut.

 

…………………………………….

 

“See, he was probably just tired.”

 

“I guess.”

 

……………………………………………

 

Techno wasn’t surprised when Tharn woke him up instead of carrying him in like he usually did.

 

Why would you carry someone you were going to break up with?

 

He shuffled into the apartment, taking a seat on the sofa as the other three all headed into the bedroom. He didn’t bother to join them, moving to lie down. Even when he shared a bed with them, he felt like they were putting distance between him and them. They wouldn’t miss him if he wasn’t there.

 

He barely reacted to the tears running down the side of his head.

 

What happened?

 

Why did they all seem to suddenly stop loving him?

 

He felt his breathing hitch and his chest tighten. He tried to calm himself down, but the negative thoughts kept swirling around in his head, turning it into full blown panic. Turning over, he pressed his face to the back of the sofa, wrapping his arms around himself.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

It was the middle of the night when Type looked around to see that Techno was missing. They’d all been so tired, that they just collapsed onto the bed and fell asleep. None of them noticed that Techno hadn’t even joined them. Slowly, he tiptoed out into the living room to see Techno curled up in a ball on the sofa, dried tear tracks on his face making his heart pang in concern.

 

Was it that bad of a grade?

 

“Ai’No?” He whispered, gently trying to shake him away, “Hey, wake up.”

 

Techno blinked a couple of times, before he finally focused, flinching a little when he saw Type standing there. “What do you want?” He grumbled, voice a little rough.

 

“Ai’No, what’s wrong?” Type gently rubbed at the dried tear tracks, panicking a little when it only seemed to make the situation worse, as Techno’s shoulders started to shake, and fresh tears collected in his eyes.

 

“N-Nothing.” He sniffled.

 

Type shook his head, going back to wake up Tharn and Champ, not seeing how Techno’s shaking got worse, hiccupping as he tried to keep his sobs silent.

 

He didn’t even think about how he’d technically just left Techno there without a word, not even giving an explanation as to what he was doing.

 

Sobs wracked his whole body, making him hyperventilate until he was a whimpering mess. He didn’t notice all three of his boyfriends entering the room, all rushing over to his side. Tharn got there first, pulling Techno onto his lap, ignoring his weak struggles.

 

“You’ve got to calm down.” He whispered, “Deep breaths now, okay?” He rocked Techno from side to side a little, in the hope that would calm him down at least a little.

 

“Y-Y-You guys’ d-d-d-don’t love m-m-me.” Techno’s stutters may have been practically incoherent, but they all understood him perfectly.

 

“What do you mean?” Champ whispered.

 

Techno was crying too hard to answer though. Tharn leant forward to kiss his tears away, as Champ rubbed at his back and Type squeezed his hand, hoping that the constant touch and affection would help calm him down just a little. When the sobs turned to hiccups, Tharn gently ran his fingers through Techno’s slightly sweaty hair.

 

“Did we do something wrong?” He asked, almost scared of the answer.

 

“You-you don’t love me.”

 

He said it like it was the simplest answer in the world, only for the other three to look at him like he was completely insane.

 

“Why the fuck would you say that?!” Type snapped.

 

“I-I am nowhere near your level, and I know this but-but- but I hoped that- “He couldn’t finish the sentence, shaking his head, “You’re all gorgeous, and I-I’m not… why would you want to stay with me?”

 

Tharn knew that if he looked over at the others, they would look as devastated as he felt. “That’s not true.” He whispered, “All three of us love you very much. Did someone say something to you?”

 

“Yeah, tell us so we can have Type beat them up.”

 

“… You guys have been ignoring me for months. How could I think anything else? You don’t include me in conversation, we don’t cuddle anymore, in the car or on the sofa or the bed or- “

 

Instantly, they were all pressing up against him.

 

“Shit.” Type hissed, as Tharn peppered Techno’s face with almost tearful kisses, going from his nose to his cheeks to his forehead and ending at his lips, “Shit, shit, shit!”

 

“Stop.” Champ whispered, knowing that Type was already starting to blame himself, even when they were really all three to blame, “Stop.” Pressing his own kiss to Techno’s lips, he picked Techno up from Tharn’s arms and carried him to the shared bedroom, making sure that Techno was in the middle, Tharn cuddled up in front of him, their legs tangled together. Champ spooned Techno from behind, his strong arms wrapping around Techno’s smaller frame.

 

Type was spooning Tharn from behind, his arm draped over Tharn and taking a hold of Techno’s hand.

 

Intimacy surrounded them, as they all whispered sweet nothing into Techno’s ears, telling him how much they meant to him.

 

Techno had never felt so loved or so happy, falling asleep in their arms.

 

They had a lot of making up to do, but this was a good start.

Chapter 710: Tharn/Type - Alpha/Omega - Chapter 469 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Once_Upon_A_BLWrecked_Bambii: Can we get a continuation of Ch. 469? Maybe some more NSFW of Type's heat and then the after! Omega Type is always a favourite of mine lol

……………………………………………………..

 

Type woke up slowly, the heat pulsing in his veins, urging him to find Tharn and satisfy his growing need. As much as he hated himself for it, he reached out for the Alpha to let him know that his heat was about to hit full force again.

 

All he felt were cool, empty sheets.

 

His eyes snapped open, looking at that empty space as he unconsciously whimpered at the loss.

 

“Tharn?” The Alpha’s scent was still heavy in the air, indicating that it hadn’t been that long since he’d left, but upon looking around the room, there was no sign of him. Spotting one of Tharn’s shirts on the floor, he quickly grabbed that and buried his face into it, inhaling that scent in the hope that would be enough to stave off the heat for the moment.

 

Fighting against the growing panic in his chest, Type mentally growled at himself to think rationally.

 

He was not going to be one of those omegas who fell apart because their Alpha had left to go to the toilet or something…. Not that Tharn was HIS Alpha. Tharn was either in the bathroom, or getting food, that was that.

 

His heat continued to cloud his mind though, making it hard to stay calm as deep-rooted insecurities started to take over.

 

Tharn had left him because he was a bad omega.

 

He didn’t satisfy him enough.

 

He was too loud.

 

This was revenge for all those homophobic slurs.

 

He wasn’t good enough.

 

Fisting his hands into the shirt, Type curled into himself and bit back a sob as his entire body started to tremble, torn between desperately needing the Alpha and mourning the loss. It wasn’t long before the sour smell of omegian distress started to fill the room.

 

The door banged open and Tharn rushed in, holding a bag of food in his hands, which was dropped to the ground as he rushed to crawl onto the bed where Type was still curled up.

 

“Type?” Tharn attempted to pull Type closer, only for the omega to resist, “Type, what’s wrong?”

 

Type glared up at Tharn with bleary eyes, taking in the Alpha’s worried expression. He then looked over at the food containers that were now scattered on the ground. “Oh.” He muttered, trying to inch away from the Alpha, only for Tharn to continue to try and pull him close, a sly smile on his face.

 

“Were you wondering where I was?”

 

“No!” Still Type found himself shuffling closer to breathe in that comforting Alpha smell until he stopped shaking and relaxed into the mattress. Once the panic subsided, he became acutely aware of the heat rushing through his veins, now shivering for a different reason as Tharn noticed the scent change.

 

“Shit.” Tharn leaned over and pressed a hard kiss to his forehead, “Eat first, okay?”

 

Type pouted, but it quickly changed when Tharn went to grab the food, removing his pants and underwear and re-taking his seat no the bed, pushing himself into Type as he encouraged Type to take a seat on his lap, leftover cum and slick easing the way, filling Type up perfectly.

 

Though Type would never admit it.

 

“F-fuck.” He muttered, “Kinky fucker!”

 

Tharn ignored him, feeding him small spoonsful of the food he’d brought, until pushed it away in impatience, grinding down onto Tharn’s lap, “Come on!” He snapped, “I’m done.”

 

Tharn’s eyes darkened, taking a moment to put the foot to one side, before giving Type exactly what he asked for.

 

Type’s front hit the bed as the Alpha started to fuck him in earnest. The copious amounts of slick caused an obscene, wet sound to fill the air, pair the wound of skin slapping against skin as the thrusts got harsher and harsher. Type tossed his head back and moaned loudly as Tharn’s cock rubbed against his sweet spot, causing shocks of pleasure to run up his spine.

 

Feeling his knot start to swell, Tharn wrapped his hand around Type neglected cock, swiping his thumb across the sensitive head, pushing his knot inside as Type cried out, back arching as he came all over the sheets, consumed with the feeling of Tharn’s cum inside of him.

 

Looking down at Type, Tharn couldn’t help but admire him as he rode out his orgasm, seeing the omega’s heaving chest and seeing those tears of pleasure drying on his cheeks, hearing his hiss in oversensitivity as Tharn thrust just a little bit, to see what reaction he’d get.

 

“So…” He panted, “… this heat’s hitting you pretty hard?”

 

Type muttered something like ‘damn suppressants’, before glancing over his shoulder and giving Tharn a tired smirk, “Why? Worried you can’t handle it?”

 

“I think I’m handling it just fine.” Secretly glad that the smell of distress had been replaced with the smell of sex, sweat and contentment, Tharn gently rearranged them, until they were lying on their sides, comfortable whilst the knot took it’s time to deflate.

 

There was a chance he would never get to do this again after the heat was over, and he was going to take these chances whilst he had them.

 

Of course… there was a chance it might happen again.

 

Tharn clung onto that hope as he slipped off into sleep, lulled by the warmth and the sound of Type’s soft breathing.

Chapter 711: Tharn/Type - Cockblocking (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: TharnType “Cockblocking” = It’s been several days since they last gad sex and Tharn and Type feel very frustrated since they couldn’t get into business because when the time is right to do it, something or someone gets in their damned way! (Techno, their parents, Thanya and themselves by their own clumsiness/eagerness (Specially the last one)). I wouldn’t mind NSFW or slightly NSFW.

………………………………………………

 

Tharn tried not to smirk as Type shuffled closer, seeing his boyfriend occasionally sneak glances at him out of the corner of his eye. It was a nice, quiet day, where the two of them could enjoy each other’s company, with no lectures, no football practice, nothing to disturb them.

 

They hadn’t had sex in weeks thanks to the exams, and Tharn was just waiting for-

 

“Ai’Tharn?”

 

That.

 

He was waiting for that.

 

“Hmm?”

 

“…. Can we take a break?”

 

Tharn was already pushing all of his notes and textbooks onto the floor, rolling over until he was lying on top of Type, feeling the other man’s hardness pressing against his hip.

 

Their shirts and pants were on the floor and Tharn was kissing his way down Type’s stomach, mere seconds away from taking that flushed cock into his mouth, when the door flew open and Techno rushed into the room, already mid-babbling rant over something or other (Can being a pest by the sounds of it). He was completely oblivious to the panic as they both dived under the covers, and the weary sigh Tharn let out as he leant back against the headboard, watching Techno pace back and forth, until their friend suddenly stopped, turning to both of them with a confused frown.

 

“Were you two making out?”

 

“Get out Techno!”

 

“Alright, alright!” The door slammed shut behind him, as Tharn went to get dressed and pick his textbooks back up. The mood was officially ruined.

 

**

 

“You know…” Type grumbled, “… we were planning this to be a nice quiet in… just us two. Tharn and I, you know?”

 

“Well, maybe your mother and I wanted to watch this movie as well, did you ever think that?” Type’s father grumbled right back, he and his wife sat in between Type and Tharn on the sofa.

 

Tharn knew better than to sneak glances behind Type’s father’s back.

 

The man had eyes in the back of his head and if he even suspected that Tharn was still thinking of fucking his son into the cushions of his sofa (like he had a couple of times before), then Tharn was sure the older man would find the rustiest knife that he could and- well, you get the picture.

 

**

 

Type was crawling on all fours, working underneath Tharn’s Dad’s car as Tharn casually enjoyed the view. His parents were out, and his little sister was preoccupied with whatever show she was watching.

 

Now was the perfect chance.

 

“Ai’Type?” He called out, “Don’t you think it’s time for a break? After all, you’ve been working on this for an hour.”

 

He wasn’t sure when “let’s take a break’ became code for sex, but it was convenient when they might be overheard.

 

Type stopped, pulling out from underneath, and slyly smirking, “Oh? What did you have in mind?”

 

“Well, the worktable in the garage is nice to lie on and- “

 

“- AI’THARN!”

 

Type had barely moved out from under the car when Thanya came rushing out, a beaming grin on her face, mobile in her hand. “Mum and Dad said we can go to the cinema if we want! Please, please, please?!”

 

“… Go get your shoes on.”

 

They watched her run off, with Type turning to Tharn in exasperation. “They knew. Your parents are psychic, what other explanation is there?”

 

Tharn had no answer for that.

 

**

 

“I’m trying to cook!” Type rolled his eyes as Tharn took a hold of his waist and lifted him onto the counter, “You said you wanted an omelette? Remember?”

 

“Mmm, now I wanted something a little tastier.” Tharn murmured, already imagining bending Type over this counter, pulling down those sweatpants, spreading apart his cheeks and stretching him open with his tongue.

 

“Ugh.” Type pushed at his face, “Get away with those cheesy lines.”

 

“You love it.”

 

They were alone.

 

It was too late for anyone to think about bothering them.

 

Now was the perfect time to-

 

Tharn yelped as the palm of his hand made brief contact with the hot hob, instinct telling him to pull it back as quickly as possible, wincing at the sight of his red, now slightly swollen palm.

 

“Are you kidding me!” Type groaned, “Were you that excited, you didn’t bother to check where you were putting your hand?!"

 

Tharn didn’t deign to answer that, allowing himself to be pulled over the sink to run his hand under warm water, whilst Type prepared to take them to the emergency clinic.

 

“Over-eager bastard.” He muttered angrily to himself, “If you’d just paid attention, we would be halfway to the bed by now!”

 

“… Sorry.”

 

“Come on!”

 

………………………………….

 

Later that night, when Type attempted to climb into the hospital bed with him, only to misjudge how much space they actually had and tumble over the side, hitting his head on the metal chair and giving himself a concussion, Tharn was gentlemanly enough to repeat his own words back at him.

 

It was better that Type remembered the lecture he was going to receive.

Chapter 712: Phupha/Tian - Future Fic

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: 1) Future/after he returns home to Phupha prompt for Chief x Tian

…………………………………………………

 

Phupha always woke up early in the morning, his job as a ranger having trained his body clock to wake him up at the crack of dawn. Opening his eyes, he heard the soft pitter patter of rain against the wooden boards outside. He blinked sleepily, wiping the cobwebs of sleep from his eyes before they flickered over to the window, watching the rain fall for a moment or two, finding the sight soothing.

 

He loved rainy days, especially up here.

 

He then turned his attention to his sleeping partner; unable to stop the soft smile spreading over his face.

 

Tian looked so peaceful when he slept, Phupha thought to himself as he lifted his hand to brush a stray lock of hair away from Tian’s eyes, heart soaring at the soft little snuffle Tian let out.

 

They’d been married for almost two months now, and it had been some of the happiest days of his life. He still remembered it like it was yesterday; the joy in Tian’s eyes when he saw Tian walking towards him; the joy they both felt when they exchanged their vows; how his hand trembled slightly as he slipped the ring on his finger and the sweet kiss they exchanged after they were pronounced husband and husband.

 

He chuckled as the remembered the after-party; their first dance as a married couple; the way that Tian felt in his arms as they danced the night away, lost in each other; giggling as they slipped away later that night to go back to their cabin…. The magic of their wedding night, despite it not being their first time together.

 

He never dreamed it would ever be this happy, and even now as he gazed down at his sleeping husband, he still couldn’t fully believe it.

 

When Tian left, he thought that was it.

 

And now here he was.

 

He leant over to press a soft kiss on Tian’s lips, seeing that bare chest rising and falling as he continued to sleep, watching him in silence for some time more, dark eyes swimming with emotion as he stroked at Tian’s cheeks.

 

“I love you.” He whispered, wondering if Tian could hear him, even through the haze of sleep.

 

Tian finally stirred at the soft whisper, his eyes fluttering open to see Phupha watching him, a slight blush spreading across his cheeks, he mumbled something about Phupha being creepy, burying his face into the pillow, groaning when Phupha rolled him over and pressed another kiss to his lips.

 

This one, despite the grumbling, was eagerly and warmly returned.

 

“Good morning, my love.” Phupha whispered, cupping Tian’s face, his thumb tracing circles on his skin.

 

“Good morning.” Tian covered that hand with his own, “Please tell me you don’t have to go to work right now.”

 

“Hmm, I think I can spare half an hour.” There was another kiss, as Tian’s free arm coming up to slide around his shoulders and wrap around Phupha’s neck, pulling him closer and deepened the kiss. When they parted, Phupha playfully rubbed the tips of their noses together, making Tian giggle as he returned the affectionate gesture.

 

He never wanted that smile to leave Tian’s face.

 

He would do everything in his power to make him happy.

 

“I love you, Tian.” His voice was soft and tender, knowing that the love he felt for his husband was coming through in this words.

 

“I love you too.” Tian whispered back, planting a gentle kiss on the side of his neck, promising some more fun activities in their future, “Now and forever.”

 

The rain had stopped, and the morning sun was glinting off of their wedding rings in the dim light of the room as Phupha repeated those words over and over again in his mind, knowing that Tian meant them just as much as he had meant his own words.

 

“We’re wasting this half an hour you know.” Tian then whispered, when Phupha said nothing in return, making the older man chuckle.

 

“Well… we can’t have that.”

Chapter 713: Mu Ren/Li Cheng - Sex Dream (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: HIStory4 Close to You = Li Cheng confesses to Teng Teng that he had a sex dream about him (the one in chapter 4) and Teng Teng, who thought it was hot, asked Li Cheng to recreate it (sans the drugs). NSFW. Could end being a Li Cheng/Mu Ren or a Mu Ren/Li Cheng fic since they seem very versatile to me.

………………………………………………………

 

Mu Ren woke up to the low mumble of the tv, moonlight shining through the window. He groaned at the aches and pains from sleeping in an uncomfortable position, pushing himself up and stretching out as best he could. He looked over at Li Cheng, seeing that he was fast asleep as well.

 

He mouth was hanging open, as little, soft whimpers broke free.

 

Mu Ren didn’t think much of it at first, assuming it was just a weird dream the other was having or the random sounds he made whilst he was asleep… until Li Cheng let out a sharp gasp, his hips bucking up.

 

“Mu R-Ren, please…” He begged, voice barely above a whisper.

 

Mu Ren sat in shock for a moment.

 

Was… was Li Cheng really dreaming about him?

 

Li Cheng let out a strong of small moans, hips still bucking a little. “Yeah…” He mumbled, “… Just-just like that.” His brows furrowed and his lips parted, drawing Mu Ren’s attention right to them. Slowly, he reached out and placed a hand on Li Cheng’s arm, startling back when Li Cheng’s eyes flew open, glancing at Mu Ren, before they darted to the way his cock tented in his pants.

 

“Fuck.” He groaned, hand covering his face, as he avoided all eye contact.

 

“You were moaning in your sleep.”

 

“Nope!” Li Cheng was clearly panicked, embarrassment evident in his tone. “Never happened!”

 

Mu Ren was surprised at how much he wanted Li Cheng to admit that he was dreaming about him. “You sounded cute.” He teased, inching closer, “Maybe I can hear them again.” He couldn’t help but smirk when Li Cheng’s eyes darted over to him, before glancing at his lips and then his chest.

 

“It wasn’t the first time.” Li Cheng confessed, cheeks flushed red, “It’s actually pretty common now.”

 

“Oh?” The new was an odd delight to hear, “Since when?”

 

A guilty look flashed across Li Cheng’s face. “It was after… after the whole- “he made a vague gesture, “- I know it’s wrong to dream about you after all that happened, but I couldn’t help it.”

 

Mu Ren soon realised when the other man was referring to.

 

After his drugging and subsequent assault.

 

“I swear, I tried to ignore them!” Li Cheng must have seen something on his face, “At first it was just you in the tub, clothes on I swear all writhing and stuff and-and saying that you’d bottom.”

 

Mu Ren rolled his eyes.

 

“But then I got to know you more and you started… taking control more, like pulling me into the tub to kiss me or pin me take and- “ He gestured at his crotch, “- You know.”

 

“… Sucking you off?”

 

Li Cheng groaned, “It sounds so bad when you say it like that.”

 

“Hmmm.” Mu Ren didn’t really have to think about it for very long.

 

Needless to say, Li Cheng was caught off guard when he was pulled towards Mu Ren and their lips met, sighing into the kiss as Mu Ren pulled him closer.

 

“Learn and take notes.” Mu Ren stated when they pulled apart, “Because I’m not taking this role every time.”

 

“Huh?”

 

Sitting in between Li Cheng’s legs, Mu Ren trailed small kisses along Li Cheng’s jawline, rubbing circles into his hips, before trailing the kisses lower, down his neck and then even lower. With his hands on Li Cheng’s thighs, he gave them a soft squeeze, making direct eye contact with him, before licking over the covered cock.

 

“F-fuck!”

 

Lifting his hips, he allowed Mu Ren to pull his sweatpants down, gasping when those slender fingers wrapped around his cock, pumping up and down slowly. He then moaned when Mu Ren leaned forwards, swirling his tongue around the tip of his cock. After what seemed like hours, Mu Ren took him fully into his mouth.

 

“A-ah!” Li Cheng felt like his limbs had turned to jelly, watching his cock disappear into Mu Ren’s mouth again and again, tongue occasionally dipping into the slit and driving him wild, “F-fuck! Much-much better than dreams!”

 

Mu Ren gave him a look that basically said ‘yeah, I hope so’, before getting back to what he was doing, feeling the cock twitch in his mouth and hearing Li Cheng’s moans echoing throughout the room as he picked up speed.

 

“I-I’m close!”

 

That was all the warning he got before Li Cheng’s hips bucked up and he came deep in Mu Ren’s mouth. Slowly Mu Ren pulled off, treating Li Cheng to the sight of his cum in Mu Ren’s mouth, before he swallowed it down with a smirk.

 

“Can-can I return the favour?” Li Cheng asked a little nervously.

 

“I was hoping you’d ask that.” Mu Ren pulled him into a kiss, wondering if Li Cheng could taste himself on Mu Ren’s tongue, “Another one of your fantasies?”

 

“This is so much better than a fantasy.”

Chapter 714: Pha/Yo - Cock-Warming/Chapter 445 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: Chapter 445 as I was reading triggered a prompt idea that I have seen in other fandoms but surprisingly not with Pha/Yo which the more I think about it surprises me a lot because of how a lot of fan fic really hit hard the fact Pha studies a ridiculous amount of time (necessary but ridiculous) anyway prompt concept: cock warming… storyline I am torn between it being a Yo suggestion for something new… to an established thing that kind of builds on this chapter where you mentioned Pha talking about the world of medicine always changing etc… I do love a good progression story with first time it was like this and let’s face it focus was sustained … 30-1hour… time jump with practice intimacy established and it can be simply just yo siting with Pha… 🤷♀️ of course if they wake up next morning and enjoy some NSFW activities I am sure no one will Complain. 😂

……………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“This is either the worst idea you’ve ever had, or the worst.” Pha groaned, pressing his forehead against the shoulder of the boy positioned in his lap. Yo was completely nude, with Pha only having unbuttoned his pants enough to free his cock, for Yo to sit on, as Pha continued to study, “I’m not sure how much longer I can stand this.”

 

Yo chuckled, making Pha groan as the sound almost seemed to reverberate down his cock.

 

“Focus.” His boyfriend teased, “You said you wanted to study, remember?”

 

Pha did say that... and when Yo suggested this, he honestly thought he could handle it.

 

Yo rolled his hips a little, drawing a low groan from Pha as he turned his attention back to his notes, mumbling out the answers as he wrote them down.

 

They’d been doing this for nearly an hour, and Pha was at his breaking point.

 

“You can take a break if you want?” Yo whispered, the wickedness in his tone telling Pha just who was in control at this moment, “Maybe a ten minute one?”

 

“T-ten minutes.” Pha gritted his teeth, trying not to buck his hips up into that tight heat, “That’s all.”

 

“Deal.”

 

Slowly, they moved the textbooks and notes away, before moving to lie down, Pha still buried deep inside him as he tried not to pout at the realisation that Yo was actually talking about having a nap, and not something a little more fun.

 

“Ssh.” Yo leant up to press his lips to Pha’s, “Just relax, okay?”

 

Relax.

 

While Yo was clenching around him?

 

Impossible.

 

………………………………………..

 

Clearly, it wasn’t as impossible as he thought, as when he next woke up, almost two hours had passed, and he was still inside Yo, the younger man sleeping peacefully despite everything.

 

Pha quickly decided he was done with studying.

 

Peppering kisses all over Yo’s face, he waited until his boyfriend had woken up, before rolling them over until Yo was on his back, thrusting a little to test the waters and make sure Yo was slick enough. “Can I?” He asked softly, as Yo yawned, eyes still a glazed over from sleep a little.

 

“Hmm.” Yo nodded, watching as Pha pulled back a little, before gently thrusting back in, a low moan slipping from the younger man’s lips.

 

“Shit.” Pha groaned, “How are you still so tight?!”

 

Yo whined, clearly over-sensitive from the cock-warming session even as he silently pleaded with Pha to move. Pha took the hint and fell into a quick, hard pace, the room quickly filling with the sound of skin slapping, harsh breaths and lots of moaning.

 

“F-f-fuck!” Yo panted, “We-we should do this more often!”

 

Pha quickened his pace, fingers digging into Yo’s hips, leaving some marks behind as he pounded away at his lover’s tight hole, getting lost in the pleasure of it. Yo’s moans got louder and louder.

 

Neither of them were going to last long.

 

Yo could already feel himself falling apart without even being touched. Every thrust made his body light up like a livewire, precum pooled on his stomach, smearing across his chest with every thrust. His eyes rolled back in his head, cries of pleasure bursting free.

 

Pha wrapped one hand around Yo’s cock, jerking him in pace with his rough thrusts.

 

The coil in Yo’s stomach wound tighter and tighter, until he just couldn’t take it. With a last few erratic thrusts, Pha spilled inside of him, the sudden warmth making Yo cry out as he came all over Pha’s hand. Pha continued to stroke Yo’s cock, until he was trying to pull away due to overstimulation, prompting Pha to gently pull out.

 

“You know…” Pha panted, “… I think you’re going to be the death of me.”

 

“It’ll-it’ll be a good death though, right?”

 

“Oh god yes.”

Chapter 715: Phupha/Tian - Phupha To The Rescue

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nessin: I only just finished 'A 1000 Stars' and if you'd like it, could you write about some Ranger Action (with them already being BF). Some kind of trouble occurs around Tian that calls for said Ranger action on Phupha & his men's side!? (aka protective Phupha - I just loved the action scene in the woods *.*)

………………………………………………………………….

 

This wasn’t Tian’s first time being in trouble like this.

 

It wasn’t even his first time getting into trouble with poachers.

 

Tied to a tree, he forced himself to remain calm, feeling his heart speeding up a little as the men continued to glare at him. It seemed like they weren’t sure what to do. Do they rough him up a little, just leave him there or do they try and use him as leverage?

 

“You really picked the wrong guy to kidnap.” He felt a surge of courage as he was glared at for what seemed like the millionth time, shaking his head as blood from a previous backhand oozed out of his split lip, “Honestly, it’ll be easier if you let me go now. The Chief has not been having a good week recently.”

 

“Problems in the marriage?” One of the men sneered, trying to appear tough in the face of a hostage who was already done with this situation.

 

He and Phupha had barely had any time together thanks to these guys, hence his husband’s bad mood.

 

He would be even less impressed when he learnt that the same cock-blocking gang, had kidnapped his hostage.

 

“I… feel really bad for all of you.”

 

“The only person you should feel bad for, is yourself.” Another man, who was clearly bothered by the back-track, snapped.

 

“You have no idea who you’re dealing with.”

 

Really, he should have expected the punch to the gut, wheezing as he was unable to double over to try and catch his breath. It took some time, but eventually, he felt like he was able to breathe again, willing his heart to calm down.

 

Phupha was going to be livid.

 

As the group continued to chat amongst themselves, Tian risked having a look around, hoping that he might catch a glimpse of a Ranger uniform somewhere amongst the trees.

 

That was when the first shot echoed through the forest, one of the men falling to the ground with a cry of pain, grabbing at his leg as everything dissolved into chaos.

 

If he weren’t tied to the tree, Tian was sure that he would have collapsed in relief when he saw the Rangers charge in, surrounding the poachers in seconds, guns at the ready, ordering them to get on their knees.

 

Phupha stormed in after them, eyes quickly finding Tian as he offered his husband a cheerful grin, trying not to wince when he re-split his lip.

 

“I did tell them that they should just let me go.” He stated, “But surprisingly, they didn’t listen.”

 

Phupha fondly rolled his eyes, looking over at the poachers, who were looking more than a little uncertain. “They put up a fight, didn’t they?” He asked the other Rangers, who all smirked.

 

“Yeah, shame about all the injuries.”

 

“Wait, you can’t- “One of the men grunted as he was kicked in the stomach, falling to his knees as he was cuffed.

 

It was all over in less than fifteen minutes, with the men handcuffed and under official arrest.

 

“Hey.” Tian whispered, as Phupha made his way over to him, hoping to ease that dark look in his eyes, “Maybe I should just use pictures of the flowers of the forest for the children, instead of going for a walk to pick some?”

 

Phupha was clearly not impressed, but untied Tian gently, running his hands over him in concern, “Where are you hurt?” he asked, the panic easing from his voice when Tian batted his hands away.

 

“I’m fine, it’s mostly just my face.” He leant up to give Phupha a quick kiss on the cheek, “That was cool though… you charging in like a superhero. Like Superman… if he scowled all the time and used a gun.”

 

“Doesn’t that make you Lois Lane?”

 

Tian shrugged, allowed Phupha to pull him into a one-armed hug.

 

“Come on Lois, let’s get you home.”

 

“Hey!”

Chapter 716: Kang Gook/Tae Joo - Reunion AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Little_Panda: Can you do something for where your eyes linger when they reunite?

………………………………………………..

 

Kang Gook was a little late when he arrived at the subway station.

 

He’d thought about going to the docks… to think about Tae Joo for one last time, before he left the country, only to decide against it. It had been three years since he’d seen the other man, there was no point in dwelling on him any longer.

 

Why would Tae Joo come back here?

 

What did he honestly have in Korea?

 

Kang Gook thought it might have been him, but as the years passed, he knew it was naïve to suppose that Tae Joo hadn’t met someone else.

 

It didn’t stop him from missing the brat.

 

Shaking his head, he grabbed his bag and moved to get onto the next train that would take him to the airport, only to freeze when he saw the slim figure standing over to his right.

 

He saw the soft smile first, a smile that he often saw directed at him to try and make him give in to whatever ridiculous request Tae Joo had made of him.

 

Then there was the eyes, looking at him equally as softly.

 

Even without the uniform or the obviously designer clothes, Kang Gook recognised who was standing there.

 

It took Tae Joo a second and a half (possibly a slight exaggeration) to sprint across the platform to him, with Kang Gook automatically letting go of his suitcase to catch him as Tae Joo leapt at him, hands around the slimmer mans’ waist, twirling him around like they were in some sort of cheesy rom-com.

 

Tae Joo’s gleeful laughter rang out around the station, and even though he knew they must be getting some odd looks, Kang Gook couldn’t help but laugh along with him.

 

It had been three years since he’d heard it, and he honestly thought he could get drunk on the feeling.

 

“Okay, okay!” Tae Joo beamed, “I get you’re happy to see me, but you can put me down now!”

 

Kang Gook couldn’t ever remember feeling this happy, kissing Tae Joo on the cheek and setting him on his feet again. He stared at the other man, eager to take in all his features, even though he really hadn’t changed all that much.

 

“You’ve got more handsome.” Tae Joo seemed to know what he was thinking, “I can’t believe that you were just going to leave though!”

 

“How did you find me?”

 

An odd look flashed across Tae Joo’s face, “I… might have been keeping tabs on you?” He ventured, “If I missed you here, I was ready to pay a taxi driver an obscene amount of money to make sure I got to the airport on time. And if I missed you again, I would have followed you.”

 

“I’m not sure your father would appreciate throwing your money around like that.”

 

“Screw him.” Tae Joo shrugged, “I got my inheritance and deleted his number. I went to England like he wanted, and that was that. He has no control over my life anymore.” He reached out and tugged on Kang Gook’s hand, “Enough talking about him though.” He smirked, “I have an apartment now… where no-one can disturb us.”

 

Kang Gook had three years to lose his immunity to those pleading eyes.

 

Not that he ever really had it in the first place.

 

“Lead the way.”

Chapter 717: Khai/Third - Soulmate AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nessin: And... I don't know if that's too complex, but how about a Soulmate AU?! Where Kai & Third are already together since quite a while, but Third's still sometimes fears the future since they're no destined soulmates so he fears Kai's real soulmate might one day stand in front of them. And that's what happens. Kai might stumble a bit but still chooses Third, of course. (sorry true unknown soulmate, may you find "your" Third as well).

…………………………………………………

 

Soulmates.

 

Third hated the word.

 

They were all anyone could talk about, usually with sympathetic looks in Third’s direction. He didn’t have one of those marks that pretty much everyone had etched on their skin, and then he’d fallen for someone who’s name wasn’t him.

 

Why did he have to go and fall for Khai?

 

No matter what the other man said, could he resist his soulmate when it came to it?

 

………………………………………………………….

 

He wasn’t sure when Khai started acting weirdly, but their friends soon started to notice, the questions coming almost immediately.

 

“Is everything aright with you and Khai?” Bone asked, as Third plastered a smile on his face, shrugging noncommittedly.

 

“Sure, why wouldn’t it be?”

 

“It’s just- “Bone looked over at Khai, before shaking his head, “- it’s nothing.”

 

Mentally, Third sighed in relief.

 

Nothing was wrong.

 

It would all pass.

 

……………………………………………..

 

There was someone new hanging around Khai.

 

When Third spotted them, making eye-contact with Khai, he was surprised to see a guilty look flash across his boyfriend’s face, before he looked away.

 

Anxiety flooded through his veins, as he fought not to think about it.

 

It was nothing.

 

Probably just a first year wanting advice, that’s all.

 

………………………………..

 

The odd behaviour continued, and whilst Khai did try and spend more time with him, it was clear that something was going on.

 

Third couldn’t continue like this.

 

He cornered Khai after their last class together, practically dragging him to an empty classroom to talk, knowing that it was now or never.

 

“We need to talk.” He said seriously.

 

“… About what?”

 

“You know what.” Third snapped, “You’ve been acting strangely, and I want to know why.”

 

For a moment, it looked like Khai was about to protest, to say that he hadn’t been acting strangely at all, only for him shoulders to slump and a sudden weariness appear on his face.

 

“Khai… what’s wrong?”

 

“It’s- I- I’m scared.”

 

“Scared?” Third frowned in confusion, “About what?” He couldn’t help but flinch back when Khai suddenly started to pace back and forth.

 

The silence lasted an uncomfortably long time, before Khai finally mustered up to courage to say something, fingers fiddling nervously with each other. “I…met Oak.”

 

Third had to admit to being confused for a moment, before his heart sank to his stomach.

 

Oak.

 

The name on Khai’s wrist.

 

“O-Oh.” He wasn’t going to cry, not right now.

 

Not when Khai could see him.

 

“They’re… gender fluid? Gender neutral?”

 

Don’t cry.

 

“And very quick to tell me that they’re asexual and aromantic and want nothing to do with the whole soulmate crap.”

 

It took Third a moment to process the words, eyes darting up to look at Khai, who was still pacing.

 

“I know I missed a lot of date evenings, but they’ve been dealing with a bit of bullying, so I was helping with that- “

 

“- You’re not going to start dating them?”

 

Khai froze, “Umm… no… because they really don’t want to.” He shrugged, “Like I said, it was one of the first things that they said to me, and I’m dating you.”

 

“But… they’re your soulmate!”

 

“How often have you said that a stupid name on someone’s wrist shouldn’t determine who you fall in love with?” Reaching out, Khai took Third’s hand into his own, “I love you, and I like Oak, but in a platonic way…. Like a younger sibling way? For you, it’s mushy and embarrassing to say out loud.”

 

“You literally confessed to me, on stage, in front of everyone.” Third chuckled, cheeks a little pink, “I love you too.”

 

“So… you weren’t mad about me missing dates?”

 

“Now that you’ve mentioned it, I am a little bit.”

 

“Damn.”

Chapter 718: Leon/Pob - Happy Ending AU (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: 2nd prompt because I kind of need Leon and P’pob to have a happy ending. Idk if it has been requested yet but that special episode of Don’t say No made me mad because I needed happy closure for them. NSFW always welcome but not required here

Where they actually meet again in the Special Episode because that made me so mad!

………………………………………………………

 

Pob could still remember every detail of the break-up.

 

It happened three years ago, and he remembered it like it was only three minutes ago.

 

Stepping off the plane, back in Thailand, the memories of that day all came flooding back to him once again. He moved through security and passport control, before heading out into the main terminal.

 

He was sure that he saw Leo and Fiat but pushed that to the back of his mind, looking around for the exit, only to freeze.

 

Standing a few feet away… was Leon.

 

He was sure of it.

 

For a moment, he hesitated, simply taking in the sight of his ex. He knew that they once said that they were going to leave everything up to fate. If fate wanted them to meet again, they would.

 

If this wasn’t fate, what was it?

 

He watched as Leon turned, locking eyes with him, as the world narrowed until it felt like it was just the two of them.

 

Before he even knew what he was doing, Pob ran towards him. He could see no one else, hear nothing else, wanted nobody else, colliding into Leon and holding him tightly, so tight that Leon started to protest a little.

 

“I’m so sorry.” Pob breathed, swearing in that moment, that he wasn’t going to let Leon go, never again.

 

Leon chuckled, “I missed you too… but everyone’s staring.”

 

That snapped Pob out of his glee-infused daze, letting go of Leon reluctantly with a nervous chuckle, as he rubbed the back of his head. “Can we… can we talk? Over coffee maybe?”

 

Leon stared at him for a moment, before nodding and gesturing for Pob to follow him.

 

………………………………………………………

 

They headed to Leon’s apartment.

 

Leon hadn’t changed.

 

Maybe he wore his hair in a different style, but those gorgeous eyes were still the same. They still looked at Pob like he was the love of his life. There was uncertainty in his smile though, as they entered the room, one that Pob couldn’t let linger as he pulled Leon into another hug.

 

He remembered loving these hugs, loving feeling how warm Leon was. He loved how they were holding onto each other so tightly, almost in desperation, to the point where Pob was sure he could feel Leon’s heartbeat. They stayed that was for a moment before Leon pulled away.

 

“Fate, right?” He whispered.

 

“… Right.” Pob cradled Leon’s face, moving close enough to ghost his lips over Leon’s. He lightly pecked them, before deepening it, feeling butterflies in his stomach at the familiarity of it all.

 

He’d missed this so much.

 

His hands started to roam over Leon’s body, keeping it soft just in case this was really not where Leon intended this meeting to go. Leon moaned softly, pulling at Pob until he was lying on top of him on the bed, hips bucking in a silent invitation for Pob to remove his pants.

 

Circling his fingers around Leon’s cock, Pob watched as the younger man whined, arching up as his toes curled with the pleasure. He stroked him a few times, before settling between Leon’s legs, pushing them up for a better view. Leon’s whines got sharper when he felt slick fingers pressing inside.

 

Pob had missed this as well.

 

Maybe they should be talking before they did this, but he knew he couldn’t do this now.

 

Two fingers were inside, as he kissed along the insides of Leon’s thighs, feeling Leon’s fingers tug at his hair in an attempt to make him go faster, to just get on with it.

 

Two fingers quickly became three, before Pob decided that Leon was ready. He pressed against Leon’s quivering hole, pushing in slowly, catching every hitch of Leon’s breath and changing his speed depending on whether they were pain-filled or ones of pleasure, until he was all the way inside.

 

He’d missed this.

 

It felt like he was dreaming, this felt so surreal.

 

Leon was so perfect lying beneath Pob like this. He wrapped his legs around Pob’s middle, holding him close as Pob slowly moved in and out, their chests pressed together as their breathing sped up. Leon’s moans were getting higher as Pob sped up, clawing at Pob’s back, leaving stinging welts behind.

 

They were both keening now, unable to hold their voices back after three years of separation and believing that they might never see each other again.

 

Pob was so close, just teetering over the edge when Leon grabbed his face and kissed him, and Pob was coming, rhythm stuttering as he was lost to euphoria.

 

Silence, broken only by their haggard breathing echoed throughout the room as Pob collapsed on top of Leon, feeling weak in more ways than one.

 

“I love you; I love you.” He murmured between kisses, “I won’t leave you again,”

 

“Promise?”

 

“I swear.”

Chapter 719: Aey-Centric Chapter - Happy Ending

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: you'd make me more than happy with anything that offers a happy end for Aey from Lovely Writer! all the prompts are for gene & Nubsib, but poor Aey stays forgotten :( I suffered so much with him and wanted to hug him so bad, so please give him someone that'll do just that and love him like he deserves! thank you

…………………………………………………………………………

 

If he’d been dumped, maybe this would be easier to deal with.

 

No…he just got rejected.

 

He wasn’t even given a chance.

 

Aey leant back against the sofa, staring up at the ceiling as he came to terms with the fact that he and Gene would never be together. Not with how him and Nubsib looked at each other.

 

His life was over.

 

Maybe it was overly dramatic, but he was an actor and he felt like this was a legitimate reason to be dramatic. Especially when it hurt so much.

 

It wasn’t fair.

 

It wasn’t fucking fair.

 

He went about his daily routine as best he could, ignoring Mork when his friend tried to speak to him.

 

What could he say?

 

How could he ask Mork, the person he’d basically treated like less than nothing, to stay with him? After all he’d put Mork through, did he honestly think the other man would still want to be his friend.

 

Or more?

 

Definitely not more.

 

Aey felt like he was going to cry, hating how easily he seemed able to fall in love with someone. Well, maybe not fall in love, but there was definitely something there, something that had possibly been there the entire time.

 

Sighing, he looked down at the open tab on his laptop.

 

‘How to deal with a broken heart’ – Give yourself time to heal.

 

Time… yeah, maybe a year moping in his apartment will do it.

 

……………………………

 

He made it a few hours, before he was texting Mork and asking him to come over. Hopefully, the other man wouldn’t make a well-meaning comment about him not ever actually dating Gene, so it’ll be easier for him to get over.

 

“Are you okay?” Was the first thing Mork asked, as Aey let him into the room.

 

“Obviously not.” Was the snappish reply, that Aey instantly regretted, giving Mork an apologetic look, not fully trusting his voice.

 

As usual, there was nothing but forgiveness in Mork’s expression, and it made Aey feel ten times worse. The soft sigh that came a few seconds later, did nothing to help with that.

 

“I don’t know how to make you feel better about all this.” Mork whispered, “Is it bad for me to say that I’m glad that this happened though?”

 

“Yes!” Aey spun around, glaring at Mork, “It’s like you enjoy me being-MMPH!”

 

Mork’s hand landed on the back of his neck, pulling him close until their lips were pressed together, cutting Aey off mid-rant. He was so shocked, that for a moment, he could stand there, eyes wide in no small amount of alarm. Mork broke it off quickly, taking a step back as Aey tried to figure out what just happened.

 

“That was stupid.” Mork sighed, “I-I just…didn’t know what else to do.”

 

“Mork- “Aey stopped when Mork let out a weak chuckle.

 

“I just…what did I do that for? You obviously have no interest in me, and how was that meant to comfort you?! How?”

 

“You- Do you like me?” Aey asked softly, watching as Mork gave him a look of disbelief, “Like, like, like me?”

 

“… Wasn’t it obvious?” Mork moved closer once again, taking Aey’s hands into his own, “Look, it was stupid for me to just kiss you like that.”

 

“I wouldn’t mind a second one?”

 

The second one was just as quick, but it still brought a smile to Aey’s face.

 

He could get used to this feeling, his heart fluttering in his chest, feeling breathless.

 

“Do you… want to go on a date. With me?” Mork then asked shyly, “Maybe for some coffee or something?”

 

“Coffee sounds perfect.”

 

He was happy that Gene was happy.

 

But he deserved to be happy as well.

 

This wasn’t a problematic BL series after all.

Chapter 720: Sarawatine - A/B/O - Mpreg

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Teesemomma: A/B/O Mpreg Tine/Sarawat become pregnant at the same time. They thought they were infertile. This is something very rare and hasn't happened in centuries. They both have a third latent gender. Making double pregnancy possible. (ex: male/Alpha/Omega/Beta or male/Omega/Alpha/Beta)
Let the Chaos begin! 😊

………………………………………………………..

 

It wasn’t supposed to be possible.

 

For a number of reasons, this wasn’t supposed to have happened.

 

One, male omegas were notoriously infertile, unable to impregnate anyone, not even the most fertile of females unless they got very lucky.

 

The second reason… was that they were both omegas.

 

And they were both pregnant.

 

“It’s certainly a miracle.” The doctor had eyed them both, “Are you quite certain neither of you have had relations outside of the pair of you?”

 

It was a thought that had crossed Sarawat’s mind, however briefly, as Tine straightened up indignantly. He barely heard the ensuing rant, but he remembered Tine pulling him out of the office, muttering about getting in contact with his brother and going to another, more suitable doctor.

 

That was several months ago, and their lives had changed dramatically.

 

“I got us some more of that tea the doctor recommended.” Tine stated, “The first thing I’m having after these babies are born, is having a cup of coffee, something that doesn’t taste like grass.”

 

Sarawat nodded in agreement, wincing when the baby in him starting to kick. For some reason, pregnancy was affecting him harder than Tine.

 

“Type said to avoid any food that stinks while breast-feeding.” Tine continued, slowly moving around the kitchen, hand bracing himself on the counters, “Unless you want dirty nappies that will make your eyebrows fall off.”

 

This was… hard.

 

He felt like he hadn’t been able to get up in months, unlike Tine, who always looked like he was running around the apartment and making Sarawat jealous in the process.

 

Even thinking about it was making him annoyed.

 

Why was he so much bigger than Tine?

 

He knew he wasn’t the most traditional looking omega, but did that mean he was going to have to suffer more? They got pregnant at the same time, but he was definitely bigger than Tine.

 

And it wasn’t twins.

 

Tine continued to natter, as Sarawat tried not to huff.

 

“We need to get some more milk though.” Tine sighed, looking over at Sarawat and wincing at the look on his face, “Maybe you could come with me? Getting outside will be good for you.”

 

“I’ll get Man to pick up some… or Phukong.”

 

“The shops aren’t that far away.” Tine shook his head, slowly, making his way over to the sofa and taking a seat on the sofa, hands automatically coming up to stoke at his belly, “Please? I don’t like seeing you like this.” He winced as his own baby started to kick, “Neither of us do.”

 

Damn Tine for playing on his weakness like that.

 

Placing his own hand on his 7th month pregnant stomach, Sarawat nodded slowly, forcing himself to smile. “I’ll need your help getting up though.”

 

“That I can do… hopefully.” Tine settled his hands on Sarawat’s back to help push him up. Once Sarawat was on his feet, he angled his body carefully and helped Tine up as best he could. Once they were both on their feet, Sarawat allowed himself to be pulled into a gentle kiss.

 

“We can do this.” Tine whispered, and Sarawat had the impression he wasn’t just talking about this trip to the shops.

 

“Can we do this by taking a taxi?”

 

“No.” Tine chuckled, “Come on. The weather’s perfect for a short waddle.”

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

“Now, what is a pretty, little, pregnant, unbonded Omega like you doing out here all alone?”

 

Sarawat grimaced at the voice. Before he was pregnant, he never had problems like this, but apparently, every omega needed a big strong Alpha to take care of them, especially when they were laden with child.

 

Looking behind him, he glared at the Alpha, “I’m not here alone. I’m here with my boyfriend.”

 

“A boyfriend who hasn’t even bothered to bond with you.”

 

“I’ve tried.” Tine appeared at the other end of the aisle, clearly catching the Alpha off guard, “But the bite never seems to take.” He moved beside Sarawat, smirking up at the Alpha, “Still managed to get him pregnant though.”

 

“Tine!” Sarawat hissed.

 

Being pregnant had done wonders for Tine’s confidence, and Sarawat wasn’t entirely sure that was a good thing.

 

“And he managed to get me pregnant, so I guess we’re doing pretty well for ourselves, right?”

 

They both stared the Alpha down, until he turned away with a mutter about them being just a couple of ‘omega sluts’, a comment that Tine had to grab Sarawat’s arm, to stop him from chasing after him.

 

“Do you really think you can catch him right now?”

 

Sarawat groaned, “This is what we get for leaving our sofa by the way.”

 

“I know, I know.” A leer appeared on Tine’s face, “Let’s finish this trip, and then we can spend the rest of the day in bed, with chocolate and takeaway pizza, deal?”

 

“Make it the rest of the today, and tomorrow.”

 

“Deal.”

Chapter 721: Kongpob/Arthit - Chapter 44 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Quick note... if you read the title of the chapter and decide that it's not your thing... don't read it and then leave a comment saying you didn't like the chapter. It's a waste of your time and my time, and changes absolutely nothing. Critisim is for when i've made a terrible grammatical error or the chapter is AWFULLY written, not because you didn't like the content.

Chapter Text

Prompt from Flirty Queen: Hi can I request a sequel to the chapter 44 jealous Arthit, with NSFW content?

………………………………………………………………….

 

Kongpob felt like his heart was going to burst from his chest, trying not to squirm on Arthit’s lap, as the older man kissed at his bare chest, leaving tiny marks behind.

 

“I can’t believe you dragged me out of the room with my M-mum watching.” He breathed out, hissing when he felt teeth press into his skin.

 

“Don’t care.”

 

“You might not, but I do!”

 

He didn’t... not fully anyway. Especially not when Arthit was being like this, leaving marks behind that Kongpob just knew couldn't be fully hidden.

 

Not that he would hide them.

 

It was always worth a little embarrassment to see the look on Arthit’s face.

 

“W-who knew you were so rude.” He teased, making Arthit grumble something under his breath, moving up to bite at Kongpob’s ear, hands moving to grab at his waist.

 

He liked this jealous version of Arthit.

 

“I guess we’re not going back then?” he then said, rocking his hips down onto him, cutting off any answer Arthit might have had.

 

Both of them were hard as Arthit had been intently marking him for over an hour now. Between the marking, the heated kisses, Arthit stroking him to the point of orgasming and then stopping, Kongpob felt like he was going to lose his mind.

 

Even if Arthit wanted to go back, Kongpob didn’t, not when he was this close.

 

Having Arthit like this, turned him on so much. It was rare that it happened though, so he intended to take full advantage of the situation, continuing to rock his body against Arthit. It didn’t take long before there was a mouth pressed to his, Arthit’s tongue deep in his mouth and a hand on his clothed cock.

 

It took even less tie for the rest of their clothing to be dumped on the floor, leaving them both naked on the bed, Kongpob’s hand around both of their cocks, stroking them both together.

 

“K-Kongpob- “

 

Kongpob could have cum from that shaky voice alone, if it weren’t for the fact that Arthit pushed at him until he was lying back on the bed. Slick fingers were pushing their way inside quicker than he expected, making his back arch and his hand automatically moved towards his flushed cock.

 

And then it was slapped away.

 

“Don’t even think about it.” Arthit snapped, angling his fingers up until they were pressing directly against Kongpob’s prostate, making him yelp in shock and arousal, “You’ll come on my cock, understood?”

 

“Y-yes!”

 

Adding a third finger, Arthit prepared him a little further, before grabbing a condom from the bedside table, slicking up his cock and gently pushing inside, Kongpob’s legs wrapped around his waist as he immediately started to move.

 

In the end, it didn’t take long to send Kongpob over the edge (not a shock after the hour of teasing). It felt like he was cumming mere seconds after Arthit had pushed his way inside, one or two direct hits against his sweet spot, causing him to tense up around Arthit and cum all over his stomach, painting his stomach with his release.

 

He barely registered Arthit pulling out as gently as he could and adding his own mess to Kongpob’s stomach. He did feel Arthit’s hand spreading it further up his chest, as the older man leant over for a slightly breathless kiss.

 

“Let it dry.” Arthit whispered against Kongpob’s lips, causing him to frown in slight confusion.

 

“What?”

 

“You heard me.” Arthit smirked, “Let that dry… and we can go back to that party.”

 

“… You cannot be serious.”

 

The smirk deepened, and Kongpob realised that yes… Arthit was deadly serious.

Chapter 722: Kengkla Hate Chapter

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Marshmallord: DAMMIT I GO TO A FOOTBALL GAME AND NOW I’M THREE HOURS LATE ON THE SLIM CHANCE THAT YOU HAVE A SLOT OPEN PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE JUST WRITE KENGKLA GETTING BEAT UP BY ALL THE LBC CHARACTERS

…………………………………………………………….

 

It was a little chilly when Kengkla stumbled out of the bar, leaning heavily against the wall as he fought not to be sick.

 

Maybe he celebrated being Techno’s boyfriend a little too much.

 

“Hey, need some help?”

 

The force that struck him almost took him off his feet. He staggered backwards, rocked by the impact which had caught him perfectly on the jaw; right on the sweet spot that rattled your brain and threatened to knock you out. He raised his hand to his jaw in shock, shaking his head to try and clear it at the realisation that someone had just punched him.

 

That was when the second hit landed.

 

And he was sure it was from a different person.

 

The second hit sank into his ribs, as an unbelievable pain burned throughout his entire side, forcing him to drop to his knees in order to catch his breath. Grit and broken glass grazed his palms and fingers when he tried to catch himself.

 

“What the fuck.” He groaned, “What- “He looked up. Even though his vision was slightly blurred, he was sure that it was Type standing over him, along with a few more members of the football team he didn’t know the names of.

 

He collapsed on to his side when a boot connected with his ribs, the pain there instantly worsening.

 

He couldn’t breathe.

 

He managed to block the next kick to the ribs, pushing the ribs away and looking up to see Tharn standing there.

 

Bastard.

 

He’d seen the way him and Type had hung around Ai’No.

 

Ai’No deserved better than them, and Kengkla had given him better.

 

“Bastards.” He groaned, already knowing that his ribs were at the very least cracked, if not broken.

 

“At least we’re not rapists who take advantage of drunk people.” He heard Type snap, before Kengkla caught another fist to the side of his head, which knocked him back down.

 

“He-he wanted it!”

 

“Fuck you!”

 

Kengkla tried to get up, only for two pairs of hands to hold him down. Looking up, he saw the short footballer that always hung around Ai’No, the other first year and P’Champ, glaring down at him. “He didn’t say no!” He spat out, “N-not once!”

 

“He was drunk!” Tharn hissed, “Completely and totally drunk!”

 

“And T-Type just left him! Blame him!”

 

Type grabbed Kengkla by the collar, shrugging off Tharn’s attempt at a calming hand and wrenching him out of the twin grips, pulling him closer. “You fucking asshole!” He spat out, “You fucking piece of rapist shit! Leave Ai’No alone, or you are going to regret it, got it?”

 

“Get the fuck off me!” Kengkla tried to free himself, scratching at Type’s arms, only for his nails to have no effect on the long-sleeved shirt Type was wearing, “Get off!”

 

“Not until you swear to leave him alone! None of this boyfriend shit you’ve guilt-tripped him into!” Type shook his violently, nearly whacking his head against the pavement.

 

“Fuck- “

 

He was punched across the face, busting his nose, sending blood splattering against the ground. He tried to call out for help, only for another punch to cut him off.

 

“Swear it!”

 

“Okay! Okay! I’ll leave him alone!”

 

He was dropped to the ground, curling in on himself as Tharn stared down at him.

 

“And don’t bother trying call the police about this.” He stated, “I think you’ll find, that we have alibis.”

 

Before Kengkla could question, they were already moving away, leaving him sprawled on the crowd.

 

“Wait!” The short kid doubled back, a permanent marker in his hand, “Can I write- “

 

“- No Can! Come on!” The other first year snapped.

 

“But Ai’Ae- “

 

“- Come on!”

 

Kengkla sighed, wincing as he pushed himself up, glaring at their backs as they retreated.

 

Cowards.

 

He’d show them.

 

He and Techno were meant for each other.

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

“Are you sure he won’t be able to do anything?” Champ asked, a little worriedly, “No offense, but isn’t his family like… one of the big rich?”

 

Tin and Pete glanced at each other, before Tin smirked, “Trust me when I say, they are nothing compared to ours.”

 

“His father has had to cover up quite a few scandals already.” Pete gently explained, “There is nothing he can do, and if he doesn’t leave Ai’No alone… all it’ll take is a word or two, and that’ll all come out.”

 

“That’s… a little bit scary.”

 

Ae and Can both nodded, looking more than a little proud of the fact.

 

Champ thought they were both insane.

Chapter 723: Hao Ting/Xi Gu - A/B/O - Hao Ting's Rut (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tesia87: Xi Gu/Hao Ting, History 3: Make Your Days Count. NSFW ABO. Omega Xi Gu helping his alpha Hao Ting during his rut

…………………………………………….

 

Hao Ting wrapped his arms around his boyfriend’s waist as they stood in the kitchen, laying his head on the smaller man’s shoulder.

 

He already felt slightly tense, despite the fact that his rut wasn’t supposed to start for another few hours.

 

Xi Gu reached up with one hand, running his fingers through Hao Ting’s hair in an attempt to soothe him, before continuing making their evening meal. Hao Ting tightened his grip a little, kissing the back of Xi Gu’s neck, before taking a step back and shaking a little.

 

“I hate this.” He muttered, “I feel like I’m going to explode.”

 

“I know.” Xi Gu smiled softly at him, “Just let me put this on to simmer, okay? That way it should be ready for us to eat when we need a break.”

 

“We’re taking breaks?”

 

Xi Gu rolled his eyes, slapping Hao Ting lightly on the arm, before going back to what he was doing.

 

He hoped Hao Ting couldn’t see how nervous he was. This would be the first rut he was helping the Alpha through, and whilst Hao Ting had helped him through his own heats before, a rut was far more intense. There was always a chance an Alpha would lose themselves in their instincts and Xi Gu would be trapped until the rut had passed.

 

He had to think positively though.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

“The food is ready and just needs serving when necessary.” Xi Gu leant in and pressed a kiss to Hao Ting’s cheek, “How are you feeling.”

 

“Like I think we need to have a shower together so I can hold you.”

 

“We can cuddle on the bed you know.”

 

“But where’s the fun in that?!”

 

……………………………………………………………………………..

 

They had a shower (despite it being a little pointless with what was in their future), with Xi Gu being pulled back into the main bedroom and onto the bed.

 

“You’re so gorgeous.” Hao Ting murmured, “Gorgeous.”

 

No matter how many times Hao Ting said it, it never failed to make Xi Gu blush.

 

“Thank you.” He murmured, before pulling at Hao Ting and tucking them both into bed, “Let’s have a quick nap before it starts, okay?”

 

“Yeah, sounds good.”

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Xi Gu woke up to Hao Ting pawing at his body. He turned over, sleep still in his eyes, “Hao Ting?”

 

It was then that the scent hit him, along with the flush on Hao Ting’s cheeks.

 

“Okay.” He whispered “I-I’m ready.”

 

Hao Ting was on top of him in an instant, practically shoving his tongue into Xi Gu’s mouth, letting his hands roam over the shorter man’s chest. “Pretty omega.”

 

Shuddering at the touch, Xi Gu relaxed into the caressing, knowing exactly what the Alpha needed. His pants were pulled down and thrown onto the floor, before he was flipped onto his stomach. His gasp wasn’t enough to drown out Hao Ting’s feral growl, as the Alpha squeezed at Xi Gu’s butt, waiting until he looked slick enough, before sliding one finger inside and making Xi Gu squirm.

 

“You like that?” Hao Ting’s voice was a little rough, holding Xi Gu down as though the omega would try and make a run for it.

 

Not that he would ever dream of doing such a thing.

 

“Y-Yes Alpha!”

 

It wasn’t long before four fingers were sliding in and out of him, making him moan into the pillows.

 

Hao Ting stripped, bring his hands to his omega’s hips and pulling him closer. Xi Gu gasped once more as he felt Hao Ting’s cock entering his body, barely able to get used to that sensation as Hao Ting quickly pushed all the way in.

 

It was a stretch, as Xi Gu fought to remain relaxed.

 

The prep had been enough to take most of the sting out of the sudden entry, but it was still a slight shock.

 

“A-Alpha!”

 

Hao Ting was only still for a moment, before slamming in and out, still holding Xi Gu down as the omega squirmed at the relentless pounding. Xi Gu moaned and gripped the streets, feeling his prostate being slammed into.

 

“Good omega.” Hao Ting whispered, rutting even faster, “Want to breed you. Want to fill you with my children.”

 

It was just the rut speaking, Xi Gu knew this… but it didn’t stop him from clenching around Hao Ting and coming all over the sheets. Feeling Hao Ting’s knot slam into his sensitive, slightly abused hole, Xi Gu couldn’t help but scream, coming again for the seconds time.

 

Hao Ting gave him a soothing kiss to the back of his neck, pressing in as deep as he could go, as his knot expanded inside of Xi Gu, locking them both together as he came hard. Knowing that they would be knotted together for at least thirty minutes, Hao Ting moved them both onto their sides, feeling Xi Gu still shaking from over-sensitivity after his two consecutive orgasms.

 

“Love you.” He murmured, holding the omega close, “Are you going to be okay?”

 

“I love you too, but I-I need that first break after this.”

 

“Whatever you want.”

Chapter 724: Manaow Centric - Chapter 480 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Marshmallord & Mlkleber: CHAPTER 480 SEQUEL

……………………………………………………

 

Manaow wasn’t overly bothered at being cat-called or whistled at. That was what earphones for if the words were too crude for her. Even the minor insults were nothing for her to worry too much about in her opinion.

 

Being cornered against a wall the way she was… well, this was a problem.

 

Looking up, she could see that they were the same students who had bothered her a week earlier. The ones who Pharm had kicked, much to the surprise of everyone.

 

There was no way this could end well, and the thought terrified her a little.

 

“Come on Piggy.” The obvious leader smirked, “Smile for me, maybe you’ll be prettier then?”

 

Manaow wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction.

 

“Come on then!” One hand grabbed at her arm, giving her a little shake, and making her wince in pain.

 

“Manaow?”

 

They all froze, hearing Pruk’s voice around the corner.

 

Oh yeah… she’d been meeting him before all this happened. Kicking out at the leader, she pushed past them and rushed to meet her boyfriend, forcing herself to smile as she rounded the corner.

 

Pruk saw right through her though, taking her hands in his own, “What’s wrong?” He whispered, “What happened?”

 

She opened her mouth to try and play it off, to try and act like it was nothing, only for the gang to follow her around the corner, smirking when they saw Pruk.

 

“This your boyfriend?” One of them called out, as his friend slapped him on the arm.

 

“Of course, it is, have you seen those glasses? He’s not actually going to get one of the hot girls, is he?”

 

Manaow glared at them, moving to give them a piece of her mind, only for Pruk to grab her arm and hold her back.

 

“Are these the guys from last week?” He asked quietly, “The ones who were harassing you before.”

 

She stayed quiet, which seemed to be the only answer that he needed. Silently, with no small amount of confusion, she watched as Pruk pulled out his phone and sent off a quick message to someone. Manaow was expecting them to leave there and then, but all Pruk did, was take her hand and give it a comforting squeeze.

 

“You gonna fight us or something?” The group didn’t seem all that bothered by the odd behaviour, clearly finding it hilarious that someone like Pruk would even think about fighting them.

 

“Nah, Pruk’s not really the type!”

 

Manaow’s eyes widened as Dean, Win and Alex appeared behind the group.

 

“We are though.” Win smirked, “We definitely are.”

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

“You are all insane!” Manaow felt a little faint as they all climbed into Dean’s car, “Absolutely insane!”

 

“We couldn’t let them get away with what they were saying to you.” Alex glanced over at her, flushing a little at his own past behaviour, before looking away, “They’ll think twice before they mess with anyone again though.”

 

Manaow agreed.

 

Looking over at Win’s bleeding knuckles, she definitely agreed.

 

“Thank you.” She whispered, shuffling a little closer to Pruk, placing one hand over his, watching as he spread his fingers so that their hands would intertwine. She then leant her head against his shoulder.

 

It was nice to feel protected.

 

She could get used to this.

Chapter 725: Seryou/Yuzuru - Possessive Yuzuru

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: There are a bunch of girls that don’t believe Seryou is dating anyone let alone Yuzuru, so they keep asking him out. Irritated Yuzuru starts asking Seryou out every Monday morning in front of the school in elaborate ways.

……………………………………………………….

 

It all started with a few comments and a persistence Yuzuru would admire in anyone else.

 

Not in these girls.

 

Not when they kept asking HIS boyfriend out every Monday.

 

“It’s not funny anymore!” One of the girls sighed, when Yuzuru stated that Seryou was dating him for what seemed like the five hundredth time, “It’s easier to believe he doesn’t want to date anyone anymore, than believe he’s dating you.”

 

And that hurt.

 

“You can’t take it to heart.” Seryou had sighed when they met up for lunch, “They’re just not- I did only date girls. You’re my first boyfriend. It’ll take time- “

 

“- Maybe it’s because I don’t act like a boyfriend?”

 

Seryou froze, eyes widening a little when a devious smirk flashed across Yuzuru’s face. “Yuzuru- “

 

“- I guess I’ll just have to improve on that.”

 

Seryou had a bad feeling about all this.

 

……………………………………………………………………………….

 

On the following Monday morning, Seryou was reading something on his phone when he heard the familiar skip of Yuzuru’s steps heading straight for him.

 

“Anything interesting?” Yuzuru smiled warmly at him, before bowing mockingly at him and giving him someone wrapped in paper, “For you.”

 

“For me?”

 

“Isn’t that what I said?” The tone was teasing as he gestured for Seryou to unwrap it.

 

Slowly, Seryou did as he was told, smiling softly when he saw that it was a set of new notebooks for the upcoming year (very nice ones). “Thank you, but why- “

 

“Look inside the first one.”

 

Seryou opened up the first one, to see a note written on the inside cover.

 

‘Be my boyfriend?’

 

“… You already are my boyfriend though?”

 

“I’m taking that as a yes.” Yuzuru wrapped one arm around Seryou’s shoulders, pulling him close as the girls from the week earlier rounded the corner, “My boyfriend, Seryou!”

 

It was loud; certainly, loud enough for the girls to have heard.

 

But Seryou couldn’t say that he minded.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

The next Monday, Yuzuru didn’t even say hello before he was leaning over and pressing a kiss to Seryou’s cheek, making him flush bright red and look around, half expecting to see everyone staring at them.

 

They weren’t, but it didn’t stop him from flushing.

 

“Be my boyfriend?” Yuzuru then asked, as Seryou chuckled and shook his head.

 

He should have expected this.

 

Yuzuru’s hand was on his hip, pulling him closer.

 

“Is that a yes?”

 

“You know it’s a yes.” Seryou rolled his eyes, “Come on.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Seryou watched Yuzuru approach the next Monday, frowning when he saw the look on his boyfriend’s face.

 

After missing him last week, the girls were here earlier, nattering on about something or other. Neither of them had asked Seryou out yet, but he figured it was only a matter of time.

 

Speaking of which.

 

“Seryou…” One of them smiled, “… do you want to- “

 

“- Hello!”

 

Seryou tried not to laugh when Yuzuru hopped next to him. The laugh soon cut off when he saw that his boyfriend’s sleeves were rolled up, to reveal black lettering on his arm.

 

‘Be my boyfriend?’

 

“Oh god.” He gasped, as Yuzuru cackled.

 

“So? What do you- ow!” Yuzuru winced as Seryou kicked at his leg, “Hey! Hey! It’s fake! Well, the question isn’t, but the tattoo is, I swear!”

 

“I can’t believe you!”

 

“That doesn’t sound like a yes!”

 

“You- “

 

Neither of them noticed that they’d left the girls behind.

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

“I love you; you know.” Seryou said that following Sunday, as their date came to an end, “It doesn’t matter how many times someone asks me out, I’m dating you. I wouldn’t say yes.”

 

“It’s not that.” Yuzuru sighed, “I trust you… I just hate that they think they have the right to even ask in the first place. That they don’t believe us! I’m tempted to scream it in front of the entire school.”

 

“Please don’t.”

 

Reaching out and taking Seryou’s hand, Yuzuru chuckled, “Alright… maybe not that. Half the school?”

 

“No!”

 

“A quarter? Ow, alright, alright!”

Chapter 726: Sun/Mork - Magic AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from AnkyloRex: Dark Blue Kiss - Sun x Mork - Magic AU (Be it in the universe of Fantastic Beasts, Winx, anything else, or something you came up with yourself) Can be fluff, angst, nsfw, just anything you feel like writing at the moment. :)

Me: Casually creates a Thai Wizarding school.

……………………………………..

 

Breaking the surface of the lake, Mork gasped for air, pulling in a desperate breath. Next to him, Sun was floating, still unconscious in the icy cold water. Hands quickly dragged them onto the platform, where all the spectators were cheering.

 

‘AND MORK CASKEY, THE MĀYĀKL CHAMPION IS THE FIRST TO RETURN WITH HIS OBJECTIVE, EARNING HIM FIFTY POINTS!’ A voice boomed from the judge’s box, but Mork barely heard it, too focused on retching up half the lake.

 

Once he felt like he wasn’t going to throw up anymore, he looked around for Sun, pausing when a yellow uniform suddenly appeared in his vision.

 

“Fuck.” Rain muttered, “Mate, you were under the water for ages! I thought I was going to have to find myself a new best friend… and brother by the look of it.” There was something in his tone that made Mork’s stomach twist.

 

Pulling his wand out of his holster, he cast a quick drying spell on himself, followed by a warming spell as he shivered.

 

He was sure they spelled the lake to be deliberately cold.

 

“Sun.” He whispered, “Where’s Sun?”

 

When he saw the teaching assistant floating at the bottom of the lake, he’d felt a little sick to see just how still the older man was…and then he remembered the clue from the golden egg and was shocked at the knowledge that Sun was the one he would ‘sorely miss.’

 

“Sun is fine.” Rain sighed, looking over his shoulder, “Still unconscious, but he’ll be okay in a couple of minutes…. Why was he the one you had to save? I thought you hated him?”

 

Mork had no idea how to explain his feelings for Sun. Pushing himself to his feet, he spotting Sun lying behind Rain, stumbling over to the older man, and kneeling beside him. Placing his hands gently on either side of Sun’s head, he winced again at how still Sun was.

 

Were he awake, Sun would be rolling his eyes and telling him to stop over-reacting by now.

 

But he wasn’t.

 

Mork cast the drying and the warming spell over Sun, in the hope that it would make him wake up faster, frowning when the effect wasn’t instantaneous.

 

“Sun? Come on, talk to me… you’re out of the water now, stop being dramatic and wake up!” He ignored how his voice started to shake a little, “Come on, I didn’t rescue you for nothing. I had to swim to the bottom of the lake to get you, and this is the thanks I’m getting?!”

 

It felt like it took hours before Sun started to stir, making Mork inwardly sigh in relief before his ‘not bothered’ expression slid back onto his face. Just in time, as Sun’s eyes fluttered open, and he tried to sit up. His eyes found Mork, and a confused look settled on his face.

 

“Mork?” Mork had never heard Sun’s voice so soft, “Y-you came to save me?”

 

“Well, I wasn’t going to leave you down there.”

 

“Why me though?” Sun frowned, “The Headmaster said that they would take what the champions would miss the most!”

 

“Yeah… and?” Mork looked away from the older man, locking eyes with Rain briefly, who smirked, before deciding that drowning himself in the lake was the best option that he had.

 

“Obviously they made a mistake.” Sun eventually sighed, breaking the silence before Mork could literally throw himself back into the lake, “I have essays to grade. This entire day has been a colossal waste apparently. Don’t forget that you still have an essay due next week.”

 

And then he was gone, leaving Mork frozen on the platform… until a stinging hex caused him to spring to his feet.

 

“Go after him!” Rain hissed, pushing at his back until Mork set off running after Sun, dodging everyone’s attempts to speak to him. Finally reaching him, Mork grabbed his shoulder and spun him around until they were face to face.

 

“I know we fight a lot but- “ Mork didn’t know how he was going to say this next bit, “- You can’t think that I don’t care about you!”

 

“I didn’t think I would be the person you missed the most!”

 

“Why not?”

 

“Because I know for a fact that you don’t love me the way I love you!” All of the blood immediately seemed to drain from Sun’s face as he realised what he’d just shouted.

 

Mork stared at him, mouth gaping. Sun moved to leave again, prompting Mork to quickly grab his hand.

 

“Let go.” Sun whispered, “You- MMPH!”

 

Mork wasn’t entirely sure what made him kiss Sun right at that moment. Especially when he hadn’t even realised how much he’d wanted to until that exact moment.

 

It wasn’t a very successful kiss, the pair of the pulling apart almost immediately as Sun clapped a hand over his mouth.

 

“I- Probably should have asked first.” Mork muttered, rubbing at the back of his neck.

 

“You feel the same way?”

 

“Well…yeah.” Mork suddenly felt horribly embarrassed, “I just like winding you up because- well, you look cute when you get all flustered like that.”

 

Sun stared at him for a moment, “You. Jerk!”

 

“I’m a lovable jerk though.”

 

Chuckling, Sun pressed another kiss to Mork’s lips. “Hm, I’m beginning to see that.”

 

“So… do you fancy going on a date with me on Valentine’s Day?”

 

“I couldn’t think of anything better.”

Chapter 727: Mu Ren/Li Cheng - First Time Blowjobs (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from iblanc: Can I request History4 Li Cheng and Mu Ren first time giving blow jobs? I have been curious for aaagggeees about how a first time between two guys who both thought they were straight would go the first time they try and give each other head.

………………………………….

 

Honestly, Li Cheng expected to have to take the lead when he and Mu Ren finally decided to go further with this relationship. Which is why it was a bit of a shock when Mu Ren pushed him onto the bed and started to pull down Li Cheng’s underwear with a look of determination.

 

“Um, Mu Ren- “

 

“- I want to try something.” Mu Ren cut him off, taking Li Cheng’s dick in his hand and stroking it to full hardness.

 

Li Cheng bit back a groan, “What-what did you have in mind?” He tried to remain composed, to act like he wasn’t affected by this.

 

“I was thinking… a blow job?”

 

Li Cheng couldn’t contain the moan at the mere thought of Mu Ren going down on him, “That-That’s kind of one-sided.” He forced out, not wanting to seem selfish.

 

“It doesn’t have to be.” Mu Ren shrugged with a wicked smirk, gently pushing at Li Cheng’s to indicate that he should lie down on his back and then pulled off his own underwear. Li Cheng already felt like he was going to come at the sight, which would be mortifyingly embarrassing, “If you think you can last that long, you can reciprocate, right?”

 

Li Cheng nodded slowly, pushing down the nerves.

 

Could he suggest mutual hand jobs instead? Would that be cowardly?

 

Before he could say anything though, Mu Ren was leaning over to give him a kiss, leaning over him until their chests were pressed together.

 

Any protests vanished to the back of Li Cheng’s mind, especially when Mu Ren’s hand travelled down Li Cheng’s abs and sides, purposely lingering in the spots he knew were most sensitive, until Li Cheng pulled away from the kiss with a gasp.

 

“You’re evil!” He groaned, “Evil!”

 

“I know.” Giving Li Cheng a last peck on his lips, Mu Ren moved to kneel between Li Cheng’s legs.

 

It was then that Mu Ren realised that he wasn’t entirely sure where to start. Hand jobs were one thing, but this? This was new.

 

“Mu Ren?”

 

Mu Ren looked up, wincing at the concerned look on his boyfriend’s face, “Sorry… I was just figuring out how to do this right.”

 

“Well, if you just… you know, go for it. I’ll tell you if I don’t like it.”

 

Taking a breath to steady himself, Mu Ren leant down and placed a kiss on the underside of Li Cheng’s dick, before licking at the tip, instantly rewarded with a sharp intake of air. It sounded like he was on the right track, so he continued with that for a moment, working Li Cheng up.

 

“M-Mu Ren, please!”

 

Taking him into his mouth, Mu Ren couldn’t help but think about how weird this was, having another man’s dick in his mouth. He was reluctant to take it in too deep, but if Li Cheng’s reactions to Mu Ren slightly bobbing his head were anything to go by, Li Cheng wouldn’t mind.

 

“C-Close!” Li Cheng groaned, prompting Mu Ren to quickly pull away.

 

He was fine with giving a blowjob, but the idea of Li Cheng actually coming in his mouth made him feel a little queasy. Instead, he jerked Li Cheng off with practised motions, watching as Li Cheng came all over his abs.

 

It was possibly the hottest thing Mu Ren had ever seen.

 

He could understand that.

 

He was a little stunned when their positions were swiftly reversed, and he was certainly not prepared for the sight of Li Cheng kneeling between his legs, with his mouth on Mu Ren’s dick.

 

Seeing and feeling Li Cheng’s lips brush over his dick from base to tip, Mu Ren couldn’t contain his moans, pressing a hand to his mouth when Li Cheng’s lips wrapped around his tip. The inside of his boyfriend’s mouth was warm and wet, and his tongue was doing things that Mu Ren decided should be considered illegal.

 

Li Cheng only took half of Mu Ren’s dick into his mouth, using his hand for the other half, which was more than enough.

 

“S-Shit!” Mu Ren groaned, “I-I’m close too!”

 

Li Cheng took that as an invitation to double his efforts, making Mu Ren bite down on his lower lip.

 

“I’m gonna- “

 

The warning was too late, as Mu Ren came before Li Cheng could properly move away, cum splattering over his cheek.

 

“Huh.” Li Cheng looked very pleased with himself, “I guess I did a good job then?”

 

Mu Ren was ready to die of embarrassment, “I didn’t mean to do that.” He mumbled, unable to believe he’d just given his boyfriend an unintended facial.

 

“I take it as a compliment.” Li Cheng beamed, wiping his face clean and climbing up to press a kiss to Mu Ren’s collarbone, “So… same time tomorrow?”

 

“Shut up.”

Chapter 728: Jack/Zhao Zi - Android AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from AnkyloRex:. History 3: Trapped - Zhao Zi x Jack - Android AU. Zhao Zi is a computer whiz/technician. Jack is an android who needs some parts fixed and some updates, but he cannot go to a regular place for that due to mercenary reasons, so he kidnaps Zhao Zi to help him out.

………………………………………………………….

 

“I know you’re awake.”

 

Zhao Zi tried not to whimper at the voice. He’d been leaving his office one day, only to receive a sharp blow to the back of the head, waking up here an undetermined amount of time later.

 

Kidnapped.

 

Judging by the red hair and the fluid movements, it was a mercenary android who had grabbed him, and that was only making the situation worse. Mercenary androids were not renowned for their mercy.

 

This was probably the closest anyone had ever gotten to one with having a knife to the neck or a blaster to the head.

 

Slowly, he opened his eyes, to see the android staring right at him, a wicked smirk on his face.

 

He was a stunning make and model, clearly top of the line with the synthetic skin and realistic hair, Zhao Zi couldn’t help but note.

 

Scary, but top of the line.

 

“I need repairs.” The android stated bluntly, “And upgrades.” He tilted his head to one side, “You’re the best that there is.”

 

Zhao Zi tried not to preen at the words, “What-what do you need help with?”

 

Please don’t be the weapons.

 

Please don’t be the weapons.

 

He tried not to yelp when a thin blade emerged from the android’s wrist, only to get caught mid-way.

 

“It keeps getting stuck.” The android almost seemed to pout before noticing the look on Zhao Zi’s face, “Hey, hey, hey, I’m not going to hurt you” A bit counter-productive, right?”

 

His voice was gentle and sweet, making Zhao Zi relax just a little.

 

He was still kidnapped though.

 

“Can you fix it?”

 

“S-sure?”

 

The android immediately perked up, “Great!” He beamed, “And other JCK models seemed to be getting these blaster mods. Is there a way you can upgrade mine?”

 

“Why-why don’t you go to your manufacturer?” Zhao Zi asked nervously, “They’d be more than happy to give you the upgrades.”

 

The JCK android winced, “I don’t… exactly have an owner. Apparently I’ve always been a little defective and most people like androids to be good and follow orders when told.” He then smirked, “Owners like being stabbed even less I found.”

 

“O-Oh!” The noise came out as a squeak, before Zhao Zi tried to clear his throat, “I-I’ll see what I can do?”

 

“Perfect!”

 

…………………………….

 

The android, or Jack as Zhao Zi had taken to mentally calling him, was actually fairly pleasant.

 

He didn’t lash out, not even when Zhao Zi accidentally short-circuited one of his eyes during the upgrades (he fixed it!) and he was able to hold a full conversation without mentioning murder once.

 

If it weren’t for the fact that Zhao Zi was literally fiddling with his ‘brains’, Jack could fully pass as human.

 

Perhaps that was why the JCK models were so dangerous.

 

“And done.” Zhao Zi sighed wearily, “I’ve added in the next few upgrades that are going be rolled out for androids in the next few months, so you don’t have to worry about them.”

 

“Oh.”

 

Zhao Zi frowned at the note of disappointment in Jack’s voice, as the android shrugged.

 

“I kinda wanted an excuse to invite you back around in the future.”

 

‘You didn’t invite me, you kidnapped me!’ Zhao Zi wanted to scream, biting at his bottom lip as he looked around.

 

This place was a dump… maybe-

 

“You know… you can move into my lab if you want?” Zhao Zi ventured, “It’s nicer than here and- and I can fix you when needed?”

 

And it would be nice to have someone round, even if it was a mercenary droid.

 

His friend Shao-Fei would probably call it desperation.

 

“Really?” Jack sounded so hopeful; Zhao Zi couldn’t take it back now.

 

“Really.”

 

Maybe Shao Fei will believe he suddenly got a boyfriend or something?

 

Yeah, that’s totally believable.

Chapter 729: Ming/Yo/Kit - Sub Yo (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: MingYoKit Dom/sub nsfw au where they are somehow in a relationship and MingKit are two Doms and Yo is a sub. Yo is childish in this one and MingKit punishes him for being naughty or being stubborn.

………………………………………………..

 

“It was mostly the truth.” Yo tried to point out, even though he was fighting a losing battle.

 

“Not the whole truth though.” Ming pointed out, “So you might as well have lied.”

 

Yo rolled his eyes, even though he knew that wouldn’t help in the slightest, wincing when he caught the unimpressed look Kit was giving him. “Sorry.” He muttered, looking down.

 

“… Do you really think this is the time to be testing us?” Kit’s voice was low, almost dangerous sounding, indicating that he was right on the verge of losing his patience.

 

“No sir.” Yo kept his head dropped right down, shoulders slumping, body meek and submissive. When Kit got to this point, it was best to stop playing the game.

 

It was a sign that he was on thin ice.

 

“You covered it up and hoped that we wouldn’t find out.” Kit snapped, “It makes us worry that maybe this has happened before, and you’ve not told us.”

 

Yo looked up sharply at that, clear hurt in his eyes, despite the pout on his face, “I-I didn’t lie.” He whispered, a soft waver in his tone. The accusation had clearly hit a nerve, and both Ming and Kit could see that.

 

Ming was the first to soften, looking over at Kit and giving him a pleading look. Kit rolled his eyes.

 

“Fine, we believe that this is the first time.” The older man sighed, “But why did you try and hide that Park had been trying to contact you from us?”

 

“… I wanted to handle it by myself.” Yo lowered his gaze, “I don’t need my Doms rushing in to help me all the time, but- but I know I was wrong.”

 

“Only because you’re in trouble.” Kit stared at him for a moment, “Go and get the cock ring from the drawer.”

 

“P’Kit!”

 

“Now…before I really lose my patience.”

 

Yo sighed, knowing that there was no getting out of this.

 

“Ming will issue his punishment first, and then I will.” Kit followed him into the bedroom, “When Park tries to contact you, you tell us, understood? You don’t lie to us and keep it secret.”

 

“I know.”

 

“And then you don’t act like a brat when you’re caught.”

 

Yo just couldn’t help it sometimes, and whilst Ming loved his childish, bratty behaviour, Kit had no time for it.

 

“Strip.”

 

And so, it began.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

“We are here to protect you. You have to let us do that.”

 

Yo’s ass was smarting. It was probably bright red by now because it hurt. It hurt a lot.

 

Ming’s strength came into play here, delivering solid, hard blows to Yo’s ass and thighs for every day that Yo had spent hiding Park’s communications from them. Yo was sure that Ming had passed that number but couldn’t get his breath to point that out. The pain made his mind hazy and blank.

 

One particularly sharp strike landed right below his ass cheeks, on the sensitive skin of his thigh, making him squeal.

 

He forced himself to remember that Ming was the kind one, as his lover gently rubbed a hand over Yo’s ass, sending sparks of heat right to Yo’s restrained cock.

 

“You made a bad choice.” Ming’s voice was soft, “And now you’re paying for it. Maybe you’ll think twice about it next time.”

 

“I’m sorry!” Yo sobbed, feeling the tears running down his face, cheeks ugly and blotched, “I’m sorry!”

 

“I know…. But you have to prove that to P’Kit.”

 

Yo whimpered.

 

………………………………………………………

 

“P’Kit.” Yo moaned, “No, please!” He writhed at the fullness of his ass as Kit worked the plug in and out.

 

“You can take it.”

 

This was true. Yo could feel his hips rolling against the bonds almost unconsciously, letting out a choked moan when the tip of the plug rubbed against his prostate, bringing him to the edge again and again as the cock ring stopped him from tipping over the edge.

 

“Ming.”

 

There was a pause, before Yo felt a tongue twirled around his stretched rim, making Yo jerk forward, nearly screaming at the dual sensation.

 

“Just wanna come!” Yo pleaded, breath hitched when Ming slapped at the fresh marks, “P-P-Please!”

 

“Not tonight.” Kit’s voice was calm, “Maybe tomorrow, if you’re lucky.”

 

Yo let out a defeated groan.

 

It was going to be a long night.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

The night morning, Yo felt like he could barely move, his stomach rumbling as he slowly got out of bed and shuffled to the kitchen.

 

Ming and Kit were fixing breakfast, talking quietly with each other, until Kit saw Yo lingering in the doorway.

 

“Sirs?” Yo whispered, “I-I’m sorry I lied to you, you know that right?” He needed that assurance in the face of his Dominant’s strict enforcing of the rules the previous evening, a punishment that would linger for quite some time now.

 

They both turned their attention to him, with Ming making the first move, reaching out and pulling him close. “We know.” He whispered, as Kit nodded in agreement, a soft smile on his face.

 

“Ming’s right.” He said, “But, you understand why we were so strict with you because of it, right?”

 

“Yes Sir.”

 

“Good boy. Come and sit, breakfast is nearly ready.”

 

Yo looked at the hard wooden chairs and winced. “Umm- “

 

“- Do you want a cushion?”

 

“Yes please.”

Chapter 730: Thanu/Wayu - First Time/Size Kink (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BadPennyGirl: Pairing Thanu/Wayu. Can I get a fic where Thanu and Wayu are having their first time? NSFW. Thanu is experienced but Wayu is a very shy virgin. Please throw in some Size Kink, maybe? There is literally NO happy ending fic for Thanu/Wayu on A03, let alone explicit Thanu/Wayu fic! Could you be the first to create some?

…………………………………………..

 

Wayu had no idea where to put his hands in a situation like this.

 

By his side?

 

Above his head?

 

Trying to cover himself up? This was the first time he’d been naked in front of anyone, and he wasn’t enjoying it. Not in the slightest.

 

He couldn’t believe they were going to do this.

 

“You’re okay.” Thanu whispered, sitting on the edge of the bed, and patiently watching him, keeping his distance to try and let Wayu adjust.

 

Wayu shivered a little, knowing that Thanu was watching him.

 

They’d barely gotten started, and he was already feeling overwhelmed.

 

“If you don’t want to do this, we don’t have to.” Thanu reassured him.

 

“I-I know.” He winced at how inexperienced he sounded, taking deep breaths when Thanu placed a hand on his bare chest, lovingly stroking at the skin there.

 

Thanu’s hands started exploring Wayu’s body softly and gently, knowing that this was Wayu’s first time, and he had to make it as perfect as possible.

 

“I need to prepare you.” He whispered, “How do you want to it?”

 

Silently, Wayu pulled Thanu down to lie beside him, nuzzling up against him. “L-Like this?” He asked, “Can-can you do it when I’m like this?”

 

It would be tricky,.

 

But Thanu would manage.

 

“Of course.”

 

Grabbing the lube, Thanu slowly started preparing the other man, feeling Wayu’s hands against his pecks, shyly moving lower until they were mere centimetres away from Thanu’s hard cock.

 

“F-fuck!” Wayu, face flushing red at the sight of Thanu’s red, straining cock, and the feeling of two fingers stretching him out. Gently, Thanu kissed him, hoping to calm him down just a little.

 

It was a strange sensation, and Wayu couldn’t help but moan loudly at the intrusion of the third finger.

 

Now that he was stretching Wayu, Thanu couldn’t help but feel like this wasn’t the best idea in the first place. “I-I’m a little big.” He ventured, “We-we don’t have to go all the way.”

 

“It’s fine.” Wayu whispered, “Just… just be gentle.”

 

“I promise.”

 

Thanu moved them around until Wayu was lying on his back, gently spreading the other man’s legs. He put a pillow under Wayu’s head and then another under the small of his back, before grabbing a condom. He rolled it on, before slicking up his cock. “Don’t hold back.” He softly ordered, “If you need to stop, tell me, okay?”

 

Wayu nodded in response.

 

Thanu placed his cock near Wayu’s virgin hole, pushing the tip of his head in as Wayu gasped sharply. Tears were already starting to run down Wayu’s cheek as Thanu continued to press inside.

 

Once the entire head was inside, the yelp that had been building in Wayu’s head finally burst free. “T-Too big!” He whimpered, “T-Too big!”

 

Thanu shushed him, leaning over as best he could to press a kiss to those lips, feeling Wayu grip at his shoulders. “You’re okay.” He whispered, wiping away the overwhelmed tears, before giving him another kiss.

 

As Wayu’s grip loosened, Thanu pushed a little more of it in, stopping when Wayu hissed in pain.

 

It was a slow, but loving process until he was finally all the way inside. Once his hips were pressed up against Wayu’s butt, Wayu moaned loudly at the sensation of being so full.

 

“Okay?”

 

“Y-Yeah.”

 

Slowly, Thanu started moving in and out, letting Wayu get used to the odd feeling, seeing every expression that the other man made. When the pained looked started to ease, his thrusts got a little stronger and a little quicker, feeling Wayu’s hands blindly moving over his chest.

 

It was like he didn’t know whether to push Thanu away or pull him closer.

 

Thanu leaned over to kiss him passionately, internally rejoicing when Wayu eagerly returned it.

 

“H-Harder!” He heard Wayu whimper, “P-Please!”

 

Thanu obeyed, hearing Wayu’s cries get louder and higher, especially as Thanu was hitting his sweet spot over and over again, until he was coming untouched over his stomach and chest. In doing so, he clenched around Thanu’s cock, pushing him into his own orgasm.

 

Once his cock stopped twitching and he finally felt like he could breathe again, Thanu gently pulled out, pulling the condom off, and tying it off as he threw it towards the bin.

 

“I love you.” He whispered, pressing another kiss to Wayu’s lips, seeing that the other man was already on the verge of sleep. Quickly cleaning Wayu up, he wrapped him in his arms, pulling a cover over the both of them, feeling Wayu’s head on his shoulder as he slipped off into sleep himself.

Chapter 731: Forth/Yo - Romance

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: An Open Prompt but the couple is ForthYo. It must be Romantic. But rest is up to you

…………………………………………………….

 

Yo wasn’t sure what time it was when he woke up, still feeling half asleep as he stretched out his legs and curled his toes, back bowing as he stretched out his arms as well.

 

It was early, he knew that.

 

Far too early to even think about getting up.

 

His movements drew a quiet hum from the other side of the bed, prompting Yo to roll over and smile softly at the sight of Forth lying beside him. The smile only deepened when Forth’s eyes fluttered open, and he let out a sleepy but content hum.

 

Sliding in closer, he wrapped his arm over Yo’s thin waist, nuzzling his face into the side of Yo’s and resting his chin on the younger man’s shoulder. His nose bumped against Yo’s ear, and he huffed softly, making Yo chuckle.

 

“Good morning.” Forth whispered.

 

“Morning.” Yo replied, relishing in the warmth pressing against him, “Sleep well?”

 

“When I’m next to you, always?” Puncturing the words with a gentle kiss to Yo’s ear, giving his hip a gentle squeeze.

 

Yo couldn’t repress the smile on his face if he tried, turning fully to face Forth and pressing their lips together. Their make-out was slow and breathy, low sounds of satisfaction echoing throughout the room, pulling back just enough to breathe against each other’s mouths.

 

“Best wake up ever.” Forth chuckled, “Morning breath and all.”

 

“P’Forth!”

 

Their mouths met again, Forth’s fingers digging into Yo’s hip more intensely as he wrapped a leg over Yo’s. Yo slotted his own leg between Forth’s, just so that he could be closer and soak in that warmth a little more. His breathing was laboured, leaning more into Forth as they kissed.

 

It wasn’t often that they got moments like this; time to themselves to just relax and enjoy each other’s company, and they intended to make the most of it.

 

“Do you know what day it is today?” Yo asked, when they broke apart for the second time to catch their breaths.

 

“Mmm… your birthday?” Forth teased.

 

“No!”

 

“Christmas!”

 

When Yo playfully slapped him on the arm, Forth chuckled, bringing a hand up to boop Yo on the nose, “Could it be Valentine’s day?” He rolled Yo over, climbing on top of him, “Is that what you’re talking about?”

 

Yo just smiled softly up at him.

 

“Ah… you want to know what romantic things I have planned for you, as it’s weekend and we’re both free?”

 

Nod.

 

“Well.” Forth pressed a quick kiss to the tip of his nose, “Today, you get to lie in bed and let me treat you like a prince.” He kissed at Yo’s pale neck, prompting Yo to tilt his head back, a quiet, breathy noise passing through his lips as he tangled his fingers in Forth’s hair, the other hand on the older man’s shoulder, “I’m going to pamper you, if that’s okay?”

 

Yo felt a little shy about being the centre of attention for an entire day, but nodded all the same, feeling Forth’s hands roaming underneath his shirt, automatically wrapping his legs around Forth’s waist to pull him closer.

 

“Not now.” Forth gently pulled away, “I am going to make you breakfast first.”

 

“Can’t you do that later? I want more kisses first!”

 

Forth laughed, “You have all day to kiss me!”

 

“Well, I want kisses now.” Yo yanked him down and pressed their lips together. It didn’t take long for Forth to give in. It took several more minutes, before he finally managed to regain control of himself, clearing his throat and pulling away from Yo once again.

 

“I love you so much.” He whispered, “But I have a lot planned, including breakfast, so you need to let me go now.”

 

“Can I have roti canai?”

 

“Of course

 

“And… dessert afterward?”

 

Forth caught on to the implication of the word, grinning broadly, “After breakfast, I’ll give you whatever dessert you want.”

 

“Dessert in the kitchen?”

 

“I like the way you think!”

Chapter 732: Thanu/Wayu - Sick Wayu

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BadPennyGirl: I would like a Thanu/Wayu fic where Wayu gets caught in the rain coming back from a school event late one night and gets really sick. He avoids admitting to Mark or anyone that he's sick because he's busy and resists slowing down his schedule until he's sick enough that he needs taken care of. Cue Thanu taking care of his lover/boyfriend. I know it's cliche but thank you!

……………………………………

 

Wayu shivered as the cold rain poured from the skies.

 

Maybe he should have taken Mark’s offer for a lift, but when his best friend was so excited for his date with P’Kit, he couldn’t hold him back like that.

 

He didn’t expect the sudden downpour.

 

He glanced ahead of him, seeing the dorm buildings just down the street. After half an hour of walking in the freezing rain, getting into that warm room would be worth it. Eventually, he stumbled into his room, leaving his shoes at the door, but still leaving wet footprints across the floor.

 

He ignored his teeth chattering as he went to take a warm shower and hopefully, chase away the cold.

 

……………………………………………….

 

“I’m fine.” He grumbled over the phone to Mark, keeping it pinned between his ear and his shoulder, as he carried all his notes in his arms and struggled to open the door. The back of his throat was rough and scratchy, as he fought down the urge to cough, “You worry too much.”

 

//I worry the exact right amount, especially when you’ve been in a snitty mood all day. \\

 

“Shut up.”

 

Mark laughed over the phone, before promising to see him tomorrow and hanging up. Once he was free to do so, Wayu coughed harshly into his fist and dumped all his notes onto the table and went to get changed into his pyjamas.

 

If he went to bed now, there was a chance he would be fine for the lectures tomorrow.

 

Shivering, he spotted one of Thanu’s jumpers draped over the back of desk chair. Without even thinking about it twice, he grabbed the jumper and wrapped it snugly around himself, disappearing into the comfort of it. Heading into the living room, he curled up on the sofa, underneath every blanket he could find, muffling his coughs and sneezes into his hand.

 

He barely heard Thanu coming in.

 

“Is it ever going to stop raining?” The other man grumbled, “Wayu? Are you home?”

 

Wayu half-heartedly groaned from the sofa as another flurry of coughs started. As the coughing finally stopped, Wayu rubbed his runny nose on the sleeve of Thanu’s jumper, trying to push down the urge to sneeze again.

 

Thanu leant over the back of the couch, frowning down at Wayu, “Is that my jumper?”

 

“Yeah… sorry.”

 

Combing his fingers through Wayu’s sweaty hair, Thanu hummed, “You don’t look good. How long have you been feeling ill for?”

 

Wayu tried to answer, only to dissolve into another coughing fit. “I-I don’t know… about 2 days?”

 

“2 days?! Why were you even at school?” Thanu placed the back of his hand against Wayu’s forehead, immediately making a noise of concern, “You’re burning up!”

 

Wayu curled in on himself, hugging his legs close to their chest as he wrapped his arms around his chest, “Am I?” He whispered weakly, mentally hoping that Thanu didn’t tell Mark.

 

If Mark knew he’d been ill, he wouldn’t let Wayu leave this apartment for at least a week.

 

“Oh Wayu.” Thanu sighed.

 

“I’ll be fi- “He jolted upright by a sudden, harsh coughing fit.

 

Thanu was immediately at his side, rubbing circles into his back, “Shh, it’s okay, just breathe, you’re okay.”

 

Tears pricked the corners of Wayu’s eyes, as the painful coughs scratched the inside of his throat. When he was finally given a chance to breathe and relax, he collapsed against Wayu.

 

“’M sorry.” Wayu’s voice was small and weak.

 

“You’re sorry? What for?”

 

“For being sick, for wearing your jumper”, Wayu sniffled, rubbing the jumper sleeve uselessly against his runny nose, “For making you take care of me, even though you’re probably tired.”

 

Thanu pulled Wayu into a tight hug, “You’re ill, you never need to apologise for something like that!” When Wayu tried to pull away from him, Thanu attempted to stop him, only to spring back when Wayu started to sneeze uncontrollably, heading into he bathroom to grab some tissues that Wayu could use…. Instead of a sleeve.

 

“Here you go.”

 

Wayu just sneezed.

 

“Alright, we need to get you into bed.” Thanu sighed, as the sneezing fit turned into a coughing fit. When Wayu finally stopped, he leant over to press a kiss to his forehead, “You’re still burning up. I’ll get some fever reduction medicine, you’re going to get some rest and then, by the morning, you should feel a lot better.”

 

…………………………………………….

 

He wasn’t, but he didn’t feel any worse either.

 

When he woke up, he still felt terrible, but not terrible enough to stop him from looking for Thanu. He found him cooking in the kitchen, prompting him to hug him from behind, rubbing his itchy nose on the back of his boyfriend’s shirt.

 

“How are you feeling?” Thanu asked softly, pressing his hand against Wayu’s forehead.

 

“… Bad.” Wayu’s voice was nasally and congested.

 

“Can you elaborate?”

 

Needless to say, with the chills, congestion, itchy nose, headache, sore throat, coughing, sneezing and fever, it was clear that this was no ordinary cold.

 

“I’ll let Mark you’re not coming into classes today.” Thanu chuckled, “And then you’re going to spend the day in bed, letting yourself be pampered, okay?” He pressed a kiss to Wayu’s lips, making Wayu squeak in alarm.

 

“You’re going to get sick!”

 

“Worth it.”

 

………………………………………………..

 

When he caught it, Thanu no longer considered it worth it.

Chapter 733: Paul/Pipu - Paul Chooses To Stay Young AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

This is a 55:15 oneshot :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Idk if you have watched 55:15 Series (from GMMTV) but if so: it is where Paul decides to stay 15 years old and lets Pipu pursue him, having his happy ending that he didn't get when he was 55.

……………………………………………………………….

 

Paul honestly considered going back to his old life.

 

He really did.

 

He’d already lived his life, why would he want to live it again?

 

He’d come to terms with his sexuality…. He missed Mathee, but he also knew that it was probably too late for them now.

 

Lying in bed, he stared up at the ceiling and thought about it further. Yes, he’d lived his life… but he hadn’t been happy, whereas now, he had that chance to get that ending he’d ever wanted.

 

Pipu seemed to care about him… he seemed to want him, despite everything.

 

He probably wouldn’t if he knew that Paul was actually 55 years old, trapped in his 15-year-old body. There was something a little creepy about the entire situation, he knew this… but he could see himself with Pipu. Maybe there were no feelings now, but there was potential there.

 

He just knew it.

 

“I deserve to be happy.” He whispered to himself, “I deserve that, right?”

 

There was no answer, unsurprisingly, but that silence only further cemented his decision. Telling his stupid brain to shut off, telling himself he would make the final decision tomorrow, he drifted off into sleep.

 

………………………………

 

He hated waking up alone.

 

He couldn’t go back to that.

 

There was only once choice that he had.

 

…………………………………………….

 

Pipu hadn’t anticipated just how shit he would feel with the constant rejections from Paul. He didn’t want to avoid the other teen though, couldn’t ever imagine doing so.

 

One last try, and if Paul rejected him again, then that would be it.

 

He swore it.

 

………………………………………….

 

When he next saw Paul, he was a little bit stunned at the apparent change that had come over him. He seemed… brighter somehow, with a slight spring to his step as he walked down the street.

 

Pipu opened his mouth to call out to him, only to freeze with Paul turned to look in his direction.

 

The other teen didn’t look unhappy to see him, quite the opposite really.

 

“Hey!” Pipu greeted, trying not to sound too eager, “How are you?”

 

“I’m okay.” Paul’s tone was soft and quiet. It should have been awkward, but it wasn’t, unsurprisingly.

 

“Can we talk?”

 

Paul nodded, following as Pipu led him to the nearest coffee shop. They ordered and took a seat at a table, Pipu anxiously playing with his straw for a moment, before clearing his throat and beginning, “I know you’re not really interested in dating… but you make me happy, and I promise this will be the last time I ask you this, but- but do you want to go on a date sometime?”

 

Paul was silent, staring down into his coffee as he clearly contemplated the words.

 

The silence was starting to become oppressive before Paul softly spoke up.

 

“You… want to be with me. In a relationship?” The words were quiet, and the smile was a little uncertain, as though he expected Pipu to say no.

 

“Yes.”

 

“You feel that strongly about me?”

 

“Of course I do, and I know it’s a lot to take in, but- “He was cut off of by Paul’s lips colliding with his, unable to contain the squeak of surprise that he made.

 

“Is-is that a yes?” He whispered, voice muffled against Paul’s lips, hoping that he didn’t sound too hopeful.

 

“I don’t see why I can’t give you a chance.” Paul chuckled, cheeks a little flushed, as though he were shocked by his own actions, pulling away and rubbing at said flushed cheeks.

 

Pipu resisted the urge to coo at the sight. “Now?” He asked, not bothering to even hide his eagerness now.

 

“I can think of no better time.”

Chapter 734: Dean/Pharm - Chapter 144 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Unimportant: Can I request a sequel to chapter 144, where Pharm remembers first.

……………………………………………………

 

Dean was nervous and tense as hell.

 

Not only was this his first date, but it was also his first date with Pharm. His one and only chance to prove to Pharm that they could be good together. If he ruined this, then he would probably never be able to speak to Pharm again, and that was an unbearable thought.

 

He had fifteen minutes to go until he had to pick Pharm up.

 

He hadn’t slept well due to strange dreams about gunshots and a desperate sobbing in his ears, and he could only hope that that didn’t ruin his chances.

 

Taking a deep breath, he went to leave.

 

Things had to be perfect.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

He arrived one minute before the expected time, just in time to see Pharm leave his apartment block. Pharm didn’t look overly happy to be there, but he got into the car with a soft ‘hello’.

 

“Where are we going?” Pharm then asked, looking a little uncertain.

 

“I… thought we could eat at a local restaurant.” Dean’s fingers flexed on the wheel, “It-it’s meant to be very nice.” He cursed himself for the crack in his voice.

 

They stepped outside, immediately assaulted by the heat of the midsummer city air. Dean could already feel the sweat started to form, feeling disgusted at the thought that he was going to be all sweaty on his date with Pharm.

 

And then he saw Pharm tense up at the sight of the restaurant.

 

“Are you sure you don’t remember?” He whispered, glancing over at Dean, who frowned in confusion.

 

He wasn’t sure what made him pick this restaurant, but looking at the look on Pharm’s face, maybe it wasn’t the best decision.

 

“Maybe, we should- “ “Can we- “

 

They stood in tense silence for a bit, before Pharm motioned for Dean to continue, gaze a little uncertain as he waited for Dean to speak. Dean wetted his lower lip, “How about… we go somewhere else then? Maybe an ice cream shop? We can just walk and talk, with some ice cream?”

 

He couldn’t screw this up.

 

When Pharm nodded in agreement, the wave of relief that washed over Dean was immense.

 

“I know where we can go.” He smiled, watching as Pharm shyly returned it.

 

It was a start.

 

A fairly good start.

 

…………………………………………………

 

To Dean’s dismay, only some ice popsicles remained when they arrived at the stand, the ice-cream having already been sold to the crowds of over-heated students. Dean forced down the disappointed, asking Pharm what he wanted, before paying for them both, grateful that Pharm hadn’t made a run for it yet.

 

As soon as they were paid for, Pharm opened the wrapper and started to eat his popsicle, walking on beside Dean as they headed towards the park, and down the gravelled paths.

 

The conversation wasn’t exactly flowing between them, but it wasn’t too awkward either.

 

At least, not until Dean took a bite and felt that horrible pinching in his head, spreading from the forehead back, making him hiss. When he looked back at Pharm, he tried to fight the wince, “Brain freeze.” He explained, “I hate it.”

 

“… Yeah.” Pharm rubbed a spot on the side of his head, “It’s the worse.”

 

Somehow, Dean felt like there was a story there, but he knew that now wasn’t the right time to bring it up.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

The park was far too busy, leading them to head back to the car. Pharm was talking a little more now, almost looking relaxed as they continued to talk.

 

There was something between them.

 

Something unsaid and unacknowledged… but definitely something there.

 

Dean did want to know more about what Pharm had said, about how he couldn’t ‘go through this again’, but he sensed that that was too heavy of a topic for a first date.

 

“So…” He bit at his lower lip, shuffling from side-to-side a little when they reached the car, “… I-I had fun.”

 

There was a pause, before Pharm nodded. “So did I.”

 

“So… you might want to do it again?”

 

Pharm looked a little uncertain, before he nodded, “That would be nice.”

 

Dean wasn’t sure why Pharm was so reluctant to start dating in the first place, but he was going to spend the rest of his days proving him wrong.

 

He was going to be the perfect boyfriend.

Chapter 735: Pran/Pat - Nude Calendar Shoot (Ever so Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from jzrabbitbaby: I’d like to request again Pran and the other architect students are going to do a nude calendar to raise money for the rebuilding of the bus stop and Pat is intrigued.

……………………………………………………………

 

Pran really didn’t like this.

 

“A nude calendar?” He hissed, “Why?”

 

“To raise money to rebuild the bus stop!” Wai beamed, “Why else?”

 

“… To humiliate me?”

 

“It’s going to be tasteful; I promise!”

 

Nervously biting at his lower lip, Pran thought about it for a moment. Unfortunately, he was silent for a little bit too long, as Wai grabbed his wrist and pulled him to his feet. “Come on, it’ll be fun!”

 

There were a lot of words Pran would use to describe this event.

 

Fun was not a word he would use.

 

…………………………………………………….

 

“I’m going to kill you.” Pran muttered, hiding behind the towel he’d been given, “What if-what if someone sees?”

 

And by someone, he meant Pat.

 

No, they weren’t the enemies that their fathers were, but it didn’t mean that he wanted Pat to see him like this.

 

“The sooner we get these photos done, the sooner you get dressed and go home.”

 

Pran muttered a quiet curse underneath his breath, before allowing himself to be led over to where they needed him.

 

At least they were far enough from the Engineering campus, that Pat probably wouldn’t see anything.

 

................................................

 

Pat couldn’t talk his friends out of this. Studying on the Architecture Campus was just asking for trouble, but they didn’t seem to see this.

 

Or they did and they didn’t care.

 

They had found an empty room to try and complete their project in, as Pat kept a careful eye on the door. Pran and him had to keep their friendship groups separate and studying on the other man’s campus was bound to start something.

 

“I’m going to the loo.” He muttered, getting up and moving to leave the room, waving them off when they volunteered to go with him.

 

‘Just in case’ as they said.

 

He was halfway down the corridor when he passed the large doors, moving past the windows, only to freeze at what he saw out of the corner of his eyes.

 

Pran, standing in the middle of the room, clutching a towel around him a little awkwardly.

 

He was naked... completely naked.

 

Angling himself to make sure that he couldn’t be seen, Pat watched, a little confused as to what was going on for Pran to be naked, but not willing to look away.

 

Just in case.

 

He looked like a deer caught in headlights, wide-eyed and nervous.

 

Adorable.

 

He watched as Pran swapped the towel for a clipboard quickly, angling it and posing hesitantly as the camera flashed, flinching at every shot.

 

Pat knew that he shouldn’t be finding this sexy.

 

He shouldn’t be enjoying this so much, but he was.... even though he felt like a complete pervert watching through the window like this.

 

Pran was cute though.

 

Very cute and very hot.

 

….................................................................

 

“A nude calendar, huh?”

 

Pran jumped and squeaked at the sudden voice. He’d made sure to leave out of one of the side-exits to avoid being seen by anyone and yet, there Pat was, leaning against the wall and smirking at him.

 

The old rivalry came bubbling up, and Pran’s fists tightened around his bag strap.

 

“It’s to raise money for rebuilding the bus stop.” He muttered underneath his breath, until a sudden thought occurred to him, “Wait... were you watching?!”

 

He was a little amazed to see the light flush appearing on Pat’s cheeks, as the other man cleared his throat, mumbling something about catching part of it, before changing the subject.

 

“Which month are you going to be?”

 

Pran shot Pat a quick glare, before looking away from him. “September, I think.” he mumbled, “Something about me being a perfectionist.”

 

“Is September the perfect month or something?” Pat teased, “Maybe I'll buy one... to help raise money for the bus stop of course.”

 

“... It’s an all-male nude calendar.”

 

“And?” Pat shrugged, “It’s for a good cause. Better hope our families don’t see it though.”

 

Pran rolled his eyes, “Your parents will sign you up for the first modelling course they can find to prove that you’re better at it than me, and you know it.”

 

Judging from the horrified look on Pat’s face, he knew that all too well.

 

“Better hide your copy when you buy it.” Now it was Pran’s turn to tease, even when a small voice in the back of his mind pointed out that that sounded more flirtatious than was strictly necessary.

 

“Like a dirty magazine or something?”

 

That... was definitely flirty, as Pran choked on his next breath, hearing Pat chuckling as he beat a hasty retreat.

 

Pat wasn’t interested in him like that.

 

There was no way.

 

..............................................................................

 

Pat vowed to get a copy of that calendar as soon as he could.

Chapter 736: Tar Protection Squard - TW: Referenced & Attempted Sexual Assault

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Unimportant: And if possible a request is another prompt about Tar from LBC/TT. Either him standing up for himself or a Tar protect squad please and thank you!!

………………………………………………………

 

Tar pulled the car up in front of the house.

 

He was still shaking, his breathing coming in short as his knuckles ached. He was safe though, and that was what mattered.

 

It was dark outside, but there was a light in Tharn and Type’s apartment, prompting him to scramble out of his car and grab his spare key from his bag. They’d given him the key for emergencies, and this was as big an emergency as it could be.

 

He once swore to never let anyone see him this shaken up again, but the next thing he knew, the door to the apartment was open in front of him and he was making his way into the dim hallway. There were noises coming from the TV, prompting him to head in that direction.

 

He could feel his hands trembling.

 

“Tar?” Tharn was the first to notice him, twisting around on the sofa, “Are you okay?”

 

Tar blinked and the next thing he knew, Type was in front of him, making sure Tar could see both of his hands.

 

“I-I’m fine.” He forced out, but even to his ears it seemed hollow. It only seemed to increase Tharn and Type’s worry.

 

He could feel their eyes roaming over him, trying to find out what was wrong with him – checking his dishevelled clothing, the red-rimmed eyes. He wanted to come up an excuse, any excuse, only to choke on his words.

 

He was frozen.

 

“Shit.” Type muttered, spotting it before Tharn, “Tar… what happened?” His eyes landed on Tar’s bruising knuckles, and he narrowed his eyes, “Tar- “

 

Tar shook his head, feeling like his stomach was knotted in on itself, moving up his throat.

 

He raced to the bathroom, kneeling in front of the white porcelain, losing what little he’d eaten into the toilet.

 

He felt someone, probably Tharn, rubbing small circles onto his upper back as he cried and vomited. It was a comforting touch, making Tar relax just a little, even when his stomach had nothing left to lose and he continued to retch.

 

“I’ll get some water.” Type whispered, leaving the room as Tar finally calmed down enough to lean away from the toilet and slump against the tiled wall.

 

“Better?” Tharn asked quietly, “Do you… do you want to talk about it?”

 

“Do we need to call the police?” Type asked when he re-entered the bathroom.

 

“N-No I-I… nothing happened.”

 

“Tar- “

 

“- I promise, it didn’t.” Tar took a deep breath, “I-I was having an interview for a new job and-and the person leading the interview had-had seen the video.”

 

He didn’t need to say anything more about that.

 

“It was alright at first…” Tar continued, “… and then he started to get closer. I told him I didn’t feel comfortable. He then put his hand on my leg and refused to take it off.” He took a deep, shuddering breath, “When I said I was going to leave, he told me that he knew about the video… that he could make sure that I got this job.”

 

“Bastard.” Type hissed.

 

“I punched him.”

 

There was a shocked silence followed the statement, as Tar looked down at his hand and the bruised knuckles.

 

“He wouldn’t leave me alone and I punched him.” Tar could feel the tears building in his eyes, “I-I-I- I’m going to get into trouble!” His breathing started to pick up, “He-he could call the cops and-and-and- “

 

“- don’t worry about that right now.” Tharn rushed to calm down, gesturing for Type to hand Tar the glass of water, “Let’s just focus on getting these wounds clean and making sure you didn’t break anything on his nose.”

 

The tone was teasing, but Tar wasn’t in the mood for it right now.

 

Tharn saw that immediately. “Not the time for that kind of humour.” He muttered to himself, “Don’t worry, Type and I can deal with anything that comes of that creep trying anything else.”

 

Tar believed those words.

 

He remembered what happened to Kengkla.

 

“We’ll deal with it.” Tharn vowed, “Let’s get you into different clothes and into bed. We’ll take of everything in the morning.”

 

Type nodded, already setting up the sofa bed for Tar, “Yeah, don’t worry about it Tar. Nothing’s going to happen.”

 

Taking the duvets and blankets that were handed to him, wrapping himself up and letting himself be comforted by the warmth and the presence of the other two nearby, allowing himself to slip off into slip.

Chapter 737: Kurosawa/Adachi - Hanahaki Disease

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from jzrabbitbaby: Another fic for cherry virgin with Adachi x Kurosawa where Kurosawa is suffering years of Hanahaki disease.

……………………………………

 

It was just two days after the meal, when Adachi helped Kurosawa and admitted that he liked seeing Kurosawa’s vulnerable side, when it started.

 

He was part way through typing out a very important email when he got the tickling sensation at the back of his throat. He coughed lightly in the hopes that it would go away, only for the tickling to persist.

 

It was odd… it felt like something was creeping up his throat.

 

Locking his computer, he heading to the bathroom, intending to spit out whatever it was into the toilet. When the Himawari petal landed in the water, he frowned in confusion, shrugging it off and flushing the toilet.

 

He had other things to worry about.

 

Like how he was going to try and entice Adachi into a conversation.

 

…………………………………….

 

With them being in completely different departments, despite them being in the same room, it was actually harder than Kurosawa expected to get Adachi alone for another talk.

 

He settled with pining from afar.

 

It happened again a little over a week later.

 

Adachi had just arrived, walking past Kurosawa, face half hidden behind his scarf, cheeks flushed red from the cold. He looked adorable, and the thought had just crossed his mind when the tickling sensation rose up in his throat again. Breathing shallowly, he excused himself to the bathroom, staving off the cough as best he could.

 

It was the season for illnesses, but he knew this wasn’t the case.

 

He coughed up two petals this time, followed by three more. They sat on the surface of the water, the yellow petals tinged a little red.

 

He panicked, clapping his hand over his mouth to try and prevent anyone from hearing his hurried breathing.

 

A small, child-like voice in the back of his mind piped up saying that he must have eaten some seeds at some point, despite that not even being scientifically possible.

 

He stayed there, until he finally calmed down, making the excuse that he’d had to take a phone call to anyone who looked concerned before getting back to work.

 

And googling his symptoms.

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

Hanahaki disease.

 

Unrequited love.

 

His mind instantly turned to Adachi, stomach rolling at even the mere thought of the other man. His throat burnt, making him feeling like he’d just swallowed a rock.

 

Everything was starting to hurt.

 

His eyes were stinging, forcing him to take deep, calming breaths to stop himself from crying.

 

…………………………………..

 

He tried to stop thinking about Adachi, hoping to slow this disease down as best he could.

 

It was a month later, after he watched Adachi enjoying his lunch with that cute little smile, prompting him to rush into the bathroom, that he saw that the petals were mostly red now, instead of yellow.

 

He was bleeding and there were flowers growing inside of him.

 

All because he was in love with someone he’d barely said three words to.

 

His chest ached again, as he lifted the lid and spit out a few more flowers.

 

Adachi had never shown the slightest interest in men, or even dating in general. The chances of him liking Kurosawa back were slim to none.

 

And with that final, great and terrible realisation, Kurosawa couldn’t stop the tears from rolling down his cheeks.

 

………………………………………………….

 

In the end, he kept it a secret for seven years.

 

That was far longer than suffers of Hanahaki Disease were expected to live without the feelings fading away naturally or without the surgery.

 

He made sure he showed up way earlier than Adachi in the morning. He ate lunch at a different time to avoid seeing that cute little smile.

 

It was easy.

 

He was managing this.

 

He was busy enough to use the excuse of needing to take a phone call whenever he had a flare up. Nobody really saw the real him, only seeing his smile and upbeat persona, so it was easy to hide the fact that he was getting sicker and sicker.

 

He threw up flowers two times a week, more if Adachi was being particularly cute or when he smiled, but he was managing it.

 

He was fine.

 

That was, until he stumbled across Adachi standing outside of the elevator early one morning, and the flowers felt like they were choking him.

 

“You’re here early!”

Chapter 738: Win/Team - Emotional Hurt/Comfort

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from PurpleArmy95: Hi, if you have an open spot still. Could you do a UWMA one where Win has been hurting Team with his actions. Maybe unconsciously flirting with a student he is tutoring or something. But Team refuses to say anything because he doesn’t want to risk losing/upsetting Win. So, Pharm and Manaow have to step in and stand up for their friend. It’s always Team protecting them, but I think those two would be just as dangerous when someone is hurting their friend. Thanks!

……………………………………………………

 

“Was it obvious that this was going to happen?”

 

Pharm and Manaow glanced at each, before looking at Team.

 

“Of course, it wasn’t!” Manaow stated, “Win seemed to honestly like you, we all saw that!”

 

The entire university saw that, and yet, less than 2 months after Team and Win officially started dating, Win was being very friendly with the student he was tutoring. Team had been there for the beginning of the tutoring sessions, working on his own work. The glances turned into little compliments, which turned into seemingly never-ending praise and then Team couldn’t stand to be in the same room as them anymore.

 

Nothing was ever explicitly said around him, their banter lighter than Win and Team’s had ever been.

 

Team still felt uneasy though.

 

Did Win even know what it looked like, their heads bent together as Win explained the chapter, basking in each other’s attention.

 

It felt like his boyfriend was slipping out of his fingers like sand in an hourglass.

 

“It would be easier if he was cruel about it.” He muttered, knowing that Win still came to his rooms every night.

 

“He’s still being cruel.” Pharm whispered, “He’s still doing this to you.”

 

“Exactly!” Manaow clicked her fingers, “Which is why, we’re going to show him exactly what he’s missing.”

 

……………………………………………..

 

“Team!”

 

Team froze in the middle of the path, desperately trying to push his feet to move, only for them to completely ignore him as he turned to face Win, who was running towards him.

 

“I haven’t seen you in over a week!” Win frowned, “What’s going on?”

 

It had ben that long, hadn’t it?

 

Pharm and Manaow had been making sure that they ate away from Win and his friends. Every night, Team was staying with one of them, alternating between them so that they had time with their own boyfriends.

 

That was the crux of it though… Him and Win were still together, even though Team had been avoiding him.

 

“Team… what’s wrong?”

 

Silence.

 

“Look…” Win sighed, “… If you’re seeing someone else, then please just tell me- “

 

“- If I’m seeing someone else?!” Team couldn’t help but snap, “Me?! You’re the one flirting with that first year!”

 

“What?” Win shook his head, “The only first year I’ve flirted with is you!”

 

“So, you’ve definitely not said anything remotely flirty to that first year you’re tutoring?!”

 

Win opened his mouth to deny it, only to pause and actually think about it. Closing his eyes and focusing on breathing, Team took the plunge. “Maybe… maybe we should think about seeing other people. Or-or taking a break.”

 

“Team-“Win faltered, clearly struggling with what to say, as Team turned and walked away.

 

………………………………

 

“I hope he’s feeling guilty.” Manaow stated, having taken control of Team’s phone so that she could tell Win to piss off if needed.

 

Pharm was too nice for that.

 

He was comforting Team as the other man tried not to sob. Over the sound of his sobbing, he vaguely heard his phone chiming, followed by a stifled noise of approval from Manaow.

 

“What?” He asked, sitting up a little and wiping his eyes as best he could.

 

“Well….” She tilted her head to one side, “… He actually- he sounds decent in this text.”

 

“Oh?”

 

She cleared her throat and started to read it out, “I love you Team, I really do, and I think I always will. If you never want to speak to me again, I understand. But I am sorry. No more one-on-one tutoring sessions anymore.”

 

Team was silent for a moment, nervously biting at his lower lip.

 

“Can I- can I have my phone back.”

 

“… Don’t forgive him right away.” She warned, handing him phone, “Make him work for it.”

 

“Work for it?”

 

“At least two dinner dates.” Pharm nodded in agreement.

 

“At least two dinner dates… got it.”

Chapter 739: Tae Kyung/Shin Woo - Concert Proposal

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Where Shin Woo and Taekyung have been dating for a long time and Shin Woo plans to propose to him...in a concert (the concert may be your preferred Band/K-pop group what you like) and of course, he says yes! Romantic Ending pls thank youuuuu!

……………………………………………..

 

BTS had just finished performing one of their newest songs in front this huge crowd. It was the last day of their tour here, and whilst this was like any other day for them, for Shin Woo, this night was going to be life changing.

 

So long as Taekyung said yes.

 

Same-Sex marriage was now legal, after years of them dating. The very day the new law was passed, Shin Woo was picking out an engagement ring for his boyfriend and tonight, he was going to propose.

 

He’d made numerous requests in Twitter DM’s and online, and hopefully, his prayers would be answered.

 

“How is everyone doing tonight?!” Namjoon spoke up, asking the crowd, who all cheered in the affirmative, “We have something exciting going on today!”

 

Here they go.

 

“We have a couple in the crowd tonight, who have been together for several years now… and Shin Woo wants to say something very important to Taekyung.”

 

Shin Woo saw Taekyung looking over at him in curiosity. He was nervous, but excited at the same time. Looking over at his boyfriend, he turned to him, feeling the crowd take a step back from them, as spotlights landed on them.

 

He was ready for this.

 

He barely saw the microphone appearing near him, broadcasting his words around the arena as everyone else felt silent.

 

“Taekyung…” He began, trying not to wince as he heard his own voice, “… I love you with all my heart, and I’m glad that you’ve been an amazing part of my life. For a long time, though, I’ve been thinking about how our lives could be more incredible than they’ve already been….” He moved onto one knee, hearing the crowd burst out into clapping and muted tears.

 

He vaguely thought he heard Jimin squee ‘oh my god!’ into his microphone.

 

He pulled out a small box from his pockets, looking up at a shell-shocked Taekyung.

 

They were on the big screens now… this proposal would probably end up on YouTube, so it had to be perfect.

 

“Taekyung… I know that you are the one for me, I’ve known it since our first meeting in that debate room.”

 

Taekyung was covering his mouth now, and Shin Woo wasn’t sure if the glistening eyes were due to the spotlights or the sheer emotion that he was feeling.

 

“And I hope that I can make you happy for the rest of your life.”

 

His own watering eyes were definitely due to the spotlights.

 

“Will you be mine, and allow me, for the rest of our lives, to call you husband?”

 

Taekyung was nodding almost immediately, “Yes, yes, yes!” He fell to his knees in front of Shin Woo, pulling the other man into a quick kiss before he allowed the other man to slip the ring onto his finger, as the crowd all burst out cheering and whooping, the applause almost deafening as the pair hugged it out.

 

It was official.

 

They were no longer boyfriends, but fiancés. Happy, happy fiancés.

 

“Congratulations!” The entirety of BTS called out, fighting to be heard over the cheering of the crowd as Shin Woo pulled Taekyung into another kiss.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

That night, as they lay in bed, Taekyung resting his head on Shin Woo’s chest, he softly asked, “So… when do you want to get married?”

 

Shin Woo shrugged, “We could get married at one of those all-night wedding chapels in America and I would be happy…. I love you, all I want is for us to get married, no matter where.

 

“You are such a romantic.” Taekyung chuckled, a light flush on his cheeks, “I love you too.”

 

Taking one of Taekyung’s hands into his own, Shin Woo pulled it up to press a kiss to the knuckles, silently vowing that this was going to be the best wedding that Taekyung would ever experience.

 

And the only one.

Chapter 740: Can/Ae - Chapter 493 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tesia87: Ae/Can
Love By Chance
Sequel to Chapter 493
Pete comes back to Thailand and discovers Ae/Can are now together. Sad Pete and insecure Can but more Ae/Can fluff please. Can be NSFW ;)

 

I left out the NSFW, just because I felt like it didn’t fit with the story

……………………………………………

 

Can lay on the sofa, hiding under the blanket as he heard the muffled conversation from the next room over.

 

Pete was back.

 

Pete had returned to Thailand and sought out Ae immediately.

 

Can couldn’t hear what exactly the conversation was about, but it was probably Pete telling Ae that he still loved him and Ae returning the sentiments…. In a moment, they both come out here and tell Can that they were back together and that there was no reason for him to stick around.

 

‘Would Ae let him hug him one more time?’ He wondered to himself, Pete was nice, he would probably allow it… but Ae wouldn’t. He’d probably still see it as cheating.

 

Burying himself further into the mass of blankets that he’d wrapped himself up in, Can tried to turn his attentions away from the conversation.

 

Ae was very handsome.

 

Can knew he was a little bit annoying.

 

He also knew that the ‘Cute Boys’ Facebook page, preferred shipping Ae and Pete together, with many leaving comments on Can/Ae pictures that basically bashed Can’s average looks, saying that Ae shouldn’t have settled with him. It only added to his mountain of insecurities.

 

He hated that page.

 

He hated that he was always tagged in them.

 

By the time he snapped back to his senses, he realised the other door was opening, prompting him to perk up at the noise, looking over to see that Pete’s eyes were red, like he’d been crying for almost the entire time he and Ae were in that room. Ae didn’t look much better, to be fair.

 

“Is… everything okay?” Can asked softly, “Are you- are you guys back together?”

 

Yikes.

 

He knew why he asked, those insecurities bubbling up again.

 

He just wished it hadn’t been one of the first things that he asked.

 

He watched as Ae frowned, before moving over to pull Can to his feet, taking a deep breath. “Why do you think that?” He asked, some slight tension in his voice.

 

Can just looked over at Pete, who gave a sad, watery smile.

 

“Ae and I… aren’t getting back together.” Pete whispered, voice shaky, “He loves you, and-and I won’t break that up.”

 

“But-but you and him… you were the IT couple!”

 

“And now he’s with you.” Pete whispered, even as Ae tensed at the words, “And he’s happy.”

 

Can felt a surge of warmth at the words, only to pause. “But… Ai’Pete- “

 

“- I’ll be fine.” Pete didn’t sound like he would be fine, “We can still be friends.” He then shrugged, “I’ll see you around Ai’Ae, okay?”

 

“You can have dinner with us tomorrow!” Can piped up, “I think everyone will be pleased to see you, not just Ae.”

 

“That… sounds lovely.” For the first time since this conversation started, Can was sure he saw a real smile on Pete’s face.

 

……………………………

 

Pete left and Ae seemed to deflate, head landing heavily on Can’s chest as he took a deep breath.

 

“I honestly didn’t know he’d be back.” He whispered, “I thought- I thought he’d be gone for years, his dad was so angry- “

 

Can cut him off with a kiss, knowing that it probably felt a little bit desperate, but he needed this. He wasn’t sure how long they were there before Ae was pulling away from him.

 

“Did you really think I was just going to break up with you?” He asked softly, “Just like that?”

 

“Well- “

 

“Idiot.” Ae’s tone was fond, “I love you too much to let you go now.”

 

“Sap!” Can rolled his eyes, as he was pulled into another kiss, this one even longer than the previous one.

 

“Should we have a date night soon?”

 

“At that new sushi restaurant?”

 

“Why am I not surprised.”

 

“Bedroom first though?”

 

“Deal!”

Chapter 741: Tharn/Type - Fluffy Kisses

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: For a change I’ll ask for a tender, soft and sweet TharnType request:
Over time, Type grew very fond of Tharn lips. There are these rare times when he only wants to kiss him and nothing else… just get lost into his kisses, all the time and anywhere. He wants to kiss him for a long time and forget about his whereabouts and surroundings. He just wants to feel Tharn’s lips on his own, his hands on his skin and both hearts screaming “I love you”.
Ps. If it makes Techno embarrassed or uncomfortable I’ll give you a cookie.
(Can be in season 1 or season 2 timeline, or later.)

 

……………………………………………………..

 

If someone told Type that he would actively want to be kissed by another man, he probably would have punched them in the mouth.

 

But he did.

 

In fact, his day felt like it was ruined if he didn’t get at least five kisses from Tharn. Thankfully, Tharn was all too happy to oblige.

 

The first kiss was usually in the morning, and it wasn’t one that Type usually remembered. Usually, it was when he was sleeping, sprawled across the bed on his stomach, only vaguely feeling Tharn getting up and pressing his lips, feather-light on Type’s cheek.

 

It was the second kiss that Type always remembered. Stumbling out of bed a little over half an hour later, he searched for Tharn, finding him in the kitchen. He mumbled out a quick “good morning”, before wrapping his arms around Tharn from behind. Tharn paused in his coffee making, turning in that grasp to give Type a kiss on his forehead.

 

“Good morning.” Tharn whispered softly, “Did you sleep well?”

 

“Hmm.”

 

“No conversation without coffee?”

 

“Hm.”

 

Tharn chuckled, handing Type his coffee and gesturing for him to sit on the table.

 

It was wonderfully domestic.

 

Type couldn’t imagine not having this.

 

The third kiss came when Tharn finished breakfast and placed a plate in front of Type, who reached out and pulled Tharn into a proper kiss, wanting and needing it. Tharn tasted of coffee, with just a hint of sweetness. He tasted like home, and Type would never get enough of it.

 

………………………………………..

 

The next kiss happened after they’d hit traffic, increasing the risk of them both being late for their first lecture of the day. Stumbling out of the car, hoping that he remembered his project notes, Type leant over to give Tharn a quick and distracted meeting of lips, before racing inside, Tharn driving off in a rush to get to his own campus.

 

…………………………………….

 

Type felt he was going through withdrawal halfway through the day, hiding his phone underneath the desk as he tried not to text Tharn and ask him to meet him in a relatively empty room.

 

“Psst, Type!” Techno hissed, leaning over, and giving him a nudge in the side, “Teacher incoming!”

 

Quickly, Type shoved his phone into his pocket and acted like he was paying attention.

 

……………………………………..

 

He was surprised to see Tharn waiting outside the building for him, finding his feet racing over to his boyfriend automatically as Techno was left by the doors.

 

“Hey!” He hoped he didn’t sound too eager.

 

“Hey.” Tharn returned the greeting, voice a little softer, chuckling when Type pressed up against him, angling his head up for a kiss silently. A kiss that Tharn was all too happy to give him, the small kiss that was quickly turning into a make-out session.

 

“Why are you guys like this?” They both heard Techno whine from beside them, “You’re like… embarrassing parents.”

 

“Does that make me Mommy or Daddy?” Type asked, narrowing his eyes at his best friend, “And be careful with your answer.”

 

Techno stuttered for a moment, before pleading the fifth and staying quiet.

 

Tharn chuckled, pressing another one of those lovely kisses to Type’s cheek, winking at Techno before making his excuses and promising that he would pick Type up later on.

 

At Techno’s continued stare, Type shrugged. “I like his kisses, shut up!”

 

He liked his kisses enough to get lost in them over and over again, but he was never going to say that out-loud, especially not to Techno.

 

…………………………………………….

 

The crook of his neck was one of Type’s favourite places to be kissed, specifically on that patch of skin that stretched from the collarbone up to the corner of his jaw and right beneath his ear.

 

It was bliss.

 

The perfect antidote to a long day.

 

Tharn chuckled as Type practically went limp in his arms, kissing the tip of his boyfriend’s nose, before getting up to get tea started… leaving Type sprawled on the sofa.

 

“You could at least finish what you started!”

 

“Later!”

 

“I’ll hold you to that!”

 

……………………………………………………………..

 

Limbs aching in a pleasurable way, sweat cooling on his skin, the last thing Type felt before sleep claimed him, was warmth at the top of his head in the shape of Tharn’s lips.

 

He smiled and let himself slip off into sleep.

Chapter 742: Ram/King - Personality Swap

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sagarc: Ram/King (My Engineer) Swapped personality traits AU - bit of a weird concept, but basically an AU of “what if King was quiet and reserved and didn’t socialise outside of his friend group, and Ram was more outgoing and talkative and the one pursuing King and trying to get the plant loving senior to open up to him and come out of his shell” what would a more assertive and sociable Ram do in order to woo a shy un-talkative King?

…………………………………………….

 

King was happier with his plants.

 

That was just a fact of life. Mek didn’t speak much whilst Boss spoke all the time; Bohn was handsome, and King preferred the company of plants.

 

That was that.

 

A secondary fact was that he had a small crush on Duen’s friend Ram. He had ever since the younger man caught his eyes in the library. King had squeaked and hid behind a bookshelf to avoid being labelled as a creeper.

 

When he spotted Ram feeding a dog, he’d immediately turned and walked in the opposite direction.

 

He avoided eye contact when Ram came to the engineering meet, even as Ram tried to catch his eyes.

 

“He’s asking about you a lot.” Bohn stated with a small frown on his face. He always was a little protective of his introverted friend, “Like every time I see him, he asks about you.”

 

King kept his eyes on the little flytrap plant that Bohn had handed him, citing that it was a gift from Ram.

 

“He’s given you a plant, that’s practically a proposal to you, right?”

 

“Shut up.” King muttered, just knowing that his cheeks were turning bright red.

 

“Do you even like guys?”

 

Shrug.

 

“I can speak to him about backing off.” Duen whispered, “Ram can be a little...over-bearing.”

 

“It’s okay.” King was surprised to find himself answering, “He’s not that bad.”

 

And that was the truth.

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

Ram was ignoring the girl speaking to him, eyes continually darting over to King.

 

It was obvious that the older student wasn’t enjoying this in the slightest, shoving himself in the smallest corner that he could find, and sipping at his drink, keeping a cautious eye on the dancing crowd.

 

He’d barely gotten a chance to speak to King.

 

Not with Bohn, Duen, Mek and Boss acting as go-betweens. Yes, they were happy to pass on the plants that he bought for King on to the other man, but getting some time alone was impossible.

 

“Are you listening to me?”

 

Ram glanced down at her, giving her a weak apologetic smile, muttering some excuse and heading over to King. “Hey.” He greeted, hoping that he didn’t sound too eager, “Fancy getting out of here… I-I think I’m coming down with a headache.”

 

Not the best excuse, but plausible.

 

King nodded silently, pulling out his phone to send a quick text to his friends, before abandoning his drink and following Ram outside. Once the noise level dropped, Ram turned to the other man and smiled softly at him.

 

“Two hours in that place, I’m sure my ears are ringing.”

 

King nodded, looking a little drained. Like he just wanted to hole up by himself for a few days to recover.

 

“Did you… did you have fun?”

 

“It was alright.” King shrugged, “I don’t usually go out though.”

 

“Yeah…. I’ll walk you home, okay?”

 

They walked down the streets in silence for a moment, before King nervously cleared his throat, “Do you want to come and see all those plants you gave me. They’re all from similar climates with similar levels of care required, so I’ve made up a nice little area for them.

 

“I thought you were tired?” Ram frowned, “Drained from all those people?”

 

“You’re not one of the people who drain me.” When Ram froze in shock, King could feel his face flushing bright red, “I like spending time with you when I can.”

 

“Yeah, your friends are protective, which is a good thing by the way!” Ram beamed, “I’m a little protective of Duen as well.”

 

“We all saw that boxing match between you and Bohn.”

 

“…. Were you watching?”

 

King avoided all eye contact, mumbling a little under his breath. It took him some time to compose himself, turning back to Ram, freezing at how close to him Ram suddenly was.

 

“I like the idea of you watching me.” Ram whispered, “If I’d have known, I would have shown off a little more.”

 

“I- “

 

“- Can I kiss you?”

 

King managed to nod, before a mouth was pressed to his, soft yet firm. He gasped softly at the gentle touch, hands fisting into the t-shirt that Ram was wearing to pull him closer as the kiss was deepened.

 

Of course, when Ram pulled away, it was too soon.

 

“I’m glad I don’t drain you.” Ram kissed the tip of his nose, “Now, what have you done with all those plants?”

 

Feeling his heart flutter a little, King took Ram’s hand and pulled him along with him, unable to stop himself from smiling. “You’ll love it.”

 

“Of course, I will.”

Chapter 743: Tan/Bun - Phone Sexual Innuendos (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: Tan calls Bun who happens to be working on a case at the morgue. Due he has his hands full; he asks his assistant to pick up the call and warns Tan he is on speaker. At one point in the conversation, a naughty Tan decides to misbehave and takes the conversation to a double meaning. Bun might or might not play along… (slightly NSFW, supportive colleagues, hands busy all the time.)

…………………………………………………..

 

Bun wasn’t sure why he expected Tan to behave. Maybe he thought too much of his boyfriend, to expect him to behave when he called and learnt that he would be on speaker. To be fair, Tan had behaved for about a minute, trying to get some semblance of shopping list from Bun, before changing tactics and mentioning plums.

 

Specifically, Bun’s plums.

 

“Don’t be a dick.” Bun warned, shooting a glare at the speakers, “Oat’s holding the phone right now.”

 

“You always think the worst of me.”

 

Bun was sure he could hear the playful pout in Tan’s voice, biting back a groan when he heard Tan let out a soft moan. A sound that he wasn’t used to hearing outside of the bedroom.

 

“Tan- “

 

“- Sorry, I was trying one of those new doughnuts from the new shop in the city. They’re the second thing to blow my mind today!”

 

“Tan, I’m trying to finish this autopsy- “

 

“- So, you’re wrist deep in someone?”

 

Why… why did that sound so wrong?

 

Looking at Oat’s flushed face, Bun rolled his eyes, “Stop it Tan.”

 

“Stop what? I understand, you’re having a hard time right now.”

 

“Tan!”

 

Tan couldn’t quite hide his naughty giggle, before he cleared his throat, “Hey, I feel like eating out tonight, what’s your opinion on that?”

 

Oh, that bastard.

 

Bun shifted from side to side, willing his erection to calm the fuck down before they gave Oat the wrong idea. He was cutting into a dead person, for Christ’s sake.

 

Think unsexy thoughts.

 

It was hard to think unsexy thoughts when all he could think about, was the way Tan had looked the last time he suggested ‘eating out’. That leer, the way he pushed Bun onto his front, angling his hips so that his ass was up in the air before he started to… well, let’s just say, it was difficult to will his erection down.

 

“We’ll have to fix this front door though, it’s a little jammed.”

 

Bun groaned and rolled his eyes, “Let me guess… the wood’s swollen?”

 

“Exactly, do you think a rub-down will help it?”

 

“It’ll have to wait until I get home.”

 

“Hmm, maybe I can manage it on my own until then.” There was a pause, as Oat flushed bright red, “Oh, it really big this time.”

 

“Am I coming in round the back then?” Bun hated to admit that he was starting to enjoy this.

 

“Yeah, perhaps you should.”

 

“Please.” Oat begged, “No more. No more double-entendres, I can’t take it anymore!”

 

“… Our front door is jammed.” Tan said, after a brief pause, “What did you think we were talking about?”

 

As Bun started laughing, Oat gave him a look of betrayal, before hanging up the phone before Tan could say anything else.

 

“If he forgets anything during shopping, I’m blaming you, you know.” Bun chuckled, examining the body’s liver for a moment, before deciding that this wasn’t the cause of death, and putting it to one side. When the silence stretched on, he looked up to see Oat staring at him, a fond look on his face.

 

“What?”

 

“It’s nice to see you happy, that’s all.” Oat shrugged, “Do you remember when you first came here?”

 

“That’s not fair, it wasn’t like that was the best start to a new life.” Bun rolled his eyes, “Anyone would be grumpy if they had to go through all that.”

 

“Tan’s good for you.”

 

Looking away from the younger man, trying to hide the flush on his face (why was that making him flush, but not all the sex innuendos?), Bun smiled softly. “Yeah… he really is.”

Chapter 744: Champ/Doc - Weight Gain/Insecurity (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sagarc: Champ/ “Doc” Khunpol (TharnType) Insecurity/Comfort/Support - All of Champ and Khunpol’s lunch “dates” (?) dinners, meals at Champ’s restaurant, Champ brining Khunpol food during his shifts, etc is starting to add up, and so Doc’s gained a little weight because of how much he’s been eating. Not anything crazy, but enough that it’s become kind of noticeable and for him to be feeling a bit self-conscious as a result. Then when Champ finds out that Doc is feeling unattractive/sad/self-conscious, he tries to help him and cheer him up in some way, so he feels better about himself.

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

At one point in his life, Khunpol had survive for a week off nothing but coffee and energy bars.

 

It was finals week, and he really had no excuse, but he’d done it. It hadn’t been a good week and he vowed to never get back to that state.

 

He wasn’t used to being treated like this though, as Champ took him out for the fourth lunch date of the week, his boyfriend pushing him to pick whatever he fancied. When he wasn’t taking ‘Doc’ out for lunch, he was bringing him breakfast or coffee.

 

“I’ve got so used to buying food for the football firsties.” Champ had explained when Khunpol had questioned his motives, “Trying to take the burden off of Techno every so often, you know.”

 

Khunpol didn’t know what this was like (not being a football person himself) but nodded anyway and let the treats continue.

 

More than once, he’d given himself a stomach-ache… not that he would ever admit that to Champ.

 

And that was the way his life was going.

 

Good food, a loving boyfriend and falling asleep with Champ’s hands on his belly, as the other man pulled him closer.

 

That was the first signal that something had started to change. When Champ’s hands weren’t resting on the smooth plane of his stomach but holding onto a little bit of belly fat.

 

It was a bit unexpected. Khunpol had never really one to gain weight, often forgetting that basic necessity when he was reading and studying.

 

His healthy eating textbook seemed to mock him from the bookshelf.

 

It wasn’t too much weight… he could shift it easily.

 

……………………………………

 

He couldn’t shift it easily.

 

Pretty much on day one, he failed. He avoided seeing Champ at breakfast by heading to the library early. He avoided him at dinner by saying that he’d already eaten with friends, and he avoided having them go out for dinner by saying that he was too tired, nibbling on a salad as they watched a film.

 

And then Khunpol’s stomach rumbled.

 

“You need something more than a salad.” Champ stated, “Let me order something that we can- “

 

“- Please don’t.”

 

Champ frowned in confusion, “Well… do you want me to make a sandwich or something?”

 

“No. I’m fine!”

 

There was a pause, as Champ reached out to softly stroke Khunpol’s dark hair. “What’s wrong?”

 

“…. You must have noticed; you touch me enough.” Khunpol gripped at his mid-section a little harshly, “I’ve put on weight… I’m struggling with my pants a little, you know. I never used to eat as much or so often before you.”

 

“I think it looks good on you.” Champ whispered, not looking overly concerned as his words hung there for a moment, waiting for Khunpol to process them.

 

“W-what?”

 

“I mean… I like everything about you.” Champ smiled softly, “And I like that you’ve put on a little bit of weight. You were way too skinny before; I was genuinely concerned.”

 

Khunpol had no words, especially when Champ’s eyes shifted into a more sensual look. Before he could think about it too much, Champ dove in for a tender kiss, which quickly grew more heated, making Khunpol moan. As he did so, Champ pulled at Doc’s shirt, breaking the kiss when Khunpol tried to stop him from taking it off.

 

“Please.” Champ whispered.

 

Khunpol gave up immediately.

 

Once it was off, Champ started the worship, diving in and pressing kisses to the gentle swell of Khunpol’s stomach, nipping at it to leave little, red marks behind.

 

“You are beautiful.” He whispered, smirking at the Doc’s moan, before continuing his journey southward, “Absolutely perfect to me.”

 

Khunpol just knew that he was flushing bright red, feeling himself harden. However, rather than paying attention to his straining cock though, Champ removed Khunpol’s pants to press kisses and leave hickies on Khunpol’s inner thighs. And then, with no warning, he took Khunpol in his mouth.

 

It was hot, all warm suction and pressure against the sensitive skin, sucking like his life depended on it. Khunpol involuntarily thrusted into his mouth and Champ just took it in stride, keeping up the decent rhythm and tonguing effectively at his shaft. Khunpol came pretty quickly after that, relaxed and boneless and feeling, very, very loved.

 

When the post-orgasmic haze cleared, Khunpol saw that Champ was curled up on top of him, a sly smirk on his face.

 

“Now… let’s get you something to eat.”

Chapter 745: Phupha/Tian - Chapter 540 Sequel (TW: References to Child Abuse)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 15th July, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dragonfly_XX: Anyway, it's rather easy, since... due to my current obsession with your latest Phupha/Tian stories, I'd love a 2nd part of Ch. 540 :)

……………………………………………………….

 

Looking back, the nightmare shouldn’t have been a surprise.

 

It had been a hard day for Tian. Old memories were bound to bubble up to the surface after being struck the way he was, so Phupha kept a careful eye out.

 

Tian had been checked out by the doctor, who gave him a cooling pad for his developing bruise and had closed up not long after that.

 

He decided that he didn’t want to talk about it, shutting down and retreating back to their shared cabin, avoiding the rest of the village.

 

Some people screamed and cried after their nightmares until they were shaken awake. Some didn’t make a noise in the slightest. Tian’s screams were choked, like he was holding himself back… like he’d trained himself to do that for years on end.

 

Like he would be punished if he dared to make a noise.

 

That night, that same choked noise escaped from Tian’s throat, prompting Phupha to reach out, slowly placing a hand on Tian’s shoulder, wincing when Tian flinched violently, shooting up and turning wide eyes on his boyfriend.

 

“Sorry.” Phupha whispered, “I-I wasn’t sure what to do.”

 

“Just a bad dream.” Tian mumbled, looking away from him, “That’s it… I’m sorry for waking you up.”

 

“I was already awake.” Phupha reassured him, trying his best to act nonchalantly, “Do you want to talk about it?”

 

Silence.

 

Phupha continued to stare at him, until Tian started to fidget, voice growing rougher as he set his jaw and shifted his shoulders in a way that can only be described as a cornered animal preparing to fight. “It wasn’t important… just a bad dream, you know how it is.”

 

“About your parents?” He let silence pass between them for a few moments, before he added, “You don’t ever have to see them again you know.”

 

“Until they hire all their fancy lawyers to threaten this place and force me out.” Tian retorted; words sharp, clearly trying to shock Phupha into ending the situation.

 

Phupha was stubborn though.

 

“Then we’ll fight back.”

 

“Look…” Tian turned to him, “… My parents didn’t like that I was born so ill, that I was born weak, unlike my sister. When I was old enough, I spent more and more time out of the house until my heart started to fail.” Tian shook his head, “I didn’t know they cared enough to pay for a new heart like they did. I honestly though they’d be happier letting me wait and then eventually die.”

 

Phupha could feel his eyes starting to tear up at the words. Slowly, he placed a hand on Tian’s thigh, watching as Tian eyed it for a moment, before softly placing his own hand on top. For a moment, they sat there in silence, fingers intertwining as it dragged on.

 

“You’re not alone.” Phupha gently spoke up, “Don’t… don’t hide from me, okay?”

 

Tian swallowed, anxiously squeezing at Phupha’s hand, “I-I will talk just- just not today? Is that okay?”

 

“Whenever you feel ready, okay?”

 

“Promise?”

 

“I swear. I’ll be here, whenever you feel ready.”

 

Leaning his head against Phupha’s shoulder, Tian started to sob a little, prompting Phupha to wrap his arms around him.

 

“It’s okay. It’ll all be okay.”

Chapter 746: Ho Dol/Won Seok - Based Off Taylor Swift's All Too Well

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 15th July, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: So, I'm a Swiftie and I love All Too Well (10-minute version), and this would be an open prompt about the song: choose any couple you like or think that this song fits them. ♥️ Love your fics!

 

………………………………………………………………………………

 

Won Seok rang him out of the blue one afternoon, as Ho Dol left his lecture.

 

For a moment, he considered not answered it, simply staring at the flashing screen, frozen in the middle of the corridor as everyone passed him. He still had the older man’s number on his phone.

 

He couldn’t delete it.

 

He’d tried so many times but couldn’t bring himself to do it.

 

Not yet.

 

And so, he answered it, voice catching his throat.

 

“Ho Dol?” Won Seok spoke up first, sounding a little cautious.

 

“Hi.” Ho Dol hoped he sounded polite and not nervous, “What- what did you need?”

 

Won Seok hesitated for a moment.

 

It was awkward, and Ho Dol could feel his palms get a little sweaty.

 

“Did you…. Did you get the box?”

 

“…. The box your brother brought to me. With my stuff?” Ho Dol could barely raise his voice above a whisper, waiting for the response as his heart ached.

 

Why would Won Seok call him, just to remind him that they’d broken up?

 

“Yes.” Won Seok mumbled, sounding more than a little guilty.

 

“Yeah…. Your brother handed the box over to me.” And then, because Ho Dol was clearly a masochist of some sort, “Clothes and some books…. It think there are still some things left back at yours though?”

 

“Right… yeah.” Another awkward pause, “I can- I can drive them over to you if you want?”

 

“I can come to yours!” Ho Dol knowing that that was too quick and too eager, “Are you-are you home? It’s a nice day for a walk, so I can come over?”

 

“I- sure?”

 

Ho Dol was a little proud that he’d managed to shock Won Seok a little

 

“I’ve finished my lectures for the day, so I’ll come by now if that’s okay?”

 

“Ho Dol- “

 

Ho Dol hung up and drew a deep breath.

 

He could do this.

 

He was an adult. He could do this.

 

……………………………

 

“I could have brought them over to you.” Won Seok hovered awkwardly at the threshold

 

Ho Dol smiled as politely as he could, “Sorry. I didn’t mean to interrupt you if you were busy.”

 

“No.” The smile Won Seok offered was pained and weak, “I don’t have any company… come in.”

 

Taking off his shoes in the hallway, Ho Dol tried not to read too much into the odd look Won Seok gave the entire scene.

 

It was almost like hope, but that couldn’t be.

 

To hide shaking hands, Ho Dol shoved his hand into his pockets, “Should we- “

 

“- Yeah, yeah.”

 

It was awkward and cringy, and Ho Dol regretted this.

 

“I moved them to the living room.” Won Seok rubbed at his nape, making Ho Dol feel like his heart tear just a little. The last parts of their relationship, reduced to a little pile ‘in the living room.’

 

“Okay.” Ho Dol whispered, following Won Seok into the room, seeing his books and a few hoodies piled onto the sofa. It was all done very carefully… more carefully than Won Seok had treated his heart.

 

Maybe Ho Dol shouldn’t have expected too much from someone so good-looking.

 

Coughing, tearing himself away from those sort of thoughts, “Is that everything?”

 

“I… think so?” Won Seok shrugged, “I think I still have some stuff at your dorm? Maybe I can drive this and you over there and get them?”

 

“I looked.” Scuffing a little at the ground, Ho Dol forced himself to keep smiling, “There wasn’t anything.”

 

“Oh… okay then.”

 

“Can I have a box? For all this?”

 

“Sure, I can look for one.”

 

As Won Seok left the room, Ho Dol looked over the pile, noticing that there was a t-shirt missing. One that he knew Won Seok liked seeing him in.

 

He would let it go.

 

Won Seok re-entered the room, helping him box the items up.

 

“Are you-are you sure that you don’t want a lift home?” He asked.

 

“I’m sure.” Ho Dol mentally calculated how much a taxi would be from just around the corner, “I’ll-I’ll see you around Won Seok.”

 

Probably not though.

 

“Ho Dol- “

 

“- Take care of yourself.” Ho Dol talked over the top of him, turning and walking away from what used to be them.

 

This was for the best.

 

And he had to keep telling himself that.

Chapter 747: Win/Team - Chapter 33 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 15th July, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dragonfly_XX: And while we're at continuations, for the 2nd prompt... if there's any story you'd like to write a 2nd part of - please do :D

 

I decided to do a sequel for Chapter 33 – Win/Team Moving In Together – Where they take the next step of a proposal 😊

………………………………………

 

Team loved Win.

 

He also loved his tattoos, especially the wings on Win’s back, that he often found his fingers trailing against as Win fucked him into the mattress.

 

And then Win announced he was getting another one.

 

“What’s it going to be?” Team asked, trying not to show how delighted he was at the thought.

 

“It’s a surprise! But don’t worry, I think you’ll love it.” Win stated enthusiastically, wrapping his arms around Team’s waist, planting a kiss on the younger boy’s forehead, and then another one to his lips.

 

“If I don’t, you’re sleeping on the sofa!”

 

Win scoffed, “What an empty threat.”

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Three days later, Win left classes to get his new tattoo. When he got back home, Team was studying at Win’s desk, groaning as though he was in pain.

 

“Want to see my new tattoo?” Win greeted the other student with a kiss, spinning him around on his chair. Team could just about see some ink covered with plastic wrap poking out of his t-shirt near the neckline.

 

At Team’s eager look, Win chuckled, quickly pulling off his shirt to reveal the new tattoo.

 

A dolphin.

 

“It’s nice.” Team nodded, “But why- “

 

“- It reminds me of you.”

 

“… Why?”

 

“Intelligent, amazing swimmer, cute as hell.”

 

Team honestly didn’t know how to respond, feeling the heat rising to his cheeks…. He was so in love with this man.

 

Unable to put this feeling into words, he pulled Win into a deep kiss.

 

………………………………………..

 

That night, Team give Win the best blowjob of his life.

 

As they lay curled up against one another, Win softly asked, “Would you ever get a tattoo that reminds you of me one day?”

 

“… Go to sleep.”

 

“My name maybe? Then everyone would know that you’re mine.”

 

“I’m breaking up with you.”

 

“No, you’re not.”

 

“… No, I’m not.” Team smiled softly, “Goodnight P’Win.”

 

“Goodnight… Dolphin.”

 

“We are not making that a thing.”

 

“Aw.”

 

As Team slipped off into sleep, Win stared up at the ceiling, pondering the conversation.

 

Team didn’t want a tattoo with his name… so maybe there was another way to make sure everyone knew that Team was his.

 

… He needed to speak to Dean.

 

………………………………………………………..

 

It was 2 months later when Win found himself sitting up in bed, sipping at his coffee, watching Team’s eyelids flutter as the younger man started to wake up. Team blinked a couple of times, rubbing at his eyes which instantly focused on the warm cup.

 

“Don’t worry, I made enough for both of us.” Win chuckled, “Want some?”

 

“Duh.”

 

With the mug of coffee already pre-prepared, he handed it over to his boyfriend, waiting for Team to sit up properly before he did so. “Careful, it’s hot.”

 

“Mmm.” Team closed his eyes in bliss as he inhaled the steam, cuddling into Win’s side as he took his first sip, “Marry me.”

 

“…. How did you know?”

 

“Mm?”

 

Pulling away slightly, Win looked down at Team, an amazed look on his face. “How did you know I was going to say that?”

 

He only just managed to grab Team’s mug as the younger man’s grip loosened on it, preventing it from spilling over the bed and burning them. Once it was back on the safety of the bedside table, Win opened up his drawer and pulled out a small, velvet box.

 

“Team… I had a whole speech planned, which I promise I will give you later, or maybe I’ll make it into my vows, but will you marry me?”

 

Team stared at the small box for a moment, tears filling his eyes. “R-really?”

 

“Really, really.” Win tilted his head to one side, “What do you say?”

 

“Yes! Yes, yes, yes!”

 

Win completely forget about his own coffee as Team tackled him into a hug, the hot liquid thankfully tipping over onto the floor, instead.

 

“Team!”

 

“Yes, yes, yes!”

 

Win couldn’t help but chuckle, wrapping his arm around Team. “Shall I take that as a maybe?”

 

“P’Win!”

 

“Alright, alright…. I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 748: Jin Ling/Lan Sizhui/Lan Jingyi - Insecurity

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 15th July, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: a story of any poly couple to your liking with the tag insecurity. since you mentioned you loved au you can also make it any au you like!

 

Untamed anyone?

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

Jin Ling was a realist.

 

He was the heir to the greatest Sect; he had no time for foolish games and hopeful dreams of the future. That was why he woke up snuggled between hit two boyfriend thinking… this was never going to last.

 

It wasn’t cynical, it was realistic.

 

He was a Sect Leader now, he was expected to get married and produce heirs of his own. The same with Lan Sizhui. Lan Jingyi was the only one not expected to get married, but as he lived with Sizhui, they would be able to continue this relationship with no problems in the slightest.

 

Jin Ling wouldn’t have that luxury.

 

Why would they bother keeping him around?

 

……………………………………………..

 

Sizhui and Jingyi noticed that something was wrong straight away, because of course they would.

 

Sizhui tied Jin Ling’s hair into neat braids and muttered that if anything was wrong, Jin Ling could tell them. Jingyi gave him more hugs, hoping that the silent reassurance would help.

 

Jin Ling played it all off as nothing though, even as his eyes seemed closed off.

 

He spent more time with his Sect, citing needing to be there as a Leader.

 

Sizhui and Jingyi offered to join him, only to be rejected.

 

………………………………………………………

 

“He takes after his father.” Wei Ying waved his hand in dismissal when the two young men came to him for advice, “You need to verbally assure him that you’re not going anywhere, and nothing could split you apart.”

 

“Is it really going to be that simple?” Jingyi frowned, “What if he’s just… tired of us?”

 

More specifically, tired of him.

 

Not that he was going to say that out loud.

 

“Never gonna happen kid.” Wei Ying beamed at them, “What does he have to be tired of?”

 

…………………………………

 

A little over a week ago, Sizhui remembered them being happy. He got so many warnings for being overly expressive in front of others, and yet, wouldn’t change the reason behind his smile for anything.

 

And now this.

 

“He’s been distant.” He whispered to his adoptive father, one night during their meditation together, “Have-have I driven him away somehow? Is it- is it because I’m a Wen, because he didn’t say anything after the revelation, but old rivalries and hatreds run deep and- “

 

“- No.”

 

Sizhui froze, “No? No, you don’t think that’s why he’s pulling away from us?”

 

“Mn.”

 

Thinking about it for a moment, Sizhui tried to apply reason to the situation. “He… hasn’t ended our courting yet, and- and if he truly were bothered about the clan I came from, then he would have ended it by now.”

 

“Mm.”

 

“We can fix this, can’t we?”

 

Nod.

 

“You always know just what to say.”

 

……………………………

 

“I just feel like he’s not putting any effort into us anymore.” Jingyi sighed, as yet another night passed without Jin Ling in their bed, feeling Sizhui curled up behind him, “Do you… do you think it’s me? Am I too much?”

 

“No.” Sizhui pressed a kiss to the back of his neck, “I-I was thinking it was me. About me being a Wen, but Father pointed out that if it were truly to do with us, then Jin Ling would have ended our courtship, right?”

 

“I- so why is he acting like this?”

 

“… Maybe Wei Ying was right? Maybe it’s something that Jin Ling is worried about?” Sizhui shuffled a little closer, “He must go through doubts and moment of insecurity, just like us.”

 

“So… we need to talk to him? Take Wei Ying’s advice?”

 

“As much as I hate to say this, yes. We need to take his advice.”

 

…………………………………….

 

Jin Ling was blinking in a furious attempt to keep himself awake. With his Uncle’s subsequent betrayal and the revelation of him being behind everything, the amount of work that he had to go through to try and mend Sect relationships and diminish ones that his Uncle had made, was over-whelming.

 

How long had he been in here?

 

Probably a long time.

 

He could see the sun started to rise.

 

Hearing the door slide open, he opened his mouth to snap at whoever dared to interrupt him, only to freeze at the sight of his two boyfriends standing there in the doorway.

 

Oh.

 

Today was the day then.

 

“What are you doing here?” He whispered, voice breaking a little as they moved further into the room. Much to his surprise though, neither of them said anything, moving to either side of him…. And then pinning his arms by his side, lifting him up and carrying him out of the officer, down the corridor to Jin Ling’s room.

 

Jin Ling struggled for the briefest of moments, before giving up, staying silent until he was placed on the bed, both of them curling in on either side of him (which he had missed greatly). All he could do, was lie there as they whispered promises and pleas that they would never leave him.

 

That this, that them as a trio… they were never going to end.

 

They kissed every inch of his face that they could, assuring him that he was perfect to them and nothing would change that. Throughout the heartful discussion, Jin Ling felt the sleeplessness creeping up on him, the weariness almost more than he could bear. He was pinned to the bed, going nowhere… and he didn’t mind that in the slightest.

 

This was perfect.

 

He still had niggling doubts about it lasting, but he was sure that even those would disappear in time.

 

For now, he allowed himself to slip off into sleep.

Chapter 749: Sun/Mork - Chapter 328 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 15th July, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from MrsBates: I always thought, how about a sequel to Ch. 328 with the promising last sentence "Tomorrow, Mork would start his hunt."! could we get the hunt!?! pretty please <3 <3 <3

………………………………..

 

It didn’t take much to find the men who’d robbed the café and hurt Sun.

 

If you went to the right kind of bars and listened to the right type of conversations, you could easily find out who’s been bragging about doing something like that. Including the leader of a little gang.

 

That was who he wanted.

 

The others were all minions following orders.

 

The leader was the one who decided to target Sun.

 

Needless to say, the leader of the little group probably didn’t expect to see Mork blocking his way in the alleyway. There must have been something in his eyes though, as the man took a small step back, before straightening up.

 

“Get the fuck out of my way man.”

 

Mork didn’t say a word.

 

There were no security cameras out here.

 

He could do what he wanted.

 

Rolling his head around his neck, he cracked his knuckles as the man strode over to him confidently, thinking he could deal with Mork instantly. He was stunned with Mork’s fist hitting the side of his head, sending him crashing into the nearest wall.

 

“Hey man! What the fuck- “

 

“- Remember that café you robbed the other week? And the owner you beat up?” Mork smirked, “My boyfriend’s café… and my boyfriend.”

 

The leader muttered a slur under his breath, grunting when Mork kicked his legs out from under him.

 

“Did you think it was funny? Robbing him like that? Beating him up like that?” He gave him another kick, “Did it make you feel all powerful?”

 

He hated how smug the leader looked still, his fist twitching with the urge to punch him again.

 

“I want you to feel as helpless as he did.”

 

The man scoffed, placing a hand on the ground to push himself up to his feet, only to yelp in pain when Mork slammed his booted foot down on his hand.

 

“Scum!” He spat down at him, unable to stop himself from kicking and kicking and kicking, “Fucking. Bastard!”

 

“It wasn’t just me!” The other man gritted out through his teeth, “There were about four of us you know!”

 

“I know... but the others were following your orders, right?”

 

Silence.

 

Mork could feel himself shaking with anger, looking up and down the alleyway to make sure that no-one was going to stumble upon them.

 

He should leave now.

 

He shouldn’t push his luck.

 

This was confirmed when the leader darted out and move to grab him. Thankfully, he missed as Mork stepped just out of reach. Mork couldn’t contain his laughter at the sight of the older man falling to the ground, kicking him in the chest one more time, before striding away.

 

He wasn’t worth any more of his time.

 

...............................

 

“Mm” Sun blearily opened his eyes when he heard Mork entering his room, “Are you okay?”

 

“Yeah... why wouldn’t I be?”

 

“...Your knuckles are bleeding.”

 

Mork looked down, seeing that yes, his dominant hand was bleeding just a little. The man must have had a harder face that he had anticipated.

 

“Got annoyed.” he muttered, “Hit a wall.”

 

“Riiiight.” Sun gave him a knowing look, “A wall.”

 

“A belligerent one.” Mork cleared his throat, “Are you okay? Do you need anything?”

 

“Coffee?”

 

“How about tea? That’ll work better with those painkillers you’re on.”

 

“Spoilsport.”

 

“Caring boyfriend.”

 

Sun smiled softly at him, “Yeah.... can’t argue with that. Sit with me?”

 

“Whatever you want.”

Chapter 750: Da On Centric - Based of Deja Vu by Olivia Rodrigo

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 15th July, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Da On as we all know didn't get Taekyung coz he ended up with Shin Woo, so in this fic, it would be a hurt fic Da On POV and the song would be Deja Vu by Olivia Rodrigo. Thank youuuuu!

………………………………………………………………….

 

Da-On was happy for Taekyung.

 

He really was.

 

Taekyung deserved to be happy, even if it was with Shin Woo…. No, he really did.

 

Sighing and staring up at the ceiling, Da-On soon came to the realisation that he was probably, just a teeny-tiny bit jealous of Shin Woo.

 

Perfect Shin Woo.

 

What did he honestly have that Da-On didn’t? It certainly wasn’t a sense of humour… he was handsome though, Da-On had to admit that. As Taekyung’s friend, Da-On was happy for him, because Shin Woo did seem to make him happy. As a spurned love interest, he knew this jealousy was sad and a little pathetic.

 

He needed to move on.

 

He couldn’t help but wonder if Taekyung got Deja-vu though?

 

Did he take Shin Woo to the places he and Da-On used to go to? Did he tell Shin Woo all the jokes he told Da-On?

 

Groaning, Da-On covered his face with both hands, mentally scolding himself to going down that path. If he kept doing this, he would go insane…. Still, he hoped that there were some things about Taekyung that he and only he knew, that Shin Woo would never know.

 

Naïve, but he hoped.

 

…………………………………………….

 

“Was he always late with you?”

 

Da-On froze at the question, looking over at Shin Woo. It was a Debate Team meeting, and whilst everyone else was discussing the upcoming school competition, Shin Woo had taken the opportunity to speak to Da-On.

 

And Da-On really wished he hadn’t.

 

“He’s never too late.” He forced himself to smile, “I think it’s called fashionably late.”

 

Please go away and stop talking to me.

 

Shin Woo didn’t seem to take the hints though, continuing to talk about Taekyung. Da-On wasn’t sure if he was doing this deliberately to make Da-On jealous, or if he honestly didn’t get the social cues for this situation.

 

Whatever it was, Da-On couldn’t help but miss Taekyung, hearing all these stories about him.

 

Sin Woo was halfway through another story when Taekyung suddenly appeared over their shoulders, looking a little shocked to see them both sitting together. “Oh… hey!”

 

“Hey Taekyung.” Da-On greeted him softly, “Everything okay?”

 

“Y-yeah, we just need some details confirmed, that’s all.”

 

Da-On was already nodding before he even finished the sentence, getting to his feet to take a place at the front of the room, “Sure, let’s do that. Write it down and all that.”

 

“I can write it down for you.” Taekyung followed on behind him, not seeing how Da-On tensed up, “You focus on helping lead the rest of the meeting.”

 

Da-On paused, taking a breath, before turning to thank the other man… only to see that Shin Woo had decided to thank him first.

 

With a kiss.

 

He turned his attention to his feet, forcing himself to keep his expression neutral, before shaking his head. “I have a project!” He exclaimed, as though only just remembering it, “Shit, I should get going. Someone can let me know what’s happening in the group chat, right?”

 

He hoped his voice didn’t sound like he was going to cry too much.

 

“A project?” Taekyung frowned, “Now?”

 

“Yeah.” Da-On snapped, “A project. I’ll see you around.” He stormed out of the room, hearing footsteps following on behind him as his arm was suddenly grabbed.

 

“Da-On!” Taekyung frowned, “What’s wrong, you’ve been acting all off recently and- “

 

“- You don’t get it, do you?”

 

“Get what? I don’t know what I did!”

 

Da-On resisted the urge to call him an oblivious idiot… which was possibly a good thing as it seemed to click for Taekyung a few seconds later.

 

“Is this-is this because I’m dating Shin Woo?”

 

Da-On scoffed, “Nah… I’ve got other things to worry about.”

 

And then he walked away, vowing to avoid all the places he once went with Taekyung.

Chapter 751: Padbok/? - Padbok's Attitude Comes Back To Bite him

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 15th July, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormborn_88: And of course, I have a prompt, but it might be a bit confusing!? I honestly lost track who is meant for who in Gen Y, except for Mark & Kit. I don't even know who will end up with anyone at this point, so I just let my imagination run wild. Meaning a story about Padbok & the one he's in love with (u pick the character), but his rude behaviour towards most people bites back and his loved-one ends up in the crossfire.

 

Eh, not overly happy with this one, but hopefully you like it 😊

……………………………………………………….

 

Padbok kept his relationship a secret as best he could.

 

He knew that no-one else would understand why they were dating, and he also knew what everyone else thought about him.

 

“I know you want to tell people.” He sighed over to the phone, as he walked to class, “You just… don’t understand, okay?”

 

//You’re not letting me understand! \\

 

“I know.” Padbok knew that deep down, he was being unreasonable… but he wasn’t going to put his loved one in the line of fire.

 

…………………………………………….

 

It was too easy to wind up Mark.

 

One sly look at Kit, a small comment and he was practically red in the face.

 

It was too easy.

 

“Mark, stop.” Kit ordered, grabbing his boyfriend’s arm, just as Wayu, Saeb and Thanu rounded the corner, “Just leave it.”

 

Had any of them noticed how Padbok had stiffened a little at the arrival at the others? Had they noticed his eyes widening a little or how a wave of anxiety washed over him. He forced himself to smirk and turn away, only to pause when he heard Mark speak up again.

 

“Kid, what are you doing?”

 

Padbok turned to see Saeb in between him and the small group, looking uncertainly between them.

 

“Saeb, what are you doing?” Wayu asked softly, “Padbok, he’s- why were you going after him, Saeb?”

 

Saeb looked down at the ground, shuffling a little from side to side, muttering under his breath.

 

“What?”

 

“We’re dating.” Saeb blurted out, wincing when the others all cursed, voice muddling together as they protested vehemently.

 

“He’s a dickhead!”

 

“He attacked Kit!”

 

“He’d bully a kid he’s that much of an asshole!”

 

“Did he bully you into this?”

 

Padbok glared at them but found that the words to argue against the accusations got caught in his throat, especially when he saw the tears building up in Saeb’s eyes. They were either tears of frustration that his brother and friends weren’t letting him speak…. Or this was Saeb’s realisation that maybe Padbok wasn’t right for him.

 

That would break Padbok’s heart.

 

Saeb was probably the first person he actually cared about. The kid was sweet, sweeter than Padbok deserved, he knew this, but Saeb made him happy, and he wouldn’t know what to do if this lot scared him off.

 

“You can’t tell me who I can and can’t date.” He then heard Saeb snap, “You spent weeks crying over Phai who dumped you out of the blue and then disappeared! He was the dick, remember!”

 

“Hey!” Mark frowned, “It’s not the same kid. Phai was nice before all that… Padbok has always been a dick!”

 

“Fuck off.” Padbok snapped, rolling his eyes, “I say it as I see it, that’s all.”

 

“You’re a heartless bastard who’s probably just using Saeb to get back at Wayu or something!”

 

“Fuck off!” Padbok got up in Mark’s face, feeling Saeb grab his arm to try and pull him away, only to shake him off. He would apologise for that later, but for now, he was going to show Mark exactly what-

 

He paused, hearing the mutterings of a nearby crowd.

 

“Hopefully Mark knocks the fuck out of him.”

 

“Hell yeah, I’d pay to see that.”

 

“Poor kid.”

 

“Is Padbok blackmailing him or something?”

 

“Why else would he go out with him?”

 

Padbok felt a little bit sick, taking a step back from Mark as he glanced over at Saeb. The nausea only increased when he saw that his boyfriend wouldn’t even look up at him, knuckles almost white with how tightly he was gripping onto his bag strap.

 

“Saeb- “

 

“- I’ll see you later.” Saeb cut him off, “I have class to get to.”

 

And then he was gone, Wayu racing after him, followed by the others. As the disappointed crowd all headed off to their own classes, Padbok continued to stand there.

 

He didn’t know how to fix this.

 

He didn’t know if he should even bother.

Chapter 752: A-Xiang/Cheng Ling/Wei Ning - OT3 Getting Together (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED (as of 2:12am GMT)

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts are CLOSED (as of 2:12am GMT)

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: sooo concept is Cao Wei Ning and A Xiang live of course in Word of Honour, live at 4 Seasons Manor, and everyone is happy in their respective relationships. Then there in Cheng ling, ever since A Xiang spent time with him he had harboured some feelings, and now he has spent time with Cao Wei Ning by himself and now poor Cheng ling is many levels of confused. Cheng ling doesn’t know that despite the happy marriage both of them like him too…. Something happens and he kisses one of the two of them he has a moment of complete panic and runs away. They chase after him, there are confessions, maybe some NSFW confessions.

 

………………………………………………….

 

It all started very slowly.

 

The sheer admiration (and slight fear) Cheng-Ling felt for A-Xiang turned into a crush. The crush on A-Xiang then turned into a crush on both her and Cao Wei Ning after their wedding, and everyone moved into the Four Seasons Manor.

 

They were so strong.

 

Powerful.

 

Of course, he had a crush on them!

 

He’d planned to just keep it to himself, to learn under Zhou Zi Shu and watch the newlyweds from affair, and for a few years, that worked perfectly. Well, except for the fact that the feeling got bigger and bigger until his heart felt like it was going to burst out of his chest.

 

“Focus.” Zi Shu snapped at him one morning, slapping his leg with the flat of his blade when Cheng-Ling got distracted watching A-Xiang and Wei Ning kissing, “Just because you’re technically an adult now, doesn’t mean you get to slack off.”

 

“I- “

 

“- Come on. Focus!”

 

…………………………………………………………

 

“I think he was watching us again.” Wei Ning murmured against his wife’s lips.

 

“He’s been watching us since he turned sixteen.”

 

“And now that he’s old enough?” He pulled away from her, head tilting slightly to one side, “Because he’s cute and if I spend anymore one on one time with him, I might not be able to hold back any longer.”

 

He flinched back when she slapped him on the arm.

 

“He’s got to make the first move, remember?”

 

“And if that never happens?”

 

A-Xiang looked like she didn’t want to even consider that, frowning for a moment, before a wicked smirk appeared on her face, “So… we push him along.”

 

“… I’m either going to love or hate this.”

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Cheng-Ling felt like he was going to explode.

 

A-Xiang was pressed up against him, altering his positions as she and Wei Ning led the training session for that day. This was the fifth time one of them had had to adjust his position, and he honestly thought he’d improved more than this.

 

“There we go.” She whispered right into his ear, “Isn’t that better?”

 

He wasn’t sure what persuaded him to do what happened next, turning his head and pressing a kiss to her cheek, freezing for a moment, before quickly pulling away, taking in their stunned expressions.

 

No.

 

No, no, no, no, no!

 

He’d ruined everything.

 

Dropping his sword to the ground, he made a run for it, only to not get very far as Wei Ning quickly grabbed his arm, stopping him from making a break for it.

 

“Wait!”

 

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Cheng-Ling pleaded, “I didn’t mean to!”

 

“Let’s just talk, okay?” A-Xiang appeared on his other side, helping Wei Ning lead him over to one of the benches, both of them touching him to stop him from trying to make another run for it.

 

“… What do you see us as?” A-Xiang was the first the break the awkward silence, as Cheng-Ling felt his face reddening at the question.

 

“I-I- “

 

“Because honestly, we both think you’re cute. Handsome as well now that you’ve grown into your limbs a little bit.”

 

“I-I- Both?” Cheng-Ling squeaked, looking between them as Wei Ning nodded to confirm his wife’s words.

 

“Both.”

 

“And… we were both wondering if you’d want to join us?”

 

“J-Join you?” Cheng-Ling glanced between the pair of them, “W-what?!”

 

“Yeah, in be- “

 

“- Maybe just on an outing?” Wei Ning quickly cut his wife off, not wanting to overwhelm the younger man, “Just to see how it feels?”

 

There was a moment of silence, where Cheng-Ling was clearly thinking over the offer, before he finally nodding, the blush on his face deepening when Wei Ning and A-Xiang gave him a kiss on either cheek.

 

…………………………………….

 

Their chance came the following day, when Zi Shu and Ke Xing decided to take a day just for themselves, leaving the other three alone for the day.

 

“Come here.” A-Xiang held out her arm for him to snuggle under, “I’ve wanted this for ages now.”

 

“Ages?”

 

“Mmm… and more than in a cute, little brother kind of way.”

 

Cheng-Ling flinched a little as Wei Ning plopped down on his other side.

 

“Her fantasies were a lot dirtier than just cuddling.” He pointed out, “Before we get too into that though, we should probably talk about boundaries, things like that.”

 

When A-Xiang frowned, Wei Ning shot her a quick, significant glance, “Some of us have more experience than others.” He pointed out, as Cheng-Ling nodded frantically.

 

“I’ve never-never- “

 

“- We know.” Wei Ning reassured him, which is why we’re not going to push you.”

 

“But…” A-Xiang smirked, “… We are excited at the thought that we’d be your first, don’t let A-Wei’s calmness fool you.”

 

“What-what did you have in mind?”

 

Wei Ning was not expecting that in the slightest, trying not to groan when he saw the sheer excitement in A-Xiang’s face.

 

“Oh Cheng-Ling.” She whispered, “Where do we even begin?”

Chapter 753: Bohn/Duen - Demon Royalty Au

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormborn_88: And as for a 2nd prompt - and only if you like to, anything thrilling regarding a human/supernatural-being AU would be great (demon, warlock, magician... whatever u fancy really).

………………………………………………………..

 

“No.” Duen sighed, at his friend Ram’s raised, inquisitive eyebrows, “No, I didn’t get their name, but I would recognise their aura anywhere!”

 

Enter disbelieving scoff.

 

“I would! He was the most beautiful being I’ve ever seen! I could get lost in his eyes, I- “

 

Clearing his throat before Duen could continue with his pining rant, Ram sighed wearily, gesturing at all the gifts that Duen had received for his birthday celebrations. “Your birthday has passed.” He frowned, “Your parents will try and arrange a marriage now.”

 

“But I found my true mate last night! During the ball FOR my birthday celebration!”

 

It was the biggest gathering in Hell in over one thousand years. Everyone who was anyone had shown up, which of course meant, that this mystery being could be anyone.

 

“You don’t know his name.”

 

Ram made a good point, but Duen wasn’t willing to accept that out loud. If only he’d asked for their name there and then.

 

He was the only being who didn’t comment on how un-demon-like he was, or made a comment about how he was handsome enough to be an angel… No, he simply pulled him onto the dance floor playfully.

 

“Dance with me!”

 

The way the music flowed, how his partner moving, and that tantalising aura had an overwhelming effect on Duen. He had never felt this way before.

 

He remembered leading them off the dancefloor and towards an outer balcony, wanting to speak to him in private, only to feel the other being pull his hand free.

 

“I’ll be right back!”

 

And then he disappeared… and he never returned.

 

…………………………………………………………

 

Two years passed, and Duen wasn’t surprised when his final protestation was ignored, and the marriage arranged.

 

The corner of hell chosen was perfect.

 

The outfit was perfect.

 

This situation… was not perfect in the slightest.

 

“We can leave now.” Ram muttered from his corner of the room, “Just leave and run away?”

 

“Father would find us.” Duen whispered, “He’d kill you.”

 

“… Do you think you can fall in love with your future husband?”

 

And wasn’t that just the kicker. In order to keep relations between Heaven and Hell sweet, he’d been promised to an angel.

 

Duen shrugged, unwilling to give his best friend an answer, just as there was a knock on the door.

 

“Your Cruel Highness.” A voice called through the wood, “It’s time.”

 

It came too soon.

 

……………………………………………………………

 

Sitting in the marriage suite, where he and his intended would spend the night, Bohn was still seething over this alliance.

 

Married off like cattle, just because he wouldn’t behave like a traditional angel. This was his punishment, and he just knew that his Guardians were just waiting for him to go begging to them, pleading with them not to do this to him and that he would behave from this moment on.

 

He wasn’t going to give them that satisfaction.

 

He would get married to the Demon Crown Prince.

 

Even if he was already in love a mysterious Demon he’d met years before.

 

“There.” One of his Guardians took a step back from where she had been neatening out his hair, “Perfect.”

 

“Great.”

 

“It’s not too late you know.”

 

He just gave her his best smile.

 

He wouldn’t give them the satisfaction.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

The doors opened and Duen knew immediately who was at the other end of the room.

 

The mysterious being.

 

He was here.

 

His eyes landed on the Angel towards the the front, who’s own eyes were widening at the sight of him.

 

Oh.

 

……………………………………..

 

What were the chances of this happening?

 

Bohn looked over at his new husband of only a few hours, feeling Crown Prince Duen taking his hand as he was lead out of the Great Hall, towards the balcony doors and out onto the terrace that looked over a glowing lava lake.

 

As soon as the doors closed behind them, Duen was reaching out and pulling them close, burying his nose against Bohn’s neck.

 

“I’m so happy that it turned out to be you.” He whispered, “I’ve thought of no-one else since that ball.”

 

“I-I feel the same.” Bohn answered, wrapping his arms around his husband.

 

“… Why did you leave that night?”

 

“I snuck off to that party… if my guardians knew that I was there, I would have been wiped from existence.” Bohn shrugged, “They ended up catching me sneaking back in anyway.”

 

“And… because of that, you got promised to me?”

 

“Lucky me, right?” Bohn beamed, “I knew there’d be no other demon for me from that first moment I saw you.”

 

Duen couldn’t help but return the happy smile, leaning over and capturing Bohn’s lips in a deep kiss. “And there is no other angel I would want to be bonded to.”

 

“You swear?”

 

“I solemnly swear.”

Chapter 754: Tharn/Type/Techno - Protective TharnType

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from oyasumii: I quite surprisingly came to like the Tharn-Type-Techno combo. never saw them as a possibility, but now I even have a prompt 🤯
Any kind of danger, where Techno's alone, but cries out for his boyfriends and they actually appear [like out of thin air]!

 

……………………………………………………………………….

 

Techno made a habit of not going to bars alone anymore.

 

If he wanted to drink, he made sure to do it people he trusted, and usually in the privacy of someone’s home.

 

Which is why he couldn’t believe that he’d let all the firsties persuade him to come out like this. Which of course lead to him walking home alone after dropping them all off at their own homes first.

 

His mind wandered as he walked through the alleyway, shivering a little in the night air as he stared down at his feet. He needed to get home to Tharn and Type quickly, wanting to spend the rest of his night cuddled up next to his boyfriends.

 

He heard the footsteps behind him, prompting him to speed up just a little.

 

He wasn’t too far away from the apartment now.

 

The footsteps sped up as well, making his stomach drop. He nearly froze in his tracks but forced himself to keep walking.

 

“Hey!” Someone behind him called out.

 

He needed to get back onto the public streets.

 

“Hey, I’m talking to you!”

 

His nails dug into his palms.

 

“Don’t ignore me!”

 

Keep moving.

 

Before he could leave the alley, he felt hands grab the back of his shoulders, whipping him around to face him. The man was clearly drunk, but that didn’t make Techno any less scared. He tried kicking out at him, only for his back to be shoved hard against the wall, driving the breath from his lungs.

 

Looking around to try and find someone, anyone who could help, Techno realised with a jolt that the apartment he shared with Tharn and Type was just behind his attacker, their bathroom window wide open.

 

“Tharn! Type!” He called out desperately, hoping that one of them might be in the bathroom to hear him, “He-MMPH!”

 

“Shut the fuck up! Who the fuck- “

 

A flurry of dark clothing lunged at the man, taking him down to the ground as he shrieked in alarm. Techno scrambled away from the wall, right into Tharn’s arms.

 

“It’s okay.” His boyfriend muttered, “Type has it under control.”

 

Looking over, Techno could see that that was true, as Type was holding the man down on the ground, holding him by the collars of his shirt, “You think it’s funny to follow people like this? You get off on scaring them?!” He hit the man in the head several times, before Tharn was calling out his time.

 

“Type… stop.”

 

“But- “

 

“- I think he gets the point.”

 

Type clearly disagreed, but dropped the man to the ground, getting to his feet and kicking at him. “Get the fuck out of here.” He snapped.

 

Like a scared rabbit, the man scrambled to his feet and darted away, holding onto his face as he did so. On the ground where he was lying, Techno could see the slight glimmers of blood.

 

“Did-did you guys hear me from the bathroom?” He asked curiously.

 

“Huh?”

 

Techno gestured at the open window, as Tharn chuckled fondly.

 

“We were already on our way to the club to pick you up. This alleyway is the best short cut.” He frowned, “I wish you’d called us to pick you up.”

 

“I-I didn’t want to bother you or anything.”

 

Type scoffed and rolled his eyes, “We’re your boyfriends, you’re supposed to bother us. That way, we don’t get fucking assholes putting their hands on you, like they have the right to do that.”

 

“He has a point.” Tharn sighed, pulling Techno back towards their apartment, “If anything happened to you and we weren’t there to stop it, we would never have forgiven ourselves.”

 

“I’m not a damsel in distress or anything!”

 

“We know that… but that doesn’t mean that we don’t want to protect you.” Tharn whispered, “Type and I promised that you would never be hurt again, and we’re going to keep that promise.”

 

Techno felt his eyes well up a little, allowing himself to be pulled into a one-armed hug, burying his face into Tharn’s shoulder in an effort to calm himself down.

 

“Come on.” Tharn pressed a kiss to the side of his head, “I think this is a cuddling on the sofa kind of night.”

 

“Just what I wanted.”

 

“We know.”

Chapter 755: Sean/White - Amnesia AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: Open prompt for with Bad Buddies, or Not Me the Series with Black, White, and Sean (the Off’s character right?) (well actually if that one wins I may have a concept pending the show end lol) whichever has less… with

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

One minute, the sky was grey, the next it was blue… and then it was back to looking like it was pouring down again.

 

Sean stirred at his noodles absent-mindedly, staring off at the wall.

 

He’d ruined everything and now he was spending another, lonely night on his own. Sighing, he went to throw his food away and go collapse on his bed.

 

He could do with staring at another wall for the next few hours before he finally fell asleep.

 

His phone ringing came at a bit of a surprise, thinking for a moment that it might be White, only to quickly dismiss the thought.

 

White wasn’t the one who ended things.

 

He’d been the one crying as he pressed the small box into Sean’s hands, begging him to keep it. Sean still had it, unopened in the bedside drawer, unable to even look at it.

 

He couldn’t bear to get rid of it either.

 

It was a harsh reminder of his own screw-ups.

 

The phone fell silent, only to start ringing again almost immediately.

 

It sounded more urgent this time, if that were even possible.

 

Reluctantly, Sean went to answer it, frowning when he saw that it was Black calling him.

 

“Black?” He answered, feeling a little nervous. It had over two weeks since Black had nearly tried to put him into the hospital for making his twin cry.

 

“Sean! Finally, I’ve been trying to- “Black’s voice broke off as he made a noise of frustration, “- Look, I know you and White have broken up… “

 

There were voices in the background.

 

“…But-but- “

 

“What is it?”

 

“White has been in an accident.” White whispered, “He… I thought- I thought you might want to be here.”

 

Sean’s world span to a stop.

 

White… had been in an accident.

 

His White, even if he wasn’t his anymore, was hurt.

 

He was out of the door before he’d even hung up, thoughts already turning to the last time one of the twins was hurt (not that he’d realised it at the time.)

 

If someone did this deliberately, he would make them regret their pitiful existence.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Hospitals were dismal places; Sean had always thought so. He found the right ward easily enough thankfully, but the first look he got of the man who still owned his heart, took his breath away.

 

White was conscious, sitting on the edge of the bed, his face battered and bruised, arm in a sling. A thick, white bandage that was wrapped around his head covered most of his dark hair.

 

Sean wanted nothing more than to wrap his arms around him, despite knowing that he wasn’t allowed anymore.

 

Black was sitting on a nearby plastic chair, looking up and sighing in relief when he saw Sean standing there.

 

“You’re here!”

 

White looked up at the words, looking over at Sean as a smile seemed to light up his entire face.

 

“Sean!” He called out in delight, “Have you come to take me home?!”

 

Sean felt his heart seize in his chest.

 

What was going on?

 

Black looked just as concerned, leaning a little closer to White, “What’s the last thing you remember?” He asked gently, prompting a confused look from White.

 

“Um, you and me looking at rings, remember? I wanted it to be a surprise and- “He stopped, looking over at Sean with wide eyes, “Sorry, I just ruined the surprise.”

 

Sean’s heart skipped a beat, “It-it’s okay.” He managed to force out, tongue feeling too big in his mouth.

 

“That was six months ago.” Black gently spoke up again, as Sean looked away from them.

 

“… This isn’t funny.” White protested, “My head hurts and my arm hursts, and you’re telling me I’ve been in some sort of coma for six months?! Like you?”

 

“No.” Black frowned, “We’re saying that you’ve completely forgotten six months.”

 

The confusion turned to horror.

 

“I forgot our wedding!” White squeaked, “I’m sorry! It’s not my fault!”

 

He didn’t see the panic in everyone else’s face.

 

“I’ll… go and get the doctor.” Black whispered, beating a hasty retreat, leaving Sean and White alone in the room together.

 

“What’s wrong?” White asked softly, “You won’t look at me… did we have a fight? Did I do something wrong? Whatever it was, I’m sorry.”

 

Sean flinched.

 

It was cruel to let White go on thinking that this was his fault.

 

“It’s not you… it’s me.”

 

“Sean?” White frowned, “I-I love you, you know that right?”

 

Sean felt tears prickle in his eyes.

 

The other man wouldn’t if he knew just how quickly Sean could break his heart.

 

He said nothing, shaking his head and taking a seat on the edge of the bed, letting White grab at his hand.

 

“Can we go home?” White pleaded, “I’m tired and I have a headache.”

 

Sean hesitated.

 

They didn’t share any sort of living space together and White would notice that there was something wrong.

 

He felt White rest his forehead on his shoulder, prompting Sean to turn and press a kiss to the top of his head, almost unconsciously.

 

They sat quietly for a few moments, with Sean’s heart aching so much that he thought it must be breaking. As though it hadn’t been breaking from the moment that this break-up happened. Every time he woke up alone and every time he ate alone.

 

“Can we go home?” White asked again, squeezing his hand.

 

Sean continued to hesitate, leaning back so that he could look White in the eyes… only to pause.

 

There was no confusion there, no bewilderment or anything you’d expect to see in the eyes of someone who’d just lost six months of memories. White looked clearer than he had when he took Black’s place, and that in itself was suspicious.

 

“… There’s no amnesia, is there?” He kept his voice gentle as White looked away from him.

 

“No.” The other man’s voice was barely audible, “I just-I hoped that-that if you thought so…” His voice trailed off, hitching a little in the middle, “… I thought you’d play along… that I’d get to have you back, just for a little while.”

 

“White- “

 

“- I just wanted you to love me again… even if I wasn’t real.”

 

Sean didn’t know what to say, as the door opened and Black re-entered the room, frowning at the tears in his brother’s eyes.

 

“White, what- “

 

“- I want to go home now.” Moving away from Sean, White headed over to his brother, “Please?”

 

“… Sure. Okay.”

 

Sean stayed quiet, ignoring Black’s curious look.

 

This was for the best.

 

White would see that in time.

Chapter 756: Ram/King - Bodyguard/Pop Star AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from oyasumii: And maybe a bodyguard/popstar AU of any couple maybe?!

 

…………………………………………………

 

King had spent the vast majority of his career with no scandals in the slightest. All the paparazzi ever managed to get, were random pictures of him coming out of various garden centres or flowers shops, cradling his latest purchase to his chest. Any others were of him at award shows or on stage. Yes, he had a few embarrassing drunk photos, but he was usually clinging onto a tree, not snogging a married person, or slapping someone across the face.

 

In other words, he was probably the most boring singer to ever have existed.

 

Until today.

 

He woke up to the sound of Ram’s phone buzzing on the nightstand. He was a little disgruntled when the mostly silent man let go of spooning him to grab the phone. Throwing his arm over his eyes, shielding them from the bright morning light, King rolled onto his back.

 

“King.”

 

It was one word, filled with so much weight.

 

“What is it?”

 

Ram showed him the screen of his phone, to reveal a trashy news sight, with a photo. A photo of him and Ram, with Ram standing very close to him, looking down at King softly.

 

The headlines read, SECRET KING AND PAUPER ROMANCE?

 

Like King said… trashy.

 

“It’s… not the worst picture in the world?” He ventured, seeing that Ram was starting to look a little panicked, “Wasn’t that after I berated that homophobic reporter?”

 

Ram nodded.

 

“Are… you worried about the fact that you’re my bodyguard?”

 

“A job that you pay me for.”

 

“… Ah.”

 

That was the worry.

 

Ram was fairly popular amongst his fan followings. In fact, of all the Instagram photos and short video clips he posts, it’s the ones with Ram that get the most likes and reshares.

 

“It’s just them grasping onto straws.” King tried to reason, “It’s not like they caught us kissing… or worse, do you remember what Bohn and Duen were nearly caught doing last month?”

 

Judging from the grimace on Ram’s face, he remembered all too well.

 

“I’m your employee.”

 

“… Not when it’s just the two of us like this.” King sat up, still feeling the pleasant soreness from the night before, “Maybe-Maybe we should go public?”

 

Ram was silent for a moment, before sighing, a heavy and tired sound that echoed throughout the room, “Is this you firing me?”

 

“What?! No!”

 

But he would probably have to, wouldn’t he?

 

If he wanted to go public with Ram, there was no chance Ram could still be employed under him.

 

Ram seemed to sense his internal dilemma, taking a seat at the foot of the bed, head slightly bowed, prompting King to shuffle closer. He curled his arms around Ram’s waist, tugging him back into his hold. The bodyguard could pin King to the bed with a single move (and he quite liked that to be honest), but he allowed King to wrestle him to the bed.

 

“Talk to me.” King whispered.

 

“… I don’t like the loss of privacy.” Ram whispered, “But I don’t want to be careful around you.”

 

It would be easier going public.

 

When they were out in public, they had to keep up the persona of being famous singer and bodyguard. No matter how times King wanted to hold Ram’s hand in public… or play footsie under the table at a restaurant. Normal couple things that other people took for granted.

 

Even hickies were a no-go, even when King wanted nothing more than to proudly show off Ram’s marks.

 

His hands started tracing over Ram’s chest and tattoos at the very thought.

 

The phone started buzzing again.

 

“It’s MekBoss.” King sighed, his two agents who were so close, there was no point in separating out their names, “I think they might have seen the picture.”

 

Ram tensed.

 

“It’s fine. It’ll all be fine.”

 

Ram still looked a little terrified. It was a look King wasn’t used to seeing on his boyfriend’s face, as a deafening silence fell over the room.

 

“I’d better answer it.” King eventually muttered, grabbing his phone, and answering the call, putting it on speaker so that Ram could hear.

 

“We know it’s not the worst picture in the world!” Boss blurted out almost immediately, when King answered the call, “There are worst things you could have been caught doing!”

 

King looked over at Ram, who had gone over to the little Venus Flytrap they had ‘adopted’ together, cradling the little pot in his hands.

 

“Mek says he’s going to try and arrange an interview, but it’s up to you what you want to do about coming out or not…. Let us know, okay?”

 

“Yeah, we will.” King hung up, tossing the phone onto the bed, before getting up to pull Ram back into a hug.

 

They had a day to just relax together before the concert preparations began tomorrow along with rehearsals and costume updates.

 

“It’s up to you.” King whispered, “Whatever you want to do, I’ll follow.”

 

Ram gave him a grateful kiss on the side of his forehead, chuckling lowly when King directed him to his lips.

 

“Let’s go public.” He whispered against King’s lips, when King finally gave him the chance to breathe.

 

“Yeah?”

 

He nodded, feeling himself be pulled into another kiss.

 

“I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 757: Shun/Nagisa - First Date

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Notanonymous: Hi, can I request a prompt where shun and Nagisa from his go on their first date during the series? Thank you

………………………………….

 

Shun didn’t want to admit that he’d been up since the crack of dawn waiting for this moment, constantly glancing at the time, until the time for them to meet up finally came. Making sure that he looked alright and that his hair wasn’t sticking up or that he had any obvious spots, he headed outside.

 

He couldn’t help but smile when he saw Nagisa standing there, looking just as nervous as Shun felt.

 

“Hey.” Nagisa greeted softly, brushing his hair behind his ears, “You ready?”

 

“Y-Yeah. Where are we going?” He hoped that his blush wasn’t too obvious, as Nagisa’s smile widened just a little.

 

“Just follow me.”

 

……………………………………………….

 

It wasn’t overly a surprise to Shun when they ended up at the beach. It was a little busy due to the hot weather, but they managed to find a spot to settle down in, hearing families and children laughing as they played in the water. For a moment, they lay there on the blanket that Nagisa had brought, an awkward silence filling the air between them, until a child came rushing past, clutching some ice cream in her hand.

 

“We should get some.” Nagisa mused, glancing behind them to see the ice cream store, “Do you… do you want share one or- “

 

He paused, looking a little uncertain, and honestly, Shun wasn’t sure what the correct answer was. Did people usually share ice cream on dates? Would Nagisa prefer that they had one each?

 

“Why don’t we decide when we get there?” He shrugged, “Maybe they do really big ones that are perfect for sharing?”

 

Nagisa seemed quite happy to hear that, that smile that Shun had come to really lo-LIKE coming out once again, as the long-haired teen pushed himself to his feet.

 

“Race you there then!”

 

“Hey!” Shun scrambled after him, laughter bubbling free, “That’s cheating!”

 

Needless to say, it was no surprise when Nagisa won, bounding into the store as they made their way over to the counter.

 

“Do you have any sharing bowls?” Nagisa boldly asked, even as Shun flushed a little at the question. Thankfully, the shopkeeper didn’t seem to think it was anything more than a couple of teenage boys trying to save some money.

 

“We do.” The older woman smiled softly, “We can put two different flavours in if you want?”

 

Nagisa looked over at Shun, who nodded in agreement.

 

“Vanilla please.”

 

“And chocolate please.”

 

“One share bowl with vanilla and chocolate coming right up.”

 

......................................................

 

They returned to their blanket with the large bowl, watching the sea as they tucked into the ice cream, playfully ‘sword-fighting’ with the spoons when the other moved over to their half.

 

It was idyllic.... almost cute and Shun could feel himself relaxing more and more as the time passed.

 

So distracted with that fact, he didn’t notice Nagisa leaning over, getting closer and closer to him, until he felt a soft, sticky kiss planted on his cheek. He spun around in shock, seeing Nagisa turned away from him, the tips of his ears turning red.

 

If Shun thought sharing ice cream was cute, then that sight was even closer. His heart felt like he was going to explode at the sight. Slowly, he reached out and took one of Nagisa’s hands into his own, giving it a gentle squeeze.

 

“This is nice.” he whispered, when Nagisa turned to look at him, “I-I’ve really enjoyed today.”

 

Nagisa looked a little dazed as he nodded, before he cleared his throat, “Can- Can I kiss you... properly?”

 

The beach was a little quieter now, as the temperature had dropped.

 

Shyly, Shun nodded, already leaning in closer as Nagisa planted a firm kiss onto his mouth, the flavours of vanilla and chocolate blending together.

 

Shun honestly didn’t think he could have asked for a better first kiss for them.

Chapter 758: Sarawatine - A/B/O Soulmate AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Maoshi: If it's possible I would like a Tine/Sarawat au soulmate/omega verse, Tine being the omega and Sarawat the alpha

 

....................................................................

 

Sarawat remembered how excited Man was when his soulmate mark ticked down to zero, the poor omega he’d accosted looking a little weary at the Alpha’s enthusiasm, but soft anyway.

 

It was then that he felt the loneliness bubbling up in his throat.

 

So lost in these feelings and trying not to show them to the eager Alpha, he didn’t notice that his own soulmate timer had started timing down.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

He noticed it three days later, realising that there was now only one hour to go before he met his omega soulmate. Waiting in Man’s living room, for the Alpha to come back after picking up Type, he held his arm up against the light staring at that number ticking down.

 

Were they picking someone else up?

 

He couldn’t remember them mentioning that they were, but maybe….

 

BANG

 

BANG

 

BANG

 

Sarawat frowned, getting to his feet and heading over to the door, rolling his eyes as he opened it up. “Don’t tell me. You ran out of here so fast, that you forgot your- “

 

The numbers all turned zero, as his legs threatened to crumble out from underneath him. He clenched his jaw to stop himself from making any sort of sound, even as his eyes widened a little in shock.

 

The omega looked just as stunned to see him. He was about as tall as Sarawat, soft brown hair falling delicately into his face, pink lips dropping open in his shock.

 

Sarawat felt like he was going to cry, he was so overwhelmed.

 

What did you even say in a moment like this?

 

Man acted like he’d been suave when he first Type but judging by the way the omega rolled his eyes, that wasn’t the case.

 

“I really hope you’re not Type’s mysterious new Alpha because- “The omega made a noise of frustration, before a hand was pushing Sarawat back into the room and there was a mouth against his.

 

It wasn’t a deep or demanding kiss.

 

No, it was more like a promise, a lithe hand finding it’s way into his hair and giving it a light tug.

 

“I-I’m Sarawat!” He blurted out, when their lips finally parted. “You-you know Type?”

 

“He’s my brother.”

 

And with that, Sarawat’s heart sunk to his stomach.

 

“You’re not the mysterious Alpha, are you?”

 

“N-No.”

 

“Perfect!”

 

Sarawat was sure his brain short-circuited a little when the omega pushed him onto the sofa, climbing onto his lap…. And god, he looked so pretty on his lap.

 

“What are you thinking?” The omega asked, “Too fast?” He winced, climbing back off of Sarawat (who fought not to pull him back) and rubbing the back of his head a little sheepishly, “Type says I rush into things.” He sighed, “I-I haven’t even had a proper conversation…” His eyes widened, “… or told you my name!”

 

“What-what is your name?”

 

“Tine.” The omega smiled softly at him, “I was so worried when my countdown started today, especially when Type told me to meet him here. I didn’t want to, just in case my soulmate was also his new soulmate, but- I-I guess I was worried about nothing.”

 

Sarawat couldn’t stop himself from smiling.

 

“It’s probably good that we stopped though.” Tine smirked, “I think Type would have killed me if he caught me making out with someone.”

 

“Killed you?”

 

Tine chuckled, leaning forwards, and pressing his forehead against Sarawat’s. “So… fancy going on a date? After my brother finishes interrogating you?”

 

“… Is that likely?”

 

“Do you even have to ask?”

 

No.

 

No, he did not.

Chapter 759: Pok/Tong - NSFW Fic

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Steff: If you're up for it I would love to see Pok/Tong from Gen Y. If possible NSFW but other than that I would love it you went wild with this.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

The bed springs squeaked as Tong was gently pushed onto the bed, staring up at Pok a little uncertainly. Their relationship was an odd one, and it was strange seeing how gentle Pok was determined to be with him. Hands snuck under his t-shirt, slowly, giving him the chance to say no if he wanted.

 

He didn’t want to say no.

 

“You-you can take it off you know.” He snapped a little, wincing at his own tone.

 

Thankfully, Pok didn’t seem to mind, eagerly helping Tong out of his clothes. It was clumsy and needy, and yet perfect all the same. Tong couldn’t contain the breathy laugh, feeling Pok pressing kisses onto his newly exposed collarbone. He struggled with the zipper on Pok’s jeans for a moment, before finally getting the off and chucking them into a steadily growing pile of clothes on the floor.

 

He didn’t get much of a chance to explore, as Pok gently pushed him back down, his lips trailing down Tong’s chest and stomach, hands rubbing against his thighs almost teasingly, tongue running along one of Tong’s hips.

 

“T-Tease!” Tong tangled his fingers into Pok’s hair, eyes pleading as he looked down at the other, ignoring the way his cock twitched at the almost devious look on the other man’s face.

 

It wasn’t a look he was used to seeing on Pok, but he couldn’t say that he hated it.

 

He watched as Pok pressed a playful kiss to the tip of Tong’s cock, before grabbing some lube from the bedside table. He coated his fingers thoroughly, moving back up to kiss Tong again as he pressed one finger inside.

 

“Tell me if it ever hurts.” Pok then whispered, as Tong nodded, unable to stop himself from moaning.

 

“F-feels… Good…” Tong’s breathing was shallow and laboured. He was so turned on and he needed more… like right now, no more teasing, “M-More… p-please!”

 

Another finger was quickly added, as Pok continued to press kisses to his neck and jaw.

 

A third finger was added, as Tong’s thighs shook in anticipation.

 

“I-I need…” He struggled to get the words out, “..Y-you. I-I need to f-f-feel you, please!”

 

“Y-yeah?” Pok’s voice sounded just as weak as his, which made Tong feel a little bit better.

 

“Yeah.”

 

He watched as Pok reached out to grab a condom, sliding it over his cock, slicking himself up. When he moved in between Tong’s legs, looking more than a little dazed that they had even gotten to this point, Tong wrapped his legs around the other man’s hips. He couldn’t contain his pleased chuckle when Pok audibly gulped.

 

Pok leant over, kissing Tong deeply, hands on his hips as he pushed in, slow and gentle.

 

It was like nothing Tong had ever felt before.

 

He could feel Pok’s grip on his hips tighten, sure to leave bruises behind after this, which he would have to hide next time he went swimming. He pushed all the way inside, visibly struggling not to let go and just start pounding.

 

It felt like hours passed before Tong finally felt like he could relax, chest rising and falling as he adjusted to Pok’s size, “O-okay… y-y-you can move.”

 

Pok didn’t need to be told twice. With a grunt, he started moving, hips thrusting roughly as Tong moaned without abandon. “O-Oh god!”

 

He couldn’t think, he couldn’t speak… all he knew was Pok and how fucking good this felt.

 

“D-Deeper!” He finally managed to plead, “P-Please!”

 

Slamming a hand against the wall for balance, bed started to creak a little alarmingly, the thrusts got even deeper. “Better?” He quipped, watching as Tong arched his back, legs trembling as he felt like he couldn’t even breathe right now.

 

“C-Close!”

 

Pok gave a particularly hard thrust, making Tong gasp sharply as tingles ran up and down his spines.

 

“G-going to cum!”

 

Tong desperately wrapped his arms around Pok’s shoulders, making his fingernails dig into Pok’s skin, leaving red marks behind. They dug in deeper when Pok lifted Tong’s hips up a bit higher, nailing his sweet spot with a harsh thrust, “That’s right.” He whispered, “Come for me.”

 

Unable to hold back the scream, Tong’s eyes rolled back into his head as his orgasm hit him hard, thick spurts of cum coating their stomachs. With a low groan, Pok came as well, cock twitching as he filled the condom.

 

It was unlike anything Tong had ever felt before.

 

They were completely blissed out. Five minutes or five hours could have passed before Pok finally moved, pulling out of Tong slowly, removing the condom, before collapsing on the bed next to Tong.

 

“That was…”

 

“… Yeah.”

 

“Can we do it again some time?”

 

“Definitely.”

Chapter 760: Hin/Tul - Reunion Sex (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Heey! If you're still taking prompts, I've got an open one for you! Any context, plot and/or AU for your favourite pairing/relationship! :3

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Hin had always regretted leaving.

 

No matter what, he should have stuck by Tul’s side.

 

No matter how he felt.

 

Hin gasped, hips hitching upwards as Tul’s oil-slicked finger traced the rim of his hole. It had been less than twenty-four hours since their reunion, and Hin couldn’t believe he was in this position so quickly.

 

His breathing hitched again, thighs tense and trembling as Tul’s finger teased, almost, but not quite giving him what he wanted.

 

“Don’t touch yourself.” There was a tinge of amazement in Tul’s voice, almost as though he couldn’t believe Hin was right in front of him, “You’re going to come when I say, and not before.”

 

Hin whimpered, nodding breathlessly.

 

He’d missed this control. Others might chafe at it, but he knew it was Tul’s way of showing love in a fucked-up family.

 

Tul smiled warmly, sliding one finger into Hin, taking his time, thrusting it slowly, avoiding the pot that would bring Hin to the edge too quickly. He pulled it out, going back into with a second finger, instead of just one, prompting Hin to hiss.

 

Tul never knew how much he needed this. He’d forgotten the thrill it gave him, watching Hin submit, knowing that the man would never do it for anyone else. Seeing that internal struggle as he fought to hold onto his composure, as Tul kept his pace slow.

 

Hin’s cock was fully hard, leaking against Tul, though nothing had touched it since Hin had stripped down to nothing.

 

He panted, trying to arch his hips to encourage the pace of Tul’s fingers. Tul moved his free hand to Hin’s stomach, splaying his hand wide across tense and sweat-soaked skin as he pressed down. A whine escaped Hin, as Tul slowed down even further.

 

Between one keening breath and another, Tul used three fingers to steadily open him up, feeling Hin clench and relax around him, increasing his pace only when Hin had fully relaxed.

 

“F-fuck- “Hin let out a choked-off sound that was somewhere between a broken moan and a sob, “P-Please I-I need- “

 

“I know, I know.” Tul pressed a kiss to Hin’s chest, reaching out for the lube again, and slicking himself up, pulling at Hin until his lover was sinking down onto his cock.

 

Hin’s breathing was ragged, his eyes glazed over as he adjusted, thigh muscles trembling, hands on the arms of the chair. Tul nuzzled at his face, his neck, and his chest, knowing how the gentle touch helped Hin to relax. He brought his hands to Hin’s hips, taking them in a firm grip as he guided them forward in a rocking thrust.

 

Hin rocked forwards at the sensation, raising his hips, using the chair arms as leverage before he thrust back down, making Tul groan. He kept his hands on Hin’s hips though, guiding him into a rhythm that would keep his cock away from Hin’s sweet spot for the moment, until he was ready.

 

Hin whined but didn’t argue against it.

 

Tul was transfixed. He had forgotten just how beautiful Hin was like this, fucking himself on Tul’s cock. He knew he wouldn’t last long, not after so many years apart. He moved his hands to Hin’s back, clinging to him as Hin thrust down, Tul gasping as he came deep within Hin.

 

His awareness came back slowly as he nosed at Hin’s collarbone. Gently, he pulled Hin off of his cock, feeling Hin shudder at the sensation.

 

He wasn’t done yet though.

 

Gently, he moved Hin until the other was sitting on the desk. Hin didn’t lie back fully, using his elbows to prop himself up. He was covered in a sheen of sweat, desperation in every line of his body. His cock was flushed and hard, the head leaving a slick trail on his abdomen.

 

It must be aching something terrible by now.

 

Tul stood, moving until he was between Hin’s splayed legs, leaning over his body until his face was inches from Hin’s cock, watching as Hin twitched in anticipation.

 

“Please.” Hin pleaded, sounding completely wrecked.

 

“Don’t come yet.” Tul warned, straightening up, before slipping three fingers back inside Hin’s body, finding that Hin was still slick by his release. Hin groaned, his back arching at the sensation.

 

“T-Tul- Tul, please!” He babbled as Tul moved his hand rapidly, fucking Hin with his fingers, “It’s not enough, I-I need- “

 

“What do you need?” Tul’s voice was gentle, “You want my hand on your cock? You don’t need that, right? I remember you can come without it.”

 

Hin whined, but didn’t argue, head resting on the desk, eyes squeezed close as he tried to relax into the sensation.

 

“Now, Hin. Come now.”

 

A tremor went through Hin, before his cock twitched, his release ending up all over his abdomen. He came down from the high slowly, sagging against the desk, all the tension gone from his body. Tul gently pulled his fingers out, grabbing a tissue and wiping them clean, being sure to clean Hin up as well.

 

He then pulled Hin into a hug, kissing the other man’s forehead.

 

They were together again.

 

That was all that he needed.

Chapter 761: Sean/White & Black - Bickering And Bantering

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tailah_Haderson_Gilbert: Could I request the not me characters chatting, with bickering between Sean and black and with the main focus on Sean and white (but all characters be there). Thanks, 😊

 

Honestly, I can’t remember who all the characters in Not Me are, so it’s Sean, White and Black

………………………………………………………

 

“Stop that.”

 

“Is it actually going to ruin your day if I don’t?”

 

“Yes!” Black snapped, “I break out in hives if someone keeps kissing my brother.”

 

Sean rolled his eyes, pressing another kiss to White’s cheek pointedly. “He’s my boyfriend, I should be able to kiss him whenever I want.”

 

“That doesn’t mean that I want to see it!”

 

“Then leave!” Sean smirked, “Leave us alone and then you won’t see us kissing, and you won’t break out hives… everyone wins, right?”

 

“No!”

 

White let out a tired sigh. Yes, he was glad that it was all over, and he didn’t have to worry about being his twin anymore, but the bickering was getting a little tiring.

 

“I just don’t want to see you making out with my brother!”

 

“I was kissing him on the cheek, not making out with him!”

 

“This entire meeting was a mistake.” White sighed, his words going unheard by the other two, “One nice date… that’s all I want.”

 

“Nobody asked you to come alone Black!”

 

“Someone has to stop you from being a creep to my brother!”

 

“Creep?! Who are you calling creep, pervert!”

 

“Pervert?!”

 

“Who invites themselves onto a date!”

 

“Creep!”

 

“Pervert!”

 

“Brother stealer!”

 

“Ah-ha! You’re jealous!” Sean pointed triumphantly at Black, “Now we get to the real crux of the problem!”

 

“I am not jealous!” Black snapped, “I’m just wondering why you get to spend all this time with White, whilst I barely get any time alone with my twin!”

 

“We’re dating!”

 

“He’s my twin!”

 

White actually felt a little guilty. Thinking about it, he had spent a lot of his time with Sean during the time he was pretending to be Black… and that hadn’t changed much after Black recovered.

 

To Sean’s credit, he seemed to realise the same thing, thinking to himself for a moment, before rolling his eyes, “Fine.. I can’t believe I have to do this, but maybe we should set up some sort of custody agreement.”

 

“I am not a child!”

 

Black looked thoughtful at this, leaning forwards on the table, “I get weekdays, you get weekends.”

 

“I get Thursdays to the end of Sunday, and you get Mondays to Wednesdays.”

 

“Mondays to the end of Thursdays.”

 

“Don’t I get any say in this?!”

 

“No.” “No.”

 

Pushing himself to his feet, White grabbed his bag, dodging their attempts to grab him. “Nope.” He snapped, “Talk to me when you’ve both grown up.”

 

“White!” “White, come on!”

 

He ignored them, heading away to get some peace and quiet.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

“So…”

 

White didn’t look up. He’d had a couple of hours of peace before one of them finally had the courage to approach him.

 

“… Have I told you lately that I love you?”

 

Smirking, he looked over at Sean, “No… no, but I did get to hear about how much my brother annoys you.”

 

Sean winced, “Yeeeeaaaah…. He starts all of our fights though, every single time.”

 

“And you’re immature enough to continue it.”

 

“Fair enough.” Sean sat next to him, leaning over, and pressing a kiss to White’s cheek, “I love you.”

 

“Mm.”

 

“Do you love me?”

 

White looked over at him, before sighing and shaking his head, “I love you too…. But you need to stop arguing with my brother.”

 

“But he- “

 

“- Sean.”

 

“Fine.”

Chapter 762: Ho Dol/Won Seok - Shared Shower (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Bugok: Could it be Won Suk and Ho Dol have their first shared shower / bath?
For example, they haven’t been able to meet for a long time because of school / work and Won Suk can no longer restrain himself, so he seduces Ho Dol for a bath together. (I loved them 🥰)

 

………………………………………………………….

 

“I am going to be so late!” Ho Dol cried out, running around the room, gathering up his books and shoving them into his bag.

 

Won Seok watched from the bed, unable to stop the frustration from rising up. With Ho Dol so busy with exams, and Won Seok busy with work, they’d barely had a chance to spend time with one another. Just when he thought he might have that opportunity, Ho Dol suddenly remembered a very important lecture.

 

“You need to relax.” Won Seok got to his feet, stretching out his limbs, knowing that it would make his shirt ride up just a little, which Ho Dol was never able to resist, “You’ve still got time… and I can always give you a lift.”

 

“I- “

 

“- I need a shower.” Won Seok headed to the bathroom, “We can save time, if you want to save time and hot water.”

 

Entering the bathroom, he stripped down, stepping into the shower, switching the water on and just idly waiting.

 

It didn’t take long before he heard the bathroom door opening again, followed by the rushed sound of clothes dropping to the floor and the shower door opening. Won Seok chuckled.

 

“Shut up.” Ho Dol muttered, hands already hovering over Won Seok’s back, as though he was unsure over whether or not he was allowed to touch, “I am going to be so late.”

 

Won Seok turned around in place, hands moving to Ho Dol’s shoulders as he massaged at them. “You need to relax.” He murmured, “Take some deep breaths.” He then leant over and softly pecked Ho Dol’s lips with a gentle kiss, “It’s going to be fine.”

 

“Won Seok- “

 

He moved his hands so that they were cupping Ho Dol’s cheeks, smiling softly when the younger man leant into the touch. Ho Dol then moved his head up and pulled Won Seok into another kiss, as the water continued to cascade over them, lips moving together in an easy rhythm.

 

“I thought you were in a rush?” Won Seok chuckled, prompting pinning the younger man against the tiled wall.

 

The kiss instantly intensified as their bodies pressed together, Won Seok’s hands moving a little lower as they continued to grind against one another. Soft moans echoed throughout the room, especially when Won Seok’s hands moved in between Ho Dol’s ass cheeks.

 

Ho Dol made a little, choked off noise as the tip of Won Seok’s finger pushed its way inside, burying his face in the older man’s neck for a moment as he adjusted to the odd sensation.

 

“Does-does this count as s-shower sex?” Ho Dol teased, head falling forwards onto Won Seok’s shoulder as he whimper and moaned, hips moving as Won Seok slowly continued to move his finger in and out.

 

“We can count it as shower sex.” Won Seok chuckled, gently encouraging Ho Dol to look up at him, before reconnecting their lips in a heated kiss, pressing his finger against Ho Dol’s sweet spot as Ho Dol groaned and came all over Won Seok’s leg. Panting loudly, they both stood there for a moment, trying to regain composure as Ho Dol fought to regain control of his legs.

 

“I-Should I- “Ho Dol made a vague gesture, as Won Seok chuckle.

 

“I thought you had that very important lecture to go to?”

 

Ho Dol thought about it for a moment, “Well… If we do it quickly? And I-if you give me a lift, I should still make it?”

 

“What time is your lecture?”

 

“Half three.”

 

Won Seok frowned, looking over at the clock, “That-that’s two hours away.”

 

There was a beat of silence, before Ho Dol groaned. “I… need to re-learn how to tell time.”

 

Won Seok couldn’t contain his amusement any longer, as Ho Dol slapped at his arm.

 

“It’s not funny!”

 

“It is a little.”

 

“I hate you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 763: Kang Gook/Tae Joo - Chapter 620 - Kang Gook's POV

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nessin: Ch. 620 from Kang Gook's POV

………………………………………………………

 

Kang Gook felt like he was going to explode.

 

Why had this happened?

 

HOW had this happened?!

 

He hated working the night shift, with not even Tae Joo’s flirty texts throughout the evening cheering him up. When the texts stopped, he assumed that Tae Joo had gone to sleep and didn’t think anything of it. When he got home however, to see the door open and the bedroom in a state of disarray, he knew exactly what had happened.

 

“Fuck.” He whispered, “FUCK!”

 

Slowly, he pulled out his phone and called the police.

 

He couldn’t do this alone… correction, he could, but he wasn’t sure he could stop when he caught them.

 

……………………………………..

 

“And you’re sure it was his father?”

 

Kang Gook understood why the police didn’t believe him or didn’t particularly want to believe him. Mister Han was a powerful man, and if they weren’t sure, it could mean a lawsuit that would bring down the police station and bury them in debt.

 

“I can’t think of anyone else who would take him.” He whispered, “I don’t even understand how they found us?!”

 

“You’ve never had friends’ round?”

 

“A couple from work, but- “

 

“- We’ll need their names.”

 

Kang Gook hesitantly gave them over.

 

……………………………………………….

 

“Mister Han paid him a substantial amount of money for your address.”

 

It was odd.

 

Kang Gook felt both validated by the fact that it was confirmed that Mister Han was probably behind all this… and hurt that it was one of his co-workers who had given him that information.

 

Hitting the seat beside him, he buried his face in his hands and forced himself to breathe.

 

It had been a little over an hour since he’d found Tae Joo missing, but it felt like a full year. Mister Han could have done anything in an hour.

 

“Don’t worry.” One of the officers seemed to notice his tension, “We’ve already sent officers to Mister Han’s house to see if he’s taken his son there.”

 

“But not arrest him.”

 

They said nothing.

 

Silently, Kang Gook turned his attention out of the window, only to frown when he saw a familiar car just ahead of them.

 

“That’s one of Mister Han’s cars.” He muttered, straightening up, “Follow it.”

 

“What?”

 

“Just… I have a hunch.” He calculated the route. He knew Mister Han’s top bodyguard had a weakness for the noodle shop just around the corner… if they’d stopped for something to eat after the kidnapping, then maybe, just maybe-

 

“Follow them!”

 

To their credit, they did, sirens and all as the car pulled over. Kang Gook was out immediately, as the driver and the passenger got out. The driver was the first to throw the first punch, and Kang Gook would state that to his dying day, meaning that whatever he did next, was all in self-defence.

 

And what he did next, was honestly all a bit of a blur to him.

 

He could hear something kicking at the metal of the car though.

 

“GET HIM!”

 

The officers tased the pair before Kang Gook could go too far, and once he was sure that they were dealt with, he rushed over to the boot of the car, popping it open and sighing in relief when he saw Tae Joo huddled up in there. Gently, he removed the blindfold around his boyfriend’s eyes, “Are you alright?”

 

Tae Joo tried to nod, clearly exhausted as Kang Gook lifted him out of the car.

 

“Does he need an ambulance?” One of the officers asked, shoving the driver into the back of the car.

 

Kang Gook could feel himself starting to shake, the adrenaline draining from his body as he realised that this entire situation could have been so much worse.

 

“I-I don’t know. Tae Joo, did they give you anything? Did they do anything?”

 

Tae Joo shook his head, “Just… a bit tired.” His eyes were slipping shut, and Kang Gook knew that it wouldn’t be long until he was asleep.

 

“I’ll take him home.” He whispered, “Can-can you come and speak to him tomorrow, would that be okay?”

 

“Of course.”

 

………………………………………….

 

Kang Gook felt Tae Joo stir as he ran his fingers through the other man’s hair. “It’s alright.” He whispered, wanting Tae Joo to stay calm and not panic, “You’re safe now

 

“G-Gookie?” Tae Joo tried to sit up, “What-what happened?”

 

“Your Dad took offence to the fact that England hadn’t made you the perfect son and decided to send someone to kidnap you.”

 

“… They snatched me from our room. How did he even know- “?

 

Kang Gook felt one of his hands tighten into a fist, “- One of my colleagues told him.” He stated through gritted teeth, “Apparently your Dad is going to put his son through the most expensive university possible in return for giving him information on us.”

 

Sighing, Tae Joo leant back against the pillows, “One day, my dad’s going to give up… you’d have thought that the fact that I didn’t come back to see him after coming back here would have given him the hint.”

 

“You’re his only son.” Kang Gook gently pointed out, before shrugging, “Not that it’s going to matter much. The two kidnappers confessed immediately, and your Dad is under serious scrutiny right now.”

 

“… You know that won’t ever lead to anything.”

 

“Maybe.” Gook admitted, “But he’ll be too busy to think about coming after you for a while…. We can move away. I already have somewhere in mind. A couple of cities away… there’s a perfect apartment there, lots of available jobs. We can start again, away from your father, away from all this.”

 

He’d done a lot of research on this whilst Tae Joo was asleep.

 

“… He would find us.”

 

“He has less influence there though… he wouldn’t be able to do as much there.”

 

“…How soon can we move?”

 

Gook beamed, leaning over to kiss him on the cheek, “As soon as you want.”

 

“Now?”

 

“Let’s start packing.”

Chapter 764: Pete & Can & Type - Bottom's Talk (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: Love by Chance: Bottoms talk = Pete, Can and Type have a healthy “relationship talk” because they don't have nobody else to talk about some stuff they don’t feel comfortable to express to their respective partners or don’t know how to say it or how to do "it". Couples may or may not have had sex yet. Could be a comforting situation, empowering situation, “I need to be drunk for this shit” situation, or other kind of situation. - If necessary, it could be slightly NSFW.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

Type did enjoy these little meetups. It was a chance to whinge about Tharn without feeling like he was over-reacting, with the two younger boys giving him some much-needed advice.

 

Pete tended to be the one to give them the advice they needed, having come to terms with his sexuality a long time ago. Can was good at the ideas of revenge and Type didn’t like to boast, but he had great sexual advice.

 

After a few drinks, tongues were loosened, and the conversations got filthier and filthier.

 

“In the locker room?!” Can groaned, “I got changed there! What if I sat on the bench where you- “?

 

“- We did it up against the lockers.” Pete giggled, watching as Can grimaced.

 

“That’s even worse! It wasn’t my locker, right?!”

 

“To be fair…” Type chuckled, “… I think my first sexual experience was in the shower.”

 

“Mine was in a bed, why are you both so WEIRD?!” Can whinged, making Pete and Type chuckle.

 

“Poor little Can.” Type teased, “So innocent.”

 

“I am not!”

 

“Strange though.” Pete frowned, “Tin’s told me a lot about his fantasies, and none of them were particularly… vanilla.”

 

Can made an odd sort of squeaking noise, eyes widened as he looked over at Pete. “F-fantasies?!”

 

“Oh, this I’ve got to hear.” Type muttered, taking another swig of his drink, “Go on… What fantasies does the Medthanan heir have?”

 

“He’s not the heir.” Pete corrected, “His brother is.” He then shrugged, “Just little fantasies, you know? Like getting a strip tease, or a little bit of tying up. Nothing really, really bad.”

 

“Yeah, that is a bit tame.”

 

“Tame?” Can frowned, “What are your ideas of fantasies? Actually, NO! I don’t want to know.”

 

“You’re not drunk enough.” Type chuckled, “You’ll be spilling all your own fantasies soon enough. I can bet yours will include food… chocolate sauce licked off skin perhaps?”

 

“P’Type!” Can groaned, before turning his attention back to Pete, “Why is my boyfriend telling you about his fantasies?”

 

“We have a strange friendship.” Pete shrugged, “Sometimes, we’d find a quiet corner during family get-togethers and talk about things like that. It was… almost like a rebellion against our parents. Talking about things like that where anyone could hear.”

 

“Huh…. Tin invited to one of those posh parties, what do you think I should do?”

 

“It depends on whether you want to be the perfect boyfriend or not.” Pete giggled, the sound a little dirtier than Can ever expected to come from someone like Pete.

 

“Ummm- “

 

“- Tin will tell you want he wants.” Pete stated, “Just… know that insults and snide comments are the only language some people speak. Try not to let anything said bother you…. About you or Tin.”

 

“I am so glad I don’t have to deal with all that crap.” Type muttered, “I think I would have punched someone in the face by now.” He then frowned, “How does Ae deal with it?”

 

“We… occupy ourselves in different ways.” Pete flushed a little, “Or I make sure that he promises to behave.”

 

No guesses on what that involved.

 

Can groaned again, as Type chuckled, “Look kid, you need to speak to Tin about all this. Who knows, maybe you’ll both be pleasantly surprised.”

 

“…What if I don’t want to do any of his fantasies?”

 

“Then tell him… and if he tries to make you do something you don’t want- “

 

“- Tin’s not like that!” Pete protested.

 

“If he tries anything, tell me.” Type continued, “I’ll sort him out.”

 

Can looked between the pair of them, before grabbing his drink and mumbling something about changing the subject, before taking a gulp of it.

 

Taking pity on him, Pete and Type did just that.

 

“So, Pete. Are you going to be wearing Ae’s football shirt during our next match?”

 

“Of course. Just like Tharn will wear yours?”

 

“Ha, if he’s lucky!”

 

Can relaxed and allowed himself to be drawn back into the conversation again.

 

The conversation with Tin could wait for another day.

Chapter 765: Win/Team - Protective Win

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I'm currently so hyped for win team again, so my wish for a prompt would be dedicated to them.
win gives team the key to his dorm, so he can come whenever he likes, but the caretaker spots him one night thinking he's breaking in and gets a bit rough (when team tries to proof that he is in fact doing nothing wrong), which summons a rather angry win.

………………………………………………..

 

Team regretted making his way to Win’s room.

 

The evening had started off badly, with little criticizing comments running all throughout Team’s mind, making it impossible for him to focus. Then the rain had started, which brought his mood down even further. Sleep wouldn’t come, unless he sought out help, he knew this, and so, down to Win’s he went.

 

He was pulling his key to Win’s room out of his pocket when the janitor turned the corner and immediately stormed towards him.

 

“I know everyone on this floor.” The older man snapped, “And you don’t belong here!”

 

“I-I- “Team held up the key in an effort to prove that he’d been given permission, but that didn’t seem to work as the older man’s narrowed.

 

“Making a fake key, eh?!” He darted forwards, grabbing Team by the arm, and pulling him away from the door, “It’s to the Dean with you! They don’t take theft, attempted or not, lightly here!”

 

“I-I wasn’t!”

 

The man’s grip tightened, as he pulled a struggling Team a little further away from the door. He stopped though, when Win’s door opened, Team’s boyfriend looking a little stunned at the scene for a moment, before his eyes narrowed.

 

“What are you doing?!” He snapped at the janitor, taking advantage of the man’s shock, and pulling Team to his side.

 

“He-he was breaking in!”

 

“I gave him a key! He’s my boyfriend you-you- “Win couldn’t even get the words out, “- He literally has his key in his hand!”

 

“He- “

 

“Why didn’t you knock and check whether or not I want him here?!” Win snapped, “I’ve seen what you’re like when girls come over to see their boyfriends, you don’t even bat an eye, but when it’s a boy, he must be a thief?!”

 

Team could feel that he was shaking slightly, mentally shouting at himself to calm down, least Win see and lash out further in annoyance.

 

“If my BOYFRIEND…” Win took a small amount of delight, “… has any bruises on him from your rough handling, I will personally speak to the Dean myself and make sure you are held accountable. Understood?”

 

Team wasn’t sure how he was meant to feel about that, especially when he saw the alarm in the older man’s face. Would he be able to get another job?

 

“It’s okay.” He whispered, pulling Win’s attention away from the man, “He was just… concerned. That’s all.”

 

“Concerned? He- “

 

“- It’s. Okay.”

 

Win looked like he was going to argue for a moment, before seeing the look on Team’s face. “Fine.” He sighed, still sounding more than a little angry at the whole scene, “Come on.” He then muttered to Team, pulling him into his room, practically slamming the door behind them, “Are you alright?”

 

“Y-Yeah?” Team cleared his throat, “Just a bit of a nightmare, you know.”

 

“And then you had to deal with him.”

 

“Hmmm.”

 

Win moved closer, running his fingers through Team’s hair in a comforting gesture, as Team leant into the touch. “Come on, I know for a fact you have a bruise under those sleeves of yours.”

 

Knowing better than to argue with him, Team followed Win into the bathroom, removing his shirt when instructed as Win hissed at the darkening marks on Team’s arm.

 

“We really should go and see the Dean about this.” Win huffed, “He can’t be allowed to do this!”

 

“And get him fired?” Team frowned, shaking his head, “I can’t ruin his life like that… besides, after facing you, he’ll probably never go near a student again.”

 

“I did it because I love you.”

 

“I know.” Team leant over, pressing a kiss to Win’s cheek, “I love you too.”

Chapter 766: Jack/Zhao Zi/Tang Yi/Shao Fei - OT4 Getting Together (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: I have had some random thoughts and wanted throw it out there to know lol is it worth keeping or trash it haha …. This idea keeps forming in my mind well several, but I have been surprised that I haven’t seen any with this, …. Ish, Shao Fei, Tang Yi, Jack, and Zhao Zi…. Not like as a Poly relationship, but like the 4 of them are respectively obsessive in their individual relationships, BUT, especially based on what I have seen in other fan fics I feel like they are appreciative to the beauty of the others… with the potential that Jack/Tang Yi easily could have hooked up prior… I don’t think as much for the others, but I could see them helping each other out for release. Anyway, the thought I keep coming around too is like they have a concept night monthly that ends up in the 4 of them all having sex. Does that even make sense if I was to save this and request it next time you open prompts? Cause if the concept doesn’t make sense or you don’t even like it, I will come up with something else lol

……………………………………………………………………………

 

Tang Yi couldn’t help but notice that Jack was happier now, Shao Fei’s little friend curled up by his side. The way he was looking down at Zhao Zi, was ten times brighter than the look he used to give Tang Yi all those years.

 

Looking over at Shao Fei, he saw that his boyfriend was watching the couple as well, an odd look on his face.

 

“A-Fei?” He whispered, “Everything okay?”

 

“Hmm.”

 

“… It doesn’t seem like it.”

 

Shao Fei looked over at him, a light flush appearing on his cheeks before he looked away. “It’s nothing, I just- “he trailed off, leaving Tang Yi to fill in the gaps. He knew what Shao Fei looked like when he had a crush… this wasn’t exactly a crush, but it was clear that there was something between the pair of them.

 

Seeing that Jack and Zhao Zi were invested in their own conversation, Tang Yi leant over a little to Shao Fei, “So… did anything happen between you and Zhao Zi?”

 

“What?!”

 

Tang Yi hushed him quickly, “There’s nothing wrong if there was. Jack and I…. were quite close once upon a time.”

 

Flushing, Shao Fei shook his head. “Nah… I flirted, but you know what Zhao Zi is like. Oblivious to the extreme.” He then froze, head darting to look over at Tang Yi, “Wait… you and Jack?!”

 

“Once or twice.” Tang Yi was beginning to realise that he possibly should have told his boyfriend about this earlier, “It’s over now though, I would never cheat on you or anything- “

 

“- No, no, no! That- “Shao Fei was still looking a little flushed, “- I can understand why.”

 

Oh.

 

Oh!

 

“Oh yeah?”

 

They turned to Jack, who was leering at the pair of them, with Zhao Zi looking a little stunned by what was happening.

 

“So, let me get this straight.” Jack leant forwards, “Shao Fei had a crush on Zhao Zi, me and Jack had a thing… A-Zi? Ever have a crush on Shao Fei… or Tang Yi?”

 

Zhao Zi turned bright red, looking away, mumbling something under his breath which didn’t sound like a disagreement.

 

“And even I have to admit that Shao Fei is cute in a certain sort of way.” Jack continued, “So… foursome anyone?”

 

“Jack!”

 

“Wait.” Shao Fei held up his hand, stopping Tang Yi’s protests, narrowing his eyes at the red head, “Let’s say that we are interested…. Is this a one-night thing, or something long-term?”

 

“Depends how it goes.” Jack shrugged, “So… Shao Fei’s in. Boss?”

 

Tang Yi thought the idea over, not entirely hating the idea, as he turned to Zhao Zi, who was the important factor in all this. “Zhao Zi. All you have to do is say the word, and this conversation ends right now.”

 

One by one, Zhao Zi glanced at them all, nervously biting at the bottom of his lip, as a shy smile spread across his face, “Buy me dinner first?”

 

Having chosen the wrong time to take a sip of his drink, Tang Yi nearly choked on his mouthful, carefully swallowing before replying, “I… think we can do that.”

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

Tang Yi wasn’t sure when they decided that Zhao Zi was going to be on the receiving end of all their attention, but he couldn’t say that he regretted the decision.

 

There was something… alluring about the food obsessed officer.

 

“A-ah!” Zhao Zi bucked weakly against Jack’s palm, that covered his groan, pushing his chest up into Shao Fei’s attentions, clearly already overstimulated.

 

He was making some gorgeous sounds.

 

Judging by the smug look on Jack’s face, he was more than a little pleased that he’d been experiencing these sounds for months.

 

Slowly, Tang Yi reached out, brushing his thumb against one of Zhao Zi’s nipples, making the younger man shudder and moan brokenly.

 

“Does that feel good?”

 

“Y-Yes!”

 

Tang Yi was about to reply, only for Jack to grab his face and pull him into a kiss. It was short, but no less passionate, the pair of them pulling apart and merely staring at each other for a moment.

 

“Wow.”

 

They both turned to Shao Fei, who was staring up at them in amazement. They watched as he then looked down at Zhao Zi and proceeded to press their lips together, making Zhao Zi keen.

 

They were all hard, and Tang Yi knew that he needed to move this along or something very embarrassing was going to happen. Jack clearly had the same idea, as he pushed Shao Fei onto his back, wrenched his pants off and took Shao Fei’s cock into his mouth.

 

“Shit!” Shao Fei ‘s hand flew to Jack’s head, fingers twisting into the red strands. Jack groaned around his mouthful, which only made Shao Fei cry out even louder.

 

With those two occupied, Tang Yi turned his attentions to Zhao Zi, pulling the shaking man onto his lap, waiting for him to settle, before slicking up his fingers and gently pressing one inside of the younger man, making Zhao Zi squeak.

 

“Fuck, fuck!”

 

Tang Yi chuckled at the reaction he was getting, pulling him into a kiss as he pressed a second finger inside, carefully and gently preparing him. Zhao Zi shuddered in his arms, jaw going lax as those fingers pressed up against his prostate, rocking back against them.

 

“He’s a bit sensitive.” Jack had finally pulled off of Shao Fei, “Fair warning.”

 

“Hmm, I like them a little sensitive.”

 

It was best not to overwhelm Zhao Zi just yet though, especially if they were all going to be having a turn with him. Looking over, his eyes widened a little at the sight of Jack preparing Shao Fei, whose fingers threatened to tear holes right into the fabric with how hard he was clenching them.

 

Maybe… he could overwhelm Zhao Zi, just a little then.

 

……………………………………………………

 

Zhao Zi felt like he was going to explode from the sensation of Tang Yi’s cock pushing into him, looking over to see Jack still fingering Shao Fei, ignoring the other man’s choked protests and threats for him to ‘just get on with it!’

 

Tang Yi hiked one of Zhao Zi’s legs up onto his shoulder, pushing all the way inside, smirking as Zhao Zi gasped sharply. He leant over, kissing the other man as he grinded in deep.

 

This was definitely one of Jack’s better ideas.

Chapter 767: Ming/Kit - Royalty AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi! I really like your style of writing and was wondering if I could request a Ming/Kit, Win/Team, or Tin/Can royalty au?

…………………………………..

 

“Prince Mingkwan Daichapanya…” Kit’s eyes were closed as he forced himself to concentrate, “… My…fiancé.”

 

Groaning, he opened his eyes, taking in his reflection in the mirror, as he smoothed his tunic down a little. After one year of negotiations and a six-month courting period, him, and Prince Mingkwan (or “Ming” as his fiancé had begged Kit to call him) were finally getting married.

 

Nobody would ever have predicted that it would even happen, not with how different the two princes were or how much they had bickered during that year and a half.

 

Well… how much Kit had bickered. Ming was always disgustingly cheerful, even when there were no cameras around, capturing their every move or facial expression (it was one of the many way Kit got caught out and labelled ‘the surly prince’).

 

Nervously, he twisted his proposal ring around his finger and tried again.

 

“I never dreamed that I would find anyone like you…. When we met- “Again, his hand nervously smoothed down his tunic, “When we met- “

 

“- are you nervous?”

 

Kit jumped, spinning around to see Ming standing behind him in the doorway, before ducking to hide behind the changing screen. “Idiot!” he snapped, “We’re not supposed to see each other before the wedding! It’s bad luck!” He chanced a quick look at his future husband, “Aren’t you meant to have a chaperone? How did you get past your mother?! And my brother?”

 

Ming shrugged, “They’re both arguing with the florist. Apparently the colour isn’t right and they’re making sure that that poor man knows it.”

 

Grimacing, Kit felt a pang of sympathy for the man. He had to try and please both sides, or two royal families would blacklist him and that could ruin his business. “Well- well I want to get this right.” He growled, “No bad luck!”

 

“You can keep hiding behind there.” There was a scraping sound as Ming pushed a stool closer, holding out his hand until it was peeking around the side of the changing screen, fingers wriggling a little, encouraging Kit to take them into his own, “Come on… the country isn’t watching right now. Let us have this moment for ourselves.”

 

This was true.

 

Whilst the royal families had sold exclusive rights to one of the more prestigious magazines, the changing rooms were off limits. And the guards would make sure of that.

 

“Just you and me, yeah?”

 

“I wish we could just have a private ceremony.” Kit sighed, “You know I hate having all this… attention on me. Second sons don’t usually have to go through this.”

 

“I tried to have it as a private ceremony.”

 

Kit frowned, stepping out from behind the screen to stare at Ming. “You… what?”

 

“Well…” Ming flushed a little, “… I know how much you hate all this pomp and circumstance, so I tried to argue that having all those cameras and the procession and all that wasn’t necessary, but- “He winced, “- Because I’m the Crown Prince, I was completely shot down.”

 

“… You really tried to do that?”

 

“I didn’t want you to feel overwhelmed on what was supposed to be the happiest day of your life.” Ming beamed, his thumb stroking the back of Kit’s hands until he felt him relax, “Just… remember that I’ll be there with you. The priest will say his words, the choir will sing the songs and I’ll be there, holding your hands, okay?”

 

Kit drew in a shuddery breath, “I don’t know how to be a good husband.”

 

“That’s fine, neither do I.” Ming shrugged, “But that’s why they call marriage a partnership.” He got to his feet, pressed a quick kiss to Kit’s cheek, “I’d better go before I get caught and Mum grounds me.”

 

“Can she- “

 

“- She would stop me from going on our honeymoon, and I am not missing that for the world.”

 

Kit flushed, watching as Ming darted out of the room, and rushed him back to his room.

 

………………………………………………………………………

 

The ceremony was surprisingly modest, Kit mused as he slowly made his way down the long red carpet, head up high as cameras flashed all around him.

 

He was grateful that Ming was waiting for him at the end.

 

Everything passed by in a blur, as Kit only just remembered all of his vows.

 

“I pledge my heart to you…” He forced his voice to remain calm, “… My body and my soul. I love you, Prince Mingkwan Daichapanya, and I am proud to call myself your husband.”

 

Their lips pressed together in a chaste kiss, cameras still flashing.

 

Pulling back, Kit shyly returned the beaming grin that Ming was giving him.

 

They were stuck together now.

 

But Kit figured that there were worse people to be stuck with.

Chapter 768: Lee Gon/Yeong - Protective Yeong

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dragonfly_XX: Did you also by any chance watch Eternal Monarch? I just finished it and tbh I'd have loved for it to be BL. The king & his bodyguard had so many vibes, I mean, they even mentioned it in the show itself :D
So, if you do know it, I'd love to read a story where the king gets kidnapped, so a very worried Yeong's on a rampage to get his boyfriend back!

 

It’s not an official BL, so this will be shorter than the other chapters.

 

……………………………………………

 

The first thing Lee Gon noticed as he slowly stirred back to wakefulness, was the rain hitting the stained-glass windows.

 

The second, was Yeong curled up on a chair by his bed, looking more ruffled and less put together than the King had seen in years.

 

He looked more like that child who had interrupted him during his maths, and Lee Gon couldn’t help but smile at that. He then tried to remember what had brought them to this point.

 

Anti-Royalists.

 

Lee Gon remembered a large group of them grabbing him during one of his little escapades away from the palace (which he was never going to live down.) It had taken Yeong almost two days to track him down, finding him being held in a deserted building, tied to a chair, with the occasionally bruise earned for mouthing off.

 

Yeong must have been worried.

 

Was he more worried now that they officially courting?

 

Had Yeong missed his King, or the person he’d slowly started to accept soft little touches from, and even return?

 

They were little baby steps, but steps that Lee Gon would never take for granted.

 

He never doubted that Yeong would find him. He always did, so it would just be a matter of time. The taunts he got from the gang didn’t do a thing to dissuade him of that.

 

Therefore, he was the only one who wasn’t surprised when the door to the building crumpled in on itself like paper, succumbing to Yeong’s wrath as the soldier stormed into the room. He didn’t even bother with his gun, taking out the first guard with a strong right hook, and the second with a roundhouse kick to the jaw.

 

CRACK.

 

Lee Gon winced at the sound, even as his heart swelled with pride, watching the man take out the other stragglers (still without drawing his weapon), before rushing over to him.

 

“I knew you’d find me.” He murmured, as he was untied. Once he stood up, he was yanked closer, Yeong desperately pressing their lips together. It took some time for lee Gon to catch up, but once he did, he returned the kiss eagerly.

 

This was unlike any kiss he’d ever had before.

 

“I’m sorry Jeoha.” Yeong muttered, “They hurt you, I’m sorry”

 

“It’s okay, I’m okay.”

 

Yeong hadn’t listened, falling to his knees in front of Lee Gon (and not for the reason Lee Gon wanted). “I am sorry it took me so long to find you.” Yeong’s fingers were digging into his leg, “You were hurt because of me and my ineptitude.”

 

“Yeong.” Lee Gon pulled him back up, “It’s a few bruises, I’ve had worse training with you!”

 

“... I want to hurt them all for causing you such pain.”

 

Lee Gon so wanted to tell Yeong to let loose, just a little, always appreciating how Yeong looked when his temper had been lost... but he was a King, and Kings weren’t meant to encourage wilful violence.

 

Not to men who were already looking like they regretted their life decisions.

 

“Arrest them.” Lee Gon had gently ordered him, “Let the courts deal with them now.”

 

Yeong had listened then.

 

He hadn’t listened when Lee Gon told him he didn’t need to spend a night in the care of a private hospital.... which led them to this moment. Gently Lee Gon reached out and stroked his fingers through Yeong’s hair, messing it up just a little further.

 

Maybe... just maybe... Yeong would let him kiss him again.

Chapter 769: Pran/Pat - Coming Out AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

If you have any questions, just let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ialwaysfuckingchooseyou: For your prompt submissions I'd love to get a bad buddy fic where the reveal of pat and Pran dating to their friends happens in a different way. I'd like a funny take please, much more light-hearted than the show version but definitely keep korn being so supportive

 

………………………………………………………

 

In the end, it was all because of a slight slip of the tongue.

 

Nothing more, nothing less and Pat hated that.

 

They were in the middle of another one of their ‘arguments’ when it had just slipped out…” I love you, but you are being such an idiot right now!”

 

They had just slipped out, out of his control, and not even during a proper argument.

 

Maybe, he should have tried to play it off.

 

‘I didn’t say love, I said loathe! Obviously’

 

Maybe, he should have done literally anything but freeze.

 

“Mate…” Korn muttered, “… Did you just say that you loved Pran?”

 

“No!”

 

There were less guilty ways of saying that; he just knew it. He could have brushed it off as nothing, but now everyone was staring at him, with many of them not looking particularly happy.

 

He felt a little ill at the thought of telling them the truth, no matter how much he was fed up with trying to hide it. He wanted his friends to know the truth about him and Pran.

 

Silently, he looked over at Pran, mentally pleading him to take over. Pran would get them out of this, right?

 

“Maybe we should tell them.”

 

That… wasn’t what Pat was expecting….in the slightest. And Pran was now avoiding all eye contact with him, looking like he would just be telling them what the weather was going to be like, not confessing one of the biggest, most well-kept secrets of their entire lives.

 

“What is he talking about Pat?” Korn asked, voice not as harsh as Pat imagined it would be in the circumstances.

 

“I-I- he- I- “Pat gave up and shrugged helplessly.

 

“- You’re… dating, right?” Korn gently interceded, ignoring the noises of disbelief all around, “You’re together.”

 

“You knew?!”

 

“Suspected.” Korn shrugged, “I thought it was just a couple of crushes, I didn’t think you were actually… you know.”

 

Pat really should have seen that coming. Korn was always more observant than the others, a fact that was proved at the stunned expressions on Pran’s friends faces, who clearly had no idea.

 

“You didn’t say anything though?” Pran frowned.

 

“Yeah, like anything would have believed me.” Korn rolled his eyes, “The two sons of two famously feuding families, actually really like each other…. It sounds like something out of a fairy-tale. You both clearly liked each other and neither of you were willing to say anything because of this family fight.”

 

Like he said, Pat wasn’t overly surprised that Korn spotted this, but it was nice to know to Pran was just as obvious with his attraction.

 

“And you’ve been happier.” Korn pointed out, “Anyone could see that these fights aren’t as bad as they used to be.”

 

“He saved my sister.” Pat muttered, “You can’t hate someone after that.”

 

He jumped when he felt Pran move closer, a soft smile on the other man’s face.

 

“Alright.” Korn turned to the rest of Pat’s friendship, “If anyone has a problem with this…” His eyes lingered on Wai for a moment, “… then you can piss off now.” His eyes then glanced over at Pran’s friendship group, silently giving them the same warning.

 

There were a few mumbles and grumbles, as Korn turned back to them. “We’re happy for you.” He spoke for everyone, clearly lying through his teeth, but Pat appreciated his positivity, feeling himself start to relax as Pran moved even closer.

 

Yes, there was a chance that their fathers would find out about them, but that was a concern for another time.

 

…………………………

 

“They were very surprised.” Pran muttered that night, as they met in secret.

 

“Are you shocked by that?”

 

“No, but- “Pran paused, - Korn is a good friend.”

 

“The best.”

 

Shyly, Pran pressed a loving kiss to his cheek. “Everything will turn out fine.” He whispered, “Right?”

 

“Right.”

Chapter 770: Tharn & Fiat - Protective Tharn

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

New Fandom lists added in the Chapter Summary

Chapter Text

Prompt from MotionlessFry: Since TharnType & Don't Say No take place in the same universe... How about a rewriting of the scene of Fiat meeting his mother in the Café, when he is visibly uncomfortable with her way of speaking and her attempts of touching him, where Tharn accidentally walks up on him, sensing the situation and helping him to get away from the mother.
This could be summarised as: Tharn is worried for Fiat (?)

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

Tharn huffed when he saw the text from Type, pleading with him to pick up some coffee from that little café he liked so much.

 

“Always when I’m nearly home.” He muttered, turning, and heading back to the café, knowing that this would probably class as him being a little whipped, but he didn’t care. Entering the café, he ordered two coffees, before glancing around the store, stopping when he spotted someone familiar nearby.

 

Was that… Fiat?

 

Tharn didn’t want to admit that he didn’t have the best opinion of the younger man, especially after his pursuit of Type… but even he couldn’t ignore just how uncomfortable he looked, sitting at the table with an older woman who kept reaching out to try and touch him.

 

It looked… off, and Tharn hated it when things looked off.

 

………………………………….

 

“Mum please.” Fiat whispered, unconsciously shrinking in on himself as the older woman reached out to try and take his hand.

 

“He tried to separate us.” His mother didn’t seem to notice how he tried to back away from her, reaching out and grabbing his hand, ignoring how he flinched, “He forbid me from ever getting in contact with you, he tried to keep us apart!”

 

Fiat had no idea what to say, or what to do, feeling sick to his stomach.

 

“I-I- “

 

“- Don’t tell me that you’ve been poisoned against me!”

 

Part of Fiat wanted to believe her, especially with how his Father treated him…. But there was something off about her smile. Every survival instinct was telling him to run and run now.

 

Her grip tightened, as tears started to build in his eyes.

 

“Fiat, you have to believe me! I’m the only person who will love you, you know.”

 

“I- “

 

He had Leo… right?

 

“Fiat, you- “

 

“- I think you need to leave now.”

 

Fiat flinched at the familiar voice, looking up to see Tharn standing above them, an oddly cold look on his face as he stared at Fiat’s mum.

 

“Let go of him.” Tharn then said, gesturing at her hand, “Can’t you see that you’re making him uncomfortable.”

 

“Excuse me?” Her voice was soft, but there was an undercurrent of danger there, her hand tightening a little further, “I’m not sure what you think is happening here, but this is my son and- “

 

“- and you really think I don’t know that parents are just as capable as hurting their kids as strangers are? More so in fact.” He leaned in, “Let. Go. Of. Him.”

 

“He is my son, I- “

 

“- You are scaring him.” Tharn’s voice got a little softer as he looked over at Fiat, who could feel himself start to shake, “Can’t you see that? As his mother, can’t you see that you’re scaring him?”

 

“I’ve given him some very shocking news; he’s probably shaking because of that.”

 

“In which case, you still need to give him some space.” Tharn affirmed, “Otherwise, you’ll send him right into a panic attack.”

 

“I’m his mother, I can deal with that!”

 

“Unlikely.”

 

Fiat couldn’t help but smile at the low tone. Tharn really was the best choice for Type… even when he didn’t particularly like Fiat, he was still sticking up for him, a harshness in his tone that Fiat hadn’t really heard from the older man.

 

“I love him, and he loves me!”

 

“I-I don’t really know you!” Fiat protested, looking up at Tharn, “Can-can I get a lift back to Leo’s? Please?”

 

“… Of course.” Tharn turned to the older woman, “You heard him. He wants to leave now, which means you have to let him go.”

 

For a moment, it looked like she was going to disagree, only to slowly let go of Fiat’s hand, giving him to the chance to jump to his feet, practically hiding behind Tharn in his eagerness to get away from her.

 

“Come on.” Tharn muttered, grabbing the coffee, before they left the shop, Fiat’s mother watching them the entire time, “Are you alright?”

 

“Y-yeah, I’m fine.” He wasn’t… he still felt a bit shaky, but he wasn’t about to admit that “She was just…. Very intense.”

 

“That’s a polite way of saying manipulative.”

 

When Fiat looked over at Tharn, the older man sighed, “I’ve been there… mine was a friend. I didn’t realise how bad he was until it was too late.” He stopped, turning to Fiat, “I don’t know what she told you, but I think you should speak to your father about it.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Please?” Tharn’s voice was barely above a whisper, “Give him a chance to explain things.”

 

“… Okay.”

 

“Good…. You might find yourself surprised.”

 

Fiat doubted that, but he would do what Tharn suggested, even if nothing would come of it.

Chapter 771: Taekyung/Shin Woo - Omegaverse Courting (Hints Of NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tesia87: Omega Taekyung is getting courted by two alphas Da on and Shin woo. The alphas are always trying to outdo each other and constantly get into physical fights. The time comes for Taekyung to decide who he wants to continue to court him.
Endgame Taekyung/Shin woo
*Doesn’t have to be super NSFW but some small parts would be nice.

 

Honestly, I couldn’t fit any NSFW parts into this. It just didn’t fit into the narrative. There’s one a little implied, but apologies for that.

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

Taekyung stared at the two gifts wearily.

 

They were about twice as expensive as the last pair that he received from them.

 

Ever since it had gotten out that he was a single omega, of courting age, these gifts had become commonplace. Specifically, gifts from Da On and Shin Woo.

 

Neither of them showed many signs of giving up anytime soon, causing tempers to fray and arguments/fights to break out in the school corridors.

 

Of course, the teachers all saw this as Taekyung’s fault, saying that he should pick one of them and stop stringing them along like this… like it was an easy decision to make.

 

Like it was easy to choose between the pair.

 

He groaned at the knock on the door of the empty classroom that he was hiding in, one of the nicer teachers sticking their head in.

 

“You should be in class.” She gently scolded, “Come on.”

 

“How do I get them to give me space to think.” Taekyung sighed, “They keep crowding me and pressuring me and-and-how am I meant to choose like that?”

 

“I’m not sure… but it is something you are going to have to choose soon.” She shook her head, “Many of the teachers are growing… weary of all this.”

 

“… But what do I do?”

 

She thought about it for a moment, before sighing, “Maybe… ask them to take it in turns with their courting gifts and then make a decision as to who you want to keep courting… and soon.”

 

“Soon?”

 

“You do know what happens when an omega takes too long to choose between warring Alphas?” She raised an eyebrow, “The poor omega ends up being dragged into an empty classroom and- “

 

“- I get it!”

 

She shut the door, and Taekyung groaned, hoping it could be heard through said door.

 

Just choose.

 

Yeah, like it was that simple.

 

…………………………………………………………..

 

Interrupting yet another fight between the two alphas, Taekyung put his foot down. Each of them would present one courting gift, he would think about it seriously and choose ONE of them to keep courting him, and the other had to respect that decision.

 

Period.

 

……………………………………….

 

Da On was the first to put forwards his courting gift.

 

A large bouquet of flowers that were definitely impressive, containing a wide variety of flowers, such as roses, carnations etc. It looked amazing, and Taekyung couldn’t help but admire it.

 

Was he really a flower-liking omega?

 

No.

 

No, he wasn’t.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Getting the note from Shin Woo to meet him in the debate room was a surprise, but it was a nice one. It was definitely nicer than the constant stream of gifts and the continuous fights and arguments.

 

After his last lecture, he raced to the debate room, to see a small, but intimate looking scene. One of the tables had a white tablecloth over it, with several dishes of takeaway food on the centre of it.

 

All his favourites by the look of it.

 

“Taekyung?” Shin Woo got to his feet, “Are you okay?”

 

The alphas’ comforting scent washed over him and Taekyung instantly felt himself relax, even as he felt the blush spreading across his face. He felt stuck between fear and delight as he moved closer.

 

“Taekyung?”

 

Forcing a smile onto his face, Taekyung moved to sit opposite the other man, allowing himself to be pulled into the slightly stilted conversation.

 

………………………………………………………

 

Taekyung didn’t even realise how much time had passed until the caretaker was knocking on the door and giving them both dirty looks.

 

“I don’t expect to get an answer right now.” Shin Woo whispered, as they went to clean up, “But- but is there a chance that I could- “

 

“It’s not about the food.” Taekyung blurted out, interrupting him, “It-it’s just… you, you know? Now that I’ve finally managed to separate you both, I-I think- “

 

“- Yeah?”

 

“Yeah.” Taekyung wasn’t surprised when he was dragged into a hug, wrapping his arms around the alpha as he wondered how he was going to break this news to Da On.

Chapter 772: 2moons2 OT6 - Omegaverse Pack Protectiveness

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormborn_88: To make things a bit crazy... Could you make the six from 2moons a pack, who're also popstars of some kind and during an interview or a show or whatnot one of them suddenly gets attacked!?
#polyamory #pack #Alpha/Beta/Omega Dynamics #protectiveness

It’s a verbal attack more than anything, but I hope this is okay 😊

…………………………………………………………..

 

At first, the comments were harmless enough.

 

They could almost be mistaken for banter if you squinted hard enough.

 

They all kept glancing over at Ming to make sure that he was alright with what was being said, and when he gave them all a reassuring nod, the others all relaxed.

 

Ming might not be an Alpha, but he was still more than capable of taking care of himself.

 

And then the interviewer moved closer, and the comments grew more pointed and harsher, even with that smile on her face.

 

‘What do you have to offer this group?’

 

Like Ming wasn’t the very glue that held them all together, Forth’s little beta that he took under his wing, Kit’s chosen main mate and Yo’s best friend.

 

‘Wouldn’t you be happier with someone else? Someone who can devote all of their time and effort to you?’

 

When Ming had gently tried to explain, that he’d tried that, an almost wicked smirk appeared over the hosts’ face… as she introduced one of Ming’s exes’ onto the stage.

 

“Bitch.” Yo had hissed under his breath, Pha’s arm holding him back for a moment when the beta girl got up in Ming’s face, playing her outrage up for the camera as she listed off the different ways Ming had wronged her during their relationship. For a moment, it looked like she would actually hit him

 

Pha couldn’t hold Yo back any longer, as the omega shot to his feet, sending his chair flying backwards with the force of the argument.

 

“That’s enough!”

 

The words echoed throughout the room, the audience falling silent, along with the host, the ex and every single cameraman there.

 

In fact, it looked like no-one dared to breathe in the force of the omega’s anger.

 

Behind him, the rest of the pack made sure they betrayed no emotions, arms folded over their chests as they merely watched the omega taking control of the situation. Forth made sure to reach out and pull Ming away from his ex, closer into his side, hoping that his scent would help calm the beta.

 

Ming instantly relaxed, taking Forth’s hand into his own and giving it a squeeze of thanks, grateful that he’d been pulled back from the onset of a panic attack.

 

The quiet in the room stretched out under Yo’s unrelenting glare. When the omega spoke again, his voice low and serious, very far from the Yo they were all used to seeing.

 

The cute, innocent act could only go so far.

 

And it was instantly forgotten when someone dared to attack his best friend.

 

“I don’t know what kind of JOKE you are running here.” Yo said, “We agreed to come on your show as a courtesy; we could have chosen not to. In fact, after seeing how much drama you like to churn up, we could have blacklisted this show immediately, and personally, I think we still should.”

 

“I- “

 

“- This… woman, you’ve brought on.” Yo’s sneer said it all, “Cheated on Ming no less than five times over the course of their entire relationship, and those I can all prove, and yet, it’s Ming’s fault for ‘breaking her heart?’ No.”

 

“Agreed.” Pha got to his feet. As the Head Alpha of the pack, he knew that showing support to Yo, would add weight to his words, “In fact, I can guarantee that we have evidence that all of Ming’s previous partners wronged him in one way or another. Interesting that this one was the only one actually willing to humiliate herself like this.”

 

Kit shuffled closer to Ming, his eyes cold and hard as he stared at the ex, daring her to even think about taking a step closer.

 

“How many did you ask?” Beam then spoke up, “Out of curiosity… more than just one, right?”

 

Silence.

 

“Of course…. And no-one else wanted to come on, because they didn’t want the truth revealed.”

 

“We’re leaving.” Kit snapped, cutting off Pha before he could say the same thing, “This interview is over, and if you ever got back in contact with us, I will personally start posting about all the plastic surgery you’ve clearly had all over Twitter.”

 

Did Kit even notice the cameras were still rolling.

 

Probably not.

 

“Ming is a good boyfriend, to each and every one of us.” Kit continued, pulling the beta to his feet, “And we’re lucky to have him… come on!”

 

Pha might be the Head Alpha, but the omegas were in charge.

 

They stormed off the stage, ignoring all producer attempts to get them back, heading out of the back door where the limo was waiting, climbing inside, with Yo and Kit claiming the two seats beside Ming.

 

“You guys really didn’t have to- “

 

“- Yes they did.” Forth stated, “What that they did was low and dirty, and actually, I thought Yo was quite restrained.” He smirked, “The host didn’t quite look like she’d wet herself.”

 

“I was close though.” Yo muttered, “Hopefully, Youtube will have it all online by tomorrow…. So I can share it over and over again until her show gets cancelled.”

 

“Yo- “

 

“- Nope. My decision is made. I’m ruining her. P’Kit, are you in?”

 

The two omegas shared a sly smirk, as the rest of the pack shuddered.

Chapter 773: Shun/Nagisa - Proposal

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Theskyisfalling: Hello, love your work!! Could you do a prompt on Shun and Nagisa going back to the beach in Enoshima? And could maybe be a proposal or NSFW? Thank you!

 

……………………………………………………..

 

The summer after the court battle was possibly the hottest Shun could remember. In the end, they’d managed to work out a beneficial custody arrangement with Nagisa’s ex-wife.

 

This week, Sora was with her mother.

 

And Shun had a plan.

 

“Table for two?”

 

Shaken out of his thoughts, hand automatically moved to his pocket, where the little velvet box sat, Shun smiled warmly at the hostess. “Yes… Please.”

 

She returned the smile, gesturing for them to follow her as Nagisa leant over to whisper in Shun’s ear. “I would have been happy going to that van that used to sell those sushi rolls you know.”

 

“I know.” Shun chuckled, “Can’t I treat you every so often?”

 

He wasn’t surprised when Nagisa flushed at the idea of being treated. That flush only deepened when Shun pulled out his chair, so that Nagisa could sit down. As they opened the menus, neither one of them spoke for a good 3 minutes.

 

“So…” Shun hated how nervous he sounded, “… what do you think you’ll have.”

 

“Everything looks so good.” Nagisa smiled, “Maybe the salmon dish, that looks nice.”

 

“Yeah, it really does.”

 

“What about you?”

 

“There are quite a few mushroom dishes that look interesting.”

 

It was a soft and easy conversation, and slowly but surely, Shun relaxed. They ordered, their food arrived and they tucked in, the conversation still flowing.

 

“Dessert?” Nagisa queried and Shun knew that now was the right time.

 

“Actually… I had something else in mind if that’s okay?”

 

“Of course!”

 

They paid and left, walking towards the train station, with Shun purchasing the tickets for Enoshima, as Nagisa frowned in confusion.

 

“Ummm- “

 

“- I thought we could go to the beach?”

 

Nagisa eyed him for a moment, before nodding, with a soft smile.

 

……………………………………….

 

When he saw the ocean, Shun couldn’t help but remember that first summer. That odd attraction that built up slowly between them, tying them together for the rest of their lives…. Not that they knew that back then.

 

“Do you remember stealing my board?” Nagisa nudged him teasingly in the side, as Shun rolled his eyes.

 

“I remember you abandoning me with it.”

 

“Lies!”

 

“You just wanted a reason to speak to me again.”

 

Nagisa shrugged, not denying or confirming the statement, as they started to walk along the shoreline. In the distance, the sun was starting to set, with families leaving the beach for the day.

 

Unable to resist, Shun leant over and pressed a kiss to Nagisa’s cheek, making him chuckle fondly.

 

He then let go of Nagisa’s hand.

 

Nagisa continued on for a moment, before quickly realising that Shun was no longer beside him. When he turned around however, Shun was on one knee behind him, a little box in his hands.

 

“I know this is a bit impulsive…” Shun began, “… but I can’t wait any longer.” His heart was beating faster than it ever had before, opening up the box to reveal the simple, but elegant ring inside.

 

On Nagisa’s side, his heart felt like it was going to beat out of his chest.

 

“I have loved you probably since the beginning. I’ve known it since that first meeting, even though we were just kids… we’ve been through so much together, and I wouldn’t want anyone else by my side. You are the best part of me, and you always will be.”

 

Nagisa could feel the tears running down his cheeks.

 

“Nagisa… will you make me the happiest man on earth and by my husband?”

 

“Yes! Yes, yes, yes!” Nagisa feel to his knees in front of him, only just allowing Shun to put the ring on his finger, before pulling Shun into a kiss, “I love you.”

 

“And I love you… in case that wasn’t obvious.”

 

“Yeah… it was a little obvious.”

Chapter 774: Jae Young/Sang Woo - First Time (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from jzrabbitbaby: For Semantic Error, Jae Young and Sang Woo decide to do an experiment on ways two men can have sex. Since Sang Woo has no idea how 2 men can have sex, Jae Young decides to introduce the gay Kama sutra and try different positions.

 

…………………………………………………

 

“Are you sure about this?”

 

Sang Woo nodded in determination. No, he didn’t know how sex between two men worked, but he was nothing, if not a fast learner and he was going to learn this, with Jae Young’s help.

 

“Seriously, it’s not exactly sunshine and rainbows all the way! It’s going to feel weird.”

 

“Yes, I’m sure!” Sang Woo weakly snapped, unable to believe that they had even reached this point. After Jae Young being pissed that Sang Woo had removed his name from the presentation and setting out to get his revenge for that, who would have ever predicated that this would happen?

 

In this dimly lit, but spacious room, Sang Woo slowly finished getting undressed, glancing over at Jae Young to see that he was naked as well, flinching at the sight of the other man’s cock. When Jae Young pushed him onto the bed, climbing over him. “I’ve got to prepare you first, okay?”

 

All Sang Woo could do was nod. Staring up at the ceiling, he tried to force himself to relax when slick fingers prodded at his arsehole, Jae Young’s free hand keeping his legs spread apart.

 

“Just relax, okay?”

 

Sang Woo nodded, not trusting himself to speak as that first finger pushed inside. It was an odd feeling, and not entirely pleasant. However, when a second finger pushed inside, pressing against a spot inside of him, he couldn’t contain the yelp, hips jerking as it felt like lightning shotting up and down his spine.

 

“That’s it, just focus on that feeling.”

 

Like Sang Woo had any choice in that.

 

But it did help keep his mind off of everything when the third finger was added.

 

“Alright…” Jae Young gently pulled his fingers out, slick noises echoing throughout the room, “… that should be fine.”

 

Sang Woo kept his eyes on the ceiling, feeling Jae Young pull his legs around his waist, only for his eyes to widen when he felt something much larger pressing against his hole.

 

And then Jae Young was pushing in.

 

Sang Woo hissed at the stretching sensation, feeling completely and totally overwhelmed as he felt the head of Jae Young’s cock pressing against that spot inside him… which didn’t help the overwhelmed sensation. His moans were muffled when the other man pulled him into a kiss.

 

The way Jae Young’s cock slide in and out of him was starting to drive him a little crazy, his eyes rolling back the more they kissed. Yes, it stung, but it also felt so, so good. This pleasure was only heightened when Jae Young’s hand started playing with his nipples, gently pulling on them.

 

“I-I’m not a girl!”

 

“You’re still enjoying it though.”

 

It wasn’t long before Sang Woo found himself coming all over his stomach, gasping sharply at the feeling of Jae Young coming as well, cock twitching inside him. Jae Young held him in place, waiting until he relaxed after the recent orgasm, before pulling out.

 

After that, it all became a bit of a blur.

 

He could feel himself being manhandled into position after position. He was fucked on all fours, he was fucked sideways, he was encouraged to ride Jae Young, and he was even fucked up against the wall.

 

His hole felt sore and swollen, and Sang Woo wasn’t sure he could take much more without Jae Young breaking him.

 

He was being fucked on all fours again, his mind completely blank, each thrust making him see stars. His mind felt like mush and he knew that he couldn’t come anymore. Jae Young pushed his head further into the mattress, lifting his ass up more as his body rocked back and forth.

 

“We should have done this sooner.” Jae Young panted, “Think for how long we could have been doing this for?!”

 

He flipped Sang Woo flipped him over, lifting his legs over his shoulders, before continuing. All Sang Woo could do, was cling onto the sheets for dear life and hope Jae Young would be finished soon.

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

Sang Woo woke up, feeling like hell, but also, well-fucked. His pale skin was littered with hickeys and bruises.

 

“So?”

 

He looked over to the doorway, to see Jae Young standing there, a smug look on his face.

 

“How was your first gay experience?”

 

Sang Woo couldn’t help himself, “Average.”

 

“… Is that a challenge?”

 

“Is it?”

 

Jae Young shut the door behind him.

 

“Challenge accepted.”

Chapter 775: Tharn & Dean & Win - Crossover Reunion

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

Chapter Text

Prompt from n: hi!!! can you maybe write a TharnType/uwma crossover? maybe one where Tharn is friends with win and dean from high school and they reunite and introduce their bfs :) bonus points for type and team bonding over being tsunderes lol

……………………………………………………..

 

“Are you sure about this?”

 

Tharn glanced back at his boyfriend, who was looking more than a little nervous at entering the building.

 

“I’m positive.” Tharn chuckled, “You will love my friends.”

 

“Maybe, but will your friends like me?”

 

“Of course.”

 

“And none of them are... like I used to be?”

 

“None of them.” They wouldn’t be his friends if they were, but he wasn’t going to mention that to his boyfriend, “Dean was dead set on finding his soulmate, even when we were kids, and Win... Win has a big heart, and gender has never been an issue for him.”

 

Still seeing that Type looked nervous, Tharn reached over and took his hand, “It’s going to be fine. You worry too much.”

 

“I worry the exact right amount.” Type scowled, “but if they start anything, I’ll finish it.”

 

“Alright, alright.” Chuckling, Tharn pulled him into the building, feeling a wave of nostalgia wash over him when he entered the hallways. It didn’t look any different, but he could still remember running down these hallways, a nerdy band teen who clutched guitar case close to his chest.

 

“Tharn!”

 

Spinning around, Tharn beamed at the sight of two others rushing over to them.

 

“Dean! Win!” He greeted them eagerly, “Win, what have you done to your hair?”

 

Win flicked his blonde locks back, “Don’t you like it?”

 

“And all those tattoos?”

 

“Art Tharn, art!”

 

Dean rolled his eyes, as a shorter teen moved to stand by his side, “Tharn... this is Pharm, Pharm, this is our good friend, Tharn.”

 

Pharm smiled shyly up at Tharn, who visibly had to hold back his cooing. Type would not appreciate that in the slightest. “So, you found your soulmate then?” he teased.

 

“I certainly did.”

 

“Don’t get him started.” Win rolled his eyes, “All I heard for months was Pharm, Pharm, Pharm. I can’t believe you abandoned me to that fate!”

 

“The music program- “

 

“-Yeah, yeah.” Win reached behind him, pulling his own partner forwards, “Besides, I found a soulmate of my own. Tharn, meet the love of my life, Team!”

 

Team, looked like he was ready to combust with self-embarrassment, hissing something at Win and elbowing him in the side. He was like… a combination of Type and Pharm, Tharn noted, giving the younger man a reassuring smile.

 

“It’s very nice to meet you.” Tharn glanced behind him, gesturing for Type to move a little closer, which he did…. Reluctantly, “This is my boyfriend, Type.”

 

Dean and Win greeted him with the same amount of enthusiasm that Tharn had greeted their boyfriends, before they were all talking about who had shown up and who they were definitely going to avoid. Type found that he was shuffling over to Pharm and Team, “Do you think we can run now?” He muttered, smirking when Team immediately nodded.

 

“Team.” Pharm snapped, before giving Type a reassuring smile, “I’m sure it will be fine.”

 

“Yeah.” Team sighed, “Because I definitely want to see the janitor’s closet where my boyfriend lost his virginity in." He glanced at their shocked expressions, “Yes…. He was actually going to show me.”

 

“And probably hope to re-enact the scene?” Type rolled his eyes, “Tharn would. Word of advice, threatening to kick them where it hurts usually puts an end to that crap.”

 

Team clearly contemplated it for a moment, before Pharm slapped him on the arm. “Nobody is kicking anyone.” He sighed, “Or at least wait until we’re away from this reunion…. No witnesses, you know?”

 

Huh.

 

Type had underestimated this one.

 

“Come on.” Pharm glanced over at the other three, “Just a couple of hours, then we go out and get to know each other properly.”

 

“With proper drinks.”

 

The doors to the gym opened as someone stumbled out and sneered at them.

 

“Yeah…. With proper drinks.”

 

“And Type can teach us more about this kicking thing.”

 

“Team!”

Chapter 776: Sun/Mork - Chapter 626 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

Chapter Text

Prompt from Once_Upon_A_BLWrecked_Bambii: Hello!!! Can I request a prompt? Maybe a continuation of Ch.626. Of Sun and Mork's first date?

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Mork paced back and forth, checking his phone for the time every single minute.

 

“Would you just relax?” Rain sighed, not looking up from his own phone screen, as Mork ignored him and continued pacing, “Seriously! He said yes, stop worrying about what you look like…. He’s the one primping at the moment anyway.

 

“I-I know.” Mork mumbled, “I just want this to be perfect.”

 

“Ugh.”

 

“Shut up!” Mork smoothed down his shirt, hoping that Sun wouldn’t mind the crease or two. His outfit wasn’t fancy, but it was good enough for a first date, right?

 

Hearing footsteps coming down the stairs, he turned in that direction, with Mork forgetting how to breath just a little bit when Sun emerged, wearing a well-fitted shirt and jeans. He smiled warmly when he saw Mork standing there.

 

“Hey.”

 

“Hey.” Mork cleared his throat a little nervously, “Are you-are you ready to go?”

 

“Sure.” Sun turned to his brother, giving him the same warning, he always gave him when it came to watching the store, before picking up his keys and leaving with Mork.

 

They climbed into the car, glancing at each other, before Sun started the engine, “Mork… are you okay?”

 

“Yeah, yeah… I’m good.” Mork knew that his smile wasn’t as convincing as it could have been, “Just… a little nervous about this date, you know?”

 

“I know.” Sun chuckled, “But I am glad you asked me though. Now, where are we going?”

 

It must have been hearing that Sun was still glad to be going on this date with him, because Mork felt a little bit lighter as he gave the older the directions.

 

……………………………………………………

 

They arrived at the restaurant less than 20 minutes later, led over to a table by a smiling hostess, who took their order and flounced away, leaving the pair alone.

 

“Sooo…” Mork began, words trailing off.

 

“So?”

 

“… How are you?”

 

Sun chuckled fondly, “Mork… it’s still me. Stop worrying.”

 

“Can’t help it.” Mork mumbled, but he took the hint, switching to asking Sun about how the shop was going.

 

About half an hour passed, before their food arrived, the gentle conversation continuing as Sun complained about a customer he’d had a little over a week ago, who’d asked for almond milk…. Only to then say that they had a nut allergy.

 

“Some people, right?” Mork smirked when Sun mock-glared at him, knowing full well that he was being teased.

 

“It literally says almond nut milk on the container… and who goes through life not realising that almond is a nut?”

 

All of the nerves Mork had felt a little over an hour earlier had completely disappeared, as they finished up the food, shared a desert and paid. As they reached the car, Mork paused, pulling Sun closer and pressing their foreheads together.

 

“I-I think I might… you know.”

 

“Love me?”

 

“Yeah… that.”

 

Sun shook his head, closing the small distance between them and pressing their lips together in a brief, chaste kiss that instantly made Mork eager for more, chasing Sun’s lips as the older man backed away. Sun smiled softly at him, swiping a stray piece of hair away from his face.

 

“I think I might… you know, you too.” He teased, pressing their lips together again, before moving to get into the driver’s seat.

 

Mork stood there a little stunned for a moment before his brain caught up and he practically jumped into the car.

 

………………………………………………..

 

Their earlier conversation picked back up, and they were soon laughing at the anecdotes, still chuckling when they re-entered the coffee shop. Rain looked up from his spot at the counter, smirking when he saw how close they were standing together.

 

“Hey, how was your date?” He couldn’t help but beam at the sight of his brother so happy.

 

“It was great.” Sun answered almost immediately, with Mork nodding in agreement.

 

“It was… perfect.”

 

“Saps.”

 

“Hey!” “Rain!”

Chapter 777: Tin/Pete - Cheating (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Theo Thorne: Love the story, Mate. Are the prompts open? If they are, may I please request a NSFW where Tin and Pete (Love by Chance) cheat on Ae and Can with each other? Up to you whether or not it's a onetime thing or a full-blown affair.

……………………………………………………………

 

Tin went to see Pete a month after the other man’s wedding to Ae. He’d managed to stop himself from saying anything at the ceremony, Can’s presence by his side, but he couldn’t resist it now.

 

Ae was at a match along with Can, so he knew this was probably the only chance that he would get.

 

Knocking on the door, he waited patiently, until Pete opened it up.

 

“Tin?” Pete frowned, “What are you doing here?”

 

“To see you… obviously.”

 

Pete chuckled fondly at his tone, stepping aside to let Tin into the apartment. There was a slight awkwardness between them that had been there from the moment they met.

 

That… ‘will they, won’t they’ tension.

 

“If I’d known that you were coming I would have gotten changed.” Pete flushed, pulling at the overly large t-shirt that he was wearing, probably one of Ae’s.

 

Tin tried to avoid staring at him for too long, knowing that whilst a lot of people believed that Pete was naïve, the other man was anything but.

 

“Do you want something to drink?” Pete headed into the kitchen, “Tea?”

 

“Please.”

 

He followed Pete into the kitchen, watching him reach up to take two mugs from the cupboard, that t-shirt riding up just a little.

 

Tin couldn’t resist.

 

He moved closer, placing his hands on Pete’s waist, waiting for his cry of outrage.

 

“… Tin?”

 

It wasn’t as outraged as Tin expected it to be.

 

Pete whimpered as Tin kissed the skin between his neck and collarbone, his breathing quickening under the ministrations.

 

He didn’t stop him though.

 

……………………………………….

 

This shouldn’t be happening.

 

Not in his kitchen with his best friend.

 

Ae didn’t deserve this, to have his husband cheating…. But Pete couldn’t pull away. His eyes fixated on the kettle in front of him as Tin’s hands moved underneath his shirt, toying with the waistband of his underwear.

 

“Tin… not here.”

 

Before he knew it, like his body was moving on automatic, he was leading Tin to the bedroom.

 

He would never admit it out loud, but before Ae… before Trump, when he was still getting used to having feelings for his own sex, he used to have fantasies about Tin and him. Sneaking away from the posh parties and finding an abandoned room together.

 

Fantasies that he never thought would come true.

 

Pushing Pete onto the bed, Tin kissed every inch of skin on him, pulling off that oversized t-shirts and Pete’s underwear to do so. He took his time, paying attention to his nipples for a time, before taking Pete’s cock into his mouth, making Pete gasp sharply.

 

“F-fuck!” Pete whined.

 

Ae had never really done this for him.

 

Tin’s hands were gripping at his thigh, his tongue encouraging Pete to come and eventually, he did. The wave of guilt that washed over him made him feel almost sick, whimpering as his body started to tremble. He expected Tin to continue moving down, only to find himself surprised when he kissed back up Pete’s body again, pressing a tender kiss to his lips.

 

“Okay?”

 

Tin sounded just as guilty as him.

 

Was he thinking about Can?

 

For a moment, Pete found that he couldn’t reply, couldn’t verbally get the words out. Not when he thought he might puke if he opened his mouth.

 

“I-I- “

 

“…. I understand.” Tin whispered, “I-I should probably go, before this goes too far?”

 

It hadn’t gone too far already.

 

No.

 

There were probably many ways it could have gone further.

 

“I should go.” Tin whispered, already getting to his feet, “I-I’ll see you next week. For Can’s birthday meal.”

 

Please. Stop talking.

 

“Okay.”

 

“…. Okay.”

 

And then, Tin was gone, leaving Pete to curl up on the bed and calm his breathing. He would need to take a shower and open the windows, to banish away the smell of sex before Ae got home.

 

This would never happen again.

Chapter 778: Kit/Wayo/Beam - Chapter 578 & 580 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi! Can you do a combined sequel of Chapter 578 and 580 where Kit, Wayo and Beam have a really, really NSFW threesome? Thanks!

………………………………………………………….

 

Yo wasn’t sure if he would consider this a good idea.

 

He’d slept with P’Beam early on in the term, and P’Kit later on, and now both of them were in his room, drinking alcohol. Beam was complaining about Forth’s sudden attention on him, Kit was complaining about Ming and Yo couldn’t get a word in to complain about Pha and the fact that the older man seemed determined to ignore him.

 

Looking back, maybe he could blame it on the alcohol.

 

Kit’s hands were warm as they slipped under Yo’s shirt, heating his skin as they trailed over his belly and chest. The older student’s mouth was on his, hot and demanding, as Yo could taste the alcohol on his tongue, feeling his shirt being removed and thrown to one side.

 

Beam was behind him, broad chest against Yo’s back, strong arms wrapped around the younger man’s waist as he buried his face into Yo’s neck. His lips nibbled at Yo’s pulse point as he fumbled to remove Yo’s trousers as well. He was hard against Yo’s back, similar to Kit’s hardness pressing against his hip.

 

Yo was hard as well, almost painfully so as Beam’s hand circled his cock, starting to stroke him teasingly, in slow, methodical movements that he knew would drive Yo insane. At the sensation, Yo’s fingers dug into the flesh of Kit’s ass, trying to muffle his sounds.

 

He didn’t need any more noise complaints

 

And then Beam was kissing him, passionately, to the point where Yo wondered if breathing was even worth it.

 

“We should have done this months ago.” Beam muttered, as Kit pulled Yo into a kiss of his own.

 

It wasn’t long before Yo found himself lying back on his bed, Beam’s lips wrapped around his cock, as Kit continued to kiss him. He couldn’t stop his hips from bucking up into Beam’s mouth, feeling calloused fingers teasing his entrance before he was coming and coming and coming, limbs shaking with the force of it.

 

When nothing happened for a moment, he glanced over, to see that Beam had also pushed Kit down and taken his cock into his mouth, Kit’s moans echoing throughout the room, which Yo was quick to muffle, swallowing every sound.

 

He wasn’t sure how they ended up in the next position, with Yo cradled in Beam’s arms, with Kit on top of him, his cock (still slightly damp from Beam’s mouth) grinding into Yo’s leg. It was Kit’s turn to move down now, coaxing Yo into hardness, working on his cock and balls as Beam fondled at his nipples from behind.

 

And then Kit moved lower, tongue licking over Yo’s entrance, light, and teasing, making Yo cry out.

 

“Beautiful.” Beam whispered, “You’re both so beautiful.” He then smirked, “I can’t wait to see Kit fuck you.”

 

Yo gasped sharply as he was rolled over, slick fingers preparing him loosely, until he was deemed relaxed enough, before Kit was pushing into him.

 

It was almost too much.

 

Beam distracted him as much as he could with a kiss, gently stroking at his cock as Yo struggled to relax around the intrusions. Once the burning, stinging situation eased, and he relaxed around Kit, the older student yanked him back by the hips, pulling him away from Beam’s lips, but closer to his cock.

 

Sensing what he wanted, Beam moved back a little, so that his cock was just where Yo wanted.

 

He lowered his head to Beam’s cock, taking him into his mouth as Beam let out a low growl of arousal.

 

Kit was slamming into him now; hard, jerky thrusts that grazed his prostate every single time but not hitting it dead-on. Beam’s back was arching, bucking up into Yo’s mouth, moaning when he hit the back of Yo’s throat and the younger man choked just a little on the mouthful.

 

Looking up, Yo saw that Beam was watching them both intently, clearly loving the sight of his cock disappearing into Yo’s mouth, and Kit’s cock disappearing into him from the other side. As Kit lent over, pressing in as far as he could, cursing low right into Yo’s ear and curling his fingers around Yo’s, Yo felt like he was breaking apart into multiple different pieces, a wave of searing, white heat flushing over him.

 

He came all over Kit’s hand and Beam lower half.

 

Beam came almost immediately afterwards, spilling into Yo’s mouth. Due to Yo’s tensing after his own orgasm, Kit wasn’t far behind, emptying himself into Yo with a long, low moan and collapsing on top of him.

 

Yo, tired and sated and sandwiched between the two, decided that he never wanted to move again.

 

This… would be hard to explain to the other three.

Chapter 779: Theo/Ambassadors - Gangbang (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Yaaaasss Prompts are open! Here's mine:

So, I saw from your upcoming list of MODC Gangbang fic? So, I was wondering a fic of that but it's Enchanté. It's the 4 Ambassadors and Theo. This would be an NSFW of course. Like maybe they had drunk night or a truth or dare story whichever fits! Thank you!

 

…………………………………………………………………………..

 

Out of all the ambassadors, Saifa was usually the first to fuck him, too impatient for his own good. He was gentle though, winding Theo up with a lot of fingering and copious amount of lube, in slow, very slow movement that made Theo whine for more. Saifa helped push the tenseness out of his feeling, along with any doubts or small feeling so guilt about doing this.

 

It was always good like this.

 

Saifa was a bit of tease though, changing the angle of his thrusts when Theo moaned too loud. Hearing the others chuckling around the bed, Theo willed his face not to flush. His hands fisted into the bedsheets, his back and his hair started to stick to his sweaty forehead, but he wasn’t about to admit just what their attentions did to him.

 

Natee was next to step forwards, already rock hard from having Theo stroke him as best he could whilst Saifa fucked him.

 

“Ride me.”

 

Theo wasn’t about to say no. He loved being watched as he bounced up and down on Natee’s cock, the others spurring him on with approving words and gentle touches.

 

Well, gentle until Wayo gripped at his hair and forced him to move his hips in a circle on Natee’s cock, stopping him from moving any other way. With that constant pressure on his prostate, it wasn’t a surprise when he came untouched, making a mess of his and Natee’s stomachs.

 

He made a show of resisting when Wayo ran his fingers through the mess and then along Theo’s lips… but he always opened his mouth to accept them, finding that he did enjoy the taste.

 

Phupha was next, and he was the opposite of Saifa, flipping Theo onto his back, pinning his hands above his head, and fucking into him relentlessly and mercilessly, despite Theo feeling a little over-sensitive from his recent orgasm. The others were there as soothing counterpoints, but it did nothing to stop the overwhelmed tears streaming down his cheeks, shuddering under their appreciation as he felt like he was going to be split open.

 

When the position shifted to doggy style, Theo found his face pressed into the pillow, unable to hold himself up, stray tears soaking into the fabric. When Phupha finally stopped, Theo became away that he’d come again, staining the sheets, too floaty to register the sensation of Phupha coming all over his back.

 

Someone chuckled, as someone else kissed his head and another rubbed Phupha’s sperm into his skin, like some sort of perverse moisturiser.

 

Wayo was always the last to fuck him, enjoying the feeling of the other’s mess helping the way as he fucked into Theo deeply, intimately. He forced Theo to look him right in the eyes, watching as the young man bit at his lip at the slow thrusts, that sped up to desperate movements that struck Theo right in the sweet spot.

 

After two orgasms and three cocks, Theo couldn’t contain his moans anymore, hearing all their whispers about just how much they cared for him, how they loved seeing him like this. That was how he came for the third time, the praise continuing long after he’d finished. As he tightened up around Wayo, he felt him come, feeling it dripping out of him before a small plug was slowly pushed inside.

 

Natee cleaned him up as Saifa gently stroked his hair, keeping up the soothing motion until he fell asleep, only vaguely hearing them crowding around him.

 

He still felt a little guilty over what led to this moment but couldn’t bring himself to call a stop to it.

 

For the moment, he would allow this to continue.

Chapter 780: Taekyung/Shin Woo/Da On - Truth Or Dare (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: A Truth or Dare (but make it mostly dare) fic of Shin Woo, Taekyung and Da On. But as night progresses, it becomes steamy, naughty, and raunchy (you know what I mean hehe). So yeah a NSFW for these three. Would love to see these three go wild

 

…………………………………………….

 

“So…” Da On leant forwards, “…. Truth or dare Shin Woo.”

 

Shin Woo didn’t trust him, narrowing his eyes at the man. “Truth.”

 

“Coward… what’s your favourite thing about Taekyung?”

 

Sipping at his own drinks, Taekyung winced, “Don’t bring me into this.”

 

They’d been drinking together for over two hours now, and whilst it had started out friendly enough, the rivalry between Shin Woo and Da On was starting to bubble up.

 

Shin Woo stared Da On right in the eyes, and smirked, “His arse.”

 

“Shin Woo!”

 

Taekyung could barely be heard over the sound of Da On’s laughing, “Go on!” Da On gestured for Shin Woo to carry out, “Go on!”

 

“It’s… perfect.” The laughing got louder, as Shin Woo focused on Da On, “Truth or dare?”

 

“D-Dare!”

 

“Answer the previous truth.”

 

The laughing instantly cut off, as Da On gaped at him, “Hey! You can’t do that!”

 

“Tell me where it says that in the rules.” Shin Woo smirked.

 

“I- “

 

“- Go on.”

 

“Fine!” Da On spat out, “I think his legs are amazing, and yes, I imagine them wrapped around me very often, happy?!”

 

Taekyung felt like he was in the middle of a dream, pinching himself to confirm this, only to remain in this situation, but now with a slightly sore spot on his leg.

 

“Shin Woo, truth or dare!”

 

“Dare!”

 

“Seven minutes in heaven, all three of us, with Taekyung deciding who the better kisser is!”

 

“Consent!” Taekyung pleaded, “I didn’t hear anything about consent! And I didn’t even choose a truth or a dare!”

 

“Well, I consent to the idea.” Shin Woo stated firmly, with Da On nodding, the pair of them turning to Taekyung, who could feel his face starting to flush.

 

“Taekyung?”

 

“A-Alright.”

 

Da On was the first to surge forwards, wrapping an arm around Taekyung’s neck and pulling him into a messy kiss. Taekyung wasn’t ashamed to admit that he melted just a little bit, leaning against Da On heavily. Eventually, they separated as Taekyung bit back a moan. Almost immediately, Shin Woo was taking his place, this kiss just as passionate as Da On’s, and once again, ended too soon for Taekyung’s liking.

 

“Truth or dare.” Shin Woo then whispered against his lips.

 

“D-dare.”

 

“Make out with us?”

 

Taekyung nodded eagerly, as Shin Woo went first this time, feeling the other man practically pulling him onto his lap as Shin Woo’s found themselves on Taekyung’s arse, palming at it heavily and giving it the occasional squeeze that made Taekyung whine sharply into the kiss.

 

“Da On, truth or dare?” Shin Woo chuckled, when they finally pulled apart, making Taekyung roll his eyes.

 

“Dare.”

 

“Strip Taekyung.”

 

“Bastards.” Taekyung groaned, feeling fingers fumbling with his belt and pulled it free from its loops, before those same hands were yanking his t-shirt over his head.

 

“Let him get up a little so I can get these pesky pants off.” Da On’s voice was low, and full of arousal. Taekyung was shaking, unsure if it was from nerves or anticipation. He could feel Da On’s hands stroking at the inside of his thigh, in the crease where his ass meet his leg, cock springing free when the underwear was removed.

 

“I dare you both to remove your own clothing as well!” Taekyung hissed, trying not to smirk when they immediately obeyed, clothes being thrown into every corner of the room.

 

The now naked make out session continued for a moment more, before Da On was whispering in his ear. “Truth or Dare?”

 

“F-fuck, come on!”

 

“Ah, ah, ah.” Shin Woo gave him a mock disappointed look, “You’ve got to play by the rules…. Answer the question.”

 

“F-fuck, dare then!”

 

Da On paused for a moment, before finally answering, “Suck Shin Woo’s cock.”

 

Shin Woo and Taekyung groaned in unison, Taekyung allowing himself to be manipulated into position, with Shin Woo’s cock pressing up against his cheek. Hesitating for a moment, Taekyung eyed it, giving it a cautious lick.

 

When Shin Woo’s hips bucked up, he felt a little braver, taking the head into his mouth and hollowing out his cheeks around it, before sliding down as far as he could go, feeling Da On’s fingers gently encouraging him as they twisted into his hair. That pressure in his throat was almost an addictive feeling, causing him to groan as Shin Woo whimpered at the sensation.

 

He slid back up, grimacing a little at the taste of salt, before picking up the pace a little, sucking just a little harder. Staring up at Shin Woo with half-lidded eyes, seeing those blown pupils and shocked expression, Shin Woo looked completely wrecked already.

 

“Taekyung…” Da On chuckled, “… Dare you to make Shin Woo in less than two minutes.”

 

Silently, Taekyung accepted the dare, doubling down and letting Shin Woo rest deep in his throat for a moment as he swallow once, twice, before pulling off again and licking just beneath the head, right into the slit.

 

Shin Woo was starting to babble a little, not seeming to know whether or not to throw his head back or keep watching Taekyung, writhing a little when Da On suddenly started running his mouth over his chest, tongue flicking at his nipples.

 

“Close.” Shin Woo whimpered, “S-So close!”

 

Taekyung watched as Da On’s fingers started to stroke Shin Woo’s thighs for a moment, before stopping him from trying to pull Taekyung off him.

 

“Taekyung… dare you to take him in all the way.”

 

Taekyung did just that, going deep and swallowing once more as Shin Woo choked on a scream. Taekyung nearly choked himself as Shin Woo suddenly came into his mouth, coating his tongue as he rushed to swallow it, trying not to let any spill onto the floor as he pulled away.

 

“That… escalated a little.” He croaked out, voice hoarse and scratchy.

 

“One final dare.” Da On chuckled, “Dare you both to share a bed with me.”

 

“Done.” “Deal.”

Chapter 781: Man/Type - Future Fic/Mpreg

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wingufan545: How about a cute little fic of Man and Type from 2Gether? Maybe something about them getting married and starting a family or something? the mpreg is optional if you can't think of any way to make it flow right

 

………………………………………………………..

 

“Leave me alone!”

 

Man ducked out of the room as Type yelled at him, taking care not to spill the cup of tea in his hands. Maybe he was pushing this caring Alpha just a little bit too much.

 

Three cups of tea in an hour was a little excessive, and you were 8 months pregnant with twins, excessive amounts of liquid wasn’t what you needed.

 

Back in the living room, Type felt a little bit guilty over his actions, looking down at his stomach and cursing at just how much like a whale he felt like. And yet, Man still hovered over him possessively, as though any other Alpha would want this!

 

Sighing, he leant back, running his hands over his swollen midsection, wearily, “You two are being nothing but trouble.” He muttered, before his eyes caught on the ring on his finger.

 

He could still remember how happy he’d been when Man proposed, never believing that it would actually happen to him. The romantic walk along the beach, the intimate meal together… everything that Type dreamed off, as Man got down onto one knee.

 

He remembered the months leading up to the wedding, with Tine diving into wedding planning with every bit of enthusiasm that he had, Man, Sarawat and Boss simply watching as the two brothers organised everything with a frightening attention to detail.

 

He remembered the envious looks on the other employee’s faces at his office, flashing around his new ring as subtly as he could… and Man had made sure he had the best.

 

The best ring and the best wedding.

 

Man had been there from the moment he found out his was pregnant, was the point he was trying to make, and he quickly realised that he was being unfair about all this.

 

“… Man?”

 

Man was back in the doorway in mere seconds, a look of understanding on his face.

 

“I-I’m sorry.”

 

“I’m sorry too.” Man moved closer, taking a seat on the other end of the sofa, “Sarawat keeps sending me text remainders that I shouldn’t hover, and- well, it’s hard not to sometimes.”

 

“I’m not fragile.”

 

“Trust me, I know.” Man chuckled, “Do you remember that day in the cafeteria, when Tine introduced you as his brother…. I thought you were going to tear my throat out with your teeth.”

 

“And yet, you still wanted to be with me?”

 

“I find a little bit of feral-ness se- Ow!” Man pouted, rubbing at his arm even though Type had barely touched him.

 

For a moment, they sat there in silence, before Man cleared his throat. “How about…we go out for the day?”

 

“You’re letting me go outside?!”

 

“Ha ha, I get the point.”

 

………………………………………………………..

 

It was late in the evening when they left, so that the heat wasn’t as over-powering and the park not as crowded as Man lay a blanket down on the ground, pulling all of Type’s favourite foods (and the occasional craving item) out of the bag that he’d brought.

 

“You know…” Man whispered, as they tucked into their food, “… I loved you from the first moment I saw you.”

 

“…. You’re not going to repeat your wedding vows again are you?”

 

“Don’t act like you didn’t cry the first time.” Man chuckled, before reaching out and placing a hand on Type’s swollen midsection, “I-I can’t believe you’re having my children.”

 

Type bit back the obvious comment about Man being practically a child, sensing that this wasn’t the time. Instead, he couldn’t stop the besotted, but genuine smile from appearing on his face, loving it when his husband got like this.

 

And now he was tearing up.

 

“Oh, please don’t do that.” Man frowned, taking Type’s hand into his own, “Are you okay? It’s not contractions, right?”

 

“N-No.” Type shook his head, “Happy tears, I promise.”

 

“Happy, hormonal tears?”

 

“Exactly…. I was just thinking how lucky I am to have you.”

 

“Not as lucky as I am to have you…. And little Sarawat and Boss here.”

 

“Absolutely not!”

Chapter 782: Tin/Can - Tin Gets Turned Into A Dog

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Katie_Emm: If there’s still a prompt open how about a Big Shaggy Dog type thing where Tin has pissed off some magic person and finds himself turned into a dog adopted by Can’s family. Basically, Tin gets turned into Gucci.

 

…………………………………………………………..

 

Tin couldn’t remember what he did to deserve this.

 

He remembered snapping something at the girl, probably about her getting in his way, before the world blurred in front of his very eyes and he found himself standing on four feet, rather than two. Finding a puddle nearby, he looked into in and yelped at the sight, scrambling back.

 

He was a dog.

 

He’d turned into a big, shaggy dog.

 

Fuck.

 

Quickly, he turned and raced down the streets, hoping that someone had left the gates of his home open so that he could hide out there until this passed.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

They hadn’t.

 

Slowly making his way to the park, he found a soft spot of earth and lay down in it, trying not to feel sorry for himself, but failing. He couldn’t go home… he couldn’t go to school…. He couldn’t write to anyone to explain what had happened, not with these paws.

 

He couldn’t do anything.

 

Feeling worn out and more than a little defeated, he lay his head on his paws, seeing the sun setting in the distance. Maybe a little sleep would help him get his thoughts straight so that he could actually work out a plan or two as to what to do.

 

……………………………………………..

 

He woke to the sound of voices.

 

“…. true love’s kiss!”

 

“It’s romantic!”

 

“It’s creepy!” The male voice whined, “Why are you writing about me and Ae like that?!”

 

“You’d be cute together!”

 

“No!”

 

Ae…. Tin recognised that name. Pete was besotted with an Ae.

 

If he got to Ae, he could get to Pete and Pete would help him!

 

He moved out of the bushes, heading towards the pair, only for the male of the pair to turn and beam at the sight of him.

 

“Dog!”

 

“Well done Can.” The girl sighed, “It’s probably a stray, leave it alone!”

 

“No, he’s too gorgeous to be a stray!”

 

Well… at least he had good taste.

 

Begrudgingly, Tin let out what he hoped was a convincing woof, remaining still as this Can came closer, hand moving to scratch him behind the ears.

 

Human Tin would never have allowed this… student to touch him, but Dog Tin. Well, Dog Tin happened to quite like this…. So, he would tolerate it.

 

“Oh, who’s a good boy! Or… girl?”

 

Before Can could even think about checking, Tin let out a warning growl, almost as though to say, ‘don’t you dare.’

 

“Okay, good boy. Good boy.” Can then paused, “I’ll probably have to hide you from Mum until I can convince her to keep you… but first, a name!”

 

“Can!” The girl sighed, “He might have an owner already and Mum will never- “

 

Tin barked again, hoping that they would take the hint.

 

“Ask around then… and I’ll take care of him, until then!” Can beamed, “Right Gucci?”

 

Gucci?!

 

“You can’t call him Gucci!”

 

“Why not?!”

 

Well… at least it wasn’t shaggy or something equally as ridiculous.

 

Tin, or rather Gucci, huffed and resigned himself to this fate.

 

……………………………………………..

 

It had been a week, and there was no sign of Pete anywhere.

 

Instead, Tin had spent the best part of this week listening to Can ranting about football, his sister and anything else that annoyed him. He was a kind man though, he knew this, always making sure that Tin was clean, fed, watered, and walked (the less said about going to the toilet, the better).

 

He was loud though…. Ate like food was scarce and acting more like a child than the actual children that Tin knew.

 

He hated that he was starting to have… feelings.

 

Sinking into the carpet as another rant began; he couldn’t stop the whine from breaking free.

 

“I know.” Can cut himself off mid-rant, “I do complain about them a lot, don’t I….Ae said that today. That I complain too much.”

 

A warm hat stroked through the fur on his head, followed by a small kiss-

 

BANG

 

Tin’s very human fingers dug into the carpet before he shot to his feet in shock (he was grateful that he was still clothed in his uniform).

 

“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Can screamed, “WHERE THE FUCK DID YOU COME FROM?!”

 

“… Huh.” Tin eyed Can with a new, and frankly frightening, perspective, “Apologies…. Would you like me to treat you to dinner?”

 

“I- “

 

“- We need to have a little talk.”

 

True Love’s First Kiss, huh?

 

Tin was more open to the idea.

Chapter 783: Solo/Gui - Jealous Solo (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Autumn: Hey can I request an NSFW fic for Solo/Gui in which Solo gets jealous because someone is flirting with Gui at the cafe. I love your writing btw.

………………………………………………………………….

 

Solo looked up from his assignment, immediately frowning at what he saw.

 

One.

 

One day without experiencing this, that was all that he needed.

 

Sitting in Gui’s café, trying to forget about the horrible day that he’d had and waiting for Gui’s shift to end, he didn’t want to see Kan entering the building. Kan, the creep, who had had a thing for Gui since the first moment he walked in here and didn’t seem to care that Gui wasn’t responding to the flirting in the slightest.

 

Of course, Gui just called him harmless, scolding Solo for his unnecessary jealousy.

 

“Unnecessary jealousy…” Solo grumbled to himself, gulping down his coffee, unwilling to watch the desperate flirting attempts.

 

He failed, looking up to see Kan leaning over the counter, practically climbing over it to make sure that Gui was paying attention to him.

 

When Gui chuckled at something that Kan said, Solo slammed his mug onto the table, not caring that a few drops splattered over his notes as he got to his feet and stormed over to the counter, catching Kan and Gui’s attention.

 

“Oh… Solo.” Kan smirked at the sight of him, not seeming to notice or care about the look on Solo’s face, “Fancy seeing you here.”

 

“Yeah, it’s a real shock.” Solo rolled his eyes with a scowl, “Why would I be at my boyfriend’s café?!” He turned to Gui, “You’re shift is over soon, right?”

 

“It’s over now!” Another worker called out, clearly catching what was happening, “Go on Gui, you can go now.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Come on.” Solo grabbed his hand, lightly pulling on it until Gui was out from behind the counter, pulling him away from a frowning Kan as he grabbed his stuff and pulled Gui to the staff rooms.

 

“Solo! Solo, wait!”

 

As soon as the door shut behind them, and Solo was sure that they were alone and wouldn’t be interrupted, he crowded into Gui’s space, up against the wall. He pushed Gui’s legs apart with his knees as the other man gasped.

 

“Solo!”

 

“It is not unnecessary jealousy.” Solo whispered, “Not when he looks at you like that… not when he makes you laugh like that.”

 

“I-I wasn’t- I-I didn’t- “

 

Whatever Gui was going to say next was devoured as Solo pressed their lips together. Unable to help himself, Gui released a small whimper and Solo pushed against him even harder, his knee rubbing against Gui’s groin as he bit down on Gui’s lower lip. His hands moved to undo and remove Gui’s apron, then moving to his pants.

 

This café was so understaffed half the time, there was very little chance of them being interrupted.

 

Solo had locked the door anyway… just in case.

 

He pulled their pants down just enough to take both of their cocks into his hand, stroking them together. Gui moaned, his face buried into Solo’s neck.

 

“You’re mine.” Solo whispered into his ear, making Gui chuckle breathlessly. The chuckling didn’t last long as Solo sped up his wrist movements, brushing his thumb over the head of Gui’s cock, entre body shivering against Solos’.

 

The sounds he was making were oh so tantalising, but Solo was determined that he wasn’t going to cum first.

 

“Say it.”

 

Gui didn’t say a word.

 

“I can stop this if you want?”

 

Gui whined, “Solo, you can’t- “

 

Solo pulled back, and Gui’s whine got a little higher. He was cut off however, when Solo turned him around and pulled his trousers all the way down to his ankles.

 

“Solo, the door!”

 

“Already locked.” Solo looked into the inner pockets of his satchel, pulling out a small sachet of lube and a condom. Within seconds, slick fingers were pushing their way into Gui, as the other man braced himself against the wall.

 

Hopefully, Kan could hear him.

 

Unlikely, but Solo could dream.

 

“S-Solo, please, I-I- “

 

“-Shh.” Solo pulled Gui close to him, lining his cock against Gui’s hole, before pushing in, “Let’s see if I can make you come without you touching yourself.”

 

Gui moaned, feeing Solo pushed him further against the cool wall. How could Solo ever be jealous, not when he was the only one who could make Gui feel like this?

 

Why would he choose anyone else?

 

Gui came first and Solo, feeling more than a little triumphant, grabbed him by the hips and fucked him until he was spilling into the condom.

 

“Shit.” Solo mumbled, pulling out of Gui, throwing away the condom before tucking himself away.

 

“I-I can’t believe you fucked me in the staff room!”

 

Solo shrugged, “I think Kan got the hint though.”

 

“Solo!”

 

“Let’s go home.” Solo ignored the protests, helping Gui redress himself, giving him a quick peck on the lips, “And then we can have round two.”

 

“Are you inviting Kan to prove a point there too?”

 

“…. Don’t even suggest that.”

Chapter 784: Kurosawa/Adachi - Kurosawa Hears Adachi Thoughts AU (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: What if this time Kurosawa has that hearing thought magic and one night, while he and Adachi are having dinner (they're bfs in here), and Kurosawa hears Adachi's "NSFW" thoughts? Dirty thoughts yes. Adachi lowkey wants to what he thinks to happen, and Kurosawa might just have a plan a way to seduce him. A hard NSFW pls thank you!

……………………………………………………….

 

Kurosawa knew what everyone thought of him.

 

He knew that they thought he had a string of gorgeous girls and was never without a romantic partner. None of them knew that he’d only kissed a few women (and only because it was expected of him) and had barely even held hands with a man.

 

No, they didn’t know that he’d spent years crushing on the least expected person in the office.

 

Adachi.

 

They didn’t know how excited he got when he finally mustered up the courage to ask Adachi out for dinner, and the younger man agreed shyly.

 

They didn’t know how long he spent preening before this date, making sure that he looked perfect.

 

…. They didn’t know that he could read minds and could ever since he turned thirty.

 

They didn’t know he was secretly a virgin.

 

And now here he was, having dinner with Adachi in one of the best restaurants in the city, trying to act as suave as people believed him to be, keeping up the steady conversation. His foot brushed against Adachi’s, images instantly flashing into his mind before he moved away.

 

Hopefully, Adachi would believe the flush on his cheeks was just due to the residual heat left over from the day.

 

The images had been unexpected… hot but very unexpected. Him naked, lying on the bed as Adachi crawled over him, also naked, cock hovering just over his as Adachi moved to rub them together.

 

Another fleeting touch saw them both in the shower, Kurosawa pinning Adachi against the wall as the other man gasped and arched into him.

 

Clearing his throat, Kurosawa quickly realised that he was seeing some of Adachi’s deepest fantasies… which of course, made him feel like a pervert for seeing them without Adachi’s permission.

 

“Kurosawa?”

 

Kurosawa fought not to focus on those lips, giving Adachi a reassuring smile.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“… Is it bad to say that I’m really looking forward to dessert?” He tried to play it off, knowing that he probably sounded a little nervous. His nerves disappeared a little when Adachi laughed, only for them to come back with a vengeance as Adachi’s hand placed itself over his.

 

The image of Adachi straddling his chest, Kurosawa’s hands on his hips to pull him closer, until he could get his lips around the head of the younger man’s cock, flooded his brain. In his pants, he could feel his cock straining against the fabric, shifting from side to side as he tried not to whimper at what he was seeing.

 

Adachi didn’t remove his hand and the fantasies kept coming.

 

Adachi staring up at him, mouth wide open, pleading with Kurosawa to fuck his throat.

 

Adachi lapping at the pre-come dripping from Kurosawa’s cock.

 

Adachi riding his cock as Kurosawa was tied to the bedframe, straining, unable to touch Adachi as he took control.

 

Adachi’s tongue on his rim, making his hip jerk up.

 

Kurosawa couldn’t believe what he was seeing, finally getting a breather when Adachi removed his hand to get a drink. He was going to have a whole new set of fantasies to keep him occupied late at night… or other ideas.

 

“You know…” Kurosawa cleared his throat, “… I make a mean dessert. If we go back to mine, then maybe….” He trailed off, a plan already coming to mind.

 

Let Adachi take control, lead him over to the bed. Maybe Kurosawa could confess to thinking about Adachi whilst he was lying here… show him where he kept his lube and condoms.

 

“Oh?” Adachi smiled softly at him, “What kind of dessert?”

 

“Ummm- “Kurosawa desperately tried to think of a dessert, of any dessert. All he could think about though, was pressing slick fingers inside of Adachi, or the other way around. Thumbs prying him open, a tongue unrelenting and demanding until Kurosawa was nothing but a sobbing mess.

 

Reaching under the table, he pressed the heel of his palm to his straining cock to try and calm it down.

 

What would Adachi’s hand feel like on his cock?

 

What would his cock feel like inside of him?

 

What would Kurosawa’s cock feel like inside of him?

 

“Kurosawa?”

 

When Kurosawa still couldn’t think of anything, Adachi smiled softly and reached out to take Kurosawa’s hand into his own. “Don’t worry, I’m sure you’ll think of something before we get there.”

 

“Y-Yeah!”

 

The images shifted and changed, but they were all relentless.

 

Adachi eating him out, fucking him, eating him out again, fucking his mouth, sitting on his face, sitting on his cock. It went on and on and on and Kurosawa was at its mercy.

 

Hopefully, Adachi would take pity of him when they got into somewhere private.

Chapter 785: Thanu/Wayu - Park (2moons2) wants Wayu Aftermath (TW: Sexual Assault Mention)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BadPennyGirl: If the prompts are still open: Gen Y/Gen Y 2-- Thanu/Wayu. Please would you transplant Park, the villain from 2 Moons 2 into the world of Gen Y and have Wayu be his target. (Instead of Wayo). Please set it the night of or day after Park sneaks into Wayu's room. Wayu hurt/upset and the Gen Y gang dealing with the fallout.

…………………………………………….

 

Wayu started out of his bedroom room, watching the raindrops trickling down the glass.

 

He could still feel HIS touch.

 

That feeling of panic when he saw HIM standing over his bed.

 

The fear at what HE did.

 

Hearing his own voice begging the other man to get off him.

 

Suddenly thrust to the present again, he could feel his breathing getting heavier and louder, heart started to ache with the effort as his chest closed up. He gripped the front of his pyjamas top, trying to inhale sharply to get some air into his body… but nothing was happening.

 

“Everything’s alright.” He heard someone whisper beside him, making him remember that Thanu, Kit and Mark were sharing his room for the time being, whilst campus security looked for Park, “Wayu, It’s okay.”

 

A hand was placed on his shoulder, prompting him to take a sharper intake of breath as the panic only got worst. He felt like someone had kicked him in the chest with a metal show. He closed his eyes, trying to hold back the tears, before getting to his feet on shaking legs and wobbling to the bathroom, pushing aside whoever was in his way.

 

Slamming the door shut behind him, he turned the light on and ran the water, drinking a handful before splashing the rest of it onto his face. Looking at himself in the mirror, he winced at just how exhausted he looked.

 

BANG, BANG, BANG.

 

“Wayu?” Kit’s soft voice broke through his concentration, “Can you open the door please?”

 

Wayu tried to answer, only to squeak, not even able to get enough breath to call out and reassure them that he was fine, and to please leave him alone for just a few moments.

 

The lack of verbal answer was obviously concerning to them, as the sound of them trying to break into the bathroom soon followed. Hearing this, Wayu sunk to his knees, curling into a tight ball for protection, as he scratched at his bare skin, desperately needing to get Park’s touch off of him.

 

When the news had spread that he’d been discarded… dumped… Park was one of the first to approach him. All soft smiles and gentle words.

 

Before Thanu came alone, Wayu considered it.

 

Was all this his fault?

 

Should-should he have turned Park down from the start?

 

Lost in his thoughts, he didn’t hear the bathroom door smashing open. He did flinch however, when he felt someone trying to shake him, batting at the hands until they let go of him, still refusing to open his eyes.

 

“Wait a moment Mark.” He heard Thanu gently scold his friend, “Let him calm down, just a little bit. Shaking isn’t going to help.”

 

Hearing this, Wayu tried to take deep breaths, not wanting to worry them any more than he already had. Slowly, he looked up, seeing Mark, Kit, and Thanu kneeling in front of him, all cramped into the small bathroom. They weren’t crowding him anymore though, and he was glad for this.

 

“Here.” Kit handed him a small cup of water, gently pressing it into his trembling fingers “Small sips.”

 

Wayu did as he was told, eventually managing to calm down enough so that his heart didn’t feel like it was going to pound out of his chest.

 

“Have-have they caught him yet?”

 

They all looked at each other, before Thanu cleared his throat and shook his head, shuffling a little closer. “Not yet.” He whispered, “But they will.”

 

“… what if he comes back?”

 

“Then he’ll have to get through all of us.” Thanu stated firmly, as the other two nodded in agreement, “And that’s not happening anytime soon.”

 

Wayu giggle was a little watery sounding, but it wasn’t mentioned.

 

Later, as he was curled up in bed with Thanu, seeing Mark and Kit sat together on the floor, eyes on the door, he almost felt sorry for Park.

 

Almost.

Chapter 786: Pran/Pat - Aggressive Flirting (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sagarc: Can I request Pat/Pran (Bad Buddy)
Prompt: some really aggressive flirting during their contest to make the other fall in love first. Pran getting Pat overstimulated and having him blue screen or something.
Just yeah. Some nice over the top Pat/Pran flirting XD

………………………………………………………….

 

Pat had a problem.

 

He should have said no to yet another competition with Pran, but that old rivalry bubbled up again, and he just couldn’t resist it. He never thought Pran could flirt the way he was flirting though.

 

“You could just admit that you’ve lost?” Pran smirked, “Admit that you’ve fallen in love with me.”

 

Pat didn’t deign that with an answer, refusing to even look over at him.

 

“Pat… admit it.”

 

“Never. It’s not over, until it’s over and you fall for me first!”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Pran was shuffling closer, placing a hand on Pat’s shoulder, and taking his chin in the other hand, making sure that Pat was looking up right in the eyes. Pat hoped he wasn’t blushing at just how close they were together. “Pran, w-what are you- “He was cut off when Pran’s thumb rubbed at his lower lip, knowing that there was no chance that his blush couldn’t be seen now, “- No-no kissing! That’s cheating!”

 

“I wasn’t going to.” Pran whispered, “But… you know I want to, right?”

 

Pat couldn’t stop the shaky exhale of breath at the confession, finding that his hands were fisting into Pran’s shirt.

 

The thumb continued to rub at his lower lip, before it let go and Pran slowly dragged his finger down Pat’s chest, leaving his head resting on his mid-section.

 

“Do you want me to kiss you?” Pran asked, “If you do, you have to say it.”

 

Pat squirmed a little, but he was stubborn. He was not going to say that he’d lost.

 

“I know it would be cheating.” Pran continued, “But I want to make you squirm in a different way.”

 

“D-dirty talk isn’t flirting!”

 

Pran shrugged, “Unless you produce the official rulebook, I think it counts.”

 

Pat was seriously regretting his life decisions right now. When he started this competition, he thought it would be about sneaky gifts of flowers, maybe some useful innuendos that would make Pran flush bright red.

 

Not this.

 

He never imagined this.

 

“You know what fantasies I have?” Pran whispered, “You begging for me… begging for my cock.”

 

“Fuuuuck!”

 

“Maybe taking you up against the wall in your bedroom? Forcing you to keep quiet so that you Dad doesn’t realise that his son is getting fucked by the son of his hated rival?”

 

“Y-you- “

 

“- Could you keep quiet? I don’t think you could you know.”

 

Pat glared at him. They were not making a competition out of that… yet.

 

“How often could I make you come I wonder?”

 

So many competitions in his future, Pat wasn’t sure whether to be excited or worried. In his pants, his cock strained at the words, even when Pran’s hand didn’t move any closer to it.

 

“I can’t wait until we get to that point.” Pran leant back a little, “I can’t wait until you fall for me properly…. I can’t wait for you to love me.”

 

That was all it took.

 

Pat knew he was flushing bright red, a tiny squeak breaking free from his mouth, unable to say anything further. It was only thanks to an extraordinary amount of willpower, that he managed to stop himself from coming in his pants.

 

He felt like a computer that needed a serious reboot.

 

Blue screen of death.

 

“Admitting defeat yet?”

 

Pat glared at Pran, straightening up as best he could.

 

“Not even slightly.”

Chapter 787: Tae Song/Hae Bom - Netflix N Chill (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Tae Song and Hae Bom are finally boyfriends and have a romantic date. And after the date, Tae Song asked Hae Bom "Do you wanna have Ramyeon with me?" (Which is a Korean slang for Netflix and Chill). Aaaaand you know what happens next (ehem NSFW) Kamsahamnida!!

 

………………………………………….

 

Hae Bom never expected that they would get to this point.

 

He never expected that someone like Tae Song would ever agree to be boyfriends with someone like him, but now here they were, on yet another romantic date (their third if Hae Bom wasn’t mistaken). Today, it was to a restaurant that Hae Bom had always wanted to try out, with him eagerly tucking into the food as their conversation flowed easily.

 

He was just finishing off the meal when Tae Song leant forwards, an almost sly smirk on his face, “So…. Do you wanna have Ramyeon with me?”

 

Hae Bom choked on his last mouthful; face flushing red as he looked up at Tae Song.

 

“We have an empty house to go to.” Tae Song continued, “But… if you don’t want to, we can- “

 

“- I want to, I want to!” Hae Bom should have felt a little bit embarrassed about his eagerness, but in the moment, he didn’t care in the slightest.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

When they arrived back home, Tae Song tugged him over to the sofa, pulling at Hae Bom until he was comfortably nestled against him, head in the crook of his neck.

 

“Just relax.” He murmured, “We won’t do anything you don’t want to.”

 

Hae Bom nodded, willing himself to relax just a little so that they could get on with this.

 

Focusing on some mindless TV show, he barely felt Tae Song pressing kisses to the top of his head. It wasn’t until the other man tilted his head up to press a soft kiss to his lips, that Hae Bom realised what was going on. He eagerly returned the kiss, turning in Tae Song’s arms as his boyfriend gently stroked his back.

 

The kiss deepened as Tae Song pulled him closer, Hae Bom moaning as Tae Song lightly tugged at the hair on the back of his head, pulling him away from the kiss so that wet lips could trail over his chin and jaw, before latching onto his neck and sucking hard.

 

“Oh!” Hae Bom ground down at the sensation, going rigid at the feeling of their crotches pressing together.

 

“Remember.” Tae Song’s voice was gruff, low, rough, and sensual, “We can stop whenever you want.”

 

“I-I know.” Hae Bom bit down on his lip as Tae Song nipped at the bruises that he’d just made, tongue flicking lightly over the reddened flesh. He whimpered softly, tipping his head back to give him more room, feeling heat searing his cheeks.

 

He was both nervous and excited, the contrasting emotions making him squirm just a little, which of course, meant that he was squirming right against Tae Song’s crotch, making him grunt at the friction.

 

Before Hae Bom could react, he was on his back, Tae Song’s firm body on top of him, kissing him again and again and again. Hae Bom eventually went boneless at the attention as Tae Song ravished his mouth and neck, leaving tingling hickeys behind. He barely noticed their clothes being thrown to the ground, even as he flushed at the attention.

 

He remembered floating in bliss, whilst cruelly edged to the point of sobbing though, as his hands twisted into the fabric of the sofa above him as he was subjected to Tae Song’s tongue inside of him, the lithe muscle pushing further inside of him than he imagined it could go. This was then followed by slick fingers which pressed against his prostate, until his hips jerked unconsciously, bucking up as though to try and get away from them, whilst still desiring the feeling at the same time.

 

And then, came Tae Song’s cock.

 

He cursed and moaned and cried out a mess of beautiful sounds that only seemed to urge Tae Song, as his thrusts got harder and harder.

 

“Don’t hold back.” He panted, when Hae Bom tried to muffle his sounds behind a hand, keenly aware of the fact that someone might overhear them, “I-I want to hear you.”

 

And hear him Tae Song did, as Hae Bom cried out sharply when one thrust hit him right on the sweet spot, cumming all over his stomach and chest, only vaguely feeling Tae Song following on after him.

 

When they finished, curled up together, desperate for each other’s touch, Tae Song kissed Hae Bom softly on the lips, wiping away the overwhelmed tears that had started to fall.

 

“Are you okay? Was that okay?”

 

Hae Bom nodded before he could even finish the sentence, “I-I-Yes, It-it was just… a lot.”

 

“Good, that- that’s good.” Tae Song kissed him again, “I-I was hoping it would be.” He then looked around at all the clothes thrown everywhere, “Maybe we should move this into the bedroom though?”

 

“You read my mind.”

Chapter 788: Sarawatine - Tine Faints AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lovelylizzylady: Could I request the 2gether boys (Sarawat and Tine) during the second season when P’Dim took their phones and instead of Phukong fainting Tine did and his friends keep to trying to get a hold of Sarawat to tell him until they just have to go get him.

……………………………………………………….

 

To be fair, Tine didn’t not eat because he didn’t want to.

 

He honestly forgot. Without Sarawat there to prepare the meals with him, or those constant texts and calls to check up on him and rant about P’Dim, he just.... forgot.

 

And of course, he forgot just how many meals he’d actually skipped.

 

He barely paid attention during cheerleading, not really hearing what was being shouted at him, the words sounding like they were coming at him from underwater.

 

Running a hand over his face, he pressed his fingers to the bridge of his nose, shuffling from side to side as he tried to ignore the headache. His jaw hurt too, and the headache combined with the grinding of his teeth was probably the culprit of that.

 

Had he eaten this morning?

 

He couldn’t remember.

 

He looked around, wincing as the sun hit his eyes, before forcing himself to focus on what was being said.

 

He was feeling a little cold all of a sudden. It felt like there was something sticking in his throat that he kept having to try and swallow past, as his stomach twisted, and his head pounded.

 

And then a weird feeling settled over him, sort of like he was floating...the world was swirling.

 

This-this really wasn’t good.

 

Seeing that everyone around him was starting to move, he leapt into action.

 

He didn’t actually remember blacking out...just the sensation of something being dreadfully wrong.

 

…...........................

 

Voicemail Left 15:21.

 

Hey Sarawat, it’s me...Fong, Tine’s friend? You should really get back to campus because Tine passed out earlier today, and I think see you might make him feel better. Are you even able to listen to voicemails at this camp?

 

Text message received 17:42.

 

Hey, it’s Ohm. You NEED to get home! Tine fainted!

 

Voicemail Left 18:34.

 

Having no phones and no number to contact is stupid! What if there’s an emergency, like this?! Oh.... it’s Phuak by the way! Get home!

 

....................

 

“I think we have to come to the conclusion, that he can’t read or listen to any of these.” Fong sighed, glancing over at Tine who was still sleeping, “Ohm, come with me. Phuak, you stay with Tine.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because we have a kidnapping to get to.”

 

…........................................

 

“Sarawat?” Fong groaned as he struggled to pull himself up over the wall of where the bands had set up, “Or anything who might know Sarawat?”

 

Silence.

 

“What do you think P’Dim will do if he catches us doing this?” Ohm asked from below, the very question making Fong wince just a little.

 

“I don’t want to think about that... Sarawat!”

 

There was movement nearby, making Fong tense for a moment, only to sigh in relief when Sarawat rounded the corner, frowning in confusion at the sight of them.

 

“Fong? What are you doing here?”

 

“Finally!” Fong gasped, “Any chance you can just walk out of here?”

 

Sarawat gave him a ‘you’re an idiot look’, before shaking his head.

 

“Tine fainted.” Fong gasped, “So, we came to kidnap you.”

 

“Hi Sarawat!” Ohm called out from the other side of the wall.

 

Sarawat didn’t respond though, blinking slowly before he finally seemed to realise what Fong had just said. Quicker than Fong was expecting, Sarawat was scrambling up the wall almost desperately.

 

“Don’t you want to grab your stuff or anything?”

 

“Is he okay? What happened?!”

 

“He… might have forgotten to eat… and then went to cheerleading and just- “Fong made a tipping motion, which didn’t help matters in the slightest, “He’s fine though, I promise. Resting in his rooms mostly until he feels better.”

 

“Take me to him.”

 

“And… P’Dim- “

 

Fong was honestly impressed at the language and variety of curse words Sarawat was using.

 

……………………………………….

 

Tine sipped at his chocolate milk, feeling like a child as Phuak watched him keenly. “Where did you say Ohm and Fong had gone.”

 

“Kidnapping.”

 

“…. Right. You’re not going to elaborate on that?”

 

As if on cue, the door to the room slammed open and Sarawat rushed into the room, rushing over to Tine immediately, skidding across the floor, nearly landing on the bed.

 

“Are you okay?” He asked, hands cupping Tine’s cheeks, who flushed at the affection, “Are you hurt?”

 

“No, I was just… a bit stupid.” Tine sighed, “And I wondered why Type was always a bit of a mother hen over me.” He then frowned, “Did you tell P’Dim you were leaving.”

 

“Nope.”

 

“… Aren’t you worried?”

 

Sarawat smirked, “He can call and text all he wants… he still has my phone.” He pressed a kiss to Tine’s lips, a small cackle breaking free.

 

And then Tine’s phone started to buzz on the side-table.

 

“… He has my number.”

 

“Do you fancy a meal out…. On me, no phones?” Sarawat then glanced over at the other three, who were giving him hopeful looks, “All of us together.”

 

“Deal!” “You’re so nice!” “Great plan!”

 

Tine shrugged when Sarawat gave him a pleading look, “I got Boss and Man, and you get these three, I did warn you.”

 

On the table, the phone continued to buzz.

Chapter 789: Tew/Dae - Future Fic

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Not sure if prompts are still open but could i please request a Tew/Dae fic set in the future, like a slice of life post-graduation fic

………………………………………………………….

 

Dae was, put simply, not a morning person.

 

To go into more detail, he didn’t like how cold it was sometimes, especially when Tew had a habit of leaving the window open all night, no matter what the weather was like. And of course, with Tew being a morning person (and happy to be labelled as so), Dae’s personal heater was usually gone before he could even muster up the energy to move even a toe.

 

Like this morning.

 

Peeking out from the cocoon of blankets, he shot Tew a bleary-eyed glare. “It’s too early for this.” He muttered, “And too cold.”

 

“I knew you just married me for my body heat.” Tew teased in response, removing the t-shirt he’d worn to bed and throwing it into the washing basket, grabbing a shirt from the hanger, dodging Dae’s attempts to grab him and pull him back into the bed, “Stop that, I have a meeting first thing this morning, and I want to grab some coffee along the way before the work hour rush starts.”

 

He sat down on the edge of the bed, running his fingers through Dae’s messy hair, “You should probably think about getting up soon as well you know.”

 

“It’s my day off.” Dae didn’t intend to sound whiny, wincing when he realised that it did sound that way. Sitting up, he wrapped the duvet around his body and shuffled closer to his husband, “Why are you so warm?”

 

“It’s all my love for you.” Tew beamed, reaching out and pulling Dae into his arms, blankets, and all as he kissed the top of his head, “You know… if I didn’t have to work and earn money for us we would never leave this bed.”

 

Dae hummed at the pleasant thought, curling up a little against Tew, eyes already closing again. Tew chuckled, brushing aside a few strands of hair from Dae’s forehead, feeling a warm swell of protectiveness rising up within him when Dae snuggled that extra bit closer.

 

“Come on Sleeping Beauty.” He murmured softly, gently turning to tuck the other man back in, “I’ll be back later in the afternoon.”

 

As he was leaning over to press one last kiss to Dae’s head, he froze at the feeling of nimble fingers undoing his buttons. “…Dae.”

 

“You don’t have to leave just yet right?” His fingers dipped beneath Tew’s shirt, lightly brushing the skin there.

 

“I remember you being shy you know, once upon a time.”

 

Dae chuckled, the sound a little husky as he pressed their lips together, hands moving to grab at Tew’s hips. Tew couldn’t help but deepen the kiss, nipping at Dae’s bottom lip when he finally pulled away, “How long do you think it’ll take for me to warm you up properly?”

 

“Oh, I don’t know.” Dae leant back a little, giving Tew the full force of his sly grin, “An hour? Two?”

 

“…Why do I get the feeling that you’re not actually all that cold any- “His breath caught when Dae’s hands moved that little bit lower.

 

“Do you really care?”

 

Tew smirked, climbing fully onto the bed, “Not a bit.”

Chapter 790: Mark/Wayu - Mark's New Crush

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

Chapter Text

Prompt from ChaosGremlinEsquire: Mark/Wayu
My Prompt: During the early part of season 1 when Wayu is still doing very poorly after Pha left him, Mark worried enough he felt the need to temporarily move into Wayu's dorm to take care of him, make sure he's eating, etc. Wayu really scared him.
It entirely eclipses Mark's recent crush on Kit.
At some point, Wayu and Mark get closer than ever before, and Mark starts falling for his friend. Wayu reciprocates.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

Wayu kept saying that he was okay.

 

Wayu was obviously not okay.

 

As his friend continued to lie face down on his bed, face buried into his pillow, Mark rubbed at his back soothingly, keeping his mouth low and soft in the hope that it would calm Wayu down.

 

……………………………..

 

He removed the sharper objects in the bathroom, realising that it was probably just his paranoia speaking, but Wayu was barely eating, barely getting out of bed…. He wasn’t taking any risks.

 

“Come on Wayu.” He whispered, “Let’s get you into the shower.”

 

“… Do I have to?”

 

“I mean- a little bit.” Mark winced, “It’ll make you feel better?”

 

Wayu remained where he was for a moment, before nodding wearily and pushing himself up to make his way slowly to the bathroom. Mark’s heart ached at the downtrodden look on his face, almost not recognising the look on his best friend’s face as he passed.

 

When Wayu emerged than half an hour later, dressed only in some underwear and one of Mark’s t-shirts that he’d left on the floor, Mark felt something entirely different.

 

“You don’t need him.” He managed to whisper over the beating of his own heart as Wayu crawled back into bed, “You never did.”

 

Wayu didn’t respond, simply closing his eyes. Once his breathing evened out, Mark moved a little bit closer, leaning over a little to quickly press his lips to Wayu’s head, before backing away and moving to the other side of the room.

 

What was he doing?

 

………………………………………..

 

After the depression, came irritation and anger.

 

“Why are you even here?!”

 

Mark didn’t respond to the phone, still unpacking the takeaway boxes, “Because you need me.”

 

“I don’t!”

 

“You do. Chicken or beef?”

 

……………………………………………………………………….

 

The depression didn’t take long to come back, with Wayu curling back up in bed, clearly trying to muffle his sobs. No matter how many times Mark reassured him that he was here for him, it didn’t seem to help.

 

Nobody else had come to check up on him.

 

Wayu’s little brother had called a few times… but that was it.

 

Kit hadn’t even sent him a text.

 

Mark’s crush on Kit had rapidly evaporated in nothing more than an appreciation for his looks, and he couldn’t say he was overly sorry for that.

 

“Why are you doing this?” This time, the question was asked in a softer tone, Wayu barely able to get the words out through his tears.

 

“You’re… important to me.” Mark weakly answered, not sure what these new feelings for Wayu were, “Like… the most important person to me.”

 

“…More important than P’Kit?”

 

“Way more important that Kit.” Mark summoned up a little bit of courage, shuffling closer to Wayu, who practically curled into him, “I-I really want to talk about it with you, but you really, really need to sleep and eat otherwise I-I’m worried you might not hear me properly.”

 

It was clear that Wayu didn’t fully understand why they had to talk about it but nodded anyway. “Okay.”

 

……………………………………………………..

 

It took a few more days before Wayu started to feel more like himself.

 

Which meant that they needed to have that conversation.

 

“I… think I might like you.” Mark confessed, as they both sat down at the table, “I mean… like, like you.”

 

Wayu simply blinked at him.

 

“Wayu?”

 

“We’ve been friends for years.” Wayu whispered, “Is this- have you always liked me or is this a new thing.”

 

“It’s- I’ve only just realised what it is?” Mark took a deep breath, “I don’t know exactly how long I’ve liked you like that for, but- “He paused, wincing when Wayu avoided his gaze, already sensing where this conversation was going.

 

“I… appreciate you telling me, I-I just don’t know Mark.”

 

“I get that, I really- “

 

“- It’s too soon after….” Wayu gestured vaguely around him, “…. You know. I-I think I need time to be alone… single I mean.”

 

“I understand that. It’s fine!”

 

Wayu frowned, looking a little concerned at Mark’s high-pitched tone, “Are you sure.”

 

“Yeah, of course.”

 

“… I do like you Mark. But I need time to think about all this.” Wayu leant over, pressing a sweet, gentle kiss to Mark's lips, "I need time before I get into another relationship, okay?"

 

His heart ached at the words, but Mark nodded in understanding. He would let Wayu take the lead, as was only fair in the circumstances.

 

“Alright…. Still friends though?”

 

“Always.”

Chapter 791: Phupha/Tian - First Time Bottoming (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: Tale of a Thousand Stars: Chief and Tian… they have an established intimate relationship but as chief was a virgin at the onset of their relationship and Tian has always been relegated to being the Bottom, both want to share all sides of intimacy with each other but don’t know how to ask to switch roles. Because 1 both of them don’t feel like they should want the other because society says they should be one-way etc, and 2 fear the others reaction… it all comes to a head when one night maybe they are going at it, but they are really not into it, idk maybe Tian somehow grazes Chiefs rear, and his reaction J’s very positive… so positive they are both shocked and they talk etc. they talk about what they want to explore and try. Of course, I would enjoy seeing the success from that discussion, but I would like to see them talk about that why, I want to know you fully or I want to feel what you feel idk 🤷♀️ just having communication with intimacy instead of assumptions if that makes sense. I like it when I they like it more than they expect to, but it doesn’t have to be that way lol

………………………………………………………………………..

 

The thoughts all started after a usual session between the pair of them. Their clothes were on the floor, and they were naked on the bed, oblivious to the world all around them.

 

Tian’s hand had brushed against his ass, and Phupha hadn’t been able to contain his moan.

 

The sound had earned him a look of confusion, which he managed to brush over, spurring Tian into continuing.

 

He couldn’t stop thinking about his own reaction though.

 

Tian had never shown any signs of wanting to top, and honestly, Phupha had never given the idea much thought himself. He’d read the more risqué magazines when he was in the city, seen a couple of films…. The larger of the pair always topped and so he never questioned the role that he was given.

 

Until now.

 

He leant against the doorframe, face pensive as he stared at his boyfriend, watching as Tian mixed up the fruit salad for him.

 

“Chief?” Tian spotted him standing there, “Is something wrong?”

 

“I was just thinking.”

 

“Oh?”

 

Phupha moved a little bit closer, rubbing at the back of his neck a little nervously. “I’ve been thinking…” He whispered, taking the seat opposite Tian, “…When we, you know- “

 

“-Make love?”

 

Glaring at him for the teasing tone, Phupha cleared his throat, “Yes… when we make love, you clearly enjoy what we do.” He was reassured when Tian nodded, now looking a little uncertain himself, “So, I was- I was thinking… that I want to try it.”

 

Tian’s brain stuttered to a stop as he stared at Phupha, “You-You really want to try that? But- but you’re so- “He made a vague gesture at Phupha, “- People like you don’t usually want to be topped by people like me!”

 

“Why not?”

 

Oh, how could Tian explain his role as ‘twink’?

 

Nobody had ever wanted him to top before.

 

“Tian?”

 

“I-I sure?” Tian winced, “I-I’ve never done that before though you know. Most people don’t want someone short and skinny to top them you know.”

 

“Well, I do.” Seeing that Tian was still a little taken aback and nervous with the request, Phupha reached out and took his hand, “Hey… we’ll learn together, right?”

 

“R-right.”

 

“Besides, you’ve more than proved that being on the bottom doesn’t have anything to do with being submissive or any of that, right?”

 

That… was a good point.

 

“Tonight then?” Phupha recognised the look on his face easily, smirking when Tian rolled his eyes.

 

“Tonight.”

 

…………………………………

 

Tian snorted when he entered the bedroom, seeing that Phupha was already naked and waiting for him. “How long have you been thinking about this exactly?” He asked teasingly, moving to kneel in between Phupha legs, stripping his clothes off along the way, “How do you want to do this?”

 

“… facing you?”

 

Phupha was clearly a little nervous, which Tian could respect.

 

A bottle was pushed into his hands, prompting him to slick up a finger and gently press it into Phupha, who let out a little moan, relaxing a little further into the mattress.

 

Why didn’t they do this sooner with this reaction?

 

He pushed a second finger inside, scissoring them apart as he kissed the inside of Phupha’s knee. Phupha was sprawled out on the bed, limp and loose, eyes half-lidded.

 

Tian wished he had a camera for this.

 

A third finger was pushed in and Phupha’s body tensed momentarily, before he quickly relaxed again, a slightly lazy smile on his lips…. He was too calm, and Tian couldn’t have that. With a little bit of searching, he pressed two of his fingers against Phupha’s prostate, making his hips buck dramatically.

 

“Fuck!” Phupha groaned, “Oh I can see why you like this.”

 

“Do you- do you think you’re ready?”

 

“I think I was ready five minutes ago.”

 

“You over-react.”

 

Tian rolled his eyes, grabbing a condom, rolling it over himself, slicking himself up, before beginning to press inside. Phupha gasped sharply when Tian’s cock popped past the ring of muscle, making Tian’s grip on Phupha’s hips tighten just a little.

 

He had to stay calm.

 

He couldn’t rush Phupha’s first time.

 

Keeping it slow, he continued to move forwards, until he was about halfway in, where he paused. “Are you okay?”

 

Phupha’s eyes were closed, nodding a little, groaning when Tian finally bottomed out, clenching around the younger man’s cock as he panted, trying to relax. When there were no signs of Tian moving anytime soon, Phupha fought to open his eyes just a little, glaring up at his lover. “You-you can move you know.”

 

“I remember you teasing me for a long time.”

 

“I-I was trying not to come!”

 

“And I’m having the same problem.” Tian decided to be merciful though, moving slowly, relishing the moans that were soon coming from Phupha. When Phupha pulled him closer, Tian picked up the speed a little, making Phupha’s nails scratch against his back, delicious whimpers spilling free from his mouth.

 

Phupha fell apart under him, coming with a broken shout of Tian’s name, Tian found himself coming not long afterwards, his own voice barely above a gasp.

 

Still connected to Phupha, Tian nuzzled into the other man’s neck as the older man relaxed.

 

“Tian… thank you?”

 

“For what?”

 

Phupha beamed softly up at him, “For loving me.”

 

Feeling a lump in his throat, Tian placed a chaste kiss against Phupha’s lips, “Always.”

Chapter 792: Mu Ren/Li Cheng - Safe Word Usage (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tesia87: Mu Ren/Li Cheng
History 4: Close to You
NSFW
They agreed to try some more kinky stuff in bed (you can decide whatever that is) but while they are doing it Mu Ren says the safe word and it ruins the mood. Afterwards things get very awkward in the bedroom for them. They go a while scared to touch each other until Li Cheng decides enough is enough and they make up with relative vanilla sex.

 

……………………………………………..

 

Mu Ren, if he was one thing, was sarcastic.

 

Sometimes, that was a good thing, those little comments muttered under his breath making Li Cheng laugh during meetings. It was always a triumph when Li Cheng managed to turn those little comments into sighs, moans, and little whines or when he made the other man babble for something a little harder and faster.

 

When he tried to take control though, those sarcastic comments did nothing but make him frustrated, however. Especially when they were trying something new.

 

All of Li Cheng’s orders tonight had been met with sighs, with eyerolls, with sarcastic comments and very little else.

 

It was disrespectful, and Li Cheng was fed up with it.

 

“On your knees!” He ordered for the second time tonight, as Mu Ren slowly did as he was told, hands moving to his back, and he gave Li Cheng a sly smirk. Crossing the room, he crouched down in front of his boyfriend, pressing a finger under his chin and raising it until they were eye to eye. “I’m going to gag you.”

 

He smirked at the shiver that ran through Mu Ren at the words.

 

“Because… I am fed up with this little, bratty attitude of yours. So, you have a lesson to learn, so you understand?”

 

There was a pause, before Mu Ren was nodding, eyes flickering away from Li Cheng and fixing on the wall behind him. Li Cheng let go of his chin, lightly slapping his cheek, before grabbing at his hair. “Do you understand me?” He repeated, voice demanding an answer.

 

He needed verbal consent for this.

 

“Yes Sir.” Mu Ren swallowed hard, looking a little uncertain but not saying the safe word just yet.

 

“… Colour?” Li Cheng needed to check first, his grip on Mu Ren’s loosening just a little.

 

“Green.” Mu Ren was quick to reassure him, “Definitely green.”

 

“And you remember to snap your fingers if you want to stop, right?”

 

“Right.”

 

Li Cheng nodded, before he gagged Mu Ren with the ball gag. The strap of it bit into the sides of his mouth a little, but it was a perfect sort of pain that made Mu Ren sink into his role a little further.

 

Well… except for the panic that welled up in the back of throat.

 

Forcing himself to remain calm, he tried not to focus on just how vulnerable he felt without the ability to speak….. and then he snapped.

 

And then snapped again.

 

Li Cheng’s head came up on the third snap, turning his attention from where he’d been getting the supplies, seeing the panic written all across Mu Ren’s face, the rapid rise and fall of his chest, the way every muscle was tense and taut… and how he was shaking.

 

It made Li Cheng felt a little sick.

 

“Mu Ren?” He was in front of his boyfriend in seconds, removing the gag and running gentle fingers through Mu Ren’s hair and across his cheek, seeing that his own hands were trembling, “Mu Ren, please- “

 

“Red.” Mu Ren whispered, trembling fingers gripping at Li Cheng’s shirt, “Red, red, red, red, red, red!”

 

“I know, I know.” Li Cheng threw the gag to the other side of the room, “It’s gone, It’s gone.” Pulling Mu Ren closer, he stroked at his slightly damp hair. It took some time before Mu Ren calmed down, pulling away from Li Cheng a little and shaking his head a little in frustration.

 

“I’m sorry, I don’t know what it was, I-I just- “

 

“-It’s okay.” Li Cheng gently kissed the top of Mu Ren’s head, keeping his voice low and soothing, “It’s always okay.”

 

For a moment, they sat there in silence together, before Li Cheng spoke up again. “Two options… one, I run you a nice hot bath so you can relax, or- “

 

“- Or we can continue, and you can stop treating me like I’m break.”

 

“… Or that.”

 

…………………………………………..

 

Li Cheng loved Mu Ren like this, looking open and trusting as his fists clenched into the sheets, cock bobbing towards his stomach. He pushed back against the three fingers in his arse almost desperately.

 

“Relax.” Li Cheng whispered, “Just relax into it.”

 

“You’ve been teasing me for over thirty minutes already! So, please!” Mu Ren’s voice was choked-up, insistent and pleading. Li Cheng bent over, lips brushing against the sensitive skin above Mu Ren’s collarbone, twisting his fingers inside of Mu Ren, making Mu Ren nearly arch off the bed.

 

He then pressed another kiss to Mu Ren’s lips instead, pulling his fingers out and finding a condom, sliding it onto his cock and positioning himself against Mu Ren’s hole. Patiently, he waited.

 

Mu Ren was in charge here, no matter what roles they had taken.

 

Eventually, Mu Ren nodded, and Li Cheng pushed his way inside, leaning over to kiss him again, swallowing the sharp gasp that he made.

 

This was perfection.

 

There was no need to change anything about their love life.

 

Not when it was this perfect already.

 

“Are you going to m-move, or do I have to do all t-the work?”

 

Simply perfect.

Chapter 793: Ram/King - Mpreg/Protective Ram

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BethAlvarado12: I want a Ram x King I would like a mpreg story where king is pregnant. It's in the time where he gets hazer, ram is very overprotective of him all the time being gentle and caring pampering him not caring if they are seen. Likewise, his friends are so by pushing away annoying first years or those who try to bother him. King is overworked, with studies and his duties as a caregiver stressing him out to the point of throwing up everything he eats, and not being able to sleep. Everyone is concerned about his condition, but he doesn't listen, and he ends up passing out. With a happy ending please. I'm sorry for my English I'm not a native, so I apologize

 

………………………………………………………………

 

Waking up in the middle of the night was a common occurrence now.

 

Was King excited about this baby growing inside him? Definitely. Was he enjoying what this ‘bundle of joy’ was doing to him? No, not in the slightest. Especially as this morning sickness showed no signs of ending anytime soon.

 

Instead of being in bed, like a normal person at this hour, he was hunched over the toilet, vomiting his guts up, his hands gripping onto the edges as Ram rubbed soothingly at his back

 

When he hacked up the last of whatever made him sick, Ram handed him a glass of water, who accepted it gratefully. He sighed in relief, letting the water cool his throat and settle his stomach.

 

“Come on.” Ram whispered, “Let’s get you two into bed.”

 

It wouldn’t help. King had a sense for when this baby wasn’t going to let him sleep.

 

And he had three study sessions to lead tomorrow if he could get away from his and Ram’s friends.

 

………………………………………….

 

King was exhausted.

 

He was sure that he was only sleeping for a maximum of two hours per night, the baby’s uncomfortable weight pressing against his bladder, making him squirm under the duvet.

 

Taking a break on the bench outside of Ram’s class, he rubbed his hand over the slight swell of his stomach, hoping the little circles would help soothe his son. The baby had been moving non-stop all day, and he was feeling a bit nauseous….the stress of the upcoming exams and the lack of sleep was probably not helping with that.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Rolling his eyes, he looked over at Bohn, who was looking a little bit frantic. It was a look that King was all too aware of, with his friends, Ram and Ram’s friends all suddenly treating him like he was fragile.

 

First years had been chased away when they tried to ask for tutoring.

 

Anyone who gave him an appreciative look for his state was growled at warningly by Ram.

 

He felt like a zoo attraction.

 

“I’m fine.” He sighed wearily, “Just a bit tired.”

 

“Should you even be here?” Bohn frowned, “I can let Ram know that you’re not feeling well and take you home?”

 

“I-I think I just need something to drink. Nothing too much to worry about.”

 

Bohn nodded, rushing to get him a bottle of water. However, King was only able to take a few sips before the world started to swirl all around him.

 

The bottle slipped out of his hand and spilled all over the ground.

 

“King?! King!”

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Ram struggled against Duen’s harsh grip. His boyfriend had fainted, and he needed to be right there with him…. the fact that Duen was stopping him, was just making him frustrated.

 

“Knock it off!” Duen groaned, face red from the struggle, “Thara is helping him, but you need to calm down!”

 

Ram couldn’t relax, he just couldn’t.

 

“Don’t worry about the baby either.” Duen whispered, trying to reassure him, “Thara said he didn’t have many concerns about that, remember? It was probably just a combination of exhaustion and stress…. The baby and King will be fine.”

 

“…I can’t lose them.”

 

“I know, but you won’t.”

 

As if on cue, Thara entered the hallway, looking a little solemn. “He’s okay.” He was quick to say, “But we’re going to either severely reduce his work-load, or put him on complete and total bed rest, and I can already guess how that will go.”

 

“Can I see him?”

 

Thara nodded in response to the question, “If you promise to try and persuade him to take a step back from half the activities he’s involved in. Him and the baby need to rest.”

 

Ram nodded sharply, practically pushing past Thara to get into the room, rushing to sit by King’s side. King was still pale and a little clammy, a damp cloth on his forehead.

 

“I think it’s time for you to slow down now.” Ram whispered, giving King a scolding look when it seemed like he would argue.

 

“The first years- “

 

“- Will survive.” Ram placed a hand on the gentle swell, sighing in relief when he felt the child inside kick out at him, “You are more important.”

 

King stared at him for a moment, before relaxing into the bed, “I’m not staying in bed.”

 

“I wouldn’t dare ask.”

Chapter 794: Seryou/Yuzuru - Possessive/Jealous Seryou

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hello, the anonymous poster who asked about seven days. Since you have opened the prompts again, I would like to ask for one. One of Touji or Yuzuru heard that someone was asking out the other. They got incredibly jealous. As for what they do after that, I have no idea. The aftermath, SFW or NSFW, is up to your liking. Thank you very much and have a nice evening.

………………………………………………………….

 

Seryou waited for Yuzuru in their usual, meeting place, watching the crowds passing him by.

 

Yuzuru was ten minutes later, coming close to fifteen minutes now, which was a little confusing for Seryou, especially as he’d literally spoken to his boyfriend just as he was entering the subway.

 

“You’re so funny, Yuzuru!”

 

“Do we get private tutoring for the archery club if we join? A little… one on one time?”

 

“What college are you going to?”

 

Seryou frowned, looking over to his right to see three girls practically pressing themselves up against Yuzuru as he walked towards Seryou. The three girls looked like they were glued to him and Seryou couldn’t help the jealousy he felt. They were groping at his arms, batting their eyelashes, giggling… and when he tried to speed up a little and walk ahead of them, their eyes fell to his ass.

 

Yes, this was definitely jealousy that he was feeling.

 

“Maybe you can take me out for dinner tonight? And we can talk about…archery?”

 

“Or me! You can take me!”

 

Seryou’s grip tightened on his bag strap.

 

Yuzuru and he had only been dating for about two months, but they hadn’t made a secret of it. Surely everyone in the school was more than aware of it by now?

 

They’d even been caught kissing on that bridge once or twice by fellow students, but no! Still, there were rumours that Seryou could be asked out by the first person who could on a Monday, or that Yuzuru was single.

 

He huffed as he heard the three girls gushing at Yuzuru as he got closer, moving to stand beside his boyfriend, who gave him an apologetic look, but didn’t exactly do anything to dissuade them.

 

It made Seryou’s heart ache just a little.

 

They reached their school a couple of minutes later, as the three girls finally moved away, still giggling and looking over their shoulders at them.

 

“Seryou, are you- “

 

“- They were feeling you up.” Seryou interrupted, feeling more than a little tense.

 

“I tried to tell them that I was in a relationship.” Yuzuru reached out, to pull Seryou into a one-armed hug, “I honestly did, but you saw what they were like! I barely got a chance to talk!”

 

“You didn’t say a word to me the entire way here.”

 

“It was a five-minute walk, and again, they didn’t give me a chance!”

 

Seryou pulled himself away from the hug as roughly as he can, arms folding over his chest defensively.

 

“Seryou…” Yuzuru sighed, “… I’m sorry. You’re right, I should have said something sooner, but all that doesn’t mean that I don’t love- “He froze, eyes widening and hand slapping over his mouth.

 

Love?

 

Did Yuzuru really say that?

 

“What?” Seryou’s voice shook a little

 

“Nothing!”

 

“No, say it again…. Say what you were going to.” Seryou found himself pleading.

 

Yuzuru hesitated, knowing that saying ‘I love you’ was a big step, but after seeing just how hurt Seryou was after hearing those girls fawn over Yuzuru and ask him out… well, there was a sure-fire way to make him feel better.

 

“I love you Seryou.” He said, surprised at how even his voice was.

 

Seryou’s eyes widened, “I-I love you too.” The words felt weird to say, but when he saw Yuzuru’s face light up, he couldn’t help but return the smile.

 

And then Yuzuru was darting forwards, wrapping his arms around Seryou’s waist, lifting him up and spinning him around, right in view of everyone else making their way into the school.

 

“Just to make a point.” Yuzuru winked at him, lowering up so that he could place a chaste kiss to Seryou’s lips, “We love each other!”

 

“P-Put me down!”

 

“We love each other!”

 

“Yuzuru!”

 

Seryou couldn’t be too angry with him though.

 

Not when he was getting several jealous looks of his own.

Chapter 795: Dean & Team - Dean Helps Team With Nightmares

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MotionlessFry: So, I was thinking of how Dean would deal with Team's night terrors when Win is not there, idk, maybe he would start noticing him being tired during his practice and then find out about his nightmares while they are out of the city for some swimming competition, and they share a room. I feel like Dean would know how to deal with nightmares since both him and Pharm have them, but I also think he would be shocked by seeing how fragile Team actually is.

 

………………………………………………………….

 

“- No! Please!”

 

Dean looked up from where he’d been texting Pharm, frowning when he saw Team thrashing in his bed. With Win unable to come to this particular competition and Pharm busy with his cooking club, Dean had found himself promising Win that he would keep an eye on Team.

 

And now he could understand why.

 

Team’s hands were flailing wildly, as though he was drowning and struggling to pull himself to the surface. His struggles were that desperate, that it looked like he was going to hit himself in the face several times.

 

Slowly, Dean got up, moving over to the other bed, wincing when he saw that Team almost seemed to be having trouble breathing, sweat soaking into the mattress.

 

“Team.” He whispered, reaching out and gently shaking Team’s shoulder, “Team, you need to wake up.”

 

He narrowly dodged a fist to the face, prompting him to shake Team a little harsher, until Team woke with a gasp, pressing the heels of his hands into his eyes and gasping to catch his breath.

 

“...Are you okay?”

 

Team froze, slowly putting his hands down, and looking over at Dean. “I-I- You-You- “

 

“I’m sorry for shaking you like that.” Dean kept his voice low and soothing, “I think you were having a nightmare.”

 

Team curled in on himself at the words, looking away from Dean.

 

“I think I know what the answer will be, but do you want to talk about it?”

 

Team shook his head quickly, which wasn’t a surprise. “I-I’m fine.”

 

“... No, you’re not.”

 

Silence.

 

“You should probably get changed. I’ll change the bedding.”

 

“I-I don’t need help!” Team snapped, panic flashing across his face, before he dived towards his bag, pulled out some clean clothes, before storming into the bathroom.

 

Wearily, Dean sighed, and got to work on changing Team’s sheets, glad that this hotel gave them that opportunity with spare sheets in an airing cupboard.

 

He was nearly done when Team finally stepped back out into the main room, shuffling nervously from side to side.

 

“P’Dean, I- “

 

“- I have nightmares as well you know.” Dean whispered,” I could never tell anyone about them though... for obvious reasons.”

 

Team nodded slowly.

 

Everyone knew the story of Korn and In by now.

 

“I kept it hidden from everyone until I met Pharm...” Dean glanced over at him, “... I assume Win knows?”

 

Nod.

 

“You’ve been a little distracted during practice recently. I thought it was just because you were used to...” Dean cleared his throat a little uncomfortably, “... Win being here.”

 

“He-He’s good at waking me up from the nightmares before they even begin.” Team’s face was a little flushed, “I didn’t mean to bother you with them.”

 

“Team, you’re not a bother, not in the slightest.”

 

“I-I’m so tired.” Team looked like he was on the verge of tears, with how exhausted he was. “Every time I sleep, I wake up two hours later and can’t sleep for the rest of the night.” He rubbed a hand over his face, barely suppressing a yawn, “I-I’ll be fine for the final race though, I-I promise.”

 

“Oh Team, you don’t have to stress yourself out about that.” Dean sighed, moving over and gently leading Team over to the bed, “If you feel too tired, you don’t have to race. We’re already winning, by quite a large margin. Every single other swimmer would have to break their legs for us to lose now.”

 

Team didn’t look reassured in the slightest.

 

“I used to wake up in cold sweats a lot.” Dean then confessed, “I’ve never told Pharm this, but I used to feel the cold metal of the gun and- “He trailed off, leaving the sentence unfinished, “- I understand what it’s like, but you don’t have to hide it from me. I’m your Captain… and I like to think that we’re friends?”

 

Team looked a little taken aback by the words, but he nodded a little shyly.

 

“Good. We should try and get as much sleep as we can.” Dean glanced at the bedside clock, seeing that it was past midnight now, “Do you need me to get you something?”

 

“No… thank you though.”

 

“Any time Team, any time.”

Chapter 796: Kit/Ming - Sick Fic

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Kai_123: Not sure if your accepting anymore prompts but if you are I’d love to see either Ming/kit or Phupha/Tian (you can pick) of Ming or Phupha finding the other sick and then helping with the work that Kit or Tian will miss.

…………………………………………………

 

Kit swore that he would NOT call Ming.

 

He just wouldn’t.

 

He had years without the young man, and he could cope for years more…. even if he was dreadfully, awfully sick and needed something to grab the notes he needed from Pha or Beam.

 

And possibly keep him company, he moped, sipping at a cup of herbal tea that Beam had bought him the last time he’d felt this bad.

 

He would call his friends if he didn’t know that they both had projects to finish.

 

So, he resigned himself to spending his days under a mountain of tissues, with a bucket next to his bed (it was all retching and dry heaving, not having the will to get up and walk anywhere to get something to eat), his phone in his hands.

 

DOCTOR GROUP CHAT

 

Bi Beam: How bad do you really feel? Is it really bad?

 

Pining Pha: Maybe it’s that flu that’s been going around?

 

Kitty Kat: *selfie*

 

Kitty Kat: It’s definitely the flu.

 

Pining Pha: Ugh, you look like hell.

 

Bi Beam: I really think you should tell Ming. You know he’d be happy to help you.

 

Kitty Kat: No

 

Kitty Kat: I’m fine.

 

Placing his phone back on the bedside table, ignoring how it violently buzzed with each new message sent, Kit snuggled under the duvet and tried to sleep.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

To his surprise, he was woken up by an ever-so-soft kiss on his forehead, jolting awake only to see Ming sat on the bed next to him.

 

“Ming? Why are you- “

 

Ming cut him off with another kiss, which Kit minded… but didn’t really mind. Looking over at the clock, he saw that it was nearly six in the evening, after classes had finished.

 

Ming usually had SOTUS though, and Kit made a vague sentence that sounded something like a question about that, making Ming chuckle.

 

“P’Forth gave me a pass.” Ming leant down to the floor, straightening back up with a stack of notes in his hands, “I bring gifts!”

 

“…My notes?”

 

“P’Beam and P’Pha said I should bring them so that you wouldn’t panic about falling behind.” Ming placed them back on the floor, reaching out and interlocking his fingers with Kit’s, placing his other hand on Kit’s forehead, only to wince, “Wow, you are burning up! Why didn’t you tell me you were so sick?”

 

Before Kit could say anything, he felt nauseous again, reaching out for the bucket as he gagged up a load of bile into it.

 

“P’Kit… why didn’t you tell me?”

 

Kit made a little disgruntled noise, “It’s just- “He choked on his words a little when Ming’s fingers started to run through sweat-soaked hair.

 

“You don’t have to tell me if you don’t to.” Ming whispered, “I just-I thought we were getting somewhere with this relationship, you know?”

 

“I’m used to doing this alone… that’s all.” Kit made a vague gestured the pair of this, “This-this is all very new. Beam and Pha used to bring me notes, but they never stuck around… there was no point in us all being ill.”

 

He was thankful when Ming didn’t question him any further on that, merely giving him an understanding smile, “Well.” He picked a carrier bag off the floor, “I’m here now.” He pulled out a bottle of pills, “P’Pha practically threw these at me by the way. His basketball aim is scary. Two of these, with a glass of water. Light chicken soup for when you feel up to it, and only one hour of note studying or homework typing before sleep.”

 

“Strict instructions indeed.” Kit chuckled, sitting up a little, “What are the pills?”

 

“Ummm… A-Aphen…. Here.”

Chapter 797: Thanu/Wayu - Deranged Saendee (TW: Non-Consensual Activities)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BadPennyGirl: I'm back with another Gen Y, Thanu/Wayu prompt. I would like an AU fic set in a universe where Saendee is just a bit more deranged in his attempts to get Wayu to break up with Thanu. Dangerously deranged, maybe? From there it's all up to you. Happy ending for Thanu/Wayu is appreciated but depending on how deranged you make Saendee, feel free to do something tragic.

 

…………………………………………

 

Saendee knew that he was probably crossing a line here.

 

But what did Wayu expect if he didn’t lock his door like this?

 

Clearly he wanted Saendee to come in.

 

This had to work.

 

All his other attempts at separating Thanu and Wayu hadn’t worked, but this one had to. There was no way that Thanu would stay with Wayu if he knew Saendee was spending the nights here.

 

Carefully, he crept into the room. The rooms were dark, with only the slightly open bathroom door showing some light that spilled out into the hallway. His heart thudded in his chest, feeling a twinge of excitement within him.

 

He held his breath, moving slowly across the floor, not wanting to take any chances and accidentally wake Wayu up.

 

Wayu didn’t seem to recognise that they were meant to be together, and he would only panic.

 

He moved past the bathroom, digging his nails into his clammy palms as he stopped right next to the bed. Wayu was on his back, chest rising up and down in a rhythmic manners, clearly sleeping peacefully as his loose, un-gelled hair fell across his face.

 

Gorgeous.

 

The thrum of desire raced through him, a desperate need to see this through to the end pulsing through his veins. His hands trailed down to his zipper, opening his pants as discreetly as possible, removing his cock from its’ confines.

 

When Thanu came to pick Wayu up in the morning and saw Saendee’s cum (not that he’d know that) on the sheets, he’d have to dump Wayu… and then Saendee would have his moment.

 

Wayu looked so perfect like this.

 

Spitting into his hand, he moved to stroke at himself, only to feel something grab his collar and yank him away, one hand covering his mouth to muffle his cry of alarm and outrage.

 

He was thrown into the corridor before he even fully realised what was going on.

 

Thanu stared him down, face red with anger, fists almost white with how tightly they were clenched.

 

“Run.” He sneered, “I’ve already called campus security…maybe you can get out of here before they grab you, and before I rip THAT off.”

 

“He wants me!” Saendee hissed, “He does, but you’re always there! You’re always in the way, not giving him the chance to really think about it!”

 

“You were going to- “Thanu’s words choked up, “- You- You- “He lunged forwards, grabbing Saendee by the collar, slamming him up the wall, one knee coming up harshly to knee the other man in his exposed genitals, just as the doors at the end of the corridor slammed open and two security guards raced towards them.

 

“Alright, alright.” One of them gently pulled Thanu away, keeping his grip tight but gentle, not giving him the chance as his partner grabbed Saendee… who didn’t take the hint, doubled over in pain as he was.

 

“He’ll see sense!” He gritted out, struggling against the other guard, “Once he knows what you’re truly like, he’ll come running straight to me!”

 

“Not if you’re walking around exposed like this.” The guard muttered, pinning his wrists behind his back, before clearing his throat, “Does anyone need an ambulance?”

 

Saendee was too busy spitting out curse after threat after growled promise as Thanu shook his head.

 

“Alright, would you mind coming into the campus security offices tomorrow to make a statement? I have a feeling there won’t be an issue in the case against this one, but it never hurt to be thorough.”

 

Thanu just nodded, not trusting his voice right now, which thankfully, the pair seemed to understand.

 

Ignoring the curious (and shocked) looks from nosy neighbours who had peeked their heads out to see what was going on, Thanu headed back into Wayu’s rooms, relieved to see that the noise had barely stirred his lover.

 

He had never been more grateful for the heavy room doors and Wayu’s ability to sleep through nearly anything.

 

If Thanu hadn’t been there, he would have slept through- No! Thanu wasn’t going to think about that.

 

Slowly, he climbed back into bed, hearing Wayu mutter sleepily. “That was a long pee.”

 

“Yeah… I guess I really needed it.”

 

“Hm, love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 798: Pran/Pat - Pat Finds Out About Pran/Wai

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ThaiBLover: I would like a prompt from the Bad Buddy universe where Pat learned that before going out with him, Pran was a couple with Wai, but they broke up because they realised they were better being friends than lovers...

 

…………………………………………………

 

“Are you jealous?”

 

Pat refused to acknowledge the question, keeping his eyes trained on his notes. Heat coiled inside of him, fingers flexing a little at the words… which he continued to ignore.

 

“Pat…” Pran sounded a little concerned, making Pat tense up even further, insecurities starting to bubble to the surface, “… I know I should have told you about dating Wai, but we were over long before WE ever got together.” The other man’s voice was gentle and understanding, treating Pat like these feelings were completely reasonable.

 

Even Pat knew that this wasn’t a reasonable reaction to hearing about his now-boyfriend, dating a friend for a short time before they even got together. And yet, he couldn’t help but think about the pair of them together… the way Pran beamed at Wai’s jokes, the way their eyes lingered on each other.

 

Pran never argued with Wai the way he did with Pat, even it was all an act between them.

 

A gentle hand settled on his shoulder, making Pat lean into the touch a little, just wanting these irrational feelings to stop.

 

“Pat- “

 

“- I know! I know I’m being stupid!” Pat groaned, pushing his notes to one side, and getting to his feet, starting to pace the room, clearly catching Pran off-guard a little, “I wish I could go back in time and not question Wai about what he meant when he said about you and him dating. I- everything was fine before that!”

 

He could feel all of his insecurities tugging at his insides, desperately trying to push them back.

 

“It just… why wouldn’t you stay with him? You don’t have to hide your relationship with him!”

 

Pran’ eyes were soft, and almost sad looking as he watched Pat’s pacing.

 

“You deserve better.” Pat continued, “No arguing, no angry fathers watching our every moves… you’d be happier.”

 

The confession made him feel a little numb and defeated. He’d laid out the facts for Pran and now it was up to him to make that decision.

 

Wai… his best friend, someone he didn’t have to hide with.

 

Or Pat.

 

“You and Wai would be good together.” He forced himself to smile, gritting his teeth at how much it hurt to say, only to frown when Pran chuckled fondly, and shook his head.

 

Pat loved the sound of Pran’s laughter.

 

He just didn’t understand why Pran was laughing at this moment, not resisting when the other man took his hand.

 

“You are the only one I want to be with.” Pran whispered, “Yes, we argue and yes, I wish I could tell our parents, but you make me happy. Oh, so happy… I want nothing more than to spend every moment with you, for the rest of my life.”

 

“Wai- “

 

“- Is my friend and that’s all he’ll ever be.” Pran shrugged, “We decided fairly quickly that we were better off as friends than lovers…. I love you Pat, more than anything.”

 

“Pran…” Pat intertwined their fingers together, “…you- “

 

Pran lifted Pat’s hand to his lips and brushed them gently across his skin, the contact making a shiver travel down Pat’s spine. At the same time, it felt like a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. Before Pat could say anything, Pran wrapped his arms around Pat’s waist, pulling him closer.

 

“Do I need to convince you a little further?” Pran whispered, the teasing in his tone evident.

 

Pat was still trying to determine if this was really happening.

 

Sensing that yes, some more convincing was needed, Pran leaned closer and captured Pat’s lips in a kiss that took both his breath and doubts away.

 

And any thoughts of Wai completely and totally vanished.

Chapter 799: Bohn/Duen - Bohn Learns To Communication

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sagarc: Bohn makes some comment about how Ram/Mek doesn’t talk much and can’t be good a boyfriend because of that or something.
So, King/Boss calls him out for his own lack of communication.
And challenge him to go a week without speaking. With everyone betting whether or not he can do it.
And hopefully over the course of the week Bohn learns something about communication/ listening as a result.

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“…It’s like with Mek and Ram!”

 

King tuned back into the newest Bohn rant, spotting Boss doing the same at the mention of their boyfriends.

 

“I don’t understand how you can be a good boyfriend when you barely say anything! And yet, Duen is always talking about how cute you are together, and I just don’t get it!”

 

“Of course, you don’t.” King found himself snapping, seeing Boss grab Mek’s hand out of the corner of his eye, “Communication is the biggest problem you have in that relationship, it always has been!”

 

Silence fell over the table.

 

Bohn gaped at him for a moment, “You- “

 

“- I always know what Ram wants or needs, he doesn’t have to say anything.”

 

“Same with me and Mek!” Boss piped up, “Just because you and Duen communicate by arguing!”

 

“We don’t!”

 

“You do.” King rolled his eyes, “You talk at each other, not WITH each other.”

 

“I- what’s the difference?!”

 

King and Boss glanced at each other, before Boss leant forwards. “Let’s have a bet…” He smirked up at Bohn, who rightfully looked a little nervous, “… We bet that you can’t keep quiet for… one week, and still communicate with Duen.”

 

“That’s impossible!”

 

“Sooo… you’re rejecting the bet?”

 

You had to hand to Boss… he knew exactly how to wind Bohn up.

 

“Fine!” Bohn snapped, “One week, no speaking and I’m going to prove that Duen and I are just as close as you and Mek, and King and Ram, because we actually talk to each other!”

 

……………………………………………..

 

It had been two hours, and Bohn was seriously considering giving up.

 

Boss and King almost seemed to hold completely one-sided conversations with their boyfriends, and never seemed to question what was being said.

 

And Duen was loving every minute of it, the sadist.

 

“Ah, ah, ah.” Duen smirked, “No text to speech apps, that’s cheating. You don’t see Ram or Mek using them.”

 

Actually, Bohn had seen Ram text King occasionally, when they were in the same room, but he sensed mentioning that wouldn’t go down well.

 

“All you have to do is go to Boss and King and admit that maybe, they’re better at communication than you?”

 

Bohn glared at him, before turning away with a huff.

 

“See… now I know you’re annoyed, and you didn’t even have to tell me!”

 

……………………………………….

 

It had been exactly twenty-four hours, and Bohn was contemplating murder.

 

Stomping through the streets, unwilling to be anywhere near his friends or Duen for the moment, his eyes fell on a familiar flower store. Looking around, making sure that no one could see him, he headed in that direction, entering the store.

 

“I did wonder whether or not I’d be seeing you.”

 

Bohn would never admit to the little squeal he let out, spinning around to see Thara, Duen’s cousin, beaming at him.

 

“Duen told me about this little…. communication issue.” Thara moved out from behind the counter, “If I were you, I’d go for a bouquet made up of… Geraniums for sincerity, roses for love, yellow roses for contentment… maybe a few pansies to really drive in the message of love.”

 

Bohn tilted his head to one side.

 

“Flowers are very good for communication.” Thara explained, “You know about King and Ram, right? They’re always buying flowers for each other. Actions speak louder than words after all.” He raised an eyebrow, “Bouquet?”

 

Wearily, Bohn nodded.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

Duen liked the flowers.

 

Really, Bohn shouldn’t have been that surprised by that, not after how their relationship started.

 

“Thank you.” Duen whispered, giving Bohn a soft smile, “Can I…can I tell you about my day?”

 

Bohn frowned in confusion, wondering why Duen even needed to ask.

 

It didn’t take him long to realise that every time Duen did try and speak about things like that, Bohn was always there, speaking over him.

 

He nodded, taking a seat, and patiently waiting.

 

He nodded at the right moments, frowned when Duen talked about another student trying copy his final project idea and leant forwards when Duen started babbling about the diseases that they covered in class today.

 

Medicine sounded… fascinating.

 

“Thank you.” Duen whispered, when he was finished, taking the seat next to him and pressing his lips to Bohn’s cheek, “I needed to get that off my chest.”

 

He sounded so happy.

 

Just from Bohn listening to him speaking about his day.

 

Was this why Boss was so happy all the time, no matter how frustrated he got at the world sometimes? Because Mek just sat there and listened to his rants?

 

…He hated that they made sense now.

 

Boss and King were going to lord this over him for years.

 

“If you wanted to speak when it’s just you and me, I wouldn’t mind too much.” Duen then whispered, and whilst Bohn did think about it for a moment, he shook his head and gave Duen a warm smile.

 

He would see this through to the end.

 

Maybe he could learn a little more about this communication business.

Chapter 800: Ae/Pete - Greatest Showman AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ilovemyworld94: I would like to request either something from your most favourite franchise or if you prefer just any pairing/topic you would want to write. 🥰 I will keep being a cheerleader and support your amazing work. 👏

……………………………………….

 

Ae resisted the urge to groan as he followed Pond into the slightly decrepit building.

 

“And Cha’aim has decided to run it?” He cautiously asked, “An actual circus?”

 

“Yep! And she is doing an amazing job!”

 

“… Right.” Ae followed Pond up out onto the balcony that over-looked the arena, where his attention was immediately grabbed by the man soaring through the air.

Vaguely, he heard Pond say something to the side of him, but whatever he said couldn’t have been important.

 

Time seemed to slow down as his and the trapeze artists’ eyes locked, the other man giving Ae a shy smile, before time sped back up again.

 

“Ae? Ae?!”

 

Snapping out of it, Ae spun around, glaring at his friend when he gave him a knowing look.

 

“See something you like?”

 

“Shut up.”

 

“His name is Pete, if that helps?” Pond continued like he hadn’t even heard Ae, “He’s fairly new and very shy. Speaks like Can’s boyfriend, all right and proper.”

 

Ae just stepped closer to the railing to see if he could have a better look.

 

He was… incredible.

 

Leaning over, Ae would forever say, that this was the moment he fell in love for the first time. Watching as Pete landed back down on the ground, looking up at the balcony where Ae was and giving him a shy smile.

 

Yep, Ae was definitely in love.

 

Once the practice was officially over, Ae followed Pond down to the ring, where Cha’aim was talking with Pete. The pair looked over as he and Pond approached, and Ae could swear that his heart skipped a beat when he met Pete’s eyes again.

 

“Ah, this is Pond’s best friend, Ae.” Cha’Aim introduced them, “Ae, this is Pete.”

 

“Hello.” Pete waiied politely at them, locking eyes with Ae and flushing bright red.

 

Ae was instantly captivated by the sight.

 

“Oh yeah.” Pond answered to a question Ae hadn’t heard, “I think Ae’s going be here to help out for a long time.”

 

………………………………………………………

 

Ae watched the opening ceremony with a soft smile on his face, his hand in Pete’s.

 

He was genuinely happy.

 

And judging from the look at Pete’s face, he was as well.

 

Was this what love felt like?

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

He was definitely in love with Pete.

 

And he was going to prove it.

 

Nervously he made his way over to the ticket booth, smoothing down the smart shirt and trousers he managed to pull from his wardrobe and iron to the best of his ability. He never wore anything like this, and even this was nowhere near as nice as what everyone else was wearing.

 

Clearing his throat, he addressed the ticket booth assistant, “There should be two tickets? Under the name Ae Intouch?”

 

The man in the booth scanned him from head to toe, thankfully not commentating as he pulled out the two yellow tickets.

 

It had cost most of his savings, but he was determined to show Pete that he was worthy of him.

 

Thanking the attendant, turned away and started to look around, hoping the catch the smallest glimpse of… there!

 

He rushed over to Pete, hoping that he wasn’t flushing too hard at the sight of that smile directed at him.

 

“You look very handsome.” Pete whispered, and Ae knew he was being sincere, “Did you really do all this for me?”

 

“It’s not that much.” Ae stated, feeling a little bashful, “I just… wanted to do something nice for you.”

 

Pete’s smile could have rivalled the sun, as he took Ae’s hand and they started to head up the stairs, to the entrance to the hall.

 

And then the moment was broken.

 

“Ai’Pete!”

 

Pete immediately tensed at the voice, his grip on Ae’s arm tightening to a painful point.

 

“Ai’Pete, I know you heard me!”

 

Ae looked over to see a taller, dark-haired man swaggering towards them, a sly grin on his face.

 

“There’s that pretty face.” The man chuckled, the words not sounding like a compliment in the slightest, “Where have you been?”

 

“T-Trump.” Pete’s voice quivered slightly, “What are you doing here?”

 

“Can’t I come and say alone to my favourite little who- “

 

Ae knew what the word was going to be, and he wasn’t about to let this sleazebag finish it.

 

Looking back, that was probably the reason they got kicked out.

 

“Sorry.” Ae whispered, “I just wanted to give you a nice evening out and I’ve completely ruined it.”

 

And wasted way too much of his money.

 

“You’ve not ruined it.” Pete whispered, stunning Ae slightly as the slightly older man tugged at his hand, “Come on… let’s go and get some dinner. My treat.”

 

“Are you sure, I can- “

 

……………………………………………..

 

“I’m so used to people being ashamed to be seen with me.” Pete whispered, as they ate, “So… to have you defending me like that, it-it was nice.”

 

“I-I love you.” Ae assured him, “I will never be ashamed of you.” He straightened up, “I want nothing more than to be with you.”

 

Pete’s smile was dazzling, “I want that too.”

 

………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Ae ignored how Pond called out after him, racing into the burning building, terrified at the idea that Pete might still be inside.

 

“PETE! PETE!” He screamed as he ran through the circus building, smoke filling his lungs. He continued to search, ignoring the cries from outside, completely missing hearing a window smash up above, and someone hit the ground outside.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

Pete lay on the ground, stunned that he’d even done that.

 

If someone had told him a year ago, that he’d be jumping from a second story window, to escape from a burning building, he’d have thought they were crazy.

 

Coughing harshly, feeling like his lungs were on fire, he felt someone helping him to his feet.

 

“Pete! Pete!” Cha’Aim helped him into a seated position, clapping him on the back to try and help. Not hearing what she was saying, Pete glanced around blearily, noticing that someone was missing.

 

“Ai’Ae.” He whispered, “Where’s Ai’Ae?!”

 

Cha’Aim winced, her eyes darting over to the burning building, where a stretcher was bringing someone out.

 

Pete nearly screamed when he saw Ae’s still body.

 

“He’s alive!” One of the paramedics reported, “Mild burns and smoke inhalation, but he’s alive.”

 

Pete’s knees gave out, as Pond moved to support his other side.

 

“Come on.” Pond’s voice was softer than usual, “We’ll meet them at the hospital.”

 

…………………………………………………………………….

 

Pete knew he was a noisy crier; he just couldn’t help it. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he clutched Ae’s hand, sitting beside him on the bed. When he felt the soft squeeze, he turned and looked at the man with wide eyes. Realising that Ae was awake, he leant down to press their lips together.

 

“You’re alright! You’re alright!”

 

“W-we’re alright?” Despite being slightly out of it still, Ae scanned Pete from head to toe, checking for any injuries.

 

Pete smiled, relieved tears in his eyes, “Yeah… we’re both alright. We’re alright.”

Chapter 801: Tan/Bun- Future Fic/Married Sex (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from 1967_Chevy_Impala: Tan/Bun, Manner of Death, NSFW Honestly, go ham and have a good time with this. I'd love to see this set post-finale, meaning once they are happily married, but beyond that have at it. Also thank you so much for all these one shots, they have been absolutely wonderful. I'm not even exaggerating when I say I look forward to these at the end of every day.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

The night was surprisingly clear, the stars twinkling in the sky as the moon shone down on the two men sitting on the steps of their home.

 

“It’s getting a little chilly.” Tan murmured softly, even as his new husband shuffled closer to him, seeking out his warmth.

 

“Mmm, maybe a little bit longer?”

 

Tan chuckled, “Are you going to make me carry you?”

 

“… Can you?”

 

Accepting the challenge for what it was, he lifted the slimmer man up into the bridal style, making Bun cackle in delight as he was carried back into the warmth of the home, and then into the bedroom, dropping Bun onto the bed.

 

Bun was soon disappointed when Tan moved away from him, heading towards the bathroom. “If you’re having a shower, I want to join you!” He called out to his husband, who paused in the doorway, glancing over his shoulder with a mischievous smirk.

 

“I’m not carrying you to the shower as well.”

 

“Spoilsport!”

 

……………………………………….

 

They opted for a shared bath instead, soaking in the warm water, Bun leaning against Tan’s chest. With the combination of the heat of the water, and the comforting presence of Tan behind him, he wasn’t surprised when he started to slip off into a light doze.

 

Tan pressed a kiss to the back of Bun’s neck, waiting until Bun turned slightly in his grasp, before pushing their lips together. It was soft and gentle, even when Bun tried to deepen it.

 

“If you want more, we’re going to the bed.” Tan murmured, “I am not mopping up the bathroom.”

 

“Deal.”

 

They quickly got out and dried, Bun practically dragging Tan back into the bedroom, lying back on the bed as Tan climbed on top of him. Once Tan was over him, he wrapped his legs around the other man’s waist, their lips locking together once again. Tan ran his fingers over Bun’s waist, making him squirm a little, before breaking the kiss and kissing down, down, down.

 

“T-Tease!” Bun moaned, “I-I married a tease!”

 

“Who’s a tease?” Tan pouted, “Maybe I should skip the loving foreplay?”

 

“Yes!”

 

“No.” Tan pressed a kiss to Bun’s lower stomach, “I love spoiling you too much.” He then started to stroke at Bun’s cock, eliciting loud moans that continued to increase in pitch and volume, until Bun finally snapped.

 

“Just fuck me already!”

 

“Patience is a virtue…”

 

“…. It’s also a card game! Come on!”

 

Tan moved up, pushing their lips together again, this kiss wet, sloppy, and desperate, before he was moving back down again, ignoring Bun’s curses. These curses trailed off though as Tan licked up Bun’s cock, before he took the entire length into his mouth, right into his throat.

 

Bun moaned, looking down to see his cock sliding in and out of Tan’s mouth, legs spreading apart a little to give his husband more room. His moans grew louder as Tan’s hands moved to his ass, squeezing at the firm cheeks.

 

“P-Please!”

 

“Eager, aren’t we?” Tan chuckled, grabbing some lube, slicking up his fingers and preparing Bun as quickly as he could. It really didn’t take long, due to the session that they’d had early this afternoon.

 

In the end, it was Bun who decided he was prepared enough, pushing at Tan until he was lying on his back, positioning himself over the other man and sinking down on Tan’s cock, slowly proceeding until his husband was fully sheathed inside of him. He took a moment to adjust, before slowly rising up and down, the franticness of before replaced with the gentle lovemaking of long-time lovers.

 

Tan laid back, content to let Bun rise him at his own pace, running his hands over Bun’s firm chest, plucking his nipples, before moving down to fist at Bun’s still wet cock. At the touch, Bun whimpered, speeding up his pace a little… which of course, only made Tan speed up as well.

 

Needless to say, after the blowjob from earlier, it wasn’t a surprise when Bun came, spurting all over Tan’s hand and across his chest. At the tightening of those inner muscles, and the look of ecstasy on Bun’s face, Tan happily followed him over the edge.

 

Slowly, he shifted Bun onto his side, withdrawing as gently as possible, the pair of them content to lie in each other’s embrace for a moment.

 

“…We’re going to need another wash.”

 

“Separate this time.”

 

“Yes, definitely separate.”

Chapter 802: Kongpob/Arthit - Angry Kongpob

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from coconutbun85: Hi, could I ask for a Kong/Arthit fic where after Arthit, hurt Kong's feelings after their picture got out in Sotus S, Kong is mad enough to not forgive him immediately and Arthit has to really work for his forgiveness? I felt that Arthit got off lightly in the series.

………………………………………………………

 

Arthit sighed as his eyes travelled back to the top of the form.

 

This was the fifth time he’d attempted to finish this report, and it was clear that that wasn’t going to change anytime soon.

 

He hated that everyone had seen that photo of him and Kongpob. Hated the sinking feeling it caused in his stomach, at the knowledge that everyone knew about their relationship.

 

They’d fought.

 

Kongpob looked like he was going to burst into tears.

 

Hurtful words were said and now Kongpob was avoiding him at every turn. He hadn’t returned to their apartment and all of Arthit’s texts and calls were ignored.

 

Arthit knew he’d hurt Kongpob this time.

 

All the times they fought back at University, and this seemed to have been the final straw. He could still remember how Kongpob’s face had softened into a look of utter dejection for a second, before he simply turned and stormed off.

 

Arthit hated how much he remembered that expression.

 

Seeing that it was the end of the day, he finished and submitted what he could, closing down his computer, grabbed his bag and went to try and find Kongpob. He needed to apologise to him.

 

It took some time, but eventually, he found Kongpob near the exit, clearly preparing to leave as well.

 

“Kongpob!”

 

Kongpob stopped, but he didn’t turn to face him.

 

“I-I feel horrible about-about what I said.”

 

“…Are you saying sorry?”

 

“Yes!” Arthit was grateful that Kongpob had always been able to read him so easily, “I’m so, so sorry Kongpob.”

 

“Okay.” Kongpob turned to him, face completely neutral, “I don’t forgive you.”

 

Arthit froze, “I- you- “

 

“I’m fed up with you treating me like a convenient punching bag…so no, I don’t forgive you.”

 

“I-I don’t understand- “

 

“I’m not forgiving you just because you feel bad!” Kongpob snapped, “I want you to apologise because you actually realise that you did something wrong!”

 

Arthit felt raw and open, “Please, I-I don’t- “

 

“- I’m not letting you lash out at me every time something like the photo happens.” Kongpob spread his arms out, “You’ve seen the effect of social media… we can’t shut ourselves up in our apartment for our entire relationship, only leaving to work in different departments!”

 

Arthit bit back a sob.

 

“So no…. I don’t forgive you yet.”

 

Arthit clung onto that ‘yet’, watching as Kongpob turned and left.

 

Kongpob hadn’t forgiven him… yet.

 

……………………………………

 

It was a week later when Arthit entered the apartment and smelled food cooking from the kitchen. Moving closer, he was dismayed to hear sniffling coming from within. Peeking into the area, he saw Kongpob standing there, wiping at his eyes.

 

Arthit had done this.

 

He kept making Kongpob cry.

 

His heart sank to his stomach, as he dropped his bag to the floor, rushing over to Kongpob and pulling him into a hug. “I-I’m sorry, I-I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean what I said, I swear it.”

 

Kongpob was still sniffling.

 

“I love you.” Arthit continued, “I-I just want you to be happy, and I keep hurting you and- “

 

“- Arthit- “

 

“- Please let me finish, I- “

 

“I love you too.” Kongpob leant back, a soft smile on his face, “I forgave you yesterday.”

 

Arthit frowned, “Then, why are you- “

 

“- Onions.” Kongpob winced, “I was trying to cook you a romantic meal.”

 

“… You forgive me?”

 

Kongpob quickly pressed their lips together in a chaste kiss, “I do…. But we can’t keep having fights like that.”

 

“I know.”

 

“If it happens again…. That’s it, you know that, right?”

 

Arthit nodded, humming when Kongpob kissed him again.

 

“Good. Now sit, sit! And let me finish cooking!”

 

“… You’ve added some spices in, right?”

 

“Your portion will be as spicy as you want.”

 

“And yours?”

 

“No. Way.”

Chapter 803: Tae Song/Hae Bom - Strength Kink (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from KatrinkaRowan: Can I request a Tae Song / Hae Bom, where Hae Bom discovers he has a strength kink ever since he jumped into Tae Song's arms. Spiciness is writers’ choice, but with Tae Song getting into it too.

…………………………………………………

 

There was a strength in Tae Song that Hae Bom couldn’t help but admit that he liked, just a little bit.

 

He had done ever since he’d jumped into his boyfriend’s arms, Tae Song carrying with him with ease.

 

The memory still made him flush just a little, insides quivering, feeling like he had an itch that he just had to scratch. He wasn’t sure how to ask for it though.

 

How do you ask for something like that?

 

‘Please pin me down and over-power me completely?’

 

The flush deepened at even the thought of saying that to Tae Song, but there was always that trickle of doubt.... what if Tae Song didn’t want to try anything like that and felt like he couldn’t be with Hae Bom because of it?

 

…......................................................

 

All his worries vanished the next evening, when Hae Bom found himself pinned to the mattress that night, thighs spread and slick fingers probing at his hole.

 

“You look so good.” Tae Song whispered, making Hae Bom moan loudly, face scrunching up in pleasure as those fingers stroked over his sweet spot, pressing against it to make Hae Bom’s hips jump a little.

 

“T-Tae S-Song! I-I fuck me-p-please!”

 

And then, after this plea, he wondered if he could ask for the other thing as well.

 

He felt Tae Song’s cock press against his hole, slowly pushing inside until it popped past the tight ring of muscle and his mouth dropped open, desperately relaxing as he let all of his boyfriend in. Tae Song didn’t hold back either, going hard and fast from the beginning, as though he could read Hae Bom’s mind.

 

Figure out what he wanted.

 

Still, Hae Bom craved more, despite practically being forced up the bed by the harsh thrusts. That itch, soon turned into an undeniable ache and Hae Bom couldn’t hold back anymore.

 

“T-Tae Song, I-I- “He squeaked as Tae Song thrust all the way inside, grinding a little, his cock rubbing against Hae Bom’s prostate.

 

“You? What do you want?”

 

How could he sound so calm right now?

 

“Do you… want to ride me?” Tae Song ventured a guess, as Hae Bom shook his head, groaning when Tae Song pulled almost all the way out, before thrusting back in again.

 

“A-ah! I-C-can you h-hold me up?”

 

Tae Song rolled his hips, looking a little confused for a moment, before he finally seemed to get it. “You want me to fuck you up against the wall?”

 

Throat feeling too tight, Hae Bom nodded, feeling Tae Song’s cock slipping out of him before he was lifted up into the air. Quickly, he wrapped his arms around his boyfriend’s neck, feeling Tae Song take a few steps before his back was pressed against the wall.

 

He needed Tae Song in him and soon.

 

Again, as though knowing what Hae Bom was thinking, Tae Song buried himself inside with one hard thrust, making Hae Bom cry out. He couldn’t move, trapped between Tae Song’s body and the wall, his inner muscles clenching around the other man’s cock.

 

“Fuck.” Tae Song groaned, burying his nose into the crook of Hae Bom’s neck, making Hae Bom’s grip on him tighten, “I’ve got you.”

 

The slick drag of his cock was slow and teasing, making Hae Bom whimper a little in frustration.

 

“H-Harder!” He pleaded, “P-Please!”

 

“… As you wish.”

 

Hae Bom couldn’t help but cry out when he was pushed even harder against the wall, barely getting room to breathe as Tae Song started a brutal rhythm. It felt incredible, completely pushing the ability to form coherent sentences from Hae Bom’s mind, everything becoming a constant blur of sparks deep within him every time Tae Song’s cock hammered against his prostate.

 

He felt helpless.

 

Eventually, it all became too much.

 

He came with a hoarse scream, clamping around Tae Song as his own cock pulsed and spurted thick ropes of come all over their stomachs.

 

Tae Song followed moments later, hips stuttering as he buried himself deep inside Hae Bom, gripping Hae Bom so tightly that it hurt.

 

“Fuck!” He panted, still holding Hae Bom as though he weighed nothing. Hae Bom didn’t mind though, finding this weightlessness almost comforting.

 

Yes, his back was sore from the friction against the wall, but Hae Bom couldn’t stop smiling, even when he was gently placed back on the bed, Tae Song’s cock slipping out.

 

“I didn’t know you liked that sort of thing?” Tae Song queried, as they lay side by side, “I didn’t hurt you, right?”

 

“No, no!” Hae Bom knew he was flushing bright red, “I-I really liked it.”

 

“Good… I liked it as well. A lot.”

 

Smiling softly, Hae Bom curled up against Tae Song, knowing that they needed to get clean before everything dried sticky and crusty… but for now, he was perfect exactly where he was.

Chapter 804: Bohn/Duen - Chapter 633 Sequel - Mpreg

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Once_Upon_A_BLWrecked_Bambii: Can we get a Chapter 633 continuation? Set after Bohn's heat. Maybe even mpreg?

…………………………………….

 

Bohn knew he was pregnant.

 

He never believed the whole ‘omegas know as soon as it happens’ old wives tales, but after his heat ended and there was that slight awkwardness between him and Duen, he realised that he hadn’t taken his birth control before the heat, the entire experience catching him a little off guard.

 

And he had definitely passed the deadline to take the ‘morning after’ pill.

 

To confirm these suspicions, he snuck to the walk-in omega clinic that was furthest from the university (he really didn’t need those rumours circling around). He filled out some paperwork, taking a test and just like that, he had his answer.

 

Pregnant.

 

What was he going to tell Duen.

 

His wonderful Alpha who was currently going through a medical course and didn’t need to deal with a surprise pregnancy.

 

How could he have been so stupid?!

 

How could he have forgotten?!

 

Sighing, he took the prescription for the prenatal vitamins, really not wanting to deal with this right now.

 

He wasn’t upset about the pregnancy, not wanting to blame his unborn pup for his own stupidity, but Duen… how would Duen react to this? Their relationship hadn’t been brilliant in the beginning, and there was every chance this would send them right back down to where they were.

 

They hadn’t talked about children, why would they have?

 

Silently, he made his way back to his rooms, sending a quick message off to Duen, explaining that he wanted to talk to him.

 

………………………………………….

 

“Are you okay?” Duen asked as soon as he entered the room, catching Bohn a little off guard. The words that he wanted to say got caught in his throat though, and he found himself unable to even squeak in response to the question.

 

“Bohn?”

 

He had to tell Duen.

 

It probably wouldn’t be long before the Alpha would start to smell it on him.

 

“Bohn?!”

 

Bohn grabbed Duen’s hand, pulling him over to the sofa, pushing at him until he sat down. It was only once Duen was sat down, looking a little more than very confused, that Bohn managed to swallow down the lump on his throats.

 

“I-I’m pregnant.”

 

For a moment, Duen’s face was completely unreadable.

 

“Duen?”

 

That soft little call of his name seemed to finally get through to Duen as he leant forwards, cupping Bohn’s cheeks with his hands, making sure Bohn was looking him in the eyes.

 

“We’re going to be parents?” He sounded a little panicked, despite the smile on his face, “I-I’m going to be a Dad?”

 

“Y-yeah.”

 

“W-w-how?”

 

Bohn just gave him a look of disbelief, as Duen shook his head.

 

“Forget I asked that.” He groaned, “I-I don’t know if you want to keep it or not, but-but I think we could make it work?”

 

“You-you think so?” Bohn was sure that he was going to cry, “I-I know we didn’t plan this but- “

 

His rambling was cut off as Duen pressed their lips together. It was chaste, but it was sweet as Duen pulled back, hands still on Bohn’s cheeks.

 

“We can do this.” He whispered, “We can!”

 

Bohn squeezed his eyes closed, inhale and exhaling as deeply as he could, until he felt himself start to calm down.

 

“But… it’s up to you.” Duen continued, one hand moving up to stroke through Bohn’s hair, eyes then looking down at Bohn’s currently flat stomach.

 

Soon, it wouldn’t like that anymore.

 

“…I’m going to keep them.”

 

Duen looked delighted at the news, if still a little panicked. “I’m so excited that I might throw up.”

 

“Please don’t, that’s my job, remember?”

 

The atmosphere was a little more light-hearted now.

 

“You’re not having morning sickness yet, right?” Duen frowned in concern, “Surely it’s too early?”

 

“It’s coming soon though… something to look forward to.”

 

Duen didn’t look put off by the thought, looking a little tearful. “I love you, so, so much.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

“You…and our child.”

 

“You and our child.”

 

Suddenly, Bohn realised, that he couldn’t wait for this child to come.

Chapter 805: Neo/Shin - Voyeurism (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi, can I ask for Neo/Shin from 3 Will be Free? Maybe some voyeurism smut with them with Mild's character watching and enjoying the show? Thanks!

……………………………………………………………..

 

Miw stopped at the muffled sound that she’d just heard, pausing to make sure that she’d heard correctly.

 

There!

 

Moving a little closer to the wall, she listened a little harder, believing that someone was in pain. Had the gang found them? Were they torturing Neo and Shin?

 

She had to be brave if that was the case.

 

They’d been together and running together for a while now, so she couldn’t abandon them now!

 

Hearing it coming from Neo’s room, she headed in that direction, seeing that the light was on in the room, and the door was open just a crack. As she got closer, she heard murmuring that certainly didn’t sound as though anything was wrong. Peeking through the crack, she could feel her face burning, covering her mouth to stop the sharp gasp from making its’ way out.

 

Shin…was tied to the bed’s headboard with a belt.

 

Miw swallowed, unable to tear her eyes away from the sight, seeing Neo move against Shin, sliding into the other man with force as Shin clearly tried to bite back his moans and groans.

 

She had to do the same, to be entirely honest.

 

Neo’s rhythm was rough, his hand stroking at Shin’s cock as the other man’s hips bucked dramatically.

 

The breathy noise that she let out was drowned out by Neo’s chuckle… or so she thought as she saw the ex-stripper glanced towards the door and Miw was certain that he knew she was there. She froze, heart pounding in her chest.

 

Neo continued though, Shin’s mouth falling open with the strength of the thrusts, sliding backwards each time. Neo was forceful and unrelenting, even when Shin winced at a particularly hard thrust.

 

He didn’t ask Neo to stop though, legs wrapping around Neo to pull him closer.

 

Miw relaxed a little but found herself wishing that the pair would make more noise, if only to hide her muffled moans and whimpers.

 

It was like they heard her, as they seemed to get louder in that instant.

 

She saw Shin’s back arch dramatically, thrashing against his restraints as Neo muttered low curses and dirty promises to him.

 

It didn’t take long before it was over, and even then, it was too soon for Miw. It all come to a head as Shin’s back arched off the mattress, a high-pitched wail breaking free from his mouth which sent a shiver running down Miw’s spine. Leaning heavily against the wall, she nearly missed Neo coming into Shin, burying himself into the other man with one final, brutal thrust that made both Shin and Miw wince.

 

Still, she watched as Neo gently untied Shin from the bed, moving to clean them up as Shin just lay there, clearly worn out.

 

“I love you.” Neo said, loud enough to be heard by Miw.

 

Even though she barely heard Shin’s response, she knew what it was.

 

Feeling a light ache between her legs, she slowly backed away, heading back down the corridor to her own room. Hopefully, they wouldn’t need her for a while.

 

…………………………………….

 

Neo softly closed the door, trying not to smirk when he saw that Miw was gone.

 

“Neo? Is everything okay?”

 

“Everything’s great.”

Chapter 806: Nubsib/Gene - Pool Sex (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from SolarisWrites: My Prompt: Gene decides to take his boyfriend up on his offer to help him “test out”. That’s how they end up at a fancy hotel with one of those endless pools. His test out happens to be an underwater kiss and sexy times in the pool. ;)

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Nubsib watched as Gene sank into the slightly heated water. It was completely empty, apart from them two, so Nubsib felt confident in simply admiring the older man with no interruptions.

 

“I thought this was all about… testing it out.” Gene mumbled, spotting Nubsib’s interested gaze scan him from head to toe, “Are you just going to stare at me?”

 

“I wasn’t sure you wanted to do anything more.” Nubsib whispered, “You know I don’t want to push you to do something you’re not comfortable with.”

 

Gene nodded, fingers clenching a little as he clung onto the side of the pool. Nubsib waited patiently, seeing that Gene was having a mental conversation with himself over what to do next, smiling when Gene finally let go of the wall and swam over to him. Automatically, his hands moved to grab at the older man’s hips, seeing that oh-so-attractive flush spread across his face.

 

“Are you sure there are no cameras here?”

 

“They don’t cover all of the pool…we’re in a blind spot at the moment.” That and he was sure that the vast majority these cameras weren’t actually working.

 

The flush on Gene’s face didn’t fade In the slightest, the water glistening off his skin.

 

“There is one thing I want to try.” Nubsib ventured, a hopeful look on his face, “Underwater kissing?”

 

Gene didn’t look overly impressed at the thought, but didn’t pull away either, even wrapping his arms around Nubsib’s shoulders.

 

“Just a quick one?”

 

Thinking about it for a moment, Gene nodded.

 

“Okay… on the count of three. Three…two…one.”

 

They both took a deep breath, ducking under the water and pressing their lips together, Gene’s lips parting almost immediately as Nubsib’s tongue intertwined with his. For obvious reasons, it wasn’t as long as Nubsib wanted it to be, but Gene seemed just as breathless by it as they re-surfaced, his head falling forwards onto Nubsib’s chest.

 

“Good?”

 

“Mm.”

 

Their lips met together again, the water splashing all around them, as Nubsib took control. He smirked into the kiss when he felt Gene grinding against him, prompting him to break the kiss and lift Gene’s chin up so that they were looking each other in the eyes.

 

“Shall we?”

 

Nubsib didn’t need to go into any more detail about what he was asking. Gene nodded, “Y-yes.”

 

Gently, he kissed at Gene’s neck. “Jump and wrap your legs around me.” Gene did just that, feeling Nubsib pull both of their shorts down just enough before fingers were pressing at his hole.

 

The preparation was quick, but with how easily Gene relaxed into it, Nubsib wasn’t too worried. There must have been something about the calming sensation of the water rushing over their skin that made him so chill, and Nubsib certainly wasn’t complaining about it.

 

“Just relax.” Nubsib whispered, pressing the head of his cock just up against Gene’s hole, waiting for Gene to nod, before sinking inside. He thought he would come immediately when Gene whimpered a little at the sensation. He waited patiently for a few moments, before whispered, “Ready?”

 

“Y-yeah.” Gene already sounded a little overwhelmed.

 

Nubsib nodded, before thrusting up into Gene, making the older man moan as his prostate was struck time and time again, thw water sloshing to the point where the waves were rising over the sides of the pool and onto the tiled floor. Deeper and deeper Nubsib thrusted, Gene’s moaning echoing off the wall.

 

“C-close!” Gene gasped, nails digging into Nubsib’s back, eyes rolling to the back of his head.

 

“Don’t come yet.” Nubsib gently ordered in-between harsh thrusts, before deciding to grind against Gene’s prostate, making Gene choke out a vague noise of agreement, falling limp against Nubsib, who immediately pulled him closer.

 

He could feel Gene trembling a little, and hoped it was because of the overwhelming pleasure and nothing else.

 

Just in case, he pressed soft kisses to Gene’s neck and collarbones, hoping to soothe him if needed.

 

Once he was definitely sure that Gene was enjoying this, Nubsib resumed his pounding.

 

“Are you still close?”

 

Gene nodded, gripping onto Nubsib’s shoulders as the thrusts got faster and faster.

 

“Alright… come then.”

 

Gene groaned, coming into the water, feeling Nubsib come inside of him as the younger man pulled out, the water around them turning a little misty. The older man slumped forwards, resting heavily against Nubsib.

 

“Okay.” Nubsib chuckled, “Time to get out I think.”

 

“And then to bed?”

 

“And then to bed.”

Chapter 807: Win & Pharm - Protective Win

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Autumn: A guy has been harassing Pharm and doesn't understand the meaning of no. Win sees this and comes and saves him. And a little DeanPharm fluff at the end

………………………………………………………

 

Pharm enjoyed the cooking club, he really did.

 

What he didn’t enjoy, was when it ran over a little late and he had to make him way back to the car park in the dark. And where there was dark area on campus, there was always somebody who didn’t know how to take no for an answer.

 

Pharm didn’t know the name of the student who always waited for him to leave the club.

 

He didn’t want to worry anyone from the club, so he didn’t ask for any of them to walk with him.

 

He could deal with a few lewd comments, even if it did make his heart pound in his chest with fear.

 

After everything he’d been through, he didn’t expect a pushier, lewder version of Alex to make him shake like this.

 

“Nice legs sweetheart!”

 

Pharm tried not to wince.

 

It was a weekend meet up, which meant that there was no need to wear the uniform, and with this in mind, Pharm had decided to wear a pair of jeans that Dean happened to be very fond of. Upon hearing those words, he instantly regretted this outfit choice, especially as he knew this baby blue jumper was also a favourite of Dean’s

 

Dean barely let him leave the house this morning.

 

Shaking his head, he scolded himself.

 

Why shouldn’t he wear something that made him feel good, just because of one creep.

 

“Hey! I’m talking to you!”

 

“Leave me alone.” He ordered, grateful that his voice didn’t shake in the slightest, as he sped up just a little.

 

He heard the man moving closer, his footsteps speeding up as well.

 

And then he was grabbing Pharm’s arm, and Pharm felt himself freeze up a little, before struggling as ferociously as he could, needing to break himself free as soon as possible.

 

“HEY!”

 

Another voice joined in, as the man holding Pharm cursed under his breath.

 

“HEY! GET OFF OF HIM!”

 

Before Pharm could see who it was, a familiar tattooed arm wrapped itself around the creep’s neck and yanked him away, another hand grabbing onto the attacker’s wrist and twisting it so that he let go of Pharm.

 

“P’Win!”

 

Win didn’t look at him, turning the other man and punching him in the face. It only took the once for the creep to fall to the ground, scrambling back a little before getting to his feet and racing away.

 

Pharm felt like he was frozen in shock, looking up to see a concerned look on Win’s face, as he moved closer.

 

His mouth was moving but Pharm couldn’t hear a word that was being said.

 

It took a while to hit him.

 

What would have happened if Win hadn’t been there?

 

A broken sob escaped him, one hand slapping over his mouth to try and muffle them as Win quickly pulled him into a hug.

 

“You’re okay, you’re okay.” Pharm vaguely heard him murmuring, his fingers running through Pharm’s hair until he slowly started to relax and calm down.

 

“Thank you, but what-what are you even doing here?” Pharm gasped, wiping at his eyes as best he could.

 

“Dean that you’d been acting a little… odd. Nervous, you know.” Win winced, “He thought it might be Alex again, and I told him that you wouldn’t appreciate being followed, but he insisted and… now we’re here.”

 

“…Thank you.” Pharm had never felt so relieved in his life. Any annoyance he might have felt vanished when he realised that he was safe now.

 

Win gave him a soft smile, clearly choosing not to comment on the dried tear tracks. “Come on, let’s get you home.”

 

“I-I can drive- “

 

“- Not tonight.” Win shushed him softly, “I’ll give you a lift home, okay?”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“Dean has helped Team with his nightmares when I couldn’t be there… you don’t need to say thank you to me for being a good friend.”

 

“Still…. Thank you.”

 

“You’re welcome.”

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

Dean and Win had a whispered conversation in the doorway for a moment, before Dean entered the bedroom, looking more than a little concerned.

 

Pharm felt like he was going to cry again, the shock of the evening and that soft look completely undoing him.

 

“What do you want me to do?” Dean whispered, “Do you need me to just be there for you or do you want me to give you space or- “

 

“- No, no, no.” Pharm reached out for him, “Please. Stay.”

 

Dean didn’t hesitate, moving to sit next to him, leaning in closer, giving Pharm plenty of chance to pull away before he pressed their lips together. Pharm didn’t even freeze for a moment, feeling automatically safe as he reciprocated the kiss eagerly, wrapping his arms around Dean as they lay back on the bed.

 

He was safe.

 

He was always safe here.

Chapter 808: Jack/Zhao Zi - Mpreg

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th September, between 23:00-00:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available (ANONYMOUS PROMPTERS! THIS MEANS YOU AS WELL!)
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from 9loversfor4me: Omg it love Jack/Zhao zi fics I can never get enough. If you are accepting requests can you please do a Jack/Zhao zi fic. With Zhao Zi mpreg and happy ending. This is my first request, so I don’t really know what else to add. But whatever you write is always fantastic so I trust you can make this request awesome.

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

“Huh?!”

 

“Gua bao.” Zhao Zi beamed at his husband, hands resting on his protruding mid-section, “I think I want some gua bao.”

 

“… Right now?”

 

“Yep!”

 

Jack felt like he was about two seconds from passing out. He was already completely frazzled driving Zhao Zi to the hospital, and now the pregnant omega was talking about food. “I- Hospital first? They probably have some gua bao there!”

 

“But it won’t be as nice!” Zhao Zi whined, “And the baby’s not coming yet! The contractions aren’t that bad, and they’re spread apart, and the midwife said we didn’t need to panic too much if they’re that spread out. I can eat at least FIVE gua bao’s before the next one!”

 

Knowing better than to argue, Jack switched lanes, heading towards a popular restaurant-filled street.

 

Twenty minutes later, they were back on track to the hospital, but Zhao Zi was eagerly tucking into the said five gua bao’s he promised he would eat, moaning with every single bite.

 

Which was putting Jack in a bit of an uncomfortable situation.

 

“Do you want any?”

 

“If I eat anything, I’m going to throw up.” Jack confessed, fingers tightening around the steering wheel, “How are you so calm?”

 

“Because you’re here.” Zhao Zi’s smile was a little softer this time around, “You’ll always protect and help me.” He went to take another bite, not seeming to care about how he’d just made Jack’s heart stop in his chest, only to pause when another contraction rolled through him.

 

“Ow.” He mumbled, pouting a little.

 

“Speeding up now!”

 

Zhao Zi managed to breathe through the contraction as the car sped up, taking a deep breath when it was over, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow… before going back to eating his gua bao almost immediately.

 

He finished just as they reached the hospital, Jack rushing to help him out and into a wheelchair, where he was pushed to a delivery room just in time for the next contraction.

 

“Now, remember all the tips for dealing with the contractions.” The nurse said softly to Zhao Zi, “You can walk, stand, squat or lie down, the choice is yours.”

 

Zhao Zi, after having such a heavy meal, opted to lie down.

 

After that, things progressed fairly quickly, much to Jack’s relief. It wasn’t long before Zhao Zi was fully dilated, actively pushing as he clung onto Jack’s hand. He had an epidural, as decided early on in the pregnancy, so all he could feel was a slight pressure as the baby made its way down, but it was still an uncomfortable sensation that made him wince.

 

“I think I want some… “Zhao Zi winced, “… brown sugar steamed cake after all this.”

 

“I’ll get you as many cakes as you want.” Jack winced when the grip get a little too tight for him to bear, leaning over and pressing a kiss to Zhao Zi’s cheek, “As many as you want.”

 

………………………………………………….

 

“Ru.” Zhao Zi whispered, as the baby was placed on his chest, looking over at Jack, “Right?”

 

“Right.” They had chosen the name in advance, and honestly, with what Zhao Zi had just gone through, Jack would have been happy to let Zhao Zi call the baby whatever he wanted.

 

Even Gua Bao.

 

As the newborn was taken away to be cleaned up, Zhao Zi turned back to Jack. “Steamed cakes?”

 

“…Maybe they do them- “

 

“- Not hospital ones.” Zhao Zi whined, voice still sounding a little weak.

 

“Of course, not hospital ones.” Jack sighed, with a chuckle, pulling out his phone to see if there was any steamed cake restaurant who delivered.

 

………………………………..

 

Zhao Zi nibbled eagerly on his cakes, watching Jack pace around the room, their son in his arms.

 

“You took so long to get here.” Jack whispered, “Are you going to have an appetite like your Mama’s? Am I going to have to buy twice as much food now?”

 

He didn’t need to look over to know that Zhao Zi was nodding.

 

Chuckling, he pressed a gentle kiss to his son’s forehead, watching as Ru grumbled in his sleep, before settling back down.

 

They had so much ahead of them.

 

All those ‘first’ moments.

 

Jack was looking forward to every single one of them.

Chapter 809: Pat/Pran - Their POV on Korn/Wai

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th September, between 22:00-23:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available (ANONYMOUS PROMPTERS! THIS MEANS YOU AS WELL!)
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi, if there still any slots open, could I ask for Pat/Pran fic where they just sort of speculate if there's something really going on between Korn and Wai? I'll let you decide if they're right or wrong. Thank you!

……………………………………………………………

 

Pat was working on a project when he saw Korn and Wai enter the courtyard. At first, he tried to ignore them, knowing that he needed to finished this project as soon as possible. Pran was sitting on a separate table, still in eyeline of him, but not close enough that people would accuse them of hanging out.

 

Korn and Wai were very close though.

 

Very close.

 

“What are you staring at?”

 

Pat jumped a little when Pran suddenly moved to sit beside him, sending the other man a quick glare. “Nothing.” He muttered.

 

There was a moment of silence, before Pran spoke up again, “Is that Korn and Wai?” He tilted his head to one side, “They look pretty close.”

 

“I was just thinking that.” Pat muttered, “We shouldn’t be spying on them like this.”

 

“No.”

 

Neither of them moved though.

 

“Do you think they’re… together?” Pran whispered, “They’re getting dinner together.”

 

“They would have told us.” Pat didn’t sound completely sure about that though. With all the drama that followed Pran and Pat around, would any new relationship drama really have time to flourish?

 

No.

 

And Pat had to admit, he hadn’t exactly cried out from the top of his lungs that he had feelings for Pran and was seeing him. Could he really blame Korn and Wai for wanting to keep whatever this was a secret?

 

When the pair took a seat at another table and started whispering to each other, Pat turned away.

 

This was all just… a bit too weird for him.

 

………………………………..

 

“That’s a besotted smile if I ever saw one.”

 

“How do you know?”

 

Pran glanced over at Pat with a sly smirk, “You smile like that at me often enough.”

 

“Shut up.” Pat looked back at the other pair, “Are you sure they’re a real couple?”

 

“I mean… pretty sure?”

 

For a moment, there continued to be silence between them before Pat shook his head. “No…. they would have told us.”

 

From the look on his face, he knew that Pran disagreed.

 

“How would they even have gotten to the point where they were in a relationship?” Pat broke the silence, “Just by watching us fight? Isn’t that like… the plot of Romeo and Juliet?”

 

“…. Let’s hope it’s not the exact plot.”

 

Pat winced.

 

He had a point.

 

“Who do you think… you know?”

 

“No? What?”

 

Pran made a vague gesture as Pat grimaced, “I don’t want to even think about that. That’s my best friend, and your best friend we’re talking about here.”

 

They continued to spy on them for about ten minutes more, before going to grab something eat.

 

…………………………………………………………..

 

That evening, after Pran had sneaked into Pat’s bedroom, they both lay on the bed together.

 

“Wai looked happy with him… Korn I mean.” Pran stated, “I don’t know if I’ve ever seen him like that with anyone.”

 

“Yeah… same with Korn.”

 

Pran looked over at Pat, “So, we’re happy to just let them go on the way that they are?”

 

“If it makes them happy, yeah… it’s not hurting us, right?”

 

“Right?”

 

………………………………

 

“I think Pran and Pat know about us.”

 

Korn looked over at Wai, before shrugging. “They won’t say anything.”

 

“How do you know that?”

 

“Because they know that we know about those two and they don’t want us to say anything about them to the wrong people, so they won’t say anything.”

 

“…. Are you sure?”

 

“Sure, I’m sure!” Korn moved closer, pulling Wai into a hug, “Our secret is perfectly safe, as is theirs.”

Chapter 810: Tharn/Type - Wedding Night (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th September, between 22:00-23:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available (ANONYMOUS PROMPTERS! THIS MEANS YOU AS WELL!)
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: Tharn and Type’s wedding night = They have an intimate talk during sex. (A mellow and pretty NSFW)

…………………………………………………….

 

Type felt like a huge weight had been lifted from his shoulders as soon as their vows were exchanged. He couldn’t take his eyes off the ring on his fingers, admiring the way it glinted in the light as he gently removed his wedding suit, hanging it up before having a quick shower.

 

Not only to remove the product from his hair (Tharn liked it when his hair was a little damp and fluffy), but also to get a few last-minute preparations in.

 

He couldn’t wait to see Tharn’s expression when the other man… his husband, finally got around to finishing saying goodbye to everyone.

 

Stepping into the shower, he started the water, quickly washing his hair, before pushing slick fingers inside of himself.

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

Once he was finished, he went to lie on the large, king-sized bed, trying to ignore how some lube dripped down his thighs a little uncomfortably.

 

He took a shaky breath and waited.

 

There was something about having sex on your wedding night, that was so much more intimate than when you had sex at any other time and Type felt nervous all over again.

 

Thankfully, Tharn didn’t make him wait long, almost as though he knew that Type’s nerves and anxieties would be bubbling up.

 

The hotel door opened and Tharn stepped inside, eyes widening at the sight of Type waiting for him. Quickly, he shut the door behind him and rushed over, nearly tripping over his own feet in eagerness, which Type couldn’t help but laugh at.

 

His nerves were quickly disappearing. Especially when Tharn pulled him into a kiss, hands cupping at Type’s cheeks.

 

“Husband.” he whispered against Type’s lips, making Type smile.

 

“Husband.”

 

And then Type was watching as Tharn stripped off his suit, leaving him completely naked as he climbed back onto the bed with Type.

 

“I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

Hands rubbed over bare skin, until Tharn’s hands cupped at Types ass, feeling the slickness of the lube there.

 

“You- “

 

“- Yeah, yeah. Consider it a wedding present.” Type could feel himself flushing at Tharn’s attention, “Just get on with it.”

 

“God I love you.” Tharn whispered, peppering kisss across Type’s face, making Type laugh, only for the sound to cut off when Tharn pressed a finger inside.

 

“I love you sounds you make when I do this.” Tharn chuckled, adding a second finger, and making Type moan. When he rubbed those fingers against Types prostate, Type’s hips jerked up, before he practically melted into the mattress.

 

“Come on.” Type gasped, leaning up and nipping at Tharn’s jaw, trying to spur him onto moving on, “In me.”

 

“As you wish.”

 

The first press of Tharn’s cock took his breath away. No matter how many times they did this, Tharn felt huge, but the other man was gentle about it, much to Type’s relief. The rolling of Tharn’s hips once he was fully inside, sent nerves sparking throughout Type, but still he wanted more.

 

“Deeper.” He pleaded, which Tharn was quick to obey, leaning over to press kisses to Type’s neck and collarbone, before angling his hips to hit Type’s sweet spot straight on.

 

“You know…” Type panted, “… I never knew sex could be like this until I met you.”

 

“Y-Yeah?”

 

“Hmm, you make me h-happy.”

 

Tharn looked like he was about to cry at the soft words, as Type pushed further, loving that look now that he’d seen it.

 

“I love you.” He whispered, “So, so much.” He then pulled Tharn into another kiss, trying to communicate all of that love through one simple touch.

 

When they finally pulled apart, Tharn’s hips rolling, not pulling in and out, merely letting his cock settle there, it was clear that Tharn was a little overwhelmed, tears threatening to spill at any moment.

 

“I-I don’t think I have the words to convey the depth of my love to you.” Tharn’s voice was a little shaky, “I’m glad we’re doing this. Spending the rest of our lives together like this.”

 

“Like this?” Type teased, clenching around his cock, making Tharn gasp sharply.

 

“I-I love with you with every shred of my being.”

 

“Yeah?” Type could feel himself getting closer with every little press against his prostate and the words that were being spoken.

 

“More than anyone I had ever loved before… or ever will.”

 

The pleasure rose to a peak inside of him before crashing over him like a tidal wave, sweeping any semblance of organised and logical thought out to sea with it. When he finally came back to himself, he saw Tharn leant back on his heels, looking at where they were connected, watching himself coming into Type was flushed cheeks and clenching stomach muscles.

 

“K-k- “

 

Thankfully, he didn’t have to finish the sentence, with Tharn reaching over and kissing Type’s slack mouth as he rode out his orgasm. It didn’t take Type long to realise that Tharn was still hard inside of him.

 

“Again?”

 

“Again.”

Chapter 811: Team Protection Squad - TW: Homophobia

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th September, between 22:00-23:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available (ANONYMOUS PROMPTERS! THIS MEANS YOU AS WELL!)
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lindariddle: If the prompts are still open, would you consider doing one where either Win or Team's family is Really, Really, Really NOT ok with their child being in a same sex relationship? Preferably Team, but either would work. It would be great to see the whole group in protection mode.

 

……………………………………………………………

 

Team’s parents had never hit him.

 

They didn’t need to, not when words hurt just as much.

 

And his parents knew exactly what words hurt him, and sometimes it only took five hateful words to break him.

 

Win’s parents were the loveliest people Team had ever met, welcoming Team into the family home without even a little bit of doubt or disgust in their eyes. In fact, they almost seemed to be grateful that Win was settling down with someone. They were supportive and loving, and it was wonderful.

 

Team would never admit how came he close to crying that night.

 

It was about two months after Win and he started dating when he stepped out of his classes, listening to Pharm eagerly talking about his next cooking project, only to spot two familiar figures in the distance.

 

“Team?” Manaow frowned, seeing the look on his face, “What’s wrong?”

 

“I-they- “Team felt frozen, watching as his parent strode closer, identical scowls on their face.

 

“Team Teerayu Siriyothin.” His mother’s cold voice almost seemed to reverberate around the campus, as Team felt his throat start to dry up, seeing that unreadable expression on her face.

 

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Pharm frantically messaging someone.

 

“M-mom, Dad, what-what are you doing here?”

 

“We want an explanation for a certain Facebook post we saw.”

 

Team frowned, not overly sure of what she was talking about. “P-post?”

 

“Of you…and a young blonde man absolutely covered in tattoos.” His Father snapped, “Imagine our surprise when we saw that photo. We agreed for you to go to university, because we thought you might find a nice girl to settle down with. And yet, there you are, nearly kissing a- “

 

“- a thug.” His Mother sneered, “You are dating a thug.”

 

Team barely heard Pharm and Manaow’s protests, feeling that oh-so-familiar tightening of fear wrapping around his heart. Good things never happened when his Mother had that tone in her voice.

 

“It’s a good thing the university has allowed you to take your classes online.”

 

Team froze, “W-what?!”

 

“You’re coming back home to live with me and your father. Show us to your rooms and we’ll pack up what little you’ll need and leave.”

 

“You can’t make him leave!” Manaow blurted out, “He has a life here, friends- “

 

“- Who seem to thrive on immoral lifestyles.” Team’s father snapped, “This campus is obviously a negative influence." He grabbed Team’s wrist, even as Pharm clung onto the other one, his shorter body not really able to combat against the strength of Team’s father.

 

Team was glad his friends were here with him. He probably wouldn’t have been able to text them… he’d have disappeared, and no-one would know what had happened.

 

He would have broken Win’s heart.

 

With Pharm’s assistance, he dug his heels into the ground, yanking his wrist free. “No!”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“I’m not leaving!” Team felt a little braver with Pharm and Manaow standing there with him, “I-I’m happy here, I want to stay and- “

 

“- What you want doesn’t matter! We are your parents and- “

 

“- Wow! Quite the drama going on here!”

 

Team instantly relaxed when he heard Win, turning to see him and Dean almost casually making their way closer, Pruk following on behind. And then he looked over at his mother’s face and winced at the look on her face.

 

His father’s expression wasn’t much better.

 

“Team is leaving with us.” His mother snapped, “And no…tattooed thug is going to stop that.”

 

“Thug?” Win looked amused at the term, even though Dean and Pruk definitely didn’t, “Thug who’s in the top five of his class…. And knows almost everything about how this university works.” He moved closer, looking them both in the eyes, “If you want to enrol a student in online classes, who hasn’t shown any signs of struggling with mental health issues or learning disabilities, the student must sign a consent form, to make sure that they are not being removed unwillingly.” He then smirked, “Shall we go to the main office?”

 

Team felt like his chest was going to explode, already feeling the tears running down his cheeks. Honestly, he was sure that Manaow and Pharm’s presence beside him was the only thing keeping him upright.

 

He was so relieved, that he nearly missed his parents’ leaving.

 

Nearly.

 

“If we don’t receive word from you Team, we’ll have to assume that you don’t want to come home. You have until tomorrow.”

 

Somehow, Team sensed that all his belongings at home were going to be left out in the rain or thrown in the bin. It was a good thing he brought everything with him to University, everything that he considered to be important.

 

The tears continued to flow, as he watched them leave.

 

“What happened?” Win asked as he rushed to pull Team into his arms, “Ssh, I’m here. What happened?”

 

“His parents are-are- “Manaow’s voice trailed off into a noise of sheer frustration.

 

“Homophobic.” Pharm’s voice was trembling a little, prompting Dean to rush over to him.

 

They both knew just how bad it could get with homophobic parents.

 

“They were homophobic.”

 

“Oh Team.” Win whispered, “I’m so sorry.” He pulled Team into a tighter hug

 

“I-it’s not fair.”

 

“I know. I know.” Win’s grip tightened, as Team relaxed into it.

 

Win was here.

 

He could do this.

 

Win was here.

Chapter 812: Lian/Kuea - Mpreg (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th September, between 22:00-23:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available (ANONYMOUS PROMPTERS! THIS MEANS YOU AS WELL!)
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from cat_znn24: If prompts are still open then I’d like to request something from Cutie Pie the series? Lian/Kuea with a lot of fluff and mpreg? Maybe some NSFW if you want, your choice!

………………………………….

 

When Kuea got morning sickness, otherwise known as afternoon sickness or night sickness because the name ‘morning sickness’ was very misleading, he refused to leave the bedroom.

 

“It’s not that unusual you know.” Yi reassured his best friend, watching as Lian fretted over making the perfect meal for his husband, “When Diao was pregnant, he spent hours and days in bed as well. Some pregnancies are harder than others.”

 

“Yes, but I don’t want him to be THIS miserable.” Lian groaned, eyeing the eggs and the bacon, before putting the bacon back in the fridge.

 

The smell of cooked meat had sent Kuea into a downward spiral last time he’d cooked it, so bacon was out.

 

“Should I just bake him a cake?”

 

“…Can you bake a cake?”

 

“Good point.” Lian felt like he really wasn’t doing well as a husband at the moment. In fact, he was feeling like a bit of a failure.

 

“Hey.” Yi moved closer, placing a hand on Lian’s shoulder, “I know that look. You’re doing fine, it’s just… a scary time.”

 

“… Is he meant to be throwing up that much though?”

 

Yi didn’t have an answer for that.

 

………………………………..

 

Days passed and nothing much changed.

 

Lian felt like a failure every time he tried to cook a meal for Kuea. Kuea barely slept and nothing medicinal seemed to work to stop the puking. He stayed in bed for worryingly long periods of time.

 

And yet, he still smiled.

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Kuea gave a low moan as he shivered in place on his pillow, mouth falling open as he rolled his hips against Lian’s fingers, one hand clutching at Lian’s shoulders, the other clinging uselessly onto the pillow. His toes curled into the mattress, breathy cries leaving him as he came messily all over his stomach, eyes fluttering weakly and his mouth fell slack for a moment, before the edges curled up into a smile.

 

In a daze, he watched Lian pull his hand away and lick at his now-wet fingers, before the alpha leant over to press an odd-tasting kiss to Kuea’s lips.

 

“Good morning.” The alpha greeted softly when he pulled away, his clean hand slipping into Kuea’s hair, neatening it out a little from the night of tossing and turning.

 

“Mmm, good morning.”

 

“How was he this morning?”

 

Placing a hand on his protruding mid-section, Kuea pouted a little, “Playing football with my bladder.”

 

Chuckling, Lian placed his hand on top of Kuea’s, leaning down to press a quick kiss to Kuea’s stomach, before turning his head and pressing his ear to it, straining to listen and see if there was any signs of life inside of him.

 

The little heartbeats.

 

“You’re so beautiful like this.” He whispered.

 

“Ugh, I don’t feel beautiful.” Kuea grumbled, “He likes rock music though, get those headphones. I never knew a baby could dance in the womb.”

 

Lian chuckled at the thought of their son dancing and head-banging to whatever Kuea was subjecting him to. He continued to press kisses to that stomach, hand caressing the swollen skin tenderly. “Are you comfortable enough at night, despite the kicking.” He asked, “Do you need me to get you another pregnancy pillow?”

 

Kuea shrugged.

 

He didn’t feel comfortable at any time of the day, feeling like a whale most of the time, when a foot pressing constantly up against his bladder, the back pain, the need to pee or the near constant hunger.

 

But he didn’t want to burden Lian with that, distracting the alpha by reaching into his loose bottoms, and taking a gentle hold of his cock, making Lian moan breathlessly, pushing into the touch with a soft apology. Kuea just chuckled, rubbing his thumb of Lian’s cock head, dragging his hand slowly and moving back up with his soft fingers.

 

He felt sexy with Lian’s attention on him like this, no matter how foul his mood was at that moment. He slipped his hands below Lian’s cock, gently fondling at the balls underneath, adding a soft pressure that made Lian shake.

 

He missed being able to do more, but this would do for now.

 

“I-I’m going to come.” Lian rasped out, hips jerking back and forth almost desperately, before he came with a cry, leaning over and pressing his lips to Kuea’s to try and muffle it, coming all over Kuea’s fingers.

 

Slowly, Kuea pulled his hand away, wiping it off on the sheets and smiling at his husband, already trying to snuggle closer for a nap.

 

“I love you.”

 

“I love you too.” Lian then returned to placing his hand on Kuea’s stomach, feeling a flurry of kicks which made the omega groan, “Both of you.”

 

“Hmm, do you love us enough to get us some eggs and ice cream?”

 

“…Together?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“…Yes. I love you both that much.”

Chapter 813: Jack/Zhao Zi - Coffee Shop AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th September, between 22:00-23:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available (ANONYMOUS PROMPTERS! THIS MEANS YOU AS WELL!)
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: If prompts are still open can I request a coffee shop au for Jack and Zhao Zi from Trapped?

……………………………………………

 

Tang Yi had a schedule for the day.

 

Get in at six in the morning to prepare for opening at six thirty. Once the morning rush was over, he would be in the back to prepare for the lunchtime regulars and then it was simply a case of checking stock and cleaning up before they shut at six. Sometimes there was an after work finished rushed, but sometimes there wasn’t.

 

It never merited much preparation though.

 

Jack also had a schedule.

 

He would work like a zombie (albeit one who was fantastic with customers) until nine in the morning, when he would straighten up from where he was slouched on the counter, primping at his hair as Tang Yi was putting fresh pastries in the display case.

 

At exactly two minutes past nine, the police officer would rush in and-

 

The bell on the door chimed and Tang Yi made a hasty exit to the back.

 

He hated watching the flirting.

 

…………………………………………………………………

 

Jack was going to marry this man one day.

 

He was sure of it.

 

The officer had a doughnut in his mouth today, smiling around it as he rushed over to the counter.

 

“Mmphh hmmph mmm!”

 

“Large vanilla latter with extra caramel and an extra shot of espresso?” Jack translated, beaming when the other man nodded eagerly at him, “Possibly another pastry?”

 

Another fervent nod.

 

“On its’ way.” Jack busied himself with the order, stealing glanced at the officer whenever he could, feeling his heart flutter at the cute little expressions the man had on his face as he finished the doughnut.

 

He inhaled the coffee when Jack handed it to him, dropping a sizable tip in the jar before beaming at Jack, taking his pastry and racing off again.

 

Hearing Tang Yi re-enter the room, Jack turned to him with a mournful look, “I’m going to marry him so hard.”

 

“You’re pathetic.”

 

“I’m in love.”

 

“With a man who is perpetually late to work.”

 

“Yeah… isn’t he wonderful?”

 

“Ugh.”

 

…………………………………………………………..

 

He found out the officer’s name completely by accident, and definitely not in the very illegal way or by getting arrested.

 

No, he just got his heart trampled on instead.

 

He almost wished he’d been arrested.

 

It had been a normal morning when the officer walked in, another man with him this time. It explained why they were here a little bit before nine instead of after it.

 

“You have to come for Christmas.” The stranger was sighing wearily, “My family wants to meet you, remember?”

 

Jack only just managed to stop himself from dropping the mug, containing his sharp, almost betrayed gasp. How often had his past exes tried to have that conversation with him, not realising that he was NOT who most parents wanted to see in their beloved child’s significant other.

 

Nervously he cleared his throat, knowing that his smile was weaker than it usually was, as he caught the attention of the pair, “Vanilla latte?” He double-checked with the officer, who nodded, even as the other man rolled his eyes.

 

“Let me guess what else he asks for… extra caramel and another shot of espresso?” The man scoffed, “No wonder you’re bouncing off the walls at work.”

 

“…And for you Sir?” That sounded polite, right? Not too abrasive?

 

“Just a plain coffee will do for me. With milk and one sugar.”

 

“Shao Fei- “

 

“- Zhao Zi, I am not willing to rot my teeth like you.”

 

The officer, Zhao Zi, pouted for a moment, before turning back to Jack. “And two of the pastries please! A-Fei, you have to try these!”

 

Jack went to sort out the order, hearing the pair chuckling and teasing one another, each sound making his heart ache just a little bit more. He handed Zhao Zi the order, revelling in that smile, even with the sting it caused him as the pair headed out.

 

Zhao Zi was practically hanging off the other man.

 

“I’m sorry.” He heard Tang Yi whisper behind him, a hand patting at his back before he headed back into the back, leaving Jack to mope alone.

 

His future husband already had a boyfriend.

 

Tonight, was going to be an ice cream and alcohol night.

 

……………………………..

 

He tried to get over Zhao Zi, taking to hiding in the back and shoving Tang Yi out there when Zhao Zi was due to arrive.

 

It was better this way.

 

He wasn’t about to break up a happy relationship.

 

He could, don’t get him wrong… but he wasn’t going to.

 

………………………..

 

He pulled several long shifts before Christmas, with Tang Yi off with his new boyfriend, shivering when the snow fell outside. It looked like he was spending the holidays barricaded in his apartment.

 

Not like he was going to do that anyway, but at least he would have an excuse.

 

“Stupid Tang Yi with his stupid boyfriend.” He muttered under his breath, making himself a caramel macchiato, only to hear the door chime.

 

Whoever it was, was covered in snow, wearing several layers that completely covered them from head to toe, shivering as Jack rushed over to help.

 

“Dude, you’re mental for- “He froze himself when the man removed his woollen hat and hood, and looked up, “- Oh!”

 

Zhao Zi.

 

Zhao Zi was standing right in front of him, after weeks of avoidance.

 

“Umm… come and sit by the heating.” Jack led him over to the seats by the radiator.

 

“T-thank you.”

 

Muttering “cute” under his breath, Jack cleared his throat. “I have a phone, if you want to call your boyfriend to come pick you up?”

 

Zhao Zi looked adorably confused, “I don’t have a boyfriend.”

 

“That Shao Fei man- “

 

“- He’s dating that scary Tang Yi who works here.” Zhao Zi leant in a little closer, “Doesn’t he scare you?”

 

“I’ve seen that man at his most pathetic, so no.” Jack cursed Tang Yi under his breath.

 

Tang Yi knew how he felt about Zhao Zi and still kept the whole Shao Fei reveal from him.

 

“Is that why you’ve been avoiding me?”

 

Jack turned to gape at him, “You noticed that?”

 

“I’m a police officer, you were showing unusual behaviour! Of course I noticed!”

 

Well… what else could Jack do except kiss him.

 

“I’m going to date you so hard.” He murmured against Zhao Zi’s lips, heart skipping at Zhao Zi’s chuckle.

 

“Yes please.”

Chapter 814: Jack/Zhao Zi - Protective Jack

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 16th September, between 22:00-23:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available (ANONYMOUS PROMPTERS! THIS MEANS YOU AS WELL!)
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dragonfly_XX: The guy who's secretly in love with Tang Yi (forgot his name) wasn't amused at all that Jack brought Zhao Zi along, so I wonder what'd happen if Jack was occupied for a moment and that guy tries to take matters into his own hands, which of course ultimately summons a really pissed, protective Jack!

 

……………………………………………………………….

 

Zhao Zi watched as Jack cleaned up the spilt and ruined food, feeling more than a little morose.

 

It smelled really good.

 

What was that man even thinking?

 

Sighing, Zhao Zi leant back against the sofa, watching for Jack to get back as he stared up at the ceiling. He barely heard someone re-entering the room, not until oppressive hands closed around his throat.

 

Unfortunately, his attacker seemed to have forgotten that he was a trained police officer, even if he didn’t act like it most of the time. He was a fighter, and stronger than he looked, clawing at the broad hands that were wrapped around his throat, digging his nails hard into the skin until he felt like he could do actual nerve damage, drawing blood in the process.

 

The same man, who had knocked the food out of his hands cursed as Zhao Zi’s heels came up and kicked at his shin. His response was to tighten his grip around Zhao Zi’s throat, trying to hit his head against the window behind the sofa.

 

Zhao Zi wasn’t quite tall enough for that though.

 

His vision was starting to blur though.

 

Just when he thought he was going to pass out, one of the hands let go and smashed into the side of his head, making a pain shoot up and down his cheek.

 

He couldn’t a strangled noise from breaking free, but at the same time, hoped that it was loud enough for Jack to notice.

 

Numbness spread rapidly through his jaw, prompting his struggles, and kicking to increase in intensity. However, the dizziness and pain was starting to get to him, nausea bubbling in his stomach when he realised just what could go wrong here.

 

He was a police officer; nobody should be able to get the better of him like this!

 

A small voice in the back of his head, tried to whisper that this was all Shao Fei’s fault for getting them involved in all this, but he ignored it.

 

The grip tightened further, and just as Zhao Zi thought that he was ready to pass out, there was a loud curse from the doorway, before the other man was ripped off of him.

 

Vaguely, he heard his attacker crying out in pain, too busy trying to regain his breath, feeling like he couldn’t even swallow with how sore his throat was. Sitting up and moving further down the sofa, he wiped at the sore area on his face, wincing when small traces of blood were left behind on his fingers.

 

With his vision a little more focused, he looked over to seeing Jack pinning his attacker to the ground.

 

With that beaming smile on Jack’s face and the blasé way the ‘interrogation’ had gone, Zhao Zi didn’t think the other man could even get angry.

 

There was blood on Jack’s face, and it certainly wasn’t his.

 

“Jack!” He called out, the word a little slurred, watching as Jack finally stopped, fist freezing just above the attacker’s face, looking like he was ready to continue at a moments’ notice.

 

Zhao Zi barely saw him moving, not until Jack was crouching in front of him, a bloodied hand cupping his cheeks, thumb touching just below the split in Zhao Zi’s lower lip.

 

It should have made Zhao Zi felt a little queasy, but instead, it made him feel almost…safe.

 

“Can’t believe he dared to touch you.” Jack was muttering under his breath, “Wish you’d- that fucking bastard!” His sentences were fractured through his rage, fingers shaking a little from where they were resting against Zhao Zi’s cheek, prompting Zhao Zi to reach up and clumsily pat at the red hair, hoping that gangsters were like cats in that sense.

 

It did seem to, as Jack visibly calmed.

 

“We… we should get you to the hospital.” He whispered, watching as Zhao Zi nodded, unable to speak at the moment.

 

Jack’s phone buzzed in his pocket, but he ignored it, lifting Zhao Zi into his arms and rushing towards the car outside.

 

Somewhere between the home and the car, Zhao Zi passed out.

 

…………………………..

 

He woke up in hospital, with Shao Fei standing over his bed, glaring at him.

 

“I got knifed and you still look worse than me.”

 

“… You got knifed?”

 

Shao Fei groaned, taking the seat by Zhao Zi’s bed, “Zhao Zi…. Let me tell you about the week I’ve had.”

Chapter 815: Tan/Bun - Bun Follows Tan AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lila: u know me and my manner of death possession hehe so what'd happened if Bun went with Tan to talk to Por or sneaked after him!?

 

I am assuming you’re talking about the scene in episode 10, so here it is 😊

………………………………………………………….

 

Bun knew it was risky, and something that was only heard of in spy novels or action films, but he couldn’t just let Tan go off like this.

 

Dislocating his thumb was more painful than he expected, and it took him several minutes to recover before he gingerly pulled his hand free and popped it back into place. He groaned in pain, rubbing it to try and get feeling back into his thumb for a moment before he got to his feet and stumbled to the door.

 

He knew where Tan was going, and he couldn’t let him go alone.

 

……………………………

 

Getting past the police barricade was easy if you went via the woods. Looking up at Por’s home, he knew that getting in that would be harder.

 

Much harder.

 

Trying to keep himself low, he headed in that direction, hoping that a door or a window was open… and that Tan’s half-brother was in a listening mood.

 

Unlikely after the murder of Pued, but Bun was nothing if not hopeful.

 

Well, he was hopeful up until the point where he felt cold metal pressing against the back of his head.

 

“Well, well, well… who do we have here?”

 

………………………………………….

 

Bun winced as his arms were wrenched behind his back, his captor pulling him into the house, where there was almost a deathly silence in the air.

 

“Boss!” The man called out, pulling Bun into the entrance hall, where there were several more of them, guns all aimed at a familiar figure.

 

“Tan!”

 

“Bun!” Tan shifted as though he were going to move over to him, freezing when Por’s gun pressed a little firmer into the side of his head.

 

“Trespassers all around.” Por grumbled, before turning to Bun with a sly smirk on his face, “Doctor…so glad you could join us.”

 

Bun was not going to admit that he was a little scared, straightening up as he watched Tan scan him from head to toe. Clearly he was expecting a pair of handcuffs to still be hanging from his wrist.

 

They were going to have a serious talk about that… if they survived this.

 

“Now that you’re both inside…” Por continued, “… neither of you are leaving until I know the truth.”

 

For a moment, there was nothing but a tense silence, until Por suddenly spun around, pistol whipping Bun across the face, sending him crashing to the ground, where he was then kicked right on the cheekbone, the force of it rolling him onto his side.

 

“BUN!” Tan cried out, leaping forwards, only for three men to hold him back, struggling against his attempts to get free, “STOP! I DIDN’T KILL PUED! I DIDN’T!”

 

Bun opened his mouth to agree with this, only to groan at the shooting pain that spread throughout his jaw and cheek.

 

He was sure that one of his back teeth was loose.

 

“I could make this very painful for him Tan.” Por hissed hatefully, “Very, very painful. All you have to do, is tell me the TRUTH!”

 

“I. DIDN’T. KILL. PUED!”

 

“I don’t believe you!” Por kicked at Bun again, catching him in the libs this time, driving the breath from his lungs.

 

For a moment, there was nothing but silence as Tan and Por stared each other down, before Tan spoke up again, voice low and dangerous.

 

“Why would I kill Pued?” he whispered, “If I wanted to kill someone in revenge.... it would be you!”

 

Bun groaned from his position on the ground, already preparing for the next hit, only to yelp in surprise when a calloused hand grabbed his collar and yanked him up onto his knees.

 

Tan didn’t look at him, eyes still focused intently on his half-brother. “If I could kill you, I would have a long time ago Brother.” he spat out, “But no matter how much I wanted to kill you... I couldn’t. This entire family hated and betrayed me, but still I couldn’t kill any of you! You were my family, the only family I had left, no matter how much you hated me.”

 

His face tightened, “Touch Bun again, and that can change in an instant.”

 

Por glanced down at Bun, who tried not to let on how stunned he was at Tan’s words.

 

“You don’t have to believe me, not at the moment...” Tan whispered, sounding a little strained, “... but please, LISTEN to me.”

 

Once again, there was that tense moment of silence where Bun was sure that he was going to hear two gunshots and that would be that.

 

This meant that he was surprised when the thugs let go of Tan (although not letting go of their weapons) and Por threw Bun at Tan, causing the Doctor to yelp a little in shock, thankful when Tan caught him and pulled him close, dark eyes already taking note of the bruises forming on his face.

 

“I’m listening.” Por snapped, “Tell me everything, from beginning to end.”

Chapter 816: Lian/Kuea - Protective Lian

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: if so would u like a cutie pie one? the plot was missing a bit, but I rly loved the show due to their chemistry and Lian's stoic way that got soft with Kuea. Hmm maybe... some thrill? maybe some business partners of Lian causing trouble and Kuea gets caught up in it!?

 

……………………………………………………….

 

Lian stalked into their apartment just ahead of Kuea, tugging off his tie with a few rough motions and throwing it to the other side of the room.

 

That was then followed by a blazer and a waistcoat.

 

It would annoy Lian greatly when he saw them later, but Kuea was not picking up after him. Not when Lian was fuming the way he was.

 

“The accounts will need to be double-checked.” His husband was muttering under his breath, Kuea nodding along, even when he knew that Lian was mostly speaking to himself, “Must speak to the lawyers, make sure that this doesn’t come back to bite us.”

 

Kuea straightened up a little when Lian spun around to look at him, hating himself for his own uneasiness, but also knowing that Lian was in a slightly unpredictable mood. He was relieved when his husband’s expression visibly softened upon seeing him though, the other man forcing himself to take a breath.

 

And then he turned away.

 

“You should get to bed. It’s late.”

 

“Lian- “

 

Lian tensed a little, even as Kuea continued.

 

“- You’re coming to bed as well, right?”

 

There was an exasperated pause, before Lian huffed, “Yes… later.”

 

Kuea nodded, moving to leave, only to pause in the doorway, “I…suppose I should thank you.”

 

“What for?”

 

Kuea couldn’t contain his smile, “Pulling away from Chatpokin and his company? Defending my honour?” He raised one eyebrow, “Not that I couldn’t have done it myself, but it was the thought that counts.”

 

“… It was nothing.” Yet, some of the tension seemed to drain out of his shoulders none-the-less, leaving only weariness behind, “Besides, it was a long time coming.”

 

“Ah, it was a complete coincidence that you cut all ties with him a few seconds after he called me a washed-up, wannabe rockstar who would spread his legs for anything and anyone, then?”

 

A muscle jumped in Lian’s jaw. “He had no right saying that.” He muttered darkly, folding his arms across his chest, “He might have been frustrated with how our current deal wasn’t entirely favouring him and his company, but you don’t take it out on my husband.”

 

“Well…” Kuea sidled a little closer, “…your husband thanks you.”

 

Lian smiled a little at the gratitude, but still looked uncertain, “I shouldn’t have been so… harsh.” He looked away, “I didn’t even think, I just spoke. Grandfather wouldn’t have been impressed.”

 

“Your Grandpa would have found it hilarious.” Kuea chuckled, “Besides, you did the right thing. I would have done a lot worse if you hadn’t spoke up first.”

 

“I still acted rashly.”

 

“Well, I’m proud of you.” Kuea whispered, reaching out and taking Lian’s hand, “That was- that was really nice of you. I appreciated it, especially if it would have been easier for you not to say anything at all.”

 

“You’re my husband, I will always defend you.” There was definitely a smile now, small as it was, “Are you- you’re not going to let what he said get to you, right?”

 

Kuea couldn’t resist the small wince at the memory but waved off the concern when Lian’s face darkened again. “I’ve heard worse.” He lied, knowing that it wouldn’t be professional if Lian drove over to Chatpokin’s home to give him another piece of his mind.

 

“That doesn’t mean that you should have heard it in the first place.” Lian leant in, pressing a kiss to Kuea’s forehead, “Go to bed, I will be right behind you.”

 

“… You know what will make me feel better about today?”

 

“No? What?”

 

“If my husband came to bed with me to tell me just how much he loves me.”

 

Lian gave him an amused look, rolling his eyes fondly. “As you wish.”

Chapter 817: Khai/Third - Protective Khai

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormborn_88: There was this small scene in Ep. 1 where Kai gets targeted by a bunch of guys and Third tries to help him and also gets hurt in the process, but Kai's totally unbothered by it 😑 I always wondered what Kai would've done had Third been his boyfriend back then already. In Ep.1 he just took the beating, but I like to imagine that he'd have gotten way more energy had he seen his boyfriend getting involved 💪

…………………………………………………………………………

 

It hurt less than when they were hitting him.

 

Khai felt sick when the gang started hitting and kicking at Third, his poor boyfriend as well, not caring that the shorter man wasn’t even involved in whatever they targeted Khai for. No, they just knew that he was with Khai and that was enough of a reason for them.

 

“Leave him alone!” Khai snapped, trying to push himself to his feet, even as his ribs ached in protest.

 

Third was on the ground, trying to protect his head and mid-section as best he could. There was already blood dripping down his face, pants jagged and torn from being thrown to the ground next to Khai.

 

“Leave him alone!”

 

The gang laughed, and Khai saw red. Cursing under his breath, taking slight advantage of their focus on Third to push himself up.

 

How.

 

DARE.

 

They!

 

“Khai- “Third called out weakly, seeing him out of the corner of his eyes, and still looking concerned for him, despite everything that was happening to him.

 

Khai ignored him.

 

Before the gang could react, he was grabbing the first one by the wrist, yanking it back as far as he could, not stopping until he heard the SNAP of the bone breaking, the scream echoing throughout the area.

 

The rest of the fight passed by in a blur.

 

Khai knew he got kicked and hit several times over the course of the fight but couldn’t feel it in the slightest through the rage he was currently experiencing.

 

“Khai!” Third groaned from behind him, his voice cutting through the red haze, “Stop it please, please, I-I think the police are coming!”

 

Unlikely.

 

People didn’t tend to get involved in petty squabbles, but there was always a chance that actually wasn’t the case.

 

“They hurt you.” He said through gritted teeth.

 

“They hurt you as well!” he felt a hand grab his wrist, starting to pull him away from the fight, “Come on, I’m okay but-but we’ve got to get out of here!”

 

Khai turned to look at him, frowning when he saw the bruises already starting to form and the way that Third was limping, trying to keep his weight all on one leg.

 

“Listen to me.” he turned back to the gang, “if this was all started because you think I slept with your girlfriend’s, it’s all bullshit! I’ve been in a happily committed relationship for months now, MONTHS! And I would never cheat on them!”

 

Of course, there was a chance this was over something that happened before he got with Third.

 

Winding an arm around Third’s waist, taking most of his boyfriend’s weight, they left the scene as quickly as they could.

 

“Do you need the hospital?”

 

Third groaned with a shrug, “I-I don’t think anything’s broken?” He ventured, “I-I think I should be fine.”

 

Sighing, Khai pressed a quick kiss to Third’s cheek, “You didn’t need to run in and save me you know.”

 

“I had to do something.”

 

“My hero.” Khai teased, “Come on hero…let’s get you to a clinic or something.”

 

“Carry me?”

 

“I’ve been beaten up as well you know.”

 

“…”

 

“Fine!”

Chapter 818: Dan/Yok - Arty, Romantic Fluff (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Ruoye: thought about another prompt of them but let's go with 'not me’ if u likes too?! u can choose the couple, make it au or not, make it nsfw or not. feel free. maybe with the #caringboyfriend or something similar? Oh, and u can make it serious if u like, but just no deaths pls.

………………………………………………………………..

 

Dan’s brow was furrowed in concentration, absorbed in his work, to the point where Yok was starting to feel a little ignored. In fact, if it weren’t for the fact that his eyes were scanning Yok’s body intently, he would think that Dan thought he was the only one in the room.

 

“Have I told you how beautiful you are today?”

 

The sudden breaking of the silence made Yok jump a little, looking up to see Dan peeking out from behind his canvas, a sly look on his face.

 

Yok flushed a little, even as he rolled his eyes, looking away from Dan’s knowing look.

 

“You suit the role of a revolutionary leader.” Dan praised, making Yok’s flush deepen, “Maybe… open the shirt a little more though.”

 

“Do revolutionary leaders go around with their shirts open?”

 

“It’s all in the name of art.”

 

Silently, Yok nodded, slightly shaking hands unbuttoning the shirt further than what it already was until Dan called out a soft “stop.” His face still felt warm as Dan started to paint again. He was fully clothed, and yet, with Dan’s gaze on him like this, he felt completely laid bare.

 

About fifteen minutes later, Dan stopped, putting the brush down and moving closer, closing the distance between them until he was standing over Yok. Slowly, Yok looked up at him, feeling Dan cup his cheeks and press a gentle kiss to his lips, making Yok moan a little.

 

“Do you like that?” He asked, removing his shirt as his hands moved lower and lower, one of them brushing against Yok’s straining cock in his pants, making him whine a little. Automatically, he wrapped his arms around Dan’s shoulders and legs around his middle, feeling Dan lift him easily.

 

“Bed?” He asked quietly.

 

“Please.”

 

Dan let out a huff of warm laughter, carrying him into the bedroom and practically through him onto the bed, removing the pants in less than a second and taking Yok into his mouth almost instantly, running his tongue along the underside as Yok cried out in shock. Once the shock passed however, he keened sharply at the sensation.

 

It wasn’t long before he was leaking pre-cum all over the place.

 

Dan smirked at Yok’s flushed form, hands moving up to play with Yok’s bared nipples as the other man’s cock popped free from his mouth.

 

“D-Dan, p-please!” Yok grunted

 

“So eager!”

 

Slick fingers were pushing inside Yok before he could even respond, whatever his words might have been, cutting off with a cry. He spread his legs even wider, leaning back on the mattress, hips moving into the sensation. Those fingers thrust in deeply and steadily, as Dan moved up to press their lips together.

 

“So good for me.” Dan whispered against his lips, his fingers speeding up just a little, pressing right up against Yok’s prostate, making his eyes widen at the sensation.

 

The ensuing moan was almost deafening.

 

The pistoning of Dan’s fingers reached a fever pitch.

 

“So, so good for me!”

 

Yok shook as he came, muscles contracting around the fingers and coming all over the half-opened shirt he was still wearing and his stomach, feeling Dan’s come joining it as the other man stroked himself to completion. They came down together, holding each other close, before Dan gently removed his fingers, pressing a more chaste kiss to Yok’s swollen lips.

 

“I… think I might love you.”

 

Yok couldn’t help but smile in reply, “And I think I might love you.”

 

“…We should probably get cleaned up.”

 

“What about your painting?”

 

Running a finger over Yok’s still-flushed skin, Dan smirked, “I think I have some new inspiration I want to work with.”

 

Honestly?

 

Yok couldn’t wait.

Chapter 819: Inspector M/Doctor Oat - Nightmare Aftermath Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ni.nala: Anything about insp. M and doc. Oat would be super :p there're not enough :-o

……………………………………………………………

 

RING

 

RING

 

RING

 

Inspector M slowly opened his eyes, groaning as the ring tone chimed loudly in his ear. Flailing around for a moment, he managed to find his phone and hit the accept button, groggily bringing it up to his ear.

 

“Hm?” He mumbled sleepily

 

“I-Inspector? S-sorry… I-I probably woke you up, but-but I just…. Wanted to hear your voice.”

 

M was confused for a moment, before groggily recognising the voice as Doctor Oat’s.

 

“Doctor? Is everything okay?”

 

There was a sniffle and a whimper, and M had never gotten out of bed faster.

 

“Are you at your home or the clinic?”

 

“H-Home.”

 

“I’ll be there soon, don’t hang up!” He croaked out, grabbing a coat, shoving on his shoes and searching for his keys.

 

………………………………………………………………………………..

 

He was knocking on Oat’s door less than five minutes later, waiting until it opened before pulling Oat closer, eyes automatically scanning for any sign of danger.

 

“What’s going on?”

 

Oat just leaned in, burying his face into his chest… and started to cry.

 

Inspector M had to admit, he panicked just a little.

 

“Oat?”

 

“Nightmare.” The doctor mumbled, pulling the Inspector in a little closer, “Bad one.” He pulled away, wiping away his tears with his sleeve, breathing shaky and his expression uncertain, “Sorry.” He whispered, “You probably weren’t expecting me to cling onto you like that.”

 

“It’s… okay.” M reached out and pulled the cute doctor closer, feeling Oat take the invitation for what it was and cling onto him just as eagerly as before.

 

“Stay here?” Oat mumbled, feeling the Inspector’s fingers running through his hair, “Just for tonight? I-I know everything’s been sorted and there aren’t any bad cops anymore, but I do feel safer already with you being here.”

 

M didn’t want to point out that there were probably still a few bad cops hiding in the shadows…. It wouldn’t help. “You don’t need to explain to me why you want me to stay.” He whispered, continuing to stroke at Oat’s hair, prompting Oat to look up at him with wide, brown eyes, “I’ll stay for as long as you want me to.”

 

Maybe that was hinting just a little too much at his true feelings, but he couldn’t take them back now.

 

“I still have nightmares about all that too.” He then confessed, “I-I understand what you’re going through.”

 

“You were hurt… I was just-just there!”

 

“Nightmares don’t tend to be picky over who they chose to haunt. You were still there for what happened.”

 

Oat began to cry again, snuggling closer to M as he really started to sob, holding onto the Inspector like his life depended on it. M rubbed his back soothingly, gently shushing him, doing his best to wipe away the tears. When their eyes locked, M was sure he could feel his face flushing.

 

He cleared his throat a little awkwardly. However, before he could say anything, Oat was speaking up again.

 

“Do you-do you think you would want to go out some time?” He mumbled, most of the sentence sounding muffled as he buried his face into M’s neck. His face looked just as red as M’s face.

 

“I would love to.” He whispered, moving one hand a little lower done on Oat’s back so that he could pull him closer.

 

Oat leant back a little, staring at M’s lips for a moment, before pressing their lips together in a chaste kiss. “Can we-can we go to bed?” He asked softly, “Not to do anything just to sleep, you know?”

 

“I know.” M’s voice was just as soft, “Come on. Let’s get some sleep.”

 

“Hold me?”

 

“Always.”

Chapter 820: Forth/Ming - Falling In Love

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from amekiwrites: hi there, I just re-read your one-shots and would like to ask for a 2moons2 Forth/Ming (because we don't have enough of those) where Forth fall in love with Ming since the start instead of Wayo and he tried to kind of hit on him gently because he isn't the type he usually go for, but then he became jealous because of Kit abut he still does NOTHING, until the moment Beam tell Ming that he's dating Kit (forgot which episode)? no smut please, just fluff.

…………………………………………………………………

 

Forth knew the instant he snapped.

 

It wasn’t because of the light flirting that Ming often gave him in return to his own comments, or the appreciative look in his eyes when Forth stretched out, muscles straining at his shirt..

 

No… it was all because of one throwaway comment that Beam made.

 

…………………………………………………

 

Forth had first noticed Ming on the first day of SOTUS introduction. The younger man was a little like a puppy, practically bouncing up and down in place with his eagerness.

 

He was cute and Forth could appreciate cute.

 

Wayo was also cute, and to be honest, hearing that they were best friends came at no surprise to Forth. It was the same school, Pha, Beam and Kit had come from, so maybe there was something in the water there.

 

Something that made boys cute.

 

And so, he threw himself into seeing what Ming liked. Men, women, both?

 

It quickly became obvious that the answer was both, and soon, Forth learnt more about the student behind the puppy dog exterior. His smile was contagious, practically lighting up the room. It was like sunshine on a rainy day. He was polite, no matter how rude someone was to him, and he was a great listener.

 

Forth had him added to the list of potential SOTUS members when he saw the first year listening patiently to another, panicking first year.

 

He was smart, with quick ideas to problem solving.

 

He made a difference to people’s lives, and not just because he was voted to be the Campus Moon.

 

He definitely made a difference in Forth’s life.

 

And then he avoided a drunken night with Beam, reassuring the other man in the morning that nothing had happened, as a strange sort of friendship developed between them.

 

“…and then there’s Kit growing crush on Ming.”

 

Forth nearly spat out his drink, clapping a hand over his mouth. “Kit…Kit has a crush on Ming?!”

 

He was stunned.

 

Kit had never really shown an interest in many people before, not ones that weren’t already interested in Pha… and yet at the same time, he knew why Kit would go for someone like Ming.

 

It was like a moth being drawn to a light.

 

“Does… does Ming like him back?”

 

Beam shrugged, “Who knows. I thought so, but he acts like that with everyone, and it’s not like he’s constantly trying to get Kit to go on a date with him.” He then frowned, “Why do you ask?”

 

“… No reason.” Forth forced his voice to remain steady, “No reason at all.”

 

………………………………

 

It was the last Engineering lecture of the day for the first years, as Forth entered the building, waving at a few of his loyal SOTUS members until he finally spotted Ming leaving his class, leaning against the wall as he spoke to one of his classmates. His hips were cocked, books and notes still in his arms, blindly trying to shove them into his bag, that sweet smile on his face.

 

Conjuring up all of his courage, Forth strode forwards, stopping only when he was right next to Ming, heart knocking wildly against his ribcage. He opened his mouth to say something, only to draw a blank in this moment when Ming spotted him and beamed.

 

Before the younger man could say anything, Forth pressed his mouth against the other’s. He kept it gentle enough to give Ming enough of a chance to back away if wanted, but judging by Ming’s reaction, there was no chance of that happening.

 

The kiss was returned and very eagerly.

 

Yes, they were in a technically busy corridor where they were probably getting quite a lot of shocked looks, but Forth couldn’t care less.

 

Reaching up to tug on Ming’s hair, he gently pulled the other man away, chuckling when Ming tried to pull him closer and into another one.

 

“Wait, wait, wait.” He softly scolded, watching as Ming’s chest rose and fell heavily, trying to catch his breath. He himself didn’t feel much better, “We should probably talk about this.”

 

“Do we?” Ming’s voice was lower than Forth had ever heard, “Do we have to?”

 

“…I don’t do one-night stands.”

 

“Good, I don’t want to be a one-night stand.” Ming leant over and kissed him on the cheek, “We can go on a date then?”

 

“If you- I mean, yeah! Definitely!”

 

“Tonight? After the SOTUS meeting?”

 

“Consider it done.”

Chapter 821: Tharn/Type - Chapter 406 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ThaiBLover: Can you write a continuation of the prompt 406 (Tharntype muscle kink) , still NSFW if it's ok for you? :)

………………………………………………………

 

“Ssssh.”

 

Tharn’s breathing was hot against his neck, up by Type’s jaw, right under his ear. Type would laugh at the fact that he was being shushed, if he felt like he could breathe properly. Feeling a little light-headed, he tossed his head back and forth, making a high-pitched, but muffled strung out noise.

 

“You’ve got to be quiet.” Tharn told him, whispering still.

 

After their last bought of wall sex and Type’s subsequent worship of Tharn’s building muscles, they’d received quite a few complaints from their neighbours.

 

They couldn’t get into trouble right now.

 

“Nnngh!” Type groaned, head dropping between his trembling arms as he tried to keep himself held up.

 

It was getting to be too much.

 

“I’m going to move.” Tharn murmured, lips dragging along Type’s skin as he pulled back, hands wrapping around the other man’s waist, before he started moving in and out.

 

Type felt so small and breakable like this, and it drove him a little crazy. Shaking his head, trying to clear his head as he clenched around the head of Tharn’s cock. “Please.” He whispered, the word coming out drawn out and needy.

 

He already sounded drunk, and all Tharn had done was finger him and push his cock inside, whilst pinning him to the bed, those muscles stopping him from moving at all.

 

The hands around his waist tightened their grip, as Tharn fucked back inside, pace still slow.

 

“Bastard.” Type slurred, hearing Tharn chuckling behind him, as the man pulled back out…and rammed in. Type’s ensuing yelp was loud and sudden in the relative quiet of the bedroom.

 

“Ssh!” One hand covered Type’s mouth, prompting him to lick at the palm. He was a little shocked when Tharn took advantage of his open mouth and slipped three thick fingers inside for him to suck on. The moan at the action was muffled as he drooled around them.

 

In revenge, he clenched around Tharn again, feeling the way Tharn jerked against his back.

 

“Fuck.” Tharn rasped, before straightening up again, taking Type with him as the other man thrashed a little, seated all the way on Tharn’s cock. Like this, cradled against Tharn’s chest, knees spread around Tharn’s thighs, Type felt like he was going to burst. The hand that wasn’t in Type’s mouth ran up his chest, cupping his throat for a moment, before sliding back down, pressing over his mid-section.

 

He pressed down a little harder, as though he was trying to feel his own cock through Type’s skin.

 

“Tharn.” He moaned, squirming a little in place, but unable to go anywhere.

 

Tharn hooked the bend of his arm under Type’s arm, the other hand curling around one of Type’s thighs. He was able to life him like this, dragging Type up off his cock, and then letting go, letting Type drop back down onto him easily.

 

Type’s eyes rolled back in his head as those movements continued, Tharn manipulating his body easily, a little harshness to them that made Type squirm.

 

“I want to see you come.” Tharn whispered in his ear, voice low, lower than Type had ever heard it before, sending sparks of pleasure up and down his spine. The pressure inside him was building and building, making him lose his mind, “Be my good boy, and come.”

 

He thrusted in hard, but still, that didn’t seem to be enough.

 

Tharn seemed to sense that as well, pushing Type forwards and pinning him to the ground, before fucking into him harder and faster than before. His hands were tight on Type’s waist, and he just knew that he was going to bruise a little there.

 

He came less than three seconds later, feeling Tharn coming as well, a long and satisfied noise escaping him.

 

“Good boy.” Tharn whispered, gently pulling out, “Such a good boy.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

Type fell asleep to the feeling of Tharn lifting him into his arms and carrying him over to the bed, a soft and content smile on his face.

 

Next time, they would try the wall sex again.

Chapter 822: Bright x Em - Getting Together (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from PurpleArmy95: Hi! Could you do a NSFW for Bright/Em from SOTUS please? After the gear ceremony Em watched May go off with another guy and gets very depressed. Bright finds him and takes him back to his and Knots room to help him ‘get over’ May. Maybe a little Knot/Tew mixed in…or Bright/Knot/Em/Tew?!? Thanks!!

……………………………………………..

 

Bright watched as Em’s face fell.

 

Turning his attention to where Em was looking, he saw that the young girl who was also friends with Kongpob, living the gear ceremony with another first year, looking a little besotted.

 

Ah… unrequited crush is a terrible thing.

 

Feeling like a bit of a voyeur, he looked around to see Knot and Tew getting a little cosy…. Prem and Wad…. Even Kongpob and Arthit seemed to have disappeared off somewhere together.

 

Suddenly, Bright could understand the moroseness that Em was feeling.

 

Sighing, he made his way over to the first year.

 

“Come on.” He lightly patted the man’s back, “Let’s get out of here.”

 

“P-P’Bright, I- “

 

“- Need a drink. Possibly a little something more.” Bright glanced over at the girl again, “Anything as a distraction, right?”

 

For a moment, it looked as though Em would argue, only for the first year to nod and sigh.

 

………………………………………………

 

In the end, they didn’t have that drink.

 

Bright had barely entered the room that he shared with Knot, shutting the door behind them, and turning around when Em pressed up against him.

 

“Umm!”

 

“Please?” Em whispered, “I-I know you probably didn’t want to do anything like this but- but I need… I need- “

 

“- I don’t want this to be a one-night stand though.” Bright whispered, “I wanted to make you feel better, but I didn’t want this to be a one-time thing.”

 

For a moment, Em did nothing but stare at him for a moment, before he nodded shyly, “I-I-I want to- “

 

BANG BANG BANG

 

“Bright! Why have you locked the door?!”

 

Bright groaned at his roommates’ voice, opening it just a peek to see Knot beaming at him through the crack, Tew standing behind him, looking a little flushed.

 

“I don’t suppose I can have the room for the night or- “

 

“- Go to Tew’s.” Bright hissed, “I’m busy!”

 

“You’re getting laid?! Go- “

 

“- Away! Go away!”

 

He shut the door, hearing Knot cursing for a moment more before he finally left. He sighed, turning to Em, who thankfully looked a little amused.

 

“I want to stay.” Em cleared his throat, “Please?”

 

“Like stay and sleep, or- “

 

“- Stay and we’ll see where it goes?”

 

“We’ll see where it goes.”

 

…………………………..

 

Bright kissed at Em’s chest, nipping his collarbone as he slowly worked his fingers inside. Em made a tiny sound at the sensation, leaning up to try and kiss Bright, face flushed bright as his hips bucked hard.

 

Bright loved how responsive he was, flicking a tongue against a dusty pink nipple and making Em whine.

 

Adding a couple more fingers, spreading them out as gently as he could, adding more lube to make the slide easier, he smiled gently at the younger man.

 

“I think you’re ready.”

 

Em nodded immediately, breathing hard and a little unsteady. Slowly, Bright pulled his fingers out, before another bright (ha!) idea, sprang to mind.

 

“Let me eat you out first?”

 

Em squeaked, but nodded, gasping when Bright pushed his thighs up over his shoulders, flicking his tongue out at the hole before him before pushing his tongue harder against it. He alternated between licking and gentle sucks, loving the way Em moaned and rocked into it.

 

He thrust his tongue in deeper and deeper.

 

One day, he would have Em sit on this face.

 

“I-I’m going to come.” Em gasped out, “P-Please!”

 

Bright lowered him back down. Whilst the idea of having Em come on his tongue was thrilling, he wanted this more. Settling a hand on Em’s thigh, he slid the head of his cock across Em’s slick hole, before pushing inside easily, sinking in inch by inch. Once he was sure that Em was relaxed and ready, he slowly started to move in and out.

 

He pulled Em into multiple kisses, letting his hands roam over Em’s body with soft touches. Em’s palms were against Bright’s lower back, urging him on, his desperate pants and pleas echoing throughout the room.

 

His hands clenched on Em’s hips as he got closer and closer to the edge, rolling his hips as he attempted to make Em come first.

 

“Please, please, please!” Em begged, and that was all that it took for Bright to bury himself inside of the other man as deeply as he could, coming hard with a grunt, shuddering in surprise as his hips jolted through it. Em rocked down hard against him, over and over, clenching tightly to the point where Bright felt like his orgasm was getting milked out of him.

 

It didn’t take long before he was coming as well, a thin, shrill cry breaking free.

 

Trembling, they both settled against each other, unable to stop the near identical, tired smiles from appearing on their faces. Bright softly kissed at Em’s neck and jaw, working his way up to his lips. When he finally managed to catch his breath, he quietly asked, “Do you… want to go on a date sometime?”

 

“Mmm.” Em pulled him closer, “Okay…. Breakfast?”

 

“A breakfast date it is.”

Chapter 823: Nubsib/Gene - Mafia Au (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tesia87: Gene/Nubsib
Lovely Writer
NSFW
Mafia boss Nubsib protecting his bf Gene (protecting him how you can decide). Gene getting turned on by his strong protector boyfriend. Nubsib being super intense but Gene getting so turned on

……………………………………………………………..

 

Gene knew that something was wrong when he woke up, feeling like there was a collar around his name. Blearily, he rushed up to remove whatever was around his neck, only for his fingers to meet metal.

 

The more he woke up, the more he registered the heavy and painful weight.

 

His eyes shot open.

 

The room he was in, was small and windowless, the collar linked by a thick metal chain to the wall. He was freezing, naked aside from his underwear, curling in on himself to conserve body heat.

 

Desperately, he tried to think back to how he got here.

 

He couldn’t remember a thing though, his mind foggy. He… remembered getting into the car after work, after a meeting with his publisher. It was the same car, the same driver, and the same route and then…. Nothing.

 

He bit at his bottom lip, nearly drawing blood.

 

Nubsib wouldn’t have done this… which meant that he’d been taken. Possibly to hurt Nubsib.

 

BANG!

 

The door opened with a slam, as a well-dressed man strode in, followed by two burly looking men.

 

“Good evening Gene.”

 

Gene stiffened, not like this in the slightest. “What is this?” He could hear the slight panic in his voice, “Why am I here?”

 

“Call it a sign to your… Master.”

 

Gene jerked on the chain, “A sign?”

 

“That I am not to be messed with… that I am the one who controls this city.”

 

It was amazing how empty some words sounded, coming from others. When Nubsib said it, he didn’t feel the need to announced it… even whispering those words rang true from Nubsib’s mouth.

 

“I don’t know who you are.” Gene snapped, “How can someone who controls the city not be known.”

 

Really, it was no surprise when the man grabbed his face, nails marking his flesh, spit landing on his cheek. “And yet…” The man hissed, “… I have you. I got the driver into debt, I was the one who drugged your coffee, I stripped you and locked you up and I am the one that will have Nubsib on his knees in front of me!”

 

As if on cue, there was the sound of shouting, of a bullet pinging against metal, followed by a sound of pure rage.

 

Gene tried to lash out, needing to be free when Nubsib entered the room, only for one of the burly men to grab his head and smash it against the wall, his vision darkening almost immediately.

 

The last thing he heard was the door slamming open, followed by cursing and gunshots.

 

…………………………………………………………………………….

 

He started to wake, feeling a lot lighter than he had last time he woke up, despite the aching pain in his head.

 

“You’re awake.” A relieved voice murmured, gentle hands tracing his body, helping him sit up as Gene groaned a little in pain.

 

“I’m alright.” Gene tried to lie, “I- “

 

“- You’re hurt.” Nubsib’s eyes were filled with an intense silence, taking Gene’s hand into his own.

 

“Only a little.”

 

“… I should have seen this coming.” Nubsib’s voice was firm, “This was my responsibility, dealing with threats and keeping you safe.”

 

Gene remained silent, knowing that Nubsib needed to get this out of his system.

 

He watched as Nubsib’s head lowered and a tear dripped down one cheek, “Seeing you there…unconscious…a collar around your neck. I failed.”

 

“He underestimated you.” Gene shrugged, wincing when his head protested at the action, “He won’t make that mistake again.”

 

“No. He won’t… by the time I was done with him, he was begging for death.” Nubsib’s breath was hot against Gene’s neck, pushing him back down to the mattress, a place where Gene went willingly.

 

He knew that Nubsib would be gentle.

 

Well…as gentle as one could be in a possessive mood.

 

It wasn’t long before they were both naked, splayed out on the bed, twisted around each other, with Nubsib’s teeth marking Gene’s collarbone.

 

Should anyone attempt to see Gene without clothes again, they would see these marks and remember just who it was that Gene belonged to.

 

In contrast to the biting, a gentle hand intwined with his own.

 

After what seemed like hours later, Gene was grasping at Nubsib’s thighs, sinking down onto the other man’s cock, unable to stop the moan from breaking free, his eyes closing in silent pleasure.

 

“Who do you belong to?” Nubsib hissed, bucking his hips up into Gene.

 

“Y-You!”

 

“Who. Owns. You?!”

 

“Y-You do!”

 

Nubsib’s eyes drifted over Gene, taking in the new bruises, face tightening at the sight. He shifted up into a seated position, grasping gently at Gene’s neck and pulling it back, so he could leave more marks behind, trying to cover over the bruises left by the collar.

 

Gene groaned, coming all over Nubsib’s chest, hips jerking as he felt Nubsib coming inside of him.

 

He was marked both inside and out.

 

And he loved it.

Chapter 824: That/Sorn - Protective That

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Escaping_Reality73: That/Sorn from manner of death
Prompt: Sorn gets beat up and tries to hide it from That, not wanting to worry him over something he doesn’t think is a big deal. (Hard to consider some bullies a big deal after everything they went through) of course That finds out anyway, cue overprotective That fussing over sorn
Bonus points if That tells tan and bun about it too!

……………………………………………………………..

 

Sorn slid down the wall, holding at his arm. He could already see where the reddened skin was turning blue and purple. It didn’t feel broken (thank you Doctor Bun for the mini medical lectures he sometimes received), as he could still wriggle his fingers without pain, but the burning sensation in his elbow sparked tears to his eyes.

 

He’d managed to stop most of the hits to his face though and that was the main thing.

 

He took some time to collect himself, knowing that he would have to make some excuses not to see That this weekend, so that he didn’t lose his shit. Hopefully by Monday, the bruises would have faded a little.

 

His phone chimed in his pocket, making him feel a little guilty, but he ignored it.

 

He pressed his bad arm against his stomach and tried to focus on anything other than the pain, remaining huddled against the wall. He was sure that he would be able to see boot imprints in these bruises soon.

 

His phone started to ring.

 

That.

 

Sorn wanted to ignore it, but found that he couldn’t, swiping to answer, only for That to start shouting almost immediately.

 

“Where the hell are you? School’s out already!”

 

Shit.

 

Had it really been that long?

 

“Sorn? Where are you?” There was a long stretch of silence, before he was speaking up again, “Where are you?”

 

Sorn bit back tears, not wanting That to hear him.

 

“Sorn, you’re starting to scare me.”

 

After everything they’d been through, Sorn never wanted to worry That again. “Bathroom.” He whispered, “On the second floor.”

 

He wasn’t surprised when That burst through the door mere moments later, moving to his knees in front of Sorn, hands checking him over.

 

“I’m fine.” Sorn tried to protest, “Nothing’s broken.”

 

“Fine?!” That was clearly on the verge of completely losing his temper, “Who did this to you?!”

 

The steel edge in That’s voice sent chills down Sorn’s spine, prompting him to use his well arm to try and pat his shoulder and reassure him. “It’s nothing worth you getting into trouble for.”

 

“My boyfriend is bruised three ways to Sunday and crying after someone beat him up, and it’s not worth getting into trouble for?!”

 

“I’ll heal!”

 

“But someone hurt you!”

 

That sounded so affronted at the thought, fuming even when Sorn pulled him closer to press a kiss to his cheek.

 

“I know.” Sorn whispered, “I-I just want to go home, okay?”

 

“… Do you want me to stay?” That smirked, “Be your nurse?”

 

Sorn giggled at the thought, lightly slapping That on the arm. As he was helped to his feet, he bit back the whimpers of pain, knowing that that wouldn’t help with the situation. They made it out to the car, Sorn sitting in the passenger seat.

 

“Maybe I should take you to Bun’s?” That asked, “He’ll be able to- “

 

“- They’re as bad as you.” Sorn shook his head, “I don’t want them to get into trouble either. They’ve only just finished sorting out the whole- you know.”

 

That did know, but he clearly wasn’t happy about it.

 

Once he made sure that Sorn had taken something for the pain, he was going to find out exactly who was responsible for this....and he was going to make sure that it never happened again.

 

He started the car, leaning over to give Sorn a quick peck on the lips.

 

“Come on, let’s get you home.”

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

It was a week later when Sorn made his way out of school, tensely looking around to make sure that he wasn’t suddenly going to be ambushed again.

 

That had been quiet on the subject, which did make Sorn a little suspicious, but he probably wouldn’t be so restrained if it happened again.

 

“Where is he?” He then heard a familiar voice speaking up, “We can’t have missed him, right?”

 

“He’s probably just talking to a teacher or a classmate, he’ll be here soon.”

 

Sorn rolled his eyes at just how much the pair sounded like an old married couple already, speeding up a little to reach them.

 

“Hey.” He greeted them, “What are you guys doing here?”

 

“Tan has some… business here.” Bun stated, “So, I figured we’d kill two birds with one stone. I’d give him a lift here and give you a lift home.”

 

“Business?”

 

“He needs to talk to some people.”

 

Sorn looked around, to see that Tan was already gone.

 

“Some people?”

 

“Yep, some people who need talking to.”

 

“Oh.” Sorn frowned, “Should we wait for him?”

 

“I’m sure they’ll find a way back.”

 

It wasn’t until they were almost home, that Sorn realised Bun had said ‘they’ instead of ‘he.’

 

…………………………..

 

He wasn’t bothered again after that.

Chapter 825: Kim/Porchay - Protective Kim AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormborn_88: I bet this round you might get plenty of KinnPorsche prompts, so while we're all at it, I have one too ^^
And since my favourites are Kim & Porchay, I'll dedicate it to them.
I wondered how Kim would've acted had he been there with Porsche and had to watch Tankhun threaten & kick Chay around!? With the end of him breaking free and "dealing" with Tankhun & caring for Chay!

 

I think you might have meant Tawan, as he was the one who kidnapped Chay. 😊

 

……………………………………………………………………………

 

Kim was there when the news of Porchay’s kidnapping was reported to Porsche and the rest of the main family, feeling his heart sinking into his chest.

 

“So, what are we going to do?!” He snapped, when nothing seemed to be happening, pacing the room.

 

“I’m looking into it!” His brother snapped, “If you just calm down- “

 

“Khun Kinn.” One of the employees stepped forwards, “Tawan’s escaped.”

 

Kim’s heart sank further.

 

There was no way that Tawan wasn’t involved in all this. From the accusation of Porsche’s betrayal to Porchay’s kidnapping…. It had to all lead back to him.

 

“Do we have a location?” He stated, drawing everyone’s attentions to him, “If we have an idea of where he is, I’m going.”

 

“Kim- “

 

“- And you can’t stop me.”

 

.................................

 

They tried to stop him.

 

Kim knew that with Tawan being revealed as the threat, there was a chance that the compound would be locked down, but he didn’t give them the chance to try that with him.

 

He had a vague idea of where they would be, and if he could find Porsche, then they could deal with Tawan together.

 

......................................

 

“This is a bad idea.” Porsche whispered, despite not stopping as they moved through the dark area, Kim not far behind him, “A really bad idea.”

 

“Noted.”

 

They kept their footsteps as soft as possible, moving slowly until they saw a figure in the distance.

 

“Porchay!” “Chay!” They both called out in unison, rushing over to the huddled figure, only to freeze when three guns were cocked and aimed at them.

 

Shit.

 

This was all a trap; how could he have not seen this before. This was a way to weaken the main family, by using Porchay to get to Porsche, Kinn’s weak spot and the youngest member of the family.

 

Slowly, they raised their hands in surrender.

 

Porchay didn’t move an inch.

 

“What did you do to him?” Kim whispered, before Porsche even could say a word.

 

Tawan made some comment about the world being cruel, before they were both dragged away and tied to a pair of nearby beams. Once they were secure, Tawan made his way over to Porchay and Kim started to struggle, feeling the ropes digging into the flesh of his wrists the more he did so.

 

Tawan kicked at Chay’s legs, making Kim jolt and jerk against his restraints, seeing that Porsche wasn’t faring much better. And then he was sitting on top of him, the barrel of his gun far too close to Chay’s face.

 

“Stop it!” Kim snapped, his cries nearly drown out by Porsche’s threats (more like promises really), “Stop it! TAWAN!!”

 

His struggles increased as Tawan went back to kicking at the unconscious Porchay, gun still aimed at him.

 

He was insane.

 

And he was probably going to kill them all if they didn’t get out of here and soon.

 

He could feel the rope growing damp with his blood.

 

Good.

 

Maybe if he could slip his hand free, he could get them out of here.

 

He barely registered anything else around him, not listening to Tawan’s gloating, not reacting to Vega’s arrival and subsequent betrayal (honestly Porsche, why were you so surprised?). He flinched a little when Vegas shot Tawan, looking over to make sure that those bullets hadn’t gone anywhere near Chay, before turning his attention back to what he was doing.

 

It was only when Kinn and several other, heavily armed men burst into the warehouse, guns at the ready as Tawan (shoudn’t he be dead? A problem for another time) made a desperate grab for Porchay.

 

He was not going to allow that.

 

Porsche made a cry of alarm as Kim wrenched himself free, his wrists a bloodied mess as he charged towards Tawan. The man didn’t even have a chance to protest and continue with his story about how Porsche was the traitor, before Kim was on top of him, ignoring the pain in his wrists as he pummelled at Tawan’s face.

 

This time, he was going to make sure that the bastard stayed dead.

 

He didn’t notice a remote going flying out of Tawan’s hand when he tried to defend himself, too consumed with making sure that Tawan didn’t get away with this.

 

“Kim! KIM!”

 

He lashed out with every ounce of strength that he had, as he was pulled away from Tawan’s unconscious form.

 

“Kim! Shit! Knock it off kid!”

 

“Get him to stop!”

 

“Kim.”

 

All it took was that gentle voice, to bring Kim to a stop, eyes darting over at Porchay, who was slowly looking over at him, eyes dulled with pain.

 

“Chay!” Kim wrenched himself free, hands hovering over Porchay, until he saw that he was dripping blood onto the floor.

 

“Kim.” A gentle hand turned him to look at Kinn, “We need to get out of here. There are explosives…can you here me? Help us get Porchay out of here, and let’s go.”

 

Kim nodded, moving to lift Porchay into his arms, ignoring the stinging in his wrist and the uncomfortable knowledge that he was getting blood all over the other man.

 

It wasn’t a surprise when Porchay passed out again.

 

“Kim.” Porsche whispered, ”We-we have to tell him the truth. All of us, you know that right?”

 

Kim knew.

 

He just wasn’t sure if he was going to be able to.

 

……………………………………..

 

With his bandages around his wrist, Kim sat by Porchay’s bedside, holding the other man’s hand, rubbing his thumb over soft, uncalloused knuckles.

 

“I’m here.” He whispered, when he saw Porchay’s face twist into a grimace in his sleep, suffering with another conversation, “I’m here…even if you probably won’t want that after you know the truth.”

 

“Mmmm…Kim?”

 

“Porchay?”

 

“Are-are you- “

 

“- I’m fine.” Kim pressed a kiss to those knuckles, “Just-just focus on getting better, okay?”

 

“O-Okay?”

 

Porchay fell back unconscious, and Kim sighed in relief.

 

The conversation could wait just a little longer.

Chapter 826: Sean/White - Kids Fic

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tailah_Haderson_Gilbert: A kids au/future for either Pat Pran (bad buddy, White Sean (not me) or Mork Sun (dark blue kiss) please 😁
I haven’t seen a kid’s fic in a while (in general m) and I can’t choose who so you can pick :)

 

…………………………………………..

 

It had been five years since White had become his husband.

 

Sean remembered planning everything out to the smallest detail, wanting the proposal to be nothing short of perfect. It had included breakfast in bed, treating White to some of his favourite stores and hobbies, followed by a romantic meal in the evening, where he’d proposed.

 

The wedding was perfect.

 

And now, five years later, the house was a controlled disaster.

 

There were various toys on the living room floor, food somehow stuck to the ceiling of the living room, and the toilet was over-flowing because something had been stuffed inside and flushed.

 

Twin boys, both of whom seemed determined to take after their Papa and Uncle Black.

 

Troublemakers from the beginning.

 

And Sean felt like he was going to lose his mind.

 

A loud crash came from the master bedroom, making him jump just a little.

 

“NIGHT! DAY!” White bellowed, followed by the sound of squealing as the twins raced away, thinking it was all a game.

 

Honestly?

 

Sean wouldn’t give this up for the world.

 

“SEAN! CONTROL YOUR SONS!”

 

Hopefully, tomorrow would be a better day.

 

………………………………………………………..

 

Sean woke up the following morning, with two small bundles of warmth pressed in on either side of him. Yawning, he looked over to see if his husband was awake, or if they could all spend a bit of a lazy day in bad together.

 

White was still asleep, a soft smile on his face as he dreamt.

 

He had the vast majority of the bed to himself, with Sean curled up with the boys, mouth open to a little as he snored cutely.

 

When Night shifted against his side, rolling over to snuggle into White instead, Sean turned his attentions to them. Night was always a bit of a light sleeper, waking up multiple times in the night at even the slightest noise. His younger twin, Day on the other hand, could sleep through anything.

 

Day sighed, as if knowing that he was being thought of, his little leg thrown across Sean’s stomach and a small thumb pressed firmly into his mouth. Gently, Sean eased it out, biting back a chuckle when Day made a face in unconscious protest.

 

For a moment, Sean stayed where he was, one hand rubbing the little calf resting across his abdomen as he checked his phone for anything important.

 

They were coming to the end of the summer.

 

Soon, the twins would be going into school… Sean didn’t want to think about that though.

 

He didn’t want to think about how big his naughty little babies had gotten. He didn’t have to help dress them anymore, watching them zoom around on their tricycles (and how long would it be until those tricycles turned to bikes and then motorbikes?). He didn’t have to help them eat, walk, talk.

 

He still had to clean up their messes, even if they were more destructive at this age.

 

“What are you thinking about?”

 

He looked over to see White sitting up, rubbing the sleep out of his eyes, taking care not to disturb Night in the process. They only had about five or so minutes before the morning light would wake the pair of them up, so time was limited.

 

“… They’re starting school soon.”

 

“Hmm.” White was staring at them too now, looking just as distressed by the thought.

 

“They’re growing.”

 

“Children do that.”

 

“They’re going to make friends…. And before we know it, they’ll be teenagers. They’ll want cars, and then there’s university and first dates and marriage and then they’re not going to want their dads around anymore.”

 

“Oh Sean.” White leant over to press a kiss to Sean’s pouting lips, “Day can only count to five, and Night can name only four colours of the rainbow… we don’t have to worry about university just yet. I’m more worried about the trouble they’re going to give the teachers in this school.”

 

“What? Our angels?”

 

White’s bark of laughter startled Night away, who whined sleepily up at them. White immediately tucked him closer to his side to try and lull him back to sleep, but it was futile.

 

He was awake.

 

“Good morning Night.” Sean chuckled, rubbing at the toddler’s side, smoothing down his pyjama shirt, before leaning over to kiss him on the cheek.

 

Day kicked him in the stomach in protest.

 

“Pancakes?” Night asked hopefully.

 

“After the mess you made yesterday?” White raised an eyebrow, “Not a chance.”

 

Day mumbled something in his sleep, ducking under the covers, even as Night glared at White. And then he was gone, crawling out of the bed, and racing out of the room, making White sigh wearily.

 

“I’d better go and stop him before we have any more drawings on the walls. Make sure Day gets up?”

 

“I think I can handle that.”

 

White rushed to follow Night, shouting at him that he would be grounded during Uncle Black’s visit if he even DARED to try anything.

 

It was the start of a brand-new day, and Sean was looking forward to every second of it.

 

Another little foot kicked him in the stomach.

Chapter 827: Ho Dol/Won Seok - Moving In Together

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Bugok: Hi! I would like to request a Ho Dol/Won Seok couple in which they move in together?
They are one of my top 3 favourites (Phu/Kao, Dai Ou wen/Lee Mark), but unfortunately there is not much written about them.
Thank you! 🥰

……………………………………………..

 

Ho Dol had been able to talk about nothing else since Won Seok asked him if he’d like to move in with him. The excitement showed no signs of evaporating at all.

 

Every time they went into town, he was pointing at the expensive coffee machines that were not only pointless but way out of their budget, rambling about where they could fit it in their new home.

 

Won Seok knew he didn’t actually want it, not when Won Seok had a perfectly good one at home.

 

No, this was just… babbling.

 

Cute, adorable babbling.

 

Won Seok would go and visit him, seeing that most of his stuff was already packed, despite them not moving in for another month. Pots, pans, and plates were bubble-wrapped away, only to be unpacked again when needed. Seeing just how excited Ho Dol was, Won Seok couldn’t help but think that he might love the younger man more than anything else in the world.

 

…………………………………………

 

It was a Friday night, the week before they were due to move into the new place, when Won Seok decided that they should start shopping properly. Shared sheets, towels, and all that. It was a big step for them, and it would also give Ho Dol the chance to get rid of some of this nervous energy.

 

Ho Dol gave him a look that was full of so much love and excitement, which tempted Won Seok into persuading Ho Dol to stay in, only for Ho Dol to grab his jacket and start pulling Won Seok towards the door.

 

Despite the missed opportunity, Won Seok couldn’t help but smile.

 

He thanked whoever was responsible for bringing Ho Dol into his life. He wasn’t sure what he would have done without him.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

“People are looking.” Won Seok sighed wearily, tugging on Ho Dol sleeve to try and distract him, from rubbing the towel corners between his thumb and fingers.

 

“We have to make sure that they’re soft enough.” Ho Dol gave him a long-suffering look, as though Won Seok was the one being unreasonable, “You don’t want to wash yourself with a rough towel.”

 

“… Of course. Can we move on soon though?”

 

Ho Dol nodded, putting the towels into the trolley, “I like these ones anyway.” He leant up to press a quick kiss to Won Seok’s lips, giving him a cheeky grin, before moving onto the next aisle.

 

………………………………………….

 

“I can carry more you know.” Won Seok couldn’t keep the laugh out of his voice as he watched, amazed by Ho Dol’s determination, and amused at how the younger man looked, staggering under the weight of all of the shopping bags he was carrying.

 

“I can do it!”

 

Won Seok shook his head fondly, leaning over to press a kiss to the side of Ho Dol’s head, making him stumble a little and scowl up at him. “Give me a bag, and let’s get home.”

 

…………………………………………………

 

It was sunny when they moved into the new apartment, both of them carrying the boxes from Won Seok’s car to the new home.

 

“And that’s it!” Won Seok announced, as he placed the last box down on the ground, brushing his palms and looking over at Ho Dol who was spinning around in amazement, arms stretched out wide.

 

Won Seok was transfixed.

 

Ho Dol turned around to smile softly at him, and Won Seok snapped out of his daze, moving to stand beside him. Ho Dol knocked his arm against the older man’s, before resting his head against his shoulder, Won Seok pulling him closer

 

“Home sweet home.” He whispered, looking down to see Ho Dol looking up at him, eyes a little damp, “I think…we’re going to be very happy here.”

 

“Y-Yeah?”

 

“Yes…happier than we’ve ever been before.”

 

“I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 828: Tan/Bun - Tan Rushes To The Hospital

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lila: This time I'd appreciate it if u could write about Tan hearing about Bun's accident and him being in the hospital! THXXX so muchhh!!!

 

I am assuming this is the scene after Bun was attacked in his home in episode 2 :)

…………………………………………………….

 

Tan wasn’t surprised when he heard about Doctor Bun being attacked in his home.

 

The Doctor was looking into something way above his pay grade and way out of his understanding, and in a town like this, someone was bound to notice.

 

What he didn’t expect, was just how panicked the news made him, rushing to buy a little cacti as a get well present, and racing to the hospital.

 

It didn’t matter that Bun thought he was guilty, guilty of Jane’s death, guilty of trying to threaten Bun into ruling the death as a suicide, he had to make sure that the other man was alright.

 

Tan drummed his fingers against the steering wheel of his car, glaring at the traffic as though that was going to make them go quicker.

 

How bad was it?

 

He was in the hospital, it must have been pretty bad, right?

 

He forced himself to calm his breathing, knowing that he had to figure out what to say to Bun, to try and convince him that he had nothing to do with Jane’s death. Usually, he’d know just what to say to someone, but the Doctor… it was different with him.

 

Bun had a way of making him feel out of control.

 

He tapped at his phone, calling a contact that he had inside the hospital, practically ordering them to get him more information on Doctor Bun and his condition, knowing that he needed to know how bad it was now, unable to wait until he reached the hospital.

 

A few bruises and a light contusion that they were keeping him in the hospital for, just to keep an eye on.

 

It could have been a lot worse.

 

His grip on the steering wheel tightened a little at the knowledge that it would have been so easy for the attacker to kill Bun.

 

He needed to get there and soon.

 

Eventually, the traffic seemed to move a little easier and he was on his way, racing to the hospital and skidding his way into a parking spot.

 

………………………………………

 

All this time getting here… and he couldn’t bring himself to go inside.

 

He was too worried about Bun’s reaction to him, and how vulnerable he was when face-to-face with the Doctor.

 

So distracted, he didn’t notice the nurse making her way towards him.

 

“You can go in if you want?” A nurse cautiously made her way over to him, hand partially outstretched like she was going to pat him on the arm and catch his attention, “He’s a little bit distressed from the...incident, but so long as you don’t upset him, you can stay for as long as you want. If we need to run tests, someone will let you know.”

 

Tan nodded, “Hs he... said anything? About what happened?”

 

“Just that he was attacked in his home.” She shook her head, “What good are the police nowadays. First that poor girl’s death and now this!”

 

“Yeah.” Tan muttered, “Thank you.”

 

She nodded and left, as Tan debated for a good five minutes about whether or not it was worth entering the room. Finally, he made his legs work and softly knocked on, entering when he heard Bun’s quiet voice.

Chapter 829: Gen Y - Padbok's Harassment Continues

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BadPennyGirl: From earlier season 2 (Instead of at the very end of the show) we get a resolution of the Padbok and Thanu drama. Let's say Padbok continues to track Wayu down and pull the aggressive/inappropriate behaviour he showed in season 1, just to get a rise out of Thanu. But he doesn't know Wayu hasn't been talking to Thanu during the whole "Terminally ill P'Pha in the hospital" fiasco, therefore Wayu hasn't been telling Thanu what Padbok's been pulling. And Mark is busy with his drama with Kit, so Wayu hasn't felt like being a burden on Mark either. He's kept the harassment entirely to himself.

One day Jil (with optional help attendance by Jack too) catches Padbok at it--maybe Padbok's caught Wayu between buildings or something--and Jil (With or without Jack) steps in. Please set it right around the time after Wayu has the fainting spell and somehow Jil (with or without help) manages to shame Padbok about his behaviour, especially considering everything Wayu was going through at the time. Jack and Jil blow the whole thing open, tired of waiting for Padbok and Thanu to actually communicate and force them to work their shit out. This leads to Thanu and Wayu finally talking too.

 

…………………………………………….

 

P’Pha was ill.

 

He wasn’t talking to Thanu.

 

Mark was so consumed with all the troubles that he was having with P’Kit, to the point where Wayu didn’t want to add anymore burdens onto him.

 

So, he kept it all to himself.

 

All the comments both nasty and lewd. The attempts to get him alone.

 

Wayu kept it all to himself, and that was how it was going to stay.

 

………………………………………….

 

It was fairly late in the afternoon when Jil and Jack spotted Wayu walking through the corridors, eyes a little glazed over as thought he was merely moving without a conscious thought.

 

Just going through the motions.

 

“This can’t go on.” Jil muttered, “He was literally passing out last week and he looks like he’s on the verge of it happening again.”

 

“I thought Thanu was taking care of him?”

 

“Have you seen Thanu around recently?” Jil rolled her eyes, “He’s too noble to try and force his way into Wayu’s life after Wayu learnt about what happened to Pha. And God knows what’s happening with Mark and Kit.”

 

The pair continued to walk across the campus, the last dregs of the student body going to their cars to leave for the day, subconsciously following on behind Wayu at a distance.

 

“Hey Wayu!”

 

Jil and Jack froze, with Jil pulling Jack to hide behind a nearby column, the pair of them watching as a familiar figure strode confidently over to Wayu.

 

“Padbok.” Jil hissed, “Bastard.”

 

Looking back, maybe this was behind Wayu’s health decline.

 

The way his clothes seemed to hang off of him just a little. The way the light in his eyes had faded away, hazel eyes now empty and almost lifeless. His once rosy, chubby cheeks were pale, giving him a sickly, more ghost-like appearance.

 

“I didn’t know Padbok was still bothering him?” Jack hissed.

 

“I don’t think anyone did.”

 

They watched as Padbok advanced on Wayu, backing him up against a nearby wall as the shorter man trembled just a little. From this distance, they couldn’t hear exactly what was being said, but with how Wayu’s face paled even further, ducking his head and shying away from Padbok’s mocking touch that softly ran down his arm, it wasn’t pleasant.

 

“Bastard.” Jil grumbled, watching the interaction between the pair for a moment more, before storming over to them grabbing Padbok by the arm and yanking him away. “YOU. BASTARD!”

 

The yell caught a few people’s attention, most of them willing to forgo going home for just the moment, just to watched what was going to happen.

 

“I should have known this was all you.” Jil huffed, “I thought it just everything that was going on, but no! Of course, it was you! Padbok the fucking bastard, who only thinks of himself and of no-one else!”

 

Padbok just stared.

 

“He fainted a few days ago, and you don’t give a shit! He’s not eating, probably barely sleeping because of everything that’s happening and YOU just have to make things worse!”

 

To the side, Jack was nodding in agreement, moving over to Wayu as the other man looked like he was going to pass out again.

 

“Why?!” Jil continued, completely missing how people were watching, their phones out as they recorded the rant, “Why are you targeting Wayu like this, despite knowing what he’s going through?!”

 

“Thanu- “

 

“- THIS IS ALL TO WIND UP THANU?! THEY’RE NOT SPEAKING AT THE MOMENT, YOU ABSOLUTE WASTE OF SPACE!” Jil’s voice could probably be heard from the other side of the campus, “YOU WERE BEING A PERVERTED ASSHOLE FOR NOTHING!”

 

Padbok looked a little taken aback at the words, glancing over at Wayu who wasn’t looking at any of them, eyes firmly fixed on the ground.

 

“All you’ve done…. Is show everyone just how pathetic you are.” Jill hissed, “Get. A. LIFE Padbok!”

 

A few members of the crowd made vague sounds of agreement, making Padbok look around, before a dirty look flashed across his face and he beat a hasty retreat.

 

There was a muted cheer, before the crowd started to disperse again.

 

Jil made a mental note to search for that video later and send it through to Thanu. If Wayu wasn’t going to ask for help, then she would have to pull Thanu’s head out of his self-pitying ass and push them together.

 

……………………………………….

 

Thanu sheepishly knocked on the door.

 

After receiving a scathing lecture from Jil and learning that Padbok hadn’t eased up on his harassment of Wayu (they would need to talk soon, Thanu knew it), he was standing outside of Wayu’s room, food in a carrying bag and an apology on his lips.

 

“Wayu?” He called out through the door, hearing footsteps making their way over as Wayu opened the door just a peep, eyes widening when he saw Thanu there. The door opened fully as Wayu stared at him.

 

“P’Thanu?”

 

“I- “Before Thanu could fully reply, Wayu was wrapping his arms around him, gripping him tightly for a moment, before he stepped back, a flush on his cheeks.

 

“Sorry.” He whispered, “I-I feel like I needed that.”

 

“We can hug as much as you want.” Thanu answered softly, “I-I brought some food and-and a friendly ear, if you wanted to talk?”

 

Wayu took a deep shuddering breath, nodding a little tearfully. “I really need to talk.”

 

“I know. Come on…let’s talk.”

Chapter 830: Tharn/Type - Chapter 462 Prequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: TharnType: How Type gets to the point to decide it’s time to seek help and to go to therapy, how he handles his first few sessions, and how Tharn supports him.
This could be a prequel of Chapter 462 (Type & Tar - Meeting at Therapy) or an independent chapter.

 

………………………………………………..

 

Type remembered the exact day that he decided to try out this therapy thing that Tharn had carefully mentioned once or twice.

 

It was probably classed as a bad day.

 

Past ghosts had been dragged into the forefront of his consciousness thanks to a familiar voice on the edge of the football field, the low timbre making him tense up.

 

It had been one of the first years’ parents, not who he thought it was, but it had left him shaken and confused for the rest of the day. Everything seemed to make him overwhelmed, fingers shaking as he tapped out messages to Tharn, asking for a lift home.

 

Tharn had caught him by surprise though, coming up from behind Type and placing a hand on his shoulder.

 

Type had swung out hard, hearing the grunt just a touch too late, and spinning around to see Tharn clutching at his mid-section, looking a little winded.

 

“Alright, I know better.” Tharn grunted, as Type panicked silently.

 

“I-I- “

 

“- Type, are you okay?”

 

Type’s heart was hammering in his chest, breath catching in his throat.

 

“Type, what happened?”

 

Type shook his head, unable to get his words out.

 

He’d just hurt Tharn, because he’d irrationally believed that Tharn was a threat.

 

Something needed to change.

 

And so, the decision was made.

 

………………………………………………………………………..

 

Type felt weak after the first appointment.

 

The therapist almost seemed to know exactly what he was thinking, long before he said it. The office was decorated in inspirational quotes that made him want to jump out of the window with how corny they were.

 

He wanted to run but knew that that wasn’t what Tharn wanted for him.

 

Tharn picked him up after the session, greeting him with a gentle smile. “Hey, how did it go?”

 

Type broke down into tears almost immediately.

 

“Shit.” Tharn winced, pulling over to the side of the road, as Type curled in on himself, knees drawn tight to his chest and face pressed against them.

 

The tears wouldn’t stop.

 

“Sssh.” Tharn reached over the seats and pulled him closer, “It’s okay, it’s okay.”

 

Type felt like the car was shaking with how hard he was shaking.

 

“You don’t have to be quiet with me.” Tharn whispered, “You know this.”

 

The tears came harder as he dug his nails into the edge of his skin, feeling Tharn pull him into his arms.

 

It was awkward, but Type couldn’t care less at that moment, unable to stop himself at that moment.

 

“I’ve got you…breathe Type, breathe.”

 

Type forced himself to listen, trying to remember all the breathing exercises he’d learnt over the years, clinging to the one safe anchor he’d ever truly trusted. Tharn’s body was warm against his, and whilst his almost constant stream of words didn’t make any sense at the moment, they were soft, washing over him like waves on a beach.

 

When the panic finally subsided, the first thing he realised, was that he had been basically sobbing into Tharn’s shirt, getting it all wet with tears and what seemed to be snot.

 

“Fuck.” He mumbled.

 

“It can be washed.” Tharn whispered, “Feeling a little better?”

 

“A little.” Type felt exhausted now, pulling away from Tharn’s arms as the other man gave him a reassuring smile.

 

“It’ll get easier…I promise.” He whispered, “Please don’t stop now.”

 

“… Fine. One more and if-if that happens again, I’m not going back…. Ever!”

 

“Alright.” Tharn nodded, even as he didn’t look happy with the decision, “Why don’t we go and get something to eat?”

 

“I just want to sleep.”

 

“That, we can do.”

Chapter 831: Kongpob/Arthit - Protective Arthit

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lovineray1981: Prompt for Kongpob/Arthit set several months after Sotus s, where Arthit gets to know of baseless and nasty rumours being spread again in his office about his and Kongpob’s relationship and sexuality,(Kongpob might also be working in the same office or not, up to you)., This time the rumours include his boyfriend too so he is pissed, also super protective of Kongpob and he takes action against all those who are responsible, gets them fired or suspended whatever. He gets a 'don't mess with me' reputation in the office, his colleagues, friends etc are impressed.

…………………………………………………

 

Arthit enjoyed his job, he really did. With Kongpob working here as well, it was even better.

 

Yes, they were in different departments, but it was still nice to meet up for lunch together and then again at the end of the day, barring any responsibilities that needed to be dealt with first.

 

Then again, Kongpob always tended to wait, no matter how long it was for when Arthit had to work late, and that never failed to make Arthit smile.

 

Kongpob was just one of those people. He made people smile and that was that.

 

Which is why, when he first over-heard the first rumour, he was a little taken aback.

 

“Excuse me?” He stopped one of the interns, who looked completely mortified to have been caught, “What was that about Kongpob?”

 

“It-it’s just something that I heard.” The poor girl blurted out, “I didn’t think it was true but- “

 

“- Where did you hear it from?”

 

“Th-the research and development department. One of the other interns heard it there.”

 

Arthit doubted they were the ones to start the rumour, that Kongpob, thanks to his friendly and open nature had seduced Arthit to make sure that he got a position here.

 

..........................

 

One hour later, Arthit had heard three more rumours.

 

That their past break-up was because of abuse (on who’s side, Arthit wasn’t sure, but it was the context that mattered).

 

That Arthit was rich Kongpob’s sugar baby.

 

That Kongpob had sexually blackmailed Arthit into a relationship.

 

Arthit felt sick hearing them, heading to where Kongpob worked, seeing his boyfriend slumped over his desk, avoiding all eye contact with his colleagues.

 

Gently, he knocked on the door, giving Kongpob a reassuring smile when the younger man’s head shot up to look at him, gesturing for him to follow Arthit out into the corridor.

 

Kongpob did, albeit a little reluctantly.

 

“I… I don’t know how- “His voice was barely above a whisper, “…I don’t know how all this happened.”

 

“Someone decided to try and get at us.” Arthit knew the Arthit of the past would be mortified by what was happening, but him now? Now he was pissed, “I’m going to find out who it was.”

 

“Arthit- “

 

“- I’ll sort it.” Arthit gave him another reassuring smile, “Okay? I’ll sort it.”

 

He let Kongpob pull him into a hug, knowing that the younger man needed this right now. If people wanted to stare and talk, then let me.

 

He had some investigating to do.

 

……………………………….

 

Really, he wasn’t surprised that it was John being behind these rumours.

 

He was a little surprised that John managed to drag several others down with him.

 

“Thank you.” He gave the intern who’d heard John with his friends in the cafeteria, a warm smile, mentally vowing to make sure that this kid got a glowing review for his internship.

 

First though, he had to deal with John.

 

Pushing down the seething rage, he went over to his computer and started typing.

 

…………………………………………..

 

The next day, he received a reply.

 

‘The meeting will be held at 14:00, with all parties involved.’

 

Perfect.

 

Arthit fought not to look up, knowing that he wouldn’t be able to keep a straight face if he saw that confused look on John’s face. Keeping his eyes on the computer screen, he focused on his work until the time he needed to leave, seeing John staring at him as he got to his feet and grabbed his files.

 

Arthit left the office, ignoring him completely.

 

He arrived about five minutes early before the meeting was due to start, seeing that the intern, Boss, was already there, looking nervous.

 

“Don’t worry.” Arthit reassured him, “They’re very fair here.”

 

He then beamed when he saw Kongpob rounding the corner, moving over and taking his hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze.

 

At one minute to, they were shown into the office, and at 14:00 exactly, John knocked on the door.

 

“Thank you all for making it, despite how busy you must be.” The head of HR cleared their throat, “Now, we’re all aware of several rumours that have been making their way around the office, even we aren’t blind to them. Mister Arthit here and Mister Boss, have identified you- “They gestured at John, “- Have you anything to say to this?”

 

“I-it’s rubbish!” John visibly blustered, “Where’s the proof?!”

 

Arthit watched as the HR representatives turned to Boss to ask for his view on things, then to Kongpob, then to Arthit, before focusing back on John again.

 

“It is clear that if you didn’t start the rumours, you were responsible for making sure that they spread around the office.” Their voice was harsh and low, “You can be assured that there will be repercussions for this, but before we discuss this amongst ourselves, we want to give the victims of this nastiness a chance to say something.” They looked over at Kongpob and Arthit.

 

Kongpob shook his head, indicating that he didn’t want to say anything.

 

Arthit did.

 

“When I first heard the rumours, I thought it was disgusting that someone would say these things about us… when I learnt that you were involved, in whatever way, I wasn’t surprised.”

 

John looked a little taken aback by this.

 

“No matter what happens after today, I want you to leave. Us. Alone.” Arthit glared at him, “I don’t want you to speak to us again, and if that means transferring to another department, then so be it. Is that clear?”

 

He just knew that the intern’s eyes were wide behind him, and that this would be all over the office before he knew it.

 

He couldn’t bring himself to care.

 

John nodded, looking nervously over at the HR employees.

 

Somehow, they all knew that Arthit would not need to transfer departments.

 

“Thank you.” The HR leader stated, “You three are dismissed, we will send you an email regarding the results.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

Arthit, Kongpob and Boss left the office, with Boss mumbling a quick goodbye, before racing off, phone already out of his pocket to text his friends.

 

“Wow.” Kongpob whispered, pressing a quick kiss to Arthit’s cheek, “That was amazing!”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Definitely.” Kongpob smirked, “I think… we should go for dinner tonight?”

 

“Our favourite restaurant?”

 

“Of course.” Kongpob pressed another kiss to his other cheek, “Anything for my tough, scary boyfriend.”

 

“I- “

 

“- I love you.”

 

Arthit chuckled fondly, “I… love you too.”

Chapter 832: Yi/Diao - Protective Yi

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dragonfly_XX: But my prompt would be anything about Yi & Diao from CUTIE PIE that contains a badass protective boyfriend/husband Yi!
Merciiii:*

 

………………………………………

 

Yi sat with Lian and Kuea in a booth, vaguely listening to the conversation that was going on between the pair. He was glad that they were getting on a little better now, now that they’d come to terms with their marriage. It made double dating a lot easier that was for sure.

 

He wasn’t sure what they were actually talking about though, not when Diao had gotten up to get the next round two minutes ago and was now being ogled by at least three other man, all of whom were staring at his ass.

 

Yi was tense but fought with himself to stay calm. Diao was gorgeous, he knew this, but that didn’t give these men the right to star at him the way they were.

 

And so, he kept a careful eye on him, hoping that they weren’t the type of dickheads who couldn’t take no for an answer. There was always one who couldn’t take a hint though... such as that blond one who wasn’t leaving.

 

He gripped at his beer bottle when the blond man moved closer, an action that Lian noticed.

 

“He’ll be fine.” Lian sighed, “You know he’s not a pushover.”

 

“He’s right.” Kuea reassured Yi, “He’ll be fine.”

 

“I know he can take care of himself.” Yi grumbled, “I just don’t like the thought that this guy might try something drastic if Diao keeps rejecting him.” he pushed his drink away, worried that he might break the glass if he squeezed it any harder. ”If he doesn’t back off, I'll go and check everything’s okay.”

 

And so, they all watched the busy bar as the minutes passed and the man continued to get closer to Diao, despite Diao’s clear lack of interest in him, and the younger man’s continuous attempts to shuffle away from him.

 

“Look after my drink.” Yi ordered them, getting to his feet and storming over, ignoring Lian’s groans about ‘having to find another bar.’

 

He approached Diao from his other side, gently elbowing his way through the small crowd so that he could hear what was going on a little better.

 

“Just your phone number?”

 

“No.”

 

“Email?”

 

Diao shook his head.

 

“Oh, come on, you’ve got to give me something! Please baby?”

 

Yi gritted his teeth.

 

Only he had the right to call Diao by a pet name.

 

He cleared his throat, catching both of their attention, “Is everything okay?” he asked, keeping his voice as light and as casual as he could, despite giving the man several dirty looks.

 

“No.” Diao glanced over at him, “I was just telling Mes here that he couldn’t have my phone number or my email or my home address, and no, I wasn’t interested. Not even in the quickie he suggested in the bathroom.”

 

Diao’s voice was practically monotone, but when Yi looked a little closer, he could see the tips of his ears turning a little red in embarrassment. Still the monotone voice had its desired effect, as Mes shuffled from side to side a little uncomfortably.

 

“I told him I had a boyfriend already, but he continued.” Diao turned fully towards Yi, who reached out and pulled him closer.

 

“Perhaps he needs to hear it from the boyfriend.” Getting up in Mes’s face, Yi hissed out a quiet warning, “Leave. Him. Alone. He’s not interested, take the hint, and move the fuck on.”

 

“Y-yeah! Got it!” Grabbing his drink from the bar, Mes beat a hasty retreat.

 

Diao watched him leave, before turning to his boyfriend, “Is-is it bad to say that I like you all possessive and protective?” He whispered, a soft smile on his face.

 

“Not at all.” Yi leant over to press a kiss to Diao’s cheek, “Not in the slightest.”

Chapter 833: Ram/King - Chapter 742 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sagarc: If you’re still open can I request a sequel or prequel to one of my previous prompts “chapter 742 - Ram/King personality swap” please?

 

………………………………………………………..

 

To everyone else, King and Ram were a strange couple.

 

They were the very definition of ‘opposites attract’, who clicked together better than anyone would have expected, including their friends. Ram complemented King’s introverted nature, whereas King was there when Ram started to get a little too excited and loud.

 

Ram always made sure that King had his study time that he needed to stop himself from panicking over the possibility of failing something. King was there when Ram felt like he was being taken advantage of for his out-going nature, always with a listening ear and a loving smile.

 

King was there when Ram found out about his dad’s affair, holding the extrovert in his arms as he sobbed bitterly.

 

Ram made King feel safe.

 

They were perfect for each other.

 

………………………………………………………………..

 

King dried his hair and washed his face, before heading to sleep. He felt drained, having spent several hours with their friendship group and whilst he did like them all and often found himself laughing at their jokes and bantering, they could be very exhausting.

 

Having friends like that was both chaotic and a blessing.

 

Leaving the bathroom, he saw Ram on the bed, on Skype with his dogs who his younger brother was taking care of until King was more comfortable with them. The extrovert looked up from the screen and beamed at King, “Just give me a moment.” He stated gently, before turning back to the screen and finishing off the call, closing it down, moving it to one side and gesturing for King to take the space in the bed beside him.

 

“Are they okay?”

 

He might fear the dogs, but it didn’t mean that he didn’t want them to be okay.

 

Ram pressed a kiss to the top of King’s hair, pulling him closer. “They’re fine. Big babies that they are, but they’ll survive. Especially with the amount of treats my brother seems to be giving him.”

 

Chuckling, King then glanced at all the notes on the bed, with Ram following his gaze.

 

“It’s for the end-of-the-year project.” He sighed, “It’s…frustrating.” He looked over at King, “Am I okay to speak about it, or are you feeling a little drained still?”

 

“I’m always willing to hear you speak.”

 

And so, King listened. He asked questions, trying to prompt some further thinking that would help Ram gather his thoughts, smiling when Ram answered them.

 

This was the perfect evening.

 

When a slightly cold breeze came through the open window, King shivered a little, stopping Ram in his tracks.

 

“Here.”

 

Ram handed him a hoodie, and it was only when King put it on, did he realise that this was Ram’s hoodie, the sleeves long and the material hanging off of him just a little. He looked up at Ram, seeing the appreciative look in the younger man’s eyes, before Ram turned and continued with what he was saying.

 

Silently, keeping his eyes on Ram, King managed to tuck his knees into the hoodie, covering himself in a ball-like shape. He tried not to smirk when Ram’s voice cracked just a little bit.

 

“Ram? Is everything okay?”

 

Ram blinked his eyes back into focus, “Yes…where was I?”

 

“Structural engineering.”

 

“Yeah.” Ram looked over at him, before pulling King into a loose hug, giving him the chance to pull away if he wanted, “I-I think I might love you.”

 

King was sure that his brain short-circuited, feeling his cheeks and the tips of his ears turn bright red. “W-what?”

 

“I love you.” Ram’s voice was firmer now, “I know you might not feel the same way, but I love you.”

 

“…Because of the hoodie?”

 

“Because of you.” Ram leant in, cupping King’s face with his hands and pressing a kiss to the corner of his lips, “I love you, because of you.”

 

Feeling his face flushing, King buried his face into Ram’s chest to try and hide it.

 

“Mmph.”

 

“Pardon?”

 

“I-I love you too.”

 

Ram beamed.

 

Yes, they were a strange pair, but just because King was quiet, didn’t mean that he loved Ram any less than Ram loved him.

Chapter 834: Phupha/Tian - Wedding (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Youagainstmelover97: Hi, absolutely love your stories! Could I request a tale of 1000 stars where Tian and Phupha get married by the village traditions, the making of the chair, the boys being caught peeking on the “wedding/howling night” etc.

……………………………………………..

 

“What, you don’t want to lie on a flat pallet?”

 

Tian didn’t look up from the teasing, putting the finishing pieces of the chair together. “It worked so well last time.” He chuckled, glancing up to see Phupha standing over him, a loving smile on his face, “I think I might be a bit heavier though.”

 

“Hey, you’ve got to have faith in this.” Longtae stated, “Otherwise, you’re being dropped right in the middle of your wedding ceremony.”

 

“I have faith in my abilities, it’s the people carrying me I don’t trust.”

 

“Hey!”

 

“Hey!”

 

As Phupha chuckled, leaning to press a kiss to Tian’s cheek, he turned a warning look on the others. “If I see even the slightest hint of movement near our cabin tonight, you’ll all be in trouble, understood?”

 

“You’re not going to be spending the entire night together in there are you?”

 

“Yeah, the point is to have a good time before the wedding!”

 

“We will be.” Phupha’s smile turned a little dangerous, “The point is that nobody else is invited.”

 

There was a chorus of boos, as Tian shook his head fondly. “I’m sure we can party for a bit.” He negotiated, as Phupha mock-groaned in exasperation.

 

“We don’t have to though.”

 

“It won’t be for that long.” Tian shrugged, “It’s a lot like a stag night, isn’t it?”

 

Phupha did not look convinced.

 

………………………………………………………….

 

It was nearly two in the morning when they finally managed to get away, heading to their cabin as Tian giggled at Phupha’s stumbling.

 

“We are going to be too tired to do anything tomorrow night.” He chuckled, as Phupha collapsed down onto the bed, “Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea.”

 

“Mm.” Phupha pushed himself back up, heading over to the window and pulling open the curtains, checking to make sure that there was no-one hanging around before closing them as firmly as possible, “I’m not too tired right now?”

 

“You are a little bit tipsy though.”

 

“I’m fine.” Phupha turned to look at him, “We’re getting married tomorrow.” He whispered, “Actually married.”

 

Smiling fondly, Tian moved closer, pressing a soft kiss to his fiancé’s lips, lightly tugging on his shirt, “You know, most traditions say that us seeing each other like is bad luck.”

 

“Mmm.” Phupha pushed him towards the bed, “Some traditions sound... odd.” He pushed Tian onto his back, “We can have a proper wedding night tomorrow...tonight, I need to make you come. Can you come on my fingers alone?”

 

Tian shuddered.

 

He couldn’t wait to get married to this man.

 

He let Phupha strip him out of his clothes, sighing at eery skin to skin contact. It was slow and intense, the air heating up as Tian took Phupha’s fingers into his mouth, slicking them up as best as he could, hearing Phupha whispering encouragement to him.

 

“Look how gorgeous you are, look at how prettily you open up for me... I can’t wait to marry you.”

 

The words brought Tian to tears, feeling overwhelmed at it all.

 

He was getting married tomorrow.

 

He moaned, feeling those fingers slide inside of him, blindly reaching to cup at Phupha’s cock through his pants.

 

He loved being opened up like this, writhing on Phupha’s fingers, unable to keep a steady ready as he rubbed at the clothed cock. They traded sloppy kisses that did nothing to muffle his high-pitched whines.

 

God he hoped no-one was trying to have a peek like what had happened during Tian’s time here.

 

It wasn’t long before he was tipping over the edge, feeling himself cum all over his belly, Phupha’s orgasm following on behind him, joining the mess on his stomach. They lay like that for a few more minutes, only their gasping audible in the room. Tian drifted off to sleep, feeling Phupha shift and spread a blanket over them.

 

“I love you Tian.” He vaguely heard Phupha whisper.

 

He fell asleep with a soft smile on his face.

 

By this time tomorrow, they would be husbands.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

Tian couldn’t help but laugh as he was carried towards the ceremony, his hands tightening on the arms of the chair as it wobbled a little from side to side. The rest of the village was thankfully laughing along with him, many of them throwing flowers in their path.

 

Still, he was relieved when it was lowered to the ground, Phupha there to help him down, dressed in his own formal clothing.

 

“You look stunning.” He whispered, Tian only just managing to whisper the words back before the ceremony began.

 

He knew he must have made it through his vows, as Phupha seemed to be crying through happy tears.

 

He vaguely remembered Phupha’s vows, but honestly, he was completely lost in those dark eyes locked onto his.

 

“Do you, Phupha Viriyanon, take Tian Sopasitsakun to be your lawfully wedded husband?”

 

“I do.”

 

“And do you, Tian Sopasitsakun, take Phupha Viriyanon to be your lawfully wedded husband?”

 

“I do.”

 

“I now pronounce you husband and husband! You may know kiss- “

 

Phupha was already leaning forwards and pressing their lips together, ”My husband.” He whispered against Tian’s lips, who whispered it back.

 

“And now for the egg passing ceremony!”

 

Tian groaned, “I thought we decided to skip this one? They do know that I’m not going to be able to have any children, right?”

 

“Let them have their fun.” Phupha chuckled, “Maybe we can have a rematch of Chong afterwards?”

 

Tian smirked, remembering his victory over Phupha at the Spinning Top game, “Deal.”

 

In the end, the egg was passed successfully.

Chapter 835: Kim/Porchay - Protective Kim

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nessin: But ja, another KinnPorsche from me tooooo! one where we ignore the ending for KimChe at the moment and make them boyfriends who're on a date, like they deserve!, when Kim gets ambushed. Usually nothing but an annoying inconvenience for him, but this time there's Ché with him he has to keep safe!

 

…………………………………………

 

Porchay had waited a long time for this.

 

After everything that they’d been through, going on an actual date with Kim with no walls between them felt like a dream come true.

 

He’d spent a good hour in front of the mirror fixing his hair and clothing, needing everything to be perfect. It took at least half an hour before he went to leave, arriving at their meeting place just as Kim was pulling up outside of the restaurant.

 

“Hey.” Kim whispered, looking a little unsure, “Should we- should we- “

 

“- Go in?” As a slightly chilly breeze ran through them, Porchay shivered a little, nodding as his answer to the question.

 

“Great!” Kim smiled softly at him, making Porchay’s heart flutter in his chest.

 

This was how it was meant to be.

 

This was how it was always meant to be.

 

“Hey, look!”

 

The voice caught them by surprise, prompting them to look towards the alleyway on Kim’s right, were a group of men were emerging, sly smirks on their faces at the sight of them.

 

“If it isn’t the youngest Theerapanyakun brat!” The leader sneered, as Kim immediately tensed up with a smirk, already getting ready for a fight, “And his new little friend.”

 

Kim froze at the words, looking behind him at Porchay.

 

Porchay could practically read the expression on his face.

 

‘It’s not just me here now’

 

Porchay straightened up as best as he could. He was no Porsche, but these guys didn’t know that.

 

“Aren’t you going to introduce us?” The leader moved a little closer, prompting Kim to step closer to Porchay, hoping to keep the act as casual as possible.

 

“Come on cutie.” The leader leered at Porchay, “How about you come and sleep with a real man?”

 

There was something in his voice that indicated that he wouldn’t like having no for an answer. It took every inch of his self-control not to make a run for it.

 

Still… they weren’t as scary as some of the things that Porchay had been through.

 

“I can make that pretty face cry.” One of the followers stated, “I bet you’re cute when you cry!”

 

“Shut the fuck up!” Kim snapped, making sure that Porchay was close, “Fuck off, unless you want the Theerapanyakun family to come down on your small, pathetic little gang.” He reached back, squeezing at Porchay’s hand to make sure that he was okay.

 

Porchay squeezed him back, glancing over towards the restaurant, wondering if he could make a run for it.

 

Probably not.

 

“Hey, no need for trouble. We just want a little bit of fun.” The leader pulled out a switchblade, “So, be a good little boy… and share.”

 

Porchay didn’t need to see Kim’s face, to know that he was ready to rip them all into shreds. He tugged at Kim’s shirt, but tono avail. Silently, Kim removed Porchay’s hands and moved forwards.

 

“Fuck. Off.”

 

“You gonna make me?”

 

Kim moved quicker than Porchay ever expected him to, one leg kicking out at the leader’s knees, sending him crashing to the ground. A fist went into the man on his right’s face, and one was thrown into another. When the final man went to punch him, Kim caught it by the wrist, digging his nails into the flesh until the man’s face twisted in pain.

 

“Fuck off.” Kim repeated, quieter than he had before, but sounding no less dangerous. He pushed the last man away, “And you might want to take your boss to the hospital… that knee sounded broken.”

 

Needless to say, they beat a hasty retreat.

 

Kim then turned back to Porchay, once he was sure that they were both same, “Are you alright?”

 

Porchay gave him a weak smile and a nod, feeling a bit better when Kim reached out and pulled him closer.

 

“Are you still okay to have that meal?”

 

Porchay bit back the tears, knowing that it would be hard to explain to Kim that they were happy tears and nothing else. “I’ll be fine.” His voice was a little shaky, “I-I really want to do this.”

 

“Okay, okay.” Kim pressed their lips together, making Porchay flush bright red, “Let’s go inside.”

 

Porchay was so in love right now.

Chapter 836: Xi Gu x MODC Gang - Chapter 640 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: A chapter 640 sequel aka the Gangbang MODC fic where this time, Xi Gu and the Gang minus Hao Ting are having studying session (could be on Xi Gu's apartment) and since Xi Gu can't help not to forget what happened between them, they do it again but this time, without Hao Ting since let's say he's busy with his family but Hao ting let them since they entrust each other. A very, very NSFW. Include kinks whatever you think it fits hehe hehe thank you!!!

……………………………………………………………

 

Xi Gu was about ready to give up on this studying session, sighing when he heard Gao Xiao Chun whining once again. With Hao Ting there, they all seemed to descend into childishness.

 

The twins looked like they were ready to start shouting at each other any moment now.

 

He sent off a quick text to Hao Ting, asking if his next suggestion was going to be okay, feeling relieved when Hao Ting sent back a lot of affirmative thumbs up and love heart emojis.

 

He took that as a yes.

 

“Right.” He closed his textbook, “Why don’t… we do something a little different?”

 

“Different?” Xia En visibly perked up, hope written all over his face, “Like…different, different?”

 

“Like a repeat of last month?” Xia De leant forwards, as Xiao Chun practically threw his book to one side.

 

“…If you all want.” Xi Gu held up his phone, “Hao Ting says it’s okay.”

 

That was all the permission they needed.

 

Less than ten minutes later, they were all naked with Xi Gu being tied to the headboard with Xiao Chun’s belt. He tested how secure they were, before relaxing into it, feeling calm despite the restraining situation.

 

A hand moved down his back, before slick fingers pushed their way into him, making him moan and try and push back into them. The restraints were a little too effective at that though.

 

“Ssssh.” Xia De pulled him into a harsh kiss, before shifting in front of Xi Gu, angling himself so that his cock was level with Xi Gu’s face. Xi Gu took it into his mouth almost immediately, starting to suck and lowering himself down as far as he could reasonably go. He got a little lost in the situation, so when another pair of hands moved over his ass, spreading him open, he jumped just a little.

 

He didn’t need to turn to know that it was Xia En pushing his cock inside, with Xi Gu attempting to push himself back again.

 

Xia En audibly chuckled but didn’t actually say anything as he started to fuck into Xi Gu hard, in a slightly different than Xia De was using, meaning that Xi Gu had to relax and just let it happen.

 

It wasn’t long before Xia En was coming inside with a harsh grunt and pulling out, his seed dripping down the inside of Xi Gu’s legs. He barely had a chance to get used to the sensation, before Xiao Chun was taking his place, making Xi Gu gasp a little, feeling more than a little sensitive.

 

The gasp must have been too much for Xia De, who came not long afterwards, coming into Xi Gu’s mouth, forcing him to swallow as quickly as he could in order to avoid choking.

 

Xia En must have managed to get hard again, because he was pushing his twin away and shoving his cock into Xi Gu’s mouth, grabbing Xi Gu’s hair, and shoving in hard. Xi Gu did his best to relax his throat and just take it, feeling Xiao Chun picking up the pace behind him, the pair of them fucking into him harshly from both ends.

 

It was perfect.

 

If past Xi Gu asked Xi Gu what their future was like, he wasn’t sure he could ever describe this feeling to them.

 

What it was like to be loved and adored like this.

 

For a long time, they all moved around in a circle, clearly intending to take multiple turns in his ass and mouth. After the fifth or sixth time he’d been fucked, a thick dildo was pushed into him instead of an actual cock, stretching him further than he had been before, making him whine around the cock in his mouth, the slow stretch getting to be a little too much for him.

 

He was feeling sensitive now, feeling like he was about to explode. It was so good, he couldn’t help but want more, and yet at the same time, he didn’t. Sweat pooled in the small of his back and he was desperate to come…. except every time he came close, fingers pinched at the bottom of his cock, stopping it in his tracks.

 

“He should probably have some water, right?” He vaguely heard someone whisper, before a straw was pressed against his swollen lips, prompting him to sip at it gratefully. Hands ran through his sweat-soaked hair, soothing him for a moment, before the dildo then started to vibrate.

 

With his mouth free, he couldn’t help but cry out because he was sore, swollen and it was verging on the point of being too painful. The hand in his hair tightened for a moment before it turned gentle and soothing.

 

He lost track of time after that, tiptoeing the line between pleasure and pain as the dildo continued to vibrate in him, giving the others a chance to recover.

 

Were they watching him strain against the restraints?

 

Was that helping them get hard again?

 

“I’m sending a video to Hao Ting.” He heard Xie De mutter, “He’s going to go mental when he sees this.”

 

“…I-I think I’m done, maybe one more time.” Xiao Chun muttered, “You guys?”

 

There were two, vague but begrudging sounds of agreement.

 

“Xi Gu, do you want to come?”

 

“P-p-p-please!”

 

The restraints loosened, as they all moved to surround him again, pulling him backwards, down onto Xia De’s cock. Xi Gu let out a high-pitched, over-sensitised wail as he was slammed down onto the cock, Xia De moving just a little before Xiao Chun’s cock was in his mouth. Both of them tried to go slowly, tried to be gentle as Xi Gu relaxed into it.

 

It was slower than all the previous rounds, an indication that they were coming to an end now.

 

He’d almost forgotten about his own dick until a slick, wet mouth moved down over it, causing him to whimper around Xiao Chun’s cock, the other man grabbing his hair and pushing it in as far as Xi Gu could take it. Xia De fucked up into him, forcing him to move up into Xia En’s mouth.

 

He got limper and limper, limbs starting to shake as Xia De came with a grunt, pressing right into Xi Gu’s prostate, prompting him to come right into Xia En’s mouth with a muffled scream. The vibrations in turn, caused Xiao Chun to come as well, as Xi Gu went completely boneless in the aftermath.

 

After he was carefully moved down onto the bed and gently wiped down, the other three somehow managed to curl themselves around him.

 

“Hao Ting is going to be sorry he missed this.”

 

“Mmm, there’s always next time.”

Chapter 837: Ji Woo/Seo Joon - Daddy/Praise Kink (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: To my Star fic where: Seo Joon discovers Ji Woo has a 'daddy/wants to be praised kink' and decides to do "something about it" (iykyk hehe) could be seducing him yes? NSFW one

…………………………………………………

 

Seo Joon raced home after filming ended early for the day, picking up a small gift for Ji Woo along the way (some special knives, that was a practical gift, right?). He headed into the apartment and unlocked the door, expecting to find Ji Woo resting on the sofa after a day on his feet.

 

What he was actually greeted with, was the sound of loud, sinful moaning.

 

And it was definitely Ji Woo’s voice.

 

Slowly, he walked towards the bedroom, feeling a little ill when he considered the idea of Ji Woo cheating on him.

 

“Seo Joon…daddy…”

 

Seo Joon felt a little dizzy with how hard he got hard at the sound.

 

Daddy?

 

Did Ji Woo just refer to him as Daddy?

 

Slowly, he entered the room, freezing at the sight of Ji Woo completely naked on the bed, three fingers in himself, fucking into himself steadily.

 

“Fuck.”

 

The word came out completely unbidden, prompting Ji Woo to freeze, eyes opening to see him as he flushed bright red and scrambled to cover himself with the blankets. “What are you doing here?!” He snapped, “You weren’t meant to be home for- “

 

“- Filming finished early.” Seo Joon whispered, moving closer, sitting on the edge of the bed, and wrenching the covers away from Ji Woo, who glared at him. “Keep going… please?”

 

Ji Woo didn’t move, curling up a little and looking a little uncertain

 

“Ji Woo… keep going.” Seo Joon tilted his head to one side, “Don’t you want to be my good boy? Don’t you want to show me how good you are at fucking your hole with your fingers?”

 

Ji Woo flushed bright red at the words, biting at his lip to stop himself from making any embarrassing sounds as he reached behind him once more and pushed three fingers inside, moving them in and out.

 

“So gorgeous.” Seo Joon whispered, pants getting tighter and tighter, “Daddy’s gorgeous boy.” Gently, he reached out, pulling Ji Woo’s lips free from his teeth, “Don’t hold back, let Daddy hear you scream out his name.”

 

“S-Seo Joon.” Ji Woo moaned, shutting his eyes tightly as he moved the fingers faster and faster, “D-Daddy.” He felt completely exposed and vulnerable, whilst Seo Joon was fully clothed and in control. He moaned a little louder, gauging Seo Joon’s reaction.

 

“Good boy.”

 

“Daddy… please.”

 

“Please, what?”

 

“I want you...”

 

“You want me to watch?”

 

Ji Woo glared at him, “I-I want you inside.” His eyes were a little tearful, “Please…Daddy.”

 

“Okay, okay.” Seo Joon softly ran his fingers through the other man’s hair, using his other hand to gently pull Ji Woo’s fingers free, “You want Daddy’s cock.”

 

Ji Woo nodded eagerly, watching as Seo Joon lay flat, just unzipping his pants and pulling them down enough to free his cock, not bothering to remove anything further. “Come on sweetheart. Ride Daddy.”

 

When Ji Woo frowned, Seo Joon tilted his head to one side.

 

“You said you wanted my cock, right? Prove it to Daddy.” He patted his thigh, watching as Ji Woo stared at him for a moment, before moving closer. Slowly, he twisted over so that his knees were on either side of Seo Joon’s waist, hovering over his dick. Tentatively, he steadied Seo Joon’s cock, lining it up, before slowly sinking down, unable to stop himself from moaning. When he finally bottomed out, his thighs were shaking as he fell forwards onto Seo Joon’s chest.

 

“Shit.” Seo Joon groaned, “You feel so good!”

 

Ji Woo’s breath was shaky, putting his palms flat on Seo Joon’s chest, rolling his hips as he tried to adjust to the feeling. He yelped when Seo Joon lightly smacked his ass.

 

“Come on, sit up.”

 

Ji Woo did, taking a deep breath, before bouncing up and down on his boyfriend’s cock, pulling almost all the way out before slamming back down to the base.

 

“My good boy.” Seo Joon whispered, “Fucking himself on my dick, like a beautiful little slut.”

 

Ji Woo hated how much praise he was receiving from Seo Joon, and how much he liked it and wanted to hear more.

 

“Such a good boy, aww. You deserve a reward, huh?”

 

Ji Woo paused, stopping in his movements as he felt Seo Joon shift underneath him, twisting Ji Woo around so that he was on his back, in between his spread thighs and thrusting in.

 

“O-Oh! Yes! Daddy!” Ji Woo’s voice echoed throughout the room, groaning when Seo Joon slipped a hand under his knee, lifting his leg over his shoulder, thrusting in hard and fast. The new angle allowed Seo Joon to get in even deeper, hitting Ji Woo’s prostate ever time, “D-deep!”

 

“You’re taking my cock so well baby, I’m so proud of you.”

 

With the endless praises, Ji Woo came all over his chest, clenching around Seo Joon, silently pleading for him to come inside. Seo Joon thrusted in fasted until he was doing just that, coming inside the other man, letting out a low, guttural groan as he did so. He pulled out, collapsing beside Ji Woo as they both panted through their orgasms.

 

“So…Daddy kink?”

 

“Shut up.”

Chapter 838: Kijima/Kuzumi - Shower Sex (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from 1967_Chevy_Impala: You did a prompt at Christmas for Kijima and Kuzumi from Pornographer. I'd love to see another work with them because that tag has been sorely dry. I would request that it is NSFW. But beyond being NSFW, I'll leave the prompt open. Go crazy. Have a grand old time. Write whatever you want to see for that pairing or have been wanting to see in general. Thank you so much for continuing to write these and taking the prompts!

…………………………………………………………………

 

It had been a long day for, and honestly, when Kuzumi received the text from Kijima asking for him to come round, he considered giving the older man his excuses and going to bed.

 

He was weak though.

 

He could never resist the other man.

 

And so, he cycled over, unable to stop himself from smiling when Kijima welcomed him inside, explaining that he still had a rough draft of a new book to finish, but Kuzumi could rest on the sofa if he didn’t mind waiting?

 

Kuzumi was all too happy to agree, already feeling his eyes slipping shut as he rested his head on one of the cushions.

 

He wasn’t sure how much time passed before he was being shaken away, opening his eyes to see Kijima giving him an amused look.

 

“Come on.” The older man murmured, “I think we could both benefit from a calming shower.”

 

“Together?!”

 

“That was the suggestion.”

 

Kuzumi was a little embarrassed with how quickly he got to his feet, hearing Kijima’s fond chuckle.

 

Any traces of exhaustion vanished as they entered the small bathroom, stripping off their clothes as they went, Kijima’s hand landing on the small of his back.

 

Kuzumi stepped into the shadow first, and just waited, trying not to flush when he saw Kijima’s gaze running up and down his body... in fact, Kuzumi could swear that his eyes got a little darker. He tried not to shiver when Kijima pushed himself close, switching on the shower as water cascaded down their bodies.

 

“Behave.” Kijima chuckled, pressing their lips together softly, “Have you ever thought about doing this before?”

 

All Kuzumi could do was nod, relaxing when Kijima started to wash him, massaging at his tense muscles, and nearly making him moan. He did moan when those same hands grabbed at his chest, massaging them for a few moments, before moving down to his ass.

 

And then he moved to his knees.

 

“Kijima, what are you- “He gasped sharply when Kijima wrapped his lips around his cock. As he felt Kijima’s nails digging into his thighs, Kuzumi’s head fell back against the tiled wall.

 

“F-fuck!”

 

He felt Kijima’s tongue running up alongside the underside of his cock, the inside of his mouth slightly hotter than the water pouring down on them. He started to suck, as damp fingers crept up his thighs, inching closer and closer to his hole, rubbing soothing circles into it as Kuzumi’s hips bucked.

 

It was hard to believe that only ten or fifteen minutes ago, he was practically asleep.

 

Kuzumi’s fingers wound themselves into Kijima’s hair and pulled at him, moaning loudly over the sound of the water. Lost in the sensation, of Kijima’s mouth, he barely felt the first and then the second finger pushing their way into him, the pace quickening slightly, pressing right up against his prostate.

 

All of it was just too much for Kuzumi as he shattered, hoarsely crying out Kijima’s name, tightening up around the older man’s fingers. Kijima let him buck into his mouth, hips moving of his own accord, legs threatening to collapse out from under him as he came into Kijima’s mouth.

 

Not giving Kuzumi a break, Kijima slowly got up, moving behind him and kissing at his neck and shoulders, his hands running down Kuzumi’s back, tracing lithe muscles, before returning to grasp at his chest, fingers teasing at his nipples.

 

Kuzumi gasped as those fingers pressed into him again, oversensitive nerves lighting up like fireworks at the sensations, making his moan and his breathing quicken.

 

And then his hand stilled.

 

“K-Kijima- “He pleaded, “- I-Inside me now.” He turned, pulling Kijima into a searing kiss, hands gripping at his wet hair, pulling his close as he moved one hand down and stroked at Kijima’s cock, “P-Please.”

 

“No patience.” Kijima gently scolded, but there was no arguing as he fingered Kuzumi for a little longer, before removing them, pulling up Kuzumi’s legs, his arm wrapped under the knee, positioning himself at Kuzumi’s hole before slowly pushing inside, keeping the pace torturously slow.

 

“Kijima!” He moaned against the older man’s neck, feeling the cock moving in and out of him, those still sensitive nerves bringing him to the brink much quicker than he expected.

 

“Ah, Kijima!” He came again, spurting all over their chests and stomachs.

 

His name breathlessly escaping Kuzumi’s lips as he tightened around the cock, was enough to send Kijima over the edge, coming inside of the younger man as he pulled him closer, both trying to catch their breaths.

 

The warm water continued to spray them as Kijima pulled away slightly, gently pulling out of Kuzumi as he braced himself against the wall.

 

“Still tired?” He teased.

 

“Not if you’re offering another round?”

 

“Maybe in an hour or two.”

 

Comfortable silence fell over them, with only the peaceful drum of the water against their skin and the cool tile of the shower remaining. Kuzumi closed his eyes and let himself relax against the gentle touch.

 

It had been a long day…but it was better now.

Chapter 839: Vegas/Pete - Vegas Is A Bully (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: A KP bully nsfw fic where Vegas torments Pete but then Vegas gets jealous when Pete is around men. Since Vegas is secretly deeply in love with Pete. Pete then confronts Vegas to stop tormenting/bullying him, then Vegas confesses to him, apologizing and all. Ending is a "can I prove to you how much I love you" nsfw smut. Can include kinks. Thank you!

……………………………………………………..

 

Pete hated Vegas with a passion.

 

The man tortured and tormented him until Pete broke down, and only then, did he stop.

 

“You need to say something to him.” Porsche hissed one day, as Vegas left, “Or-or to Kinn? Kinn will stop him, you know this!”

 

Pete didn’t have a lot of faith in that, simply shrugging, “It’s just…. Words…mostly.”

 

“It’s the mostly part that I worry about.” Porsche grumbled, looking over at Vegas who was giving them both vicious looks.

 

There was something about that look that made him worry.

 

And yet… he felt like he’d seen it before.

 

………………………………………………………

 

“Look who it is.”

 

Pete tensed at the voice, glancing behind him to see Vegas striding up behind him.

 

“No boyfriend this time?”

 

“Boyfriend?” Pete frowned, “You-you mean Porsche?” He scoffed, “Clearly you’ve not seen the way him and Kinn look at each other.”

 

“And yet, he’s practically hanging off you half the time.”

 

Pete rolled his eyes and tried to leave, only for Vegas to grab his arm, raising his other hand and pouring something lukewarm (thankfully) over his head, making him gasp as it trickled down his face and stained the collar of his shirt.

 

“Oops.” Vegas smirked, “Guess you’ll have to take a shower now.”

 

Pete felt like he was in shock.

 

“If you think about it, I did you a favour.” Vegas shrugged, “Now you won’t have Kinn wanting to kill you because you smell like the love of his life.”

 

Pete snapped.

 

Saying something like that could have disastrous consequences, especially if overheard by the wrong person.

 

Was Vegas trying to get him killed?

 

The idea had possibility.

 

He stormed forwards, grabbing a fistful of Vegas shirt and glaring at him, practically pinning him up against the nearest wall, “Leave. Me. Alone! I don’t understand what you have against me, but you need to leave me the FUCK alone!”

 

“You- “

 

“- I know you’re not homophobic, which means that you’re not doing this because I’m gay, but because you hate me for some other reason!” Pete punctured his words by slamming him against the wall, “You’ve hit me, kicked me, locked me in small places for hours at a time, called me every name under the book… WHY?!”

 

Vegas looked as though he was going to fight back for a moment, before lowering his gaze and mumbling something under his breath.

 

“What?!”

 

“I hate it when Porsche gets all close to you!” Vegas snapped, “In fact…” He grabbed Pete’s collar, swapping their positions and pinning him up against the wall instead, “… I hate seeing any man beside you!”

 

Pete frowned.

 

He knew Vegas wasn’t homophobic, he couldn’t be.

 

So… what was this all-

 

He yelped when Vegas punched the wall right beside his face, staring wide eyed at him as Vegas cursed and backed away.

 

“I like you! Okay?!” He snapped, “I like you, and I hate it when you’re around other men because they make you smile and I have ONCE managed to do that!”

 

For a moment, there was nothing but silence between them, until Pete shook his head.

 

“I don’t believe you… I just don’t- nobody who loves someone would treat them how you- MMPH!” He was cut off as Vegas pressed their lips together, the motion almost harsh and unfeeling… if it weren’t for the fact that Vegas was clinging onto him, trying to stop him from leaving.

 

“Let me show you.” Vegas whispered against his lips, when he did finally pull away, “Let me prove it to you.”

 

“… So, you can laugh about it later?!”

 

Vegas said nothing, staring pleadingly at him, until Pete wearily sighed and nodded.

 

“Okay… okay.”

 

…………………………………………………

 

Pete groaned as he was palmed through his jeans, fingers already fumbling with his own shirt as he struggled to get undressed. He let Vegas push him down on a tattered sofa, moaning when Vegas kissed his way down his chest, unzipping his jeans at the same time and pulling them down.

 

“Y-you have supplies, right?” Pete stammered, trying not to smile when Vegas nodded eagerly, reaching out to some drawers and grabbing some lube and condoms.

 

He was expecting the prep to be rough and harsh, only to find himself surprised when Vegas’s touch was gentle, calloused fingers rubbing against his prostate until his legs spread as wide as they would go, and his entire body started to shake. When he was mere moments away from coming, Vegas pulled away from him.

 

“Can I?”

 

Pete nodded, hearing Vegas put the condom on, and the tip of his cock pressing against Pete’s hole.

 

“I really do care for you.” Vegas whispered, pressing a kiss to Pete’s lips, before pushing in as slowly as possible, moving in and out as gently as possible until Pete relaxed around him.

 

It wasn’t long before Pete’s moans started to fill the room, arms reaching up to pull Vegas closer. His cock was rubbing up against Vegas’s chest, bringing him close to the edge once again.

 

“V-Vegas!” He groaned, trying to snake his hand in between them to stroke him off, only to whine when Vegas pulled his hand away. Even that action was gentle though, and Pete couldn’t bring it in himself to protest.

 

It only took a few more thrusts directly against his prostate before he was coming with a low groan of Vegas’s name. Vegas groaned as Pete tightened around him, coming into the condom with a groan of his own. Slowly, he pulled out, still braced over Pete as he licked at the come on Pete’s stomach, with Pete watching him with a thoroughly blissed out expression.

 

This time, when Vegas pressed their lips together, Pete eagerly reciprocated.

 

“So…” Vegas whispered, “…Do you- do you believe me now?”

 

“I-I think it might take a few more times?” Pete gave him a shaky smile, “Just to be sure?”

 

“…I think I can manage that.”

Chapter 840: Thanu/Wayu - A/B/O - Mpreg

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ChaosGremlinEsquire: This time around I'd like a Thanu/Wayu--A/B/O fic. Alpha Thanu. Omega Wayu. Alpha Mark. Beta Kit.

Wayu and Thanu were mated during third year in college. It's fourth year now and Wayu and Mark are on their way to morning classes. Wayu is very sick to his stomach again. Mark has been seeing this for over a week now and is tired of Wayu putting him off. He's worried. So, after Wayu's nausea finally passes, he drags Wayu to clinic where Kit is pulling a shift. Kit susses out that Wayu is pregnant. Wayu is shocked. He and Thanu have always been careful about contraception. Kit reminds him that contraception is never 100% sure. Now Wayu has to figure out what to do.

……………………………………………………………..

 

“Alright, I’m not doing this anymore.”

 

Wayu would have looked up at Mark, if it weren’t for the fact that he was currently throwing up into a bin.

 

“This has been going on for over a week now Wayu, you need to see someone about it!”

 

“I-I- “Wayu shuddered as another wave of nausea swept through him, and he continued to throw up. Once that passed, he felt Mark rubbing small circles on his back.

 

“Please.” Mark whispered, “I’m worried about you.”

 

“I-I-It’s just- “

 

“- Don’t even try and say that it’s food poisoning, because it’s not.” Mark snapped, before visibly trying to calm down, “Look… what about if I take you to Kit? You know he’ll be all discrete and all that?”

 

“… Is he working today?”

 

“Morning shift and everything.” Mark helped him straighten up, sighing in relief when it was clear that it had passed, “Come on. I’ll message someone in each of our classes to take notes for us, and I’ll make sure that Kit can see us, okay?”

 

“…If Kit can’t see us, then I’m not staying.”

 

“Fine…deal.”

 

Wayu pretended not to see Mark frantically texting on his phone as they headed towards the clinic.

 

………………………………….

 

“Can-can you say that again?”

 

Kit held up the clipboard, “All the tests have come back…you are six weeks pregnant. Congratulations.”

 

Wayu’s face was still frozen in shock, hands subconsciously drifting down to cover his midsection, “T-that’s not possible!”

 

“Don’t give me all that crap about contraception.” Kit rolled his eyes, “I know you’re on the birth control shot, which is effective, but unless Thanu wears protection?” He paused, nodding when he saw the look on Wayu’s face, “Exactly… even shots on their own have a slim chance of failure. It doesn’t happen often, but it DOES happen.”

 

Wayu felt like he was going to have a panic attack, arm still around his stomach.

 

“You had a heat about six weeks ago, right?” Kit’s voice was a little gentler now, “If you want, I can text Thanu and get him to come here?”

 

Freezing, Wayu scrambled for the trashcan that he’d already puked in twice during his visit, emptying what little he even had left in his stomach.

 

“Mark, go and get some water.” Kit ordered softly, handing Wayu some paper towels, “How are you feeling?”

 

“What am I going to tell him?” Wayu whispered, “W-we haven’t even talked about kids yet!”

 

“You need to breathe.” Kit placed a hand on his shoulder as Wayu’s breathing got shallower, “You don’t want to make yourself sick again.”

 

“… How am I going to tell him?”

 

“Wayu.” Mark made his way over, handing Wayu the water, “Thanu cares about you… he really loves you; he’ll understand with whatever you want to do.”

 

“I-I do want kids though, and what if he doesn’t?! I-I’m going to be a single parent, or he’ll feel like he’s been forced to raise this kid that he doesn’t want or- “

 

“- Breathe.” Kit scolded again, “Besides, you know that Mark will never let you raise a child on your own…and neither will I.”

 

The last part was muttered under his breath, but Wayu heard it all the same, unable to stop himself from smiling at the beta’s soft words. Judging from the besotted look on Mark’s face, he’d heard it as well, the alpha quickly looking away when Kit turned to them, refocusing on Wayu.

 

“You know this is going to be the cutest kid ever, right?” He beamed, “Like, the cutest, cutest baby.”

 

………………………………………….

 

Wayu hovered shyly outside of Thanu’s lecture doors. He felt like he was going to be sick again, and wished he’d let Mark come with him when the Alpha offered.

 

“Hey!”

 

He jumped a little, turning to see Thanu standing there, a concerned look on his face.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Wayu meant to say that he was okay. What actually came out was “I went to see Kit in the clinic.”

 

“About that nausea you’ve been having?” Thanu didn’t even blink at the abruptness of the sentence, “What did he say?”

 

Wayu rolled the words around in his mouth, trying to find the best way to say them, “It’s….” he looked away from Thanu, “…I’m pregnant. Six weeks along.”

 

Silence.

 

The nausea started to build up again as Wayu fought to calm himself down.

 

He was not going to throw up in the middle of a corridor.

 

“That’s… not possible?”

 

“You didn’t wear any protection.” Wayu shrugged, “And apparently it is rare on the shot, but it can happen.”

 

“Wayu.”

 

Wayu twitched when a hand was placed on his stomach, fingers spread wide over the skin, making him tremble just a little. Looking up at Thanu, he saw that the alpha was staring at his stomach with a mixture of awe and reverence, mouth slightly open and eyes soft.

 

“We’re going to be parents.” He whispered, as Wayu let out a sigh of relief, allowing himself to be pulled into a hug, “We’re going to be parents!”

 

“We’re going to be parents.”

 

Thanu pressed their lips together, a little possessive growl breaking free.

 

“I was so scared you’d be angry.” Wayu whispered when their lips parted, Thanu nipping at the year-old bond mark.

 

“Why?”

 

“We-we haven’t talking about children before, and I didn’t know if you wanted any and- “

 

“- You were worried that I’d leave you.””

 

“Or you’d resent me, because you’d stay and be unhappy.”

 

Thanu pressed a kiss to his forehead, “I’ve always wanted children… you have no idea how happy I am. I’ve always dreamed of having a family with you.”

 

Wayu blushed, pulling Thanu into another kiss as possessive hands ran over his stomach.

 

“So… how are we going to tell your Dad?”

 

“Ummm.”

Chapter 841: Taekyung/Shin Woo/Da On - A/B/O - Getting Together (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Alpha Omega world where Taekyung is an Omega and Da on and Shin Woo are both alphas. Both of them wants to have a single omega so they could be a pack and once they stumbled upon Taekyung, they think he's the one. But then unbeknownst to them, Taekyung has a secret crush on both of them. they invited Taekyung for school project, then one thing led to another, and everything spilled the beans. A Very NSFW one with rutting, fingering, and seducing. Thanks!

 

………………………………………………………….

 

Taekyung, when he first joined this school, never imagined to develop crushes on two alphas.

 

Really, he should have been so surprised, not when everyone in this school was so handsome and/or gorgeous, but the arrival of Shin Woo and Da On into his life had sent his life upside down and spinning around. So, when they invited him to join in with a school project of theirs, what else could he do but accept, hoping that he wasn’t too eager when he did it.

 

He never imagined it would lead to this though.

 

He never thought that both of them would care about him…love him to the point where they were determined for him to be their omega. For them to be a pack together.

 

He fidgeted on the bed as they confessed to him, not sure what they wanted him to say.

 

What was he meant to say in this situation?

 

“Taekyung?” Da On sounded a little concerned, “Are you okay?”

 

“I’ll get him some water.” Shin Woo muttered to the side of them, heading downstairs to the kitchen and fetching the glass.

 

Once Taekyung was able to focus on sipping at the water, he felt a little bit calmer, turning his attention for the pair of them.

 

“So…you both want me?” He asked softly, as the two alpha’s nodded, “Why?”

 

“Where to begin?” Da On stated, “You’re smart, beautiful, funny, your smile is gorgeous, and you don’t seem to realise just how many people would kill to be with you.”

 

“Including you two.”

 

“Including us.” Placing a hand on Taekyung’s shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze, “What do you think about that?”

 

“…I’ve liked you both for a long time, but I’ve heard the stories about two alphas sharing one omega.” Taekyung squirmed a little in place, “You know what can happen to the omega when two alphas start fighting.”

 

“Never going to happen with us.” Shin woo stated firmly, glancing up at Da On who winked at him, “We’ve been talking about this for a very long time, we just never found anyone who we knew who would be right for us…until you.”

 

Taekyung still felt a little unsure.

 

“I’ll make you a deal.” Da On smirked, “Why don’t we prove to you, just how well we can work together with you… and then you can make a decision.”

 

“Da On…” Shin Woo said warningly, not finishing the rest of the sentence as he also turned to Taekyung, waiting for his answer.

 

Taekyung knew what this proof would entail…and couldn’t bring himself to say no.

 

“Okay.”

 

…………………………………

 

Taekyung couldn’t stop himself from gasping as Da On nuzzled the top of his thigh, working inwards towards his hole as Shin Woo watched from the side-lines.

 

“Tell us what you want.” He softly ordered, voice low with arousal.

 

“B-Both of you.” Taekyung whispered, “B-both ends?”

 

If they could decide on who would take which position and then keep the rhythm, that would prove they could do this.

 

“I like the way you think.” Da On trailed his fingers up and down the curve of Taekyung’s ass, before looking up at Shin Woo, the two Alphas having a silent conversation between them.

 

It only seemed to last a short while, before Da On was turning his attention back to Taekyung. “How do you want it? Soft?”

 

Need thrummed through Taekyung’s bones, “N-No.” He pleaded, “Hard, p-please!” He shrieked a little when Da On pulled him upright and then pushed him onto his back, flipping him over and biting at the underside of his left ass cheek, as Shin Woo tossed the other alpha a tube of lube.

 

It hit Da On on the head, not that the other man noticed, not when he was sucking a hickey on the top of the curve of Taekyung’s right cheek.

 

“Move over.” Shin Woo eventually stated, “We can both prepare him.”

 

“Alright, alright.”

 

Taekyung bit at his lower lip as he felt a slick finger down the cleft of his ass, carefully pushing inside.

 

“If you want to touch yourself, you can.” Shin Woo said reassuringly to the omega, “You just can’t come, understand?”

 

Taekyung took his cock into his hand, matching his stroking to the pace of Shin Woo and Da On’s fingers inside of him, whinging when they started alternating their thrusts, making sure that someone was pressing against his prostate at all times.

 

“That’s it.” Da On whispered, adding another finger as Taekyung’s hips bucked dramatically, “Are you about to come?”

 

Taekyung nodded, whimpering when Shin Woo added another finger.

 

If it weren’t for the fact that he knew they wanted to fuck him, he would think they were trying to hold hands inside of him, with how many fingers were currently stretching him out.

 

It was an odd thought, he knew that, but that was the thought he had at that moment.

 

“Relax into it.” Shin Woo whispered, rubbing at his back with his free hand, “Just relax.”

 

Nodding, Taekyung did his best to do that. It was delicious, the stretch and burn of their fingers inside of him and soon, his pace on his cock slowed down, as he focused on them fingering him open.

 

They finger fucked him for another few minutes, pressing in harder and faster.

 

Even without his hand on his cock, Taekyung was sure he would have come…had it not been for Shin Woo pinching the bottom of his cock.

 

“Rock, paper, scissors?” Da On asked Shin Woo, “Or do you have a preference?”

 

“…I think I would like his mouth.” Shin Woo ran a thumb over Taekyung’s slightly swollen lips, “If that’s okay?”

 

“That’s perfect.”

 

“Please just fuck me.” Taekyung pleaded, feeling no small amount of arousal at the way they were talking like he wasn’t even there. He gasped when they pulled their fingers free, limp limbs being manipulated until he was on his hands and knees, Shin Woo in front of him and Da On behind him.

 

He rocked back and forth when he felt Da On’s cock rubbing against his hole.

 

“I think you’re ready for it.”

 

Taekyung’s head rested on Shin Woo’s thigh as Da On started pushing into him, the groan muffled when Shin Woo gently guided his cock inside of his mouth.

 

“Such a pretty omega.” Shin Woo gently encouraged him, “So willing, so beautiful.”

 

Spurred on by the words, Taekyung took as much of Shin Woo into his mouth, grinding back onto Da On, hearing Da On murmuring his own praise.

 

“Alright, ready?”

 

“Mmm!”

 

Da On snapped his hips hard, fucking into him, making him yelp in shock around the cock in his mouth.

 

“He looks stunning from this end.” Shin Woo slowly guided Taekyung’s mouth up and down, knowing that that the omega was feeling a little overwhelmed at the moment, especially with Da On’s hips snapping into him the way they were, “Gorgeous.”

 

“Wait until you see this view.” Da On tilted Taekyung’s hips for a better angle, also making Taekyung take Shin Woo further into his mouth.

 

Taekyung shivered when the head of the alpha’s cock hit him right in the prostate, calloused hands spreading his thighs wider.

 

“Next time, we should take turns until he’s completely overwhelmed.” Da On said matter-of-factly to Shin Woo, “Not that this isn’t brilliant, but I really want to hear him beg.”

 

Moaning, Taekyung felt excitement to rush through his body at the knowledge that they were already planning a second time.

 

They were getting out of rhythm now, Da On’s thrusts getting sharper as Shin Woo’s grip in his hair tightened.

 

“Perfect little omega.”

 

“Our perfect little omega.”

 

Taekyung clenched around the cock in his ass, sucking at the other cock as hard, trying not to smirk when Shin Woo pulled out and came all over his face, and Dao On pressed in as far as he could, locking them both together as he came with a groan. Feeling that pressure against his prostate, he came with a gasping shout that felt like it had come from his toes.

 

Da On and Shin Woo both still, holding Taekyung between them as their touches grew gentler, moving until they were all lying on their sides, Da On spooning him from behind and Shin Woo at his front.

 

“So?” Shin Woo brushed sweaty hair away from Taekyung’s face, reaching behind him to grab something to clean him with, “Was it everything you hoped for?”

 

“It was… perfect.” Taekyung whispered.

 

“Enough to do it again one day?”

 

“Definitely.”

Chapter 842: Sean/White - Misunderstandings (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from oyasumii: Let’s start with... Sean & White, where the latter misunderstands a situation, thinking Sean isn't really interested in him anymore. but is so wrong and Sean makes sure to reassure him plenty (maybe NSFW ;)?).

………………………………………………………..

 

Sean was being distant.

 

Closed off.

 

White hated it.

 

He hated it when his boyfriend came home, shoulders tense and a furrow between his brows that White wanted to kiss away. It wasn’t like Sean wasn’t responded to him physically anymore, still pulling White to the bed, taking White into his mouth or pounding him into the bed, making sure that all White could see, smell or feel was Sean.

 

But…there was almost an emotional disconnect to it.

 

Like Sean was just going through the motions.

 

A lingering worry starting to build in the back of his mind, making him worry about whether or not Sean was going to dump him…was Sean sick of him now that the mystery of the entire situation had worn off.

 

“Are you mad at me?”

 

Sean paused in the doorway, clearly not expecting the line of conversation as soon as he entered the room, “…What?”

 

“Are you…angry at me?” White repeated, making Sean blink before he shook his head.

 

“Why the hell do you think I’m mad at you?”

 

“You barely look at me.” White whispered, looking down at the ground, “You barely spend any time with me anymore.”

 

“We have sex!”

 

“That doesn’t mean anything. People who hate each other have sex all the time.”

 

Sean was silent for a moment, before grabbing White’s hand and pulling him over to the sofa, “Where the fuck is all this coming from?!”

 

It came out harsher than he intended it to be, making White flinch, fingers picking at a loose thread on his trousers.

 

“If I did something wrong…” White’s voice was trembling just a little bit, clearly fighting not cry, “…You need to tell me. I-I’ll do my best to fix it, but I-I can’t if I don’t know what I even di- AH!”

 

Sean was hauling White onto his lap before he’d even finished the sentence, narrowly avoiding being kicked in some unfortunate places in the process. “Listen to me… I’m not mad at you, why would I be mad at you?!”

 

“Then why do you look at me sometimes like you hate me!”

 

“Because your brother is pissing me off at the moment.” Sean palmed his boyfriend’s cheek, lifting it so that they were looking each other in the eyes, “It’s not to do with you… but sometimes, because you’re twins, you have the exact same expression and-and I am shit at poker.”

 

“So… you weren’t annoyed at me?”

 

“Never.” He cupped both cheeks, “I will never be mad at you, unless you eat my food in the fridge.”

 

White couldn’t hold back the chuckle, leaning forwards and pressing their lips together, unable to stop himself from sighing in relief. It wasn’t the best kiss in the world, with their noses bumping together, and Sean biting back laughter… but White wouldn’t have traded it for the world.

 

“You know.” Sean acted like he was thinking deeply, “I feel like words aren’t going to be enough in this situation, so…maybe I need to show you, how much I still love and care for you?” His palm moved lower, until it was stroking at White’s cock through his pants, “White?”

 

“P-Please!”

 

White yelped as he was practically thrown onto his back on the sofa, fingers deftly undoing his trousers and pulling them done to free White’s hardening cock.

 

“F-fuck!” He moaned as Sean’s lips wrapped around the head, tongue flicking over the skin. His fingers flexed into the cushions, unable to think of other than the teeth, lips and tongue currently sucking his brains out through his cock.

 

All the worries and concerns he’d had over the past disappeared, as he let go of the cushions and threaded his fingers through Sean’s hair instead, trying to encourage him to go faster and deeper, only for Sean to smirk around his mouthful at him. Still, with his fingers digging into White’s thighs, Sean allowed White to guide his head, teeth scraping over the hard shaft lightly as his tongue flicked the head of White’s cock.

 

White stilled, fingers tightening in Sean’s hair as he came with a low groan of Sean’s name, feeling Sean swallowing it down.

 

“Do you believe me now?” Sean asked cheekily, as White struggled to catch his breath.

 

“D-definitely.”

 

“… Maybe we should have a day with just us tomorrow.”

 

“My brother not invited?”

 

“Your brother is definitely not invited.”

Chapter 843: Bo Xiang/Xi Gu - Getting Together (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: An NSFW fic where Bo Xiang is curious why Xi Gu is always with Zhi Gang and also Hao Ting and decides to confront him about it at the Gym. Then, as they talked about it, Xi Gu can't help but notice how bulk and hot Bo Xiang is in White Tank Top. Then at the same time, Bo Xiang can't help but find Xi Gu cute and just wants to...do him here. Bo Xiang decides to seduce him there (since the gym is closed and locked) and of course, they do it since Xi Gu is also attracted to him with that tank top he wears...gentle at first then becomes rough. (Maybe kind of like what happened between him and Zhi Gang at that bathroom scene hehe hehe) hard NSFW as usual. Thank youuuuu!

…………………………………………………………

 

“Xi Gu, you’re a lifesaver.”

 

Bo Xiang tensed at the words, pausing in his cleaning as he looked over at where Zhi Gang was training, seeing his classmate standing there with a shy smile on his face. Honestly, Bo Xiang couldn’t see the fuss about the other man…. Hao Ting was nearly obsessed with him, and Zhi Gang clearly preferred him over Bo Xiang.

 

Why?

 

Just because he was cute?

 

Huffing, he turned back the cleaning, knowing that his cousin was probably giving him a warning look.

………………………….

 

“I thought you liked Hao Ting?”

 

Xi Gu turned his attention away from Bo Xiang, flushing a little at the knowing look in his boss’s eyes. “It’s just- He looks good in a tank top, that’s all.” He muttered, “Hao Ting is too…annoying, you know? He can’t take no for an answer, and he’s bullied me for weeks now, just because of his girlfriend.”

 

“And… Bo Xiang hasn’t?”

 

“… He’s nicer than Hao Ting.”

 

Zhi Gang hummed thoughtfully, as Xi Gu glanced over at him.

 

“Do you- do you like Bo Xiang?”

 

Reassuringly, Zhi Gang patted him on the arm, “He’s a little bit younger for me.” He chuckled, “If you want to talk to him, you can… you might be good for each other.”

…………………………………………………………………..

 

As the gym slowly emptied, Bo Xiang watched Zhi Gang leave and Xi Gu head to the bathroom.

 

He hadn’t intended to follow him, but he did, hovering in the doorway for a moment as Xi Gu washed his hands.

 

“I didn’t take you for a gym goer.” He broke the silence, wincing when Xi Gu jumped.

 

“Umm, I just came to drop off Zhi Gang’s keys.” Xi Gu muttered, drying his hands, moving away from the sink, “You work here then?”

 

“Yeah well… money and everything, right?”

 

“Right.”

There was an awkward silence between the pair, as Bo Xiang watched Xi Gu’s face getting redder and redder.

 

Cute.

 

Slowly, he moved closer, reaching out and taking Xi Gu’s hand into his own, “I-I wanted to talk to you actually.”

 

“About what?”

 

“I-I- “Bo Xiang had no idea what to say, and so went down another route, leaning in and pressing their lips together.

 

It wasn’t a perfect kiss, by any stretch of the imagination, but Bo Xiang was sure he got his intentions across. By the time he’d finished, Xi Gu was bright red.

 

“I need to lock up.” Bo Xiang whispered, “Stay here?”

 

Shakily, Xi Gu nodded as Bo Xiang raced out of the room, double checking to make sure that everyone had left, including his cousin, before rushing back to the bathroom, where Xi Gu was still waiting.

 

“Have you ever done anything like this before?”

 

Xi Gu gave him a ‘really’ look, which made Bo Xiang nod in understanding.

 

“Okay… softly slowly at first then.”

 

“What are you- “Xi Gu cut himself off when Bo Xiang dropped to his knees and tugged Xi Gu’s pants and underpants down.

 

There would be time to take Xi Gu apart properly, but for now, he needed to get the other student into the mood, taking Xi Gu’s cock right down to the root.

 

“A-ah!” Xi Gu slapped his hand over his mouth to try and muffle the sound, practically biting at his fingers and palm as Bo Xiang pulled out every trick that he knew.

 

Aka, every trick that he’d seen in porn.

 

He tongued at the slit, swirled around the head as he applied all the suction he could, bobbing down as far as he could go, before exclaiming in surprise when Xi Gu came right into his mouth.

 

Moving back, getting up and spitting the mouthful into the sink, he turned back to Xi Gu, seeing that the other man was leaning heavily against the wall, face bright red and still panting through his orgasm.

 

“More?” He asked softly, smiling when Xi Gu nodded, “Good.”

………………………………………………………

 

Knowing that they were the only ones in the building, Bo Xiang took his time with the preparation of Xi Gu, slicking himself up as best he could, before pushing himself inside.

 

“Ngh, B-Bo Xiang!” Xi Gu whined, covering his mouth again, bracing himself against the sink with his other hand.

 

He was gorgeous.

 

Bo Xiang couldn’t say a word, too busy focusing on what he was doing, thrusting hard into the other man’s prostate, setting an almost merciless rhythm as he felt Xi Gu relaxing around him.

 

“You can be loud.” He whispered, “It’s only us two in here.”

 

When he felt Bo Xiang strike his prostate with such force, Xi Gu gasped sharply, slowly uncovering his mouth and using his other hand as a brace as well. With his mouth free, the loud gasps and high-pitched whines echoed throughout the room, followed by equally high moans.

 

Bo Xiang smirked, his grip on Xi Gu’s hips tightening as he fucked into the other man quickly, pulling Xi Gu’s hips back to meet each thrust. He rutting his hips into him, grinding the head of his dick into Xi Gu’s prostate, making Xi Gu shake as he came all over the sink and floor.

 

With the clenching of the muscles around his cock, Bo Xiang pushed in as far as he could, coming with a low grunt.

 

For a moment, both of them just panted, recovering from their respective orgasms, as Bo Xiang nuzzled at the back of Xi Gu’s neck.

 

“Dinner?”

 

“Aren’t-aren’t we going about this the wrong way?”

 

“…Is that a no?”

 

“I-I- Yes?”

 

This was not how Bo Xiang expected this evening to go, but he had no complaints.

 

None at all.

Chapter 844: Bai Yutong/Zhan Yao - Protective Bai Yutong (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lindariddle: Would you consider a SCI Mystery chapter? I would love to see Dr. Zhan Yao worried about something going on at the college (students black mailing teachers for grades/ money or other professors damaging experiments to get ahead or whatever evil you can think of) and Bai Yutong dismissing it. Afterall, what type of mischief could some academics get up to? Only to have it blow up into something huge and everyone have to rush to save Dr. Zhan who was investigating on his own. Would also request some hurt/comfort for Dr Yao and some NSFW making up.

…………………………………………..

 

“Trouble at the university.”

 

Bai Yutong frowned, looking up when Ma Han poked her head into the room. “Trouble? What kind of trouble? And does it really have anything to do with this division?”

 

“Sort of?” She winced, clearing her throat, “It-it’s Doctor Yao?”

 

Immediately, Bai Yutong was on his feet as Ma Han continued.

 

“Apparently, he didn’t show up for his morning classes. When someone went to investigate his office, they found it completely trashed.”

 

“…Any blood?”

 

“No. Not from the photos they sent.” She quickly handed the file over, watching as her boss flicked through them almost desperately,” Apparently, he’s been asking some questions? About one of the upper year groups?”

 

Bai Yutong winced.

 

For a couple of weeks now, Zhan Yao had been trying to tell him of his suspicions of a group of upper years, who had been close to a sexual assault crime investigated by another division. Bai Yutong had waved his suspicions off though, saying that if they truly were involved, the officers would bring them in for questioning and that would be that.

 

Apparently, Zhan Yao hadn’t listened, surprise-surprise and now here they were.

 

“Call the officer in charge of that Uni assault case.” He ordered his team, knowing that someone would do it, “Focus on a group of upper years who might be under suspicion and find all of their regular hangouts.

 

Maybe he was barking up the wrong tree, but he needed to know for sure.

 

…………………………………

 

Upper years were all idiots.

 

Bai Yutong was positive he and Zhan Yao had never been like this… then again, they were too busy trying to out-do each other and sneaking off to find dark corners to release some tension to dream up plots to assault first years without getting into trouble.

 

They’d all caved in minutes when faced with an irate Bai Yutong.

 

They were idiots, but they were strong idiots and they’d managed to get the drop on Zhan Yao and if they or any of the others who had managed to escape the first round of arrests.

 

Thankfully, with the fear he’d managed to inflict on them, he got a location from them very quickly, kicking in the door to the abandoned building easily, as he and the rest of the team had the idiots at gunpoint. Grabbing the keys from one of them, he searched the building until he came across Zhan Yao locked in a nearby bedroom.

 

He had a large bruise on his face and was cradling himself in a way that suggested broken ribs.

 

“Yutong?” Zhan Yao moved to sit up, needing a little help, “They-this is where the bring the girls after they’ve- “

 

“- We know. Most of them are at the police station already.” Bai Yutong knelt in front of him, examining him closely, not liking what he saw. Gently he moved to support Zhan Yao, pressing a gentle kiss to his boyfriend’s lips, “Come on. I’ve got you.”

 

……………………………..

 

Zhan Yao was in the hospital for a couple of week to let his ribs and other injuries as much as possible, with Bai Yutong there to help him along the way. With strict instructions not to do anything strenuous for the next month, Bai Yutong slowly helped him into the apartment. He didn’t press the Doctor up against the wall like he wanted to, inside, making sure that they were on the bed, before starting anything.

 

One hand tangled into Zhan Yao’s hair and the other gently rubbed against the front of his trousers, Bai Yutong smirked at the sound of those moans.

 

“I should have listened to you sooner.” He muttered, “I should have done something before they took you and- “

 

“- I’ve been telling you that you need to listen to me more for years.” Zhan Yao hissed, “But now, I need you to shut up.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Bai Yutong!”

 

“Alright Kitty.” Bai Yutong kissed his way down Zhan Yao’s throat, “Alright…. Do you think you can come from just my mouth on you?”

 

“But I- “

 

“- Can’t do anything vigorous for another month.” Bai Yutong winked at him, “Don’t worry, as soon as the doctor gives the all clear, I plan to be very vigorous with you…but right now…” He let the words trail off, giving Zhan Yao the chance to answer his previous question.

 

“I-I- “It took Zhan Yao’s brain a moment to kick in, “Maybe?”

 

Bai Yutong practically ripped Zhan Yo’s shirt off of him.

 

“Bai Yutong!”

 

“I’ll buy you a new one.” He gently kissed his way down Zhan Yao’s bandaged chest, not wanting to aggravate his injuries. As soon as Zhan Yao was given the all clear, he was going to play with those pretty nipples until his Kitty cried.

 

Slowly, he pulled Zhan Yao’s pants and underwear down, licking at Zhan Yao’s hardening cock, taking the head into his mouth as Zhan Yao whined high and thin.

 

“B-Bai Yutong, I-I’m c-close!”

 

Yutong let the head pop out of his mouth, smirking at his lover, “Already?”

 

“S-shut up!”

 

Chuckling, Yutong brought Zhan Yao back into his mouth, swallowing him down to the base, before slowly drawing back up, and dipping his tongue into the slit of Zhan Yao’s cock, rewarded with the sound of his name being hoarsely whispered out as Zhan Yao’s orgasm hit.

 

The other man’s hips bucked so hard; Bai Yutong was worried he might hurt himself again.

 

“Okay?”

 

Zhan Yao blinked as the world came back into focus, “I-I think so?”

 

“… Do I need to call Gong sun.”

 

“Oh god no.”

 

“… Do you need me to kiss it better?”

 

“I’m not sure my body can take any more of your healing kisses.”

Chapter 845: Ji Woo/Seo Joon - K-Pop Meet Cute AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: A To My Star fic where Seo Joon is a successful K-pop solo Artist and Ji Woo is a fan of his. They met in Seo Joon's fan meeting and Seo Joon is mesmerized and like love at first sight when he met Ji Woo. He asks the staff to locate him and once he found him (working in a restaurant/cafe) he confesses that he likes him and asks him on a date. Hehehe

 

………………………………………

 

Ji Woo tried not to look too excited as the queue slowly moved forwards, hearing teenage girls (and boys) and chattering and wittering along said queue.

 

When he was able to get these tickets, it was possibly the greatest day of his life, including the day he got his own café up and running, and now that he was here, he felt like he was going to pass out from the excitement.

 

As the sun streamed down on them through the glass windows, he took a sip of his water, seeing the longish table, where K-Pop star, Seo Joon would be sitting.

 

The queue moved on.

 

Less than half an hour later, it was Ji Woo’s turn left, taking a deep breath as he approached the table. Seo Joon looked up, a smile already on his face, only to make eye contact with Ji Woo and freeze.

 

“H-Hi!” The star squeaked out, as Ji Woo frowned a little in concern, “H-How are you?!”

 

“I’m… great.” Ji Woo figured that Seo Joon was probably tired, having been doing this for at least a couple of hours now, “Really, really good.” Sheepishly, he held up the most recent album that he’d bought, feeling a little shy when Seo Joon never took his eyes off of him, blindly taking the album and signing it.

 

“And-and who am I signing it too?”

 

“Ji Woo…Han Ji Woo.”

 

“Han Ji Woo.” There was something odd in Seo Joon’s tone, “That’s…. great! Amazing!” He looked down, taking great care with Ji Woo’s name. For a moment, it looked like he was going to write something else, only for a bodyguard to clear his throat a little threateningly.

 

“But- “

 

The man shook his head as Seo Joon groaned, turning back to Ji Woo, “So, what do you do, as a job?”

 

“I’m a chef, I run my own café/restaurant.”

 

“That’s brilliant! What’s the name of- “

 

“- Sir, we need to get the queue moving.”

 

Seo Joon looked like he was going to whine, as Ji Woo took the signed album off of him, nodding at the guard. “Thank you.” He tried not to smile at the pouting look on Seo Joon’s face, “It was nice to meet you.”

 

“Y-yeah! Nice to meet you too!” Seo Joon called after him as Ji Woo left the room, examining the signature…. And the little love heart after it.

 

Huh.

 

He was nicer than he expected. A little strange, but nice.

 

…………………………………………………………………..

 

“Han Ji Woo… runs a café/restaurant…. I have to be able to find him somehow!”

 

“Sir, isn’t this just a little creepy?”

 

“He can’t be that hard to find!” Ji Woo turned to his bodyguard and pouted, “Help me find him.”

 

“… What is it about this guy over all your other fans?!”

 

“I don’t know, I just… I think he’s the one.”

 

There was a weary sigh, before the man relented.

 

“I’ll ask around. Maybe we can at least get the city his café’s in.”

 

………………………………………………

 

“Ummm, w-what’s good here?!”

 

Ji Woo looked up at the newest customer, frowning when he saw the layers that the customer was wearing, including a long coat with the collar turned up and a scarf around his neck. Large, round sunglasses and a cap over his hair.

 

Alright, each to their own.

 

“The eggs benedict is very nice?”

 

“Oh… I don’t like eggs.”

 

“How about Dakjuk? Chicken porridge?”

 

“Yeah, that sounds perfect… please.”

 

Ji Woo couldn’t help but feel like there was something familiar about the man, as he took the order, making him a coffee for whilst he waited.

 

“What name is the order for?”

 

“Ummm…. Kang.”

 

“Kang….?”

 

“… Seo Joon.”

 

Ji Woo nearly dropped the cup, only just managing to put it on the counter. “Kang Seo Joon.”

 

It had been a couple of weeks since the fan-meet, and honestly, Ji Woo never thought he would ever see the star again outside of videos.

 

And here he was, standing in front of him.

 

“I didn’t think you were in the city.” He managed to say as calmly as he could, heading over to the stove to heat up the porridge, “From what all your fans are saying, you’re meant to be preparing for a tour soon.”

 

“I had to see you again.”

 

“...What?!”

 

Pulling up his sunglasses and pulling down his scarf, Seo Joon beamed at him, “Romantic, right?”

 

That was certainly... one word for it.

 

“But...don’t you have other things to do? Songs to record? Fans to avoid?”

 

“Nope! I made sure I had enough time to ask you out on a date.”

 

This was obviously some sort of fever dream.

 

“Can we go out for lunch?”

 

“I’m working?”

 

“...Can’t you close?”

 

“Not if I want to pay my bills.”

 

Seo Joon pouted, and Ji Woo decided that that must be his default expression... he was still cute though, so he rolled his eyes. “I have somebody coming in at lunch to cover me. We can go out then, but in the meantime…” He placed the bowl of porridge in front of Seo Joon, “… Have something to eat.”

 

Even before hearing Seo Joon praise his food, he knew he’d made the right choice.

Chapter 846: Kinn/Porsche - Kinn Snaps At Porsche

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MrsBates: KINNPORSCHE round!!!
Btw only just read the Padbok prompt and thought that was a very interesting twist!!
But back to KinnPorsche! The whole Tankhun thing made me crazy so much, and since I'm a sucker for angst with a happy end... something regarding him being overconfident and looking down at Porsche as he did, just to be put in place by Kinn, who this time is standing strongly & clearly by Porsche's side. Damn his whole plan from the show!!

 

Honestly, I loved Tankhun and Porsche’s relationship in the show, chaotic besties, but here it is 😊

 

………………………………………………

 

Kinn could practically feel the vein on his forehead throbbing as his oldest brother laughed in that awful, high-pitched way that had a hint of lunacy towards the end.

 

Yes, he understood that his brother had PTSD.

 

Yes, he understood that Tankhun had the right to step away from the family business and still spend the family money (okay, he was less happy about that one, but he didn’t have control over that).

 

But this whole… spoilt brat act was really starting to get on his nerves.

 

He took a deep breath and let it out slowly, not letting his neutral expression shift even slightly.

 

Tankhun was still snickering over whatever joke he’d made, not seeming to notice how tense his brother was. The bodyguards scattered around the small area all looked a little tense however, including Porsche, who was giving Kinn an odd look.

 

“Oh, so serious all the time!” Tankhun lightly slapped at Kinn’s arm, “Lighten up!”

 

Kinn could feel every muscles in his face trembling with the effort to keep his neutral expression there, especially when he saw the concerned look on the faces of the bodyguards.

 

Brothers fought all the time, but what did you do as a bodyguard in that situation?

 

They all hoped for a peaceful outcome.

 

Thankfully, whether or not Tankhun sensed that he’d crossed a line, everything quietened down for a time. Kinn took advantage of this as Porsche moved to grab them drinks, brushing his fingers along the other man’s when accepting it, and smirking at Porsche’s barely concealed eyeroll.

 

“Me! Me next!”

 

Swiftly, Porsche moved over to Tankhun, knowing that wasting any time would only result in drama….And then Tankhun knocked the drink out of his hands, spilling it all over his suit.

 

“Oops.” Tankhun pouted, “Looks like you’ll have to remove that cheap shirt.”

 

Porsche was clearly biting his tongue, probably not wanting to point out that it was this family that had bought this suit for him. Kinn was sure he was going to break this bottle with how tightly he was gripping at it.

 

“I’ll go and get changed.” Porsche’s voice was tight, as Kinn nodded in agreement, gesturing for him to leave, only for Tankhun to hold up a hand to stop him.

 

“Get changed here.” There was a new tightness in Tankhun’s voice, “I want to see you get changed here.”

 

The other bodyguards shuffled from side to side a little nervously.

 

“He doesn’t have spare clothing here.” Kinn attempted to reason with his brother, knowing that it was best to tread carefully in situations like this, “Let him leave and get changed into a fresh suit.”

 

“I don’t want him to get changed, I want him to remove that shirt.”

 

Kinn’s grip tightened further. It took near all of his self-restraint to not just throw the bottle at his brother’s face. Glancing over at Porsche, he saw that he looked just as annoyed, but resigned as well.

 

As though this were to be expected.

 

“No.” He told his brother sternly, getting to his feet, “These are people Tankhun, not toys for you to play with whenever you’re bored. I bit my tongue when you had him dressed as a mermaid because he did pee in your pond… but this is just you trying to humiliate him and I. Won’t. Have it! Do you understand?”

 

Tankhun looked as though he were going to argue, only for Kinn to straighten up even further, sending the older man slumping back down in his seat with a pout.

 

“I don’t want to be here anymore.” He grumbled, before clapping his hands together, “Moving on!”

 

With Tankhun distracted, it gave Porsche the chance to leave and change, sending a thankful look over at Kinn.

 

Whatever Kinn could do to help the other man, he would.

 

No matter what.

Chapter 847: Aoki/Ida - Daddy/Praise Kink (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: A Love Mix up prompt where Aoki and Ida are having first time Sex and Ida discovers that...Aoki has a praise, Daddy Kink and decides to play along with that way since also Ida is a Soft Dom kind of guy. Of course, surprisingly, Aoki folds or submits to his antics and Ida talks to him about it if it's okay and Aoki wants to be like that of him. Ending is NSFW with a mixture of Soft Dom, Praise and Daddy Kink. Hehehe

………………………………………………….

 

Ida’s fingers felt thick as they twisted and scissored gently into Aoki’s hole, making the other man pant, his head hanging down with damp strands of hair curling in his face. It felt like he was on fire, sparks cascading through him with every brush to his prostate. Vaguely, he felt Ida’s hand rubbing over his trembling body, only coming to when he heard that Ida was speaking to him.

 

“Gorgeous.” Ida’s voice was rough as he spread his fingers inside of Aoki, “You are so gorgeous.”

 

The full body shudder and the instant relaxing of muscles as he slumped down with a whimpered groan probably gave it all away as he felt Ida pause behind him. There was a moment of silence, before Ida leant forwards a little, front pressed up against Aoki’s back.

 

“Do you want to show me how well you can take it?” He asked sweetly in his ear, as Aoki knew that he must be blushing something fierce now, possibly even to the tip of said ear that was being whispered in.

 

“Y-Yes Daddy.” The word spilled out almost unwillingly, as he wished for the ground to open him up and swallow him whole.

 

Still, Ida made a low sound of pleasure, making Aoki’s hips to arch further back. He could hear Ida breathing heavily from behind him, risking a quick glance back, only to find Ida’s dark and predatory gaze as he watched where his fingers were stretching Aoki open.

 

“Is this okay?” He whispered, “Aoki? I-I know it’s your first time, but- “

 

“- I-I want it, please!” Aoki pleaded, that gaze turning darker at the desperate pleas. He squeaked at the intensity of it, the sound turning into a sharp gasp when the fingers were pulled out, only to be replaced the hard, hot head of Ida’s cock against his rim, slowly and steadily sinking into him.

 

“That’s it.” Ida softly soothed, rubbing hands along Aoki’s back and shoulders, “You can do it sweetheart; I know Daddy is a bit of a stretch for you, but you can do it.”

 

Aoki groaned, feeling Ida sink all the way inside him, those hands gripping onto his hips like he was only just managing to restrain himself from taking Aoki as roughly as he obviously wanted to. A praise kink and a Daddy kink was one thing for someone’s first time, but rough sex might be a bit too much. He sucked in big, shuddering gasps, feeling so wonderfully full and achingly stretched, consumed by the sensation.

 

Gentle hands petted at his hair as he continued to adjust, Ida’s hip rocking back and forth just a little bit, brushing against his prostate and making him see stars.

 

“M-Move.” He mumbled, hearing Ida make a pleased-sounding hum, still soothing him as the next movement was a little harsher, making Aoki jolt forwards a little.

 

“Mmh, what a good, brave boy you’re being.” Ida praised, sounding fond, even when his grip on Aoki’s hips tightened a little, fucking in steady and deep,

 

“T-thank you Daddy.” Aoki whispered quietly, pleasure stabbing at his belly as Ida let out a low curse and gave him a rougher thrust, jostling him forward into the pillows. “A-ah!” He couldn’t keep his eyes open any longer as the thrusts got harder and harder, the slide of Ida’s cock moving in and out of him, combined with the smacking of their skin meeting sounded loud and obscene in the otherwise quiet room.

 

“Such a sweet little thing for D-Daddy.” Ida whispered, making Aoki moan again, body wavering with the effort of holding himself up and getting fucked, “Such a sweet thing.”

 

He clenched around Ida without even thinking, as Ida let out a little gasp.

 

“Can-can you tell Daddy you want him to come in you?”

 

“Please, Daddy, please!” Aoki pleaded, knowing that whilst there would be no mess with the condoms, feeling that would tip him over the edge, “Come in me, I-I want to feel it, Daddy please!” He begged, listening to Ida’s gasps get almost pained, and his thrusts got more erratic.

 

A hand moved to cup his leaking cock, and then Ida was grinding in deep before stilling, letting out a low groan as he came, cock pulsing inside of Aoki, who whimpered through it, delighting at the sensation, but feeling his cock ache in Ida’s gentle grasp.

 

He needed to come.

 

“Can I c-come, c-c-can I come, Daddy please, please- “He chanted out frantically, feeling unable to stop himself from doing so as Ida stroked him off.

 

“Yes darling, you can come.”

 

Immediately, pleasure hit his hard, raging through him until he was drifting.

 

And then everything went black.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

Aoki blinked his eyes sleepily, coming to awareness slowly, head still feeling sluggish and fuzzy. When he looked around, he felt Ida at his back, who was gently rubbing his hand up and down Ida’s side, making him feel very warm, soft, cosy and loved.

 

He couldn’t imagine anything better.

Chapter 848: Pete/Vegas - Based On Don't Blame Me by Taylor Swift (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: A song fic for KP (Song: Don't Blame Me by Taylor Swift) coz if you listen to it, this fits to the Vegas/Pete Narrative. Where Pete knows Vegas is a sociopath, evil and manipulative yet 'Love made crazy' for Pete. Mix it with NSFW as a Cherry on top *winks*

……………………………………………….

 

Pete knew it was wrong.

 

He knew that Vegas could qualify as a sociopath.

 

Maybe at first, he’d cared, but as the months passed, that feeling lessoned and lessoned.

 

Washing his knuckles free from blood, aggravated by him taking his internal struggles out on a punching bag, he thought back to one of their first meetings.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

“You’re Pete, right?” The heir to the secondary family line leant against the tree. Despite having no weapons on him, he still looked dangerous, and Pete was not about to move any closer.

 

Straightening up, he kept himself as relaxed as possible, raising his chin a little. “Your Uncle is looking for you.” He stated matter-of-factly, “Immediately.”

 

“Relax.” Vegas drawled, using a knife to slice pieces off of an apple, “Just… tell him I’m busy.”

 

“Busy eating an apple?”

 

“Very.” Vegas winked, and Pete hoped his flush wasn’t obvious.

 

“I don’t think he’s going to believe that.”

 

“Maybe, maybe not.” Vegas shrugged, “Fine… I’ll be there.”

 

He strode past Pete, knife flashing as it sliced a thin line in Pete’s blazer, without cutting into the shirt, making Pete tense up.

 

Never again.

 

He vowed to himself that this was the last time he was playing messenger boy.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

He remembered kneeling on the cold stone floor for hours after attempting to find evidence of Vegas’s betrayal.

 

He remembered that cold shiver of fear that ran up his spine.

 

He remembered the pain.

 

And yet, his heart didn’t seem to care.

 

……………………………………………

 

Vegas always looked well-dressed and put together, if supremely unimpressed with what he was seeing.

 

Pete glimpsed him across the room, losing sight of him for a moment, before flinching when he saw that Vegas was right at his elbow, leaning in, to murmur in his ear.

 

“Come see me later?”

 

A shiver ran down his spine at the soft feeling of Vegas’s breath on his cheek and the brush of fingers across the back of his waist. Such gentle touches… a sharp contrast to how harsh he knew Vegas’s touch could be.

 

He should have said no.

 

He had no reason to trust Vegas, in fact, he explicitly had a reason NOT to trust him.

 

Still, he found himself walking to Vegas’s room, once the gathering was over.

 

…………………………………

 

He was bleeding.

 

He was hungry.

 

He was thirsty.

 

He hated Vegas.

 

He hated how Vegas made him feel.

 

……………………………………………

 

Vegas’s eyes glittered in the dark, making Pete’s breath catch in his throat, captivated by the slow curl of Vegas’s lips.

 

He was still haunted from those long hours that they spend together.

 

How he refused to break, no matter what Vegas did.

 

The other man was intense and unafraid, and more than a little bit dangerous… and Pete was drawn to him like a moth to a flame.

 

……………………………

 

Their dynamic changed after Vegas was shot and brought back into the family.

 

Pete wasn’t entirely sure it was for the better… still, he went to Vegas’s room long after everyone else went to sleep.

 

…………………………………

 

Their first kiss had been forced.

 

The second, third and fourth kisses were almost feverish in nature and that showed no signs of changing, with Vegas’s fingers touching his face, tracing patterns into the skin.

 

Pete fell and it was like flying.

 

Vegas was a fire and Pete was walking willingly into the flames.

 

He writhed under Vegas. letting out a little squeal of pleasure as Vegas bit down on the junction of his shoulder and his neck. The skin there was bright red from previous love bites, as Vegas's hand moved hard and quick on Pete's cock. Desperately, he pushed his hips up, not sure if he wanted more of the hand on his cock, or into the cock against his prostate.

 

"Fuck!" He whined, feeling Vegas lick over the marks, as though sealing them in, shuddering in pleasure.

 

"You're mine."

 

"Y-yours!" He hated how he loved the pain that come with the biting and marking. He knew Vegas would press his fingers into them tomorrow, just to watch Pete squirm and harden in his pants. He grabbed at Vegas's back, "Please!"

 

Vegas chuckled, biting down on Pete's neck as hard as he could, and Pete arched up off the bed and let out a gasp as he came onto his stomach, all muscles twitching.

 

“You’re mine.” Vegas whispered again, against his lips, eyes boring into Pete’s, “No matter what happens, I will find you.”

 

“… I know.”

 

“I will burn down this world to find you.”

 

Pete knew this was wrong.

 

But when Vegas was looking at him like he was the only thing that mattered in this world… could anyone blame him for how he felt?

Chapter 849: Syn/Nuer - Getting Together (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: A cutie Pie Syn/Nuer fic where they are at a party after graduation and Nuer has feelings for so long at Syn. At the corner where everyone else is partying, Syn and Nuer are talking. At a moment, they stare at each other, and Nuer kissed Syn and all feelings came out. Nuer asks Syn if "do you want to come home with me?" Which translates to NSFW. Of course, Syn said yes coz they both want each other. A "let me show you how much I love and want you" nsfw type hehehe

………………………………………………………………………

 

Nuer had had feelings for Syn for longer than he cared to admit

 

Yes, he knew that the other man hadn’t particularly liked him at first, probably not helped by his playful flirting with Kuea, and that there was a chance Syn wasn’t interested in him in the slightest… actually, maybe it was best to drown these feelings and forget about them.

 

Muffling a groan, he gulped at his drink, hiding away in the corner in the hope that he would simply be ignored. He was a newcomer to this group after all, why should he expect to be fully included in all these inside jokes.

 

“Nuer?”

 

Flinching, Nuer looked over to see Syn making his way over, a frown on the other man’s face.

 

“What are you doing all the way over here?” The engineering student asked.

 

Nuer shrugged, “Just… felt like it.”

 

“You didn’t look very happy about it.”

 

Nuer wasn’t sure what to say about that.

 

“I know we didn’t… exactly get along.” Syn whispered, “But we really do want you over there with us.”

 

“I-I really don’t- “

 

Syn leant in closer, as though Nuer’s hearing was the reason why he was so hesitant to join them. It was too the point where their noses were practically touching.

 

Nuer swallowed nervously.

 

They were close enough to kiss.

 

“Alright.” He muttered, trying to look away from Syn’s lips, “I- “He froze, watching as Syn’s tongue darted out to lick at his lips. It was a fleeting touch and would probably have gone unnoticed had it not been for the fact that they were still so close.

 

Syn swayed slightly, balance a little hindered from the alcohol, making the tips of their noses brush against one another’s’. “You?”

 

Unable to take it anymore, Nuer leant forwards and pressed their lips together. It was brief, his mind finally kicking into gear and shouting ‘what are you doing?!’ at him, prompting him to quickly pull away.

 

“I-I’m sorry, I- “

 

He tried to back away, only for Syn to grab his shirt and pull him in for a real kiss, slowly turning them until he was pinning Nuer up against the wall. When they finally pulled apart, Nuer felt like he was in shock.

 

“You, you- “

 

“- Was it that much of a shock that I might like you?” Syn frowned.

 

“Well… yes?”

 

Syn looked a little disappointed at that for a moment, before he cleared his throat, a light flush on his cheek. “Well, maybe I can prove it you?”

 

“Prove it?”

 

“Yeah, you know… prove it.”

 

Nuer was uncertain for a moment, before nodding shyly.

 

“Follow me.”

 

…………………………………………………

 

Their clothes were thrown in random directions all around the place, hands squeezing and groping as they rubbed against each other, Nuer moaning when Syn sucked a hickey onto his collarbone, his own nails leaving marks behind on Syn’s shoulders with how hard they were digging in.

 

His fingers slide down Syn’s bare chest to his stomach, pausing before they went any lower.

 

“You can.” Syn whispered, “You can, I promise.”

 

Softly, he took a hold of the other man’s cock, gently stroking it up and down, rubbing his thumb over the head as Syn shuddered in his hold. It didn’t take long for him to moan and stiffen up, coming all over Nuer’s hand. Nuer grimaced a little with how sticky it was.

 

Before he could stop, he impulsively licked the tip of his sticky fingers.

 

“Fuck.” Syn’s eyes widened as he swore, making Nuer flush, looking around for something to wipe his hands on.

 

“S-Sorry.”

 

Syn grabbed his wrist gently and pulled him towards the bed, “Fuck, that was hot, I- I should- “ He made a vague gesture to Nuer’s straining cock.

 

“Y-You don’t have to.”

 

Syn didn’t care, running his hands down Nuer’s back to cup at his ass, pressing another kiss to his lips, “I want to though… I’m proving myself, right?”

 

“…Alright then.”

 

Immediately, Syn’s hands was on his cock, stroking at it and enjoying how Nuer’s fingers curled into the duvet, gripping at it tightly. He kissed at Nuer’s collarbone, lingering over the marks that he’d made, as Nuer’s mouth slackened, and his eyes squeezed shut.

 

He was nearly silent when he came, but Syn didn’t care, not at the sheer look of ecstasy that swept over the other’s face. Slowly, they moved to lie next to each other as Nuer recovered.

 

“So…” Syn cleared his throat, “… do you believe me? When I say that I like you?”

 

Shakily, Nuer nodded, unable to believe that that had just happened.

 

“Do you- do you want to go out on a date this weekend?”

 

“…Really?”

 

“Really, really.”

Chapter 850: Folk/Pure - Meeting The Parents

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from coconutbun85: Hi, can i ask for a Folk/Pure fic where Folk takes Pure to meet his parents and Pure's just trying not to freak out? Thanks!

………………………………………..

 

Pure was going to meet Folk’s parents tonight and honestly, he was stressed out.

 

How was he supposed to introduce himself?

 

‘Hi, I’m Pure, I’m basically the uni’s self-proclaimed man-whore who has problems with commitment, loved one-night stands and somehow, your son has still chosen me to be his boyfriend… how are you?’

 

He stared at himself in the mirror, running his fingers through his hair, styling it as best he could.

 

“It’s going to go well.” He told himself firmly, “They wouldn’t have wanted to meet you if they weren’t interested in meeting you, even after everything Folk has probably told them.”

 

He examined his outfit. Dressy but not too dressy…. Too dressy implied eagerness and he didn’t need that.

 

Was this too casual though?

 

He groaned, pressing his forehead against the glass of the mirror, and fighting not to just text Folk and cancel the entire thing.

 

“You look great.” He snapped at the reflection, “It’s just dinner with Folk… and his parents. It will be fine.” Straightening up, he nodded sharply, silently reaffirming his words, before turning to leave for Folk’s home. The sun was just starting to set in the sky, casting it in shades of orange, pink and purple.

 

He was going to be fine.

 

Folk’s parents were probably as nice as him, so it would be fine.

 

…………………………..

 

He jogged up to the front door, ringing the doorbell and taking a deep breath.

 

He saw the shadow move closer to the door before it was opened up to reveal Folk smiling softly at him. “Hey Pure.” He greeted warmly, making most of Pure’s nervousness fade away.

 

“Hey.”

 

Folk motioned for Pure to come in and he stepped inside, immediately smelling the food cooking in the kitchen.

 

“Come on.”

 

Pure was sure his legs were shaking as he was led into the kitchen, where a taller man was standing in front of the stove, neatly cutting up vegetables.

 

This must have been Folk’s dad.

 

“You must be Pure.” The man exclaimed, with a smile very similar to his sons’, “I’m Fong, Folk’s father.”

 

Pure shook his hand, with a sharp little nod that he hoped was enough because he didn’t think his voice would work at the moment.

 

“Folk, your Mum is fixing her hair, can you go and call her.”

 

“Sure!”

 

Pure panicked a little when Folk moved to leave, only relaxing when Folk stopped in the doorway, a woman around his height shooing him back into the room.

 

“I was not fixing my hair.” She rolled her eyes fondly, before her eyes landed on Pure, “Oh, it’s so nice to meet you finally! I hope you can call me Yan.” She moved closer, wrapping her arms around him, making him tense up a little before relaxing.

 

“I-it’s nice to meet you both.” Pure managed to force out, resisting the urge to stick a finger up at his boyfriend, who was giving him a knowing smirk.

 

“Now, go and take a seat on the sofa whilst we finish dinner.” Yan clapped her hands together, “I know just the thing to keep you both occupied.”

 

Folk’s smile disappeared.

 

“Mum, please- “

 

His protests fell on deaf ears as she headed over to one of the bookshelves, pulling out a big, brown book labelled as FAMILY PHOTOS.

 

“Mum, don’t do this to me!” Folk groaned as Yan took Pure’s hand and sat next to him, opening up the book as Pure peered at it.

 

“Are these… Folk’s baby pictures?”

 

“Oh yes.” Yan chuckled, “He’s only one or two months old here.”

 

“…Cute.” Now it was Pure’s turn to smirk as Folk groaned. He caught a quick glimpse of a bath picture, before it was snatched out of his hands and practically thrown across the room, three different types of laughter echoing throughout.

 

Needless to say, he wasn’t nervous anymore.

Chapter 851: Anti Mork - Pi Rejects Mork

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi! I would like to thank you for your daily doses of the fics and prompts you give :))) it's very lovely! Now there is prompt that I would like to suggest, and it is not romantic but rather a rejection prompt. This is from Fish Upon the Sky where when Mork goes after Pi this time and confesses Pi rejects him because to him he is manipulative, toxic and at one point, him knowing he stalks him through social media and outing him is just too much to him. The last straw for him is not helping him or be there with him when Pi is at his lowest. Basically, this fic is love yourself slash I deserve better than you, prompt lol. The reason why I suggested this one because I hated Mork. Really hated him. I don't know if this is an unpopular opinion or smthn but he sure gaslighted him af. Goodluck!

…………………………….

 

Mork wasn’t sure what he preferred.

 

Pi fighting with him, or Pi ignoring him.

 

At least when Pi was fighting and arguing with him, he got some attention from the other man.

 

He admitted to feeling a little frustrated at Pi’s lack of reaction to his messages… didn’t he know how deeply Mork cared for him? Maybe that wasn’t coming across in the messages.

 

Maybe he needed to speak to the other man face to face.

 

………………………………………………………….

 

Pi didn’t even seem to notice that he was there, eyes on his phone as he waited at the bar.

 

He was so handsome; did he even realise?

 

He took a deep breath, lingering behind as simply watching Pi for a moment. He knew he was a little… harsh towards the other man, but he had to forgive him, right?

 

The pounding in his chest hurt, to the point where he felt like he couldn’t handle it anymore.

 

Pi was so close.

 

He needed to say what he had to say, and it was killing him that Pi didn’t even seem to know that he was there.

 

He needed Pi to notice him whenever he walked into a room, and he was sorry that it took him so long to see that.

 

Maybe he should have gotten Pi a gift before he tried this…flowers? A necklace? Something cute and couple-ly like that.

 

Yes, he would do that first.

 

…………………………………………………………………………

 

Pi walked down the street, humming to the music blaring over his earphones as he went. He’d had a long day, and was ready to crawl into bed and just relax for the rest of the evening.

 

Already, during this walk, he was feeling better.

 

When he thought he heard someone calling his name, he paused, looking around and slowly removing his earphones. When he turned fully around, he jumped a little, seeing Mork standing there. He didn’t know what to say, hands frozen by his ears as Mork moved closer.

 

“Here.” Mork held out some flowers, which Pi could only stare at, “I got these for you.”

 

Oh… God no.

 

………………………………………………

 

There was no response for a long, painful moment.

 

“Pi?” Mork frowned, “Did you hear me?”

 

Still silence.

 

“I-I really like you.” Mork continued, “See? Flowers.”

 

With the sun setting behind Pi, he looked stunning, and Mork was a little bewitched, at least until Pi started shaking his head.

 

“You’re joking, right?”

 

Mork frowned, “No? Why would I be joking? I really like you, and you like me too- “

 

“- I used to like you.” Pi stated bluntly, hands lowering finally, “I used to, until I realised just how manipulative you were. I-I didn’t like you very much, and you still pushed… you were determined to break down my walls and manipulated everything to make sure it happened. I-I feel like I was tricked into wanting you!”

 

“Tricked?!”

 

“I-I was rejected, I was fighting with my mum and instead of just being there for me, you went on about how you were ‘all that I needed’. Then there was the whole livestream thing and- and the birthday party that forced me to come out?!” Pi shook his head, “All you did was push! It was toxic!”

 

Mork didn’t know what to stay.

 

“I liked Nan.” Pi whispered, “He was…. gentle. And then you come barging in and-and I feel like my wish for a bit of privacy and respect were never honoured! You stalked me through social media and outed me! You pushed me beyond the limits of my comfort zone and looking back…. You should have seen that you were hurting me, instead of making me feel like I was weird and weak for not trusting you, for not just going along with the flow!”

 

“Pi, please- “

 

“- I needed you to be there for me, without the pressure of dating you… And you couldn’t even do that.” Pi took a step back, turning away, “Leave me alone Mork. I mean it.”

 

And then he was gone, disappearing into the crowd as Mork stood there, flowers hanging limply from his hands as he stared at the spot where Pi had just been.

 

That wasn’t supposed to happen.

 

He didn’t understand what just happened.

Chapter 852: Pran/Wai/Pat - Threesome (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: If possible, could you do a fic where Wai apologises to Pat and Pran for dropping the curtain and it somehow leads to him getting gangbanged by them? Bottom Wai, Thanks!

 

……………………………………….

 

The first thing Pran noticed was how Wai was biting at his lower lip. A sure indicator that something was wrong.

 

“Wai?”

 

“Don’t get mad.” Wai sighed, “But… you know when the curtain dropped? And- “He made a vague gesture at the pair of them, before clearing his throat and straightening up a little, “It was me… I made the curtain drop.”

 

“On purpose?”

 

Wai winced, “Sort of?” He shuffled from side to side, “I was mad. You two have been dragging us into petty arguments for years, and then, we find out you’re sneaking around behind our backs?!”

 

“You sound jealous.”

 

Wai froze at the words, freezing further when Pat leant in a little closer, a smirk on his face even when Pran tugged at his arm, not wanting him to push Wai too far.

 

“Who are you jealous at though? Me? For dating Pran?”

 

“I- “Wai could feel his cheeks turning bright red, “- Shut up!”

 

In terms of defences, it wasn’t the best and he knew it, especially when Pran’s face twisted into a confused frown. “Are you?” He friend asked softly.

 

“No!” He tensed up as they both moved closer, pinning him in on two sides, stopping him from trying to make a run for it.

 

“Are you sure?” Pran slid in even closer, pressing his whole body up against Wai’s side as Wai went rigid, breathing coming in shallow pants, “We wouldn’t mind if you were… a little.”

 

“You-you wouldn’t?”

 

Pat was surprised to find that that actually was the case, following his boyfriend’s example on Wai’s other side, wrapping an arm around his waist.

 

“Not even a little.” Pran tilted his head, sliding his lips briefly against Wai’s neck, making him gasp sharply, “Can we? Wai?”

 

“If you want us to stop, just say.” They both stopped.

 

This had taken a turn neither of them expected, but they weren’t going to push Wai. Both of them together might be too much to take. There was an agonising moment of silence before Wai shook his head.

 

“Don’t stop.”

 

That was all the permission they needed.

 

Pran was the first to pull Wai into a kiss, sliding his tongue past his friend’s lips as Pat worked at pulling their shirts off, followed by their pants, their erections already straining against the thin fabric of their boxers

 

“F-fuck me.” Wai groaned, “Please?”

 

“That was the plan.” Pat chuckled, “Come on, into the bedroom.”

 

They stumbled into the bedroom, ending up in a jumbled heap in the middle of the mattress, as Pran pulled Pat into a quick kiss before all attention was on Wai.

 

“Shit!” Wai groaned, writhing on the bed, hands gripping tightly onto the sheets as his underwear was removed and Pat started to work slick fingers into him, stretching him wide and teasing at his prostate, as Pran nipped and pinched at his nipples, making his twitch and shudder in pleasure, “W-why were you two ever fighting?!”

 

Why, when they worked so well together.

 

They just chuckled, as they swapped places. Wai couldn’t get any more words out, not when Pran’s tongue was now fucking into his hole, the sloppy sounds sending pulses of pleasure through Wai’s body.

 

He was desperate now, feeling like they’d been here for hours.

 

“Please, please, I-I need you!” A little wail escaped his lips when Pran pressed his fingers in and twisted with around for a moment before they pulled out.

 

“You go first.” He heard Pat say, “He’s your friend after all.”

 

“Wai? Does that sound like a good idea?”

 

Wai nodded frantically, “Yes, p-p-please!” The last word trailed off as Pran pushed in slowly, revelling in the stretch and the feeling of complete fullness.

 

“Fuck, that’s hot.” Pat groaned, stroking at his cock, “You look so good Wai.”

 

Pran made a noise of agreement, gripping Wai’s hips tightly and fucking into him slowly, “Pat, don’t just stand there, take the other end.” He groaned, as Wai turned his head to the side, opening his mouth as far as it would go, taking Pat down to the root, moaning around his mouthful.

 

It wasn’t long before the pair were picking up the pace, pounding into Wai from both ends as pleasure washed over him, Pran’s cock hitting his prostate on every thrust.

 

He couldn’t think, all he could do was feel.

 

It was like an explosion building under his skin, and when his orgasm did hit him, there were stars behind his eyes.

 

Vaguely he felt Pat pulling out of his mouth coming all over his face as Pran stilled inside him, cock twitching inside him as he came as well.

 

…………………………

 

“So… apology accepted.” Pat muttered voice heavy with sleep as they lay curled together in a mess of tangled limbs, skin shining with sweat and come, exchanging, lazy, sleepy kisses.

 

“Jerk.” Wai muttered, not resisting when said jerk pulled him closer, “You know, you two could have told us.”

 

“Could we?”

 

“… We would have come to terms with it eventually.”

 

Pran chuckled, “We’re still sort of figuring it out ourselves… but you’re right. We need to start telling people properly.”

 

Pat grimaced but didn’t argue.

 

The family feud had gone on for long enough.

Chapter 853: Sean/White - Cockblocked By Black (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi, love your work. Could you do a Not Me fic where Black actively works to cockblock Sean from getting frisky with White, and White eventually catches on and scolds his brother? Thank you!

 

…………………………………………..

 

This entire situation was new to White.

 

Having a boyfriend and all, living with him and having near constant communication with his brother…. It was all very unfamiliar and new, and yet, White knew he wouldn’t change any of it.

 

Well.

 

Maybe he would change one little thing.

 

Black.

 

A little less of his brother would be perfect.

 

………………………………………

 

He first had this thought when Sean and him first moved in together. It was after everything had been packed, and they were both sitting on the sofa, Sean pulling him on top as their lips met in lazy kisses, hands moving under shirts and shorts alike.

 

And then the door slammed open, followed by the sound of his brother shouting about some sort of fight going on downstairs.

 

Needless to say, Sean felt like he had to go and deal with it, leaving White alone in the room, horny and more than a little frustrated.

 

In the end, it had turned about to something so minor that it was over by the time Sean ever got down there.

 

………………………

 

He had the thought again about a week later, exchanging heated kisses with Sean in the kitchen. Perched on the counter, with Sean lifting his shirt up, White could feel himself getting hard in his shorts, wondering if Sean was going to be so bold as to take him right here.

 

And then Black appeared in the apartment, zooming around on his new, stupid electric scooter that Sean got distracted by, the pair of them racing around the large open space as White crossed his arms over his chest and glared at them.

 

Mostly at his brother.

 

……………………………………………….

 

He spent the entire day sending subtly flirty messages to Sean, with just enough emojis to get him fired up (yes, eggplants and all). He wanted Sean to have expectations for when he came home, and he wanted those expectations fulfilled.

 

He fluffed up his hair as he waited for Sean to get back, feeling a little like a 50’s, American housewife.

 

All hope died when the door finally creaked open, and his twin shuffled through, looking a little tipsy… as he pulled Sean into the apartment. Sean was more than a little tipsy….. he could barely stand up, leaning heavily on Black, mumbling incoherently.

 

“Sorry.” Black slurred a little, “I think I gave him too much to drink.”

 

“…Why?!”

 

“I thought he needed it!” Black then deposited Sean on the sofa, the other man passing out almost immediately.

 

“Black- “

 

“- See you tomorrow!”

 

“No, no, no! You’re not doing this to me- “

 

BANG.

 

“- Again.” White groaned, looking over at his unconscious boyfriend and cursing under his breath.

 

………………………….

 

By now, White knew that his brother was up to something, which is why he wasn’t surprised when they were interrupted a fourth time. Sean’s hands were in his pants and under his shirt when Black burst into the room, wrapped up in blankets and sniffling pathetically.

 

“I don’t feel well.” He whined, shuffling over, and resting his head on White’s shoulders, not seeming to notice the hurried way Sean removed his hands from under White’s clothing.

 

White was sure he saw a smirk on his twin’s face though.

 

“What do you want us to do about it?” He growled.

 

“I want soup.”

 

“Black- “

 

“- Please?”

 

White hated him… he really did.

 

And the miraculous recovery that his twin made, was no surprise.

 

……………………………………………

 

The last straw came when Black burst in on them at three in the morning, finding Sean already buried deep inside White on the sofa, freezing in sheer mortification.

 

“That is it!” White snapped, pushing Sean off of him, knowing that there would be no more sex tonight, grabbing one of Sean’s shirts and pulling it over him so that it barely covered his flagging erection, moving over to his twin, grabbing his arm, and pulling him out of the apartment and slamming the door shut behind him.

 

“Stop it.” He hissed, as Black plastered a look of innocence on his face.

 

“Stop what?”

 

“You know what!” White held out his hand, “I’m rescinding key rights, especially if you’re going to burst into the room at three in the morning to stop us from having sex!”

 

“I had something to tell you!”

 

“At three in the morning?!” White shook his head, “You interrupted us for a fight that wasn’t serious, then for your stupid scooter, then you got him too drunk to do anything after we’d been sexting all day- “

 

“- Ewww- “

 

“- Shut up. Then you fake being ill- “

 

“- I was ill!”

 

“-You had a slight sniffle!” White glared at him, “Give me the key.”

 

“But- “

 

“- I want to have sex with my boyfriend, and if you don’t give me that key, then next time, we’re not stopping, and you’ll just have to deal with that!”

 

“Okay, okay!” Black practically threw the key at White, before making a quick exit, leaving White alone in the corridor.

 

Maybe Sean would still be in the mood.

 

Hopefully.

Chapter 854: Porsche Rejects Kinn & Kim Defends Porchay

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20 & DeeDee93: Since the prompts are open, I would like to ask a fic where Porsche rejects Kinn after all had bad things had happened to him and it is just too much for him to take it. He doesn't want to be used again after all the trauma he went through and for him enough is enough. Kinda like he stands up for himself and of course his loved ones. & Kim Confronts Porsche for Abandoning his brother in his time of need never and being there to protect him. vowing to take Chay for himself since he cares for Kinn more than his own blood

 

I combined the two prompts because I thought they would work well together 😊

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

The corridors were dark as Porsche strode down them.

 

Porchay was safe now and could hopefully be brought on the right track. They were technically free and had no reason to continue working for Kinn and his family…. No reason at all.

 

Porsche knew that Kinn was more than aware of this fact but was assuming that with all they’d been through together, Porsche would stay.

 

Hence the summoning to his rooms.

 

“Kinn.” He stated, entering the room, and seeing Kinn lounging on the sofa, stopping near the doorway.

 

He felt a little guilty when he saw the soft smile on Kinn’s face, knowing that the other man expected this conversation to go one way, when in fact, it would go another way. The guilt only increased when that smile disappeared slowly, unsure as to why Porsche was just standing there.

 

“Porsche?” His tone was warm, if a little unsure as he got up from the sofa, posture loose and inviting.

 

Porsche wanted to forget about all this… but he and his brother had been through too much to stay. How long would it take for another issue to rise up, dragging them into the family’s problems once again?

 

Loosening his shoulders, he took a deep breath and walked a little closer. “Kinn… we need to talk.” He took a seat on the sofa, making sure to sit on the edge, giving off the clear picture that he didn’t want to be touched.

 

Kinn frowned, taking a seat in the middle, close enough to reach out and touch him if he wanted to, but not, respecting Porsche’s space for the moment. Still, he gave the other man an expectant look.

 

This conversation was not going to go the way he expected.

 

When Porsche remained silent, Kinn scooted a little closer, placing a hand on Porsche’s lap, the warmth making him feel extra cold for some reason, tensing up at the feeling.

 

Kinn’s hand never moved.

 

Taking a deep breath, Porsche forced himself to relax, the tension easing in his shoulders as Kinn’s eyes glimmered.

 

“I’ve been thinking about these past few months.” Porsche began softly.

 

“So have I.” Kinn whispered, voice soft, “I’ve been… so grateful for you coming into my life.”

 

Porsche felt his stomach sink to his feet at the words, and something must have shown on his face as Kinn frowned, “Porsche… what’s wrong?” His hand reached up to cup at Porsche’s cheeks, only to freeze mid-air, “Porsche… what’s wrong?”

 

Already, Kinn sounded heartbroken, and Porsche wasn’t sure he could do this. The expression on Kinn’s face pulled at his heartstrings, feeling guilty, confused, and determined all at the same time. But, as much as he wanted to pull his once-lover into an embrace, Porsche remained strong.

 

“I-I can’t stay here.” Porsche whispered, a lump catching in his throat after saying the words out loud, “I’ve been… humiliated, people have been tortured, my little brother, the one who I swore to protect and defend was captured and went off the deep end because of YOUR little brother and his manipulative ways.” He crossed his arms, feeling the need for a little self-comfort as Kinn stared at him, “I-I feel used! All this-this shit that I’ve been through and it’s like you just want me to forget about it!”

 

Really, with how loud he was being, he supposed he shouldn’t have been surprised by the door slamming open as a clearly eavesdropping Kim stormed into the room, face red with sheer anger.

 

“You’re just lashing out at him because you know as well as I do, that you fucked up too!” Kim snapped at him, “Or are you just going to ignore the fact that Porchay only went off the deep end because YOU weren’t there for him and YOU weren’t there to protect him!”

 

“You- “

 

“- Leave if you want to!” Kim gestured violently towards the door, “If you want to be a coward, then leave, but Chay stays here! Because, clearly, I care for him more than his own blood does!”

 

“Kim, you’re not helping!” Kinn hissed from the side lines, as Porsche shot to his feet, the older brother reaching out to grab him, “Porsche!”

 

“Porchay is coming home with me.” Porsche hissed, getting up in Kim’s face, “And there’s nothing that you can do to stop it!” He ripped his arm away from Kinn, and moved towards the door, only for Kim to grab him instead.

 

“Why don’t you put that brotherly love to the test?” Kim hissed, “Why don’t we ask him where HE wants to be.”

 

“Fine!”

 

“Fine!”

 

Kinn could only watch as the pair stormed out.

 

Somehow… he didn’t think this was going to end well.

 

And the thought broke his heart, just a little bit.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

“You…want to leave?” Porchay glanced nervously between Kinn and Kim, and his brother, who had his arms folded over his chest.

 

“Yes, and- “ Porsche paused, looking over at Kinn and Kim, before looking back at Porchay, “- I was hoping that you’d come with me.”

 

Twitching a little, Porchay looked down at his hands, fiddling with his fingers, “Do-Do I have to?”

 

“… What?”

 

Kim perked up hopefully when Porchay looked up at his older brother and shook his head, “I don’t want to leave, I-I’m happy here!”

 

“How?! After everything you’ve been through, how?!”

 

Porchay looked over at Kim, and that was all the answer that was needed as Porsche nodded, taking a step back. “Fine.” He whispered, “I-I hope you’ll continue to be happy then.”

 

“Porsche- “

 

Kinn stepped forwards, hand reaching out to try and stop Porsche, but it was too late.

 

He was gone.

 

And there was very little chance of him coming back.

Chapter 855: Tan/Bun - Chapter 659 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Would you be interested in a Prequel or Sequel to Ch. 659?! (Tan x Bun – Hurt Bun chapter)

 

……………………………………………

 

“I see you’re moping again.” Tan chuckled, coming up behind Bun, who was staring out the window at the falling rain, clearly lost in thought and not seeing much of anything out there.

 

“No… I’m not.” Bun eventually answered, jolting a little when Tan wrapped him up from behind.

 

“Really? Because you’re standing here looking as gloomy as the weather.”

 

Bun sighed heavily, “It’s just- just a little boring being stuck at home, especially when I’m not allowed to do anything.” He was still recovering from the beating he’d received at the hands at his attackers and was under Oat’s strict orders not to exert himself in any way.

 

Never mind the fact that Bun was technically his boss, the younger doctor had gotten a lot bolder since he’d started dating Inspector M.

 

Bun couldn’t be too mad about that…. But it did mean that cleaning, cooking, and sex was off the table for a while, least he tear his stitches or re-injure his ribs. After being at home all day though, he was tired of reading, watching TV and finishing off his paperwork, the weather outside only making him feel worse.

 

“Well…maybe we can go out somewhere?”

 

“I have to keep my stitches dry.” Bun sighed, gestured at the rain, “It’s a bit tricky when the weather is like this.”

 

“We have umbrellas… and a car. We could go for a drive, see if we can get away from the rain.”

 

It would make for a change in scene, even if sitting in the car, in the rain and watching the world pass them by didn’t exactly sound like the most interesting of days. Still, sometimes you just had to take what you could get.

 

“Why not.” He gave Tan a small smile, “Better than being cooped up indoors.”

 

“We can stop somewhere for something to eat.” Tan teased, “Make it a bit more interesting for you…do you need a hand getting your shoes on?”

 

“Please.”

 

Bending over was not fun with his injured ribs.

 

Twenty minutes later, they were ready to go, flasks filled with warm coffee and tea, with some snacks for the journey. Tan had carefully and lovingly helped Bun change into some loose pants and a warm jumper (which Tan was sure was actually his), with a jacket over of the top.

 

They got a little damp on the way to the car, but nothing too drastic.

 

Staring out of the window as the car pulled away, Bun sighed when the scene didn’t change too much.

 

“At least you’re out of the apartment now.” Tan reached out and gently took his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze, before switching the radio on.

 

On the country roads, the rain seemed a little less dreary and Bun felt a little better, especially when the rain turned into a trickle, stopping to eat some sandwiches as the sun broke through the grey clouds a little.

 

Yes, it would probably rain again later, but for the moment, the weather was quite pleasant. Driving on, they came across a quiet, wooded area, found somewhere to parked and got out to enjoy the smell of the fresh air after rain.

 

The weather wasn’t the only thing that had improved; Bun was in a much better mood now, his moodiness forgotten.

 

“This was an amazing idea.” He turned, giving Tan a gentle smile, “I was going a little crazy stuck at home.”

 

“I just wish I’d thought of it sooner.” Tan took a hold of Bun’s hand, swinging it between them, “Let me know if you start to feel tired, okay? I don’t want you to over-do it, or whatever doctors worry about.”

 

“Such a mother hen.” Bun teased, “Don’t worry, walking wasn’t included on my list of prohibited activities…it’s nice to stretch my legs a little.” The wind whipped his hair about a bit, making him feel like it was clearing his head as well.

 

He felt alive.

 

He leant up and pressed a kiss to the corner of Tan’s mouth, “I promise not to overdo anything.”

 

“That’s all I ask.”

 

Eventually, they would have to head back home, but that would be then, and this was now.

 

Hand-in-hand, they walked down the path, avoiding the puddles and sink-traps of mud.

 

Sometimes, the simplest pleasure were the best.

Chapter 856: Kim/Porchay - Protective Kim/Hurt Porchay

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dragonfly_XX: KINNPORSCHE TIIIME please 😊 Chay gets roughed up by some "enemies" of the family or some ppl that don’t like Kim, but tries to hide it from Kim, because he fears his boyfriend might start to push him away again or break up with him thinking that'd keep him safe. After Kim finds out, he deals with the situation & reassures Chay he'll stay with him.

 

……………………………………………………………………..

 

Porchay didn’t even really realise that the group were yelling at him, not until he was being pulled into an alleyway and there was a blow to his chest, followed by blows to his face and brutal kicks to his body.

 

Vaguely, he was aware that they were shouting something at him, possibly giving him a reason as to why they were doing this, but he couldn’t fully hear them, not when all he could hear was the blood rushing to his head

 

“Theerapanyakun slut!” Was the last thing he heard before he blacked out for a moment, a blow to the back of the head sending him into darkness. He came to, lying on the ground, body jerking in time with the booted feet slamming into him. He struggled to breathe, curling up into a ball as the sound of sirens filled the air and they all took off running.

 

He pushed himself painfully to a sitting position, before staggering to unstable feet and limping back out into the night, leaning heavily against the wall.

 

He was halfway back to the apartment he shared with Kim, before freezing.

 

He couldn’t go home.

 

Not looking like this.

 

Kim could never find out that this was all because of him, because Porchay was sure that he couldn’t survive having Kim leave him again. He couldn’t survive having the man push him away out of some misguided attempt to protect him.

 

But where to go?

 

……………………………………………

 

He managed to avoid Kim for over three days.

 

With Kinn and Porsche on some sort of couples’ holiday together, their apartment was empty, and so, Porchay had retreated there to lick his wounds and hope they would heal before the happy couple needed their space back.

 

He’d tried to placate Kim with texts about how he was apartment-sitting for Porsche, but, judging from the frantic knocking on the door, Kim hadn’t bought that in the slightest.

 

He stayed quiet, sitting on the sofa, arms wrapped around his knees as he fought through the slight fear running through his veins.

 

Ten minutes passed, before there was a scratching at the door and Kim rushed inside, shoving a bobby pin into his pocket. “Chay?” His voice was full of concern as he quickly opened the door, freezing when he saw the bruises that were still healing on his boyfriend’s face, “What the- what happened?!”

 

Porchay tried not to just burst into tears at the concern. When Kim came closer, reaching out a hand, he couldn’t help but flinch back a little.

 

“Chay.” Kim gently took the other man’s chin between his finger and thumb and urged him to look up, frowning at all of the cuts and bruises, “Who did this to you?!”

 

There was a low growl in his voice.

 

“It doesn’t matter.”

 

“Yes it does! Nobody is allowed to treat you like this! Now, who was it?!”

 

“… I don’t know.”

 

“Was it a mugging or- “There must have been something in Porchay’s face because Kim’s expression fell, “- It was because of me, wasn’t it. Because of the family?”

 

Porchay didn’t know what to do or what to say, looking down at his hands, “Please don’t leave me.” He eventually whispered, “Please?”

 

For a moment, there was nothing but silence as he worried about Kim’s reaction.

 

Was this going to be it?

 

Was this the end of everything?

 

“Can you walk?” Kim asked, breaking the silence.

 

Porchay swallowed, “Y-Yes.”

 

“Down to my car.”

 

Porchay nodded, still feeling a little unsure as to what Kim was thinking. Once they were in the car, he looked over at Kim, opening his mouth to ask if they were okay… only to stop and clear his throat, turning and looking out of the window as they world passed them by.

 

…………………………………….

 

Kim hadn’t been to see him in days.

 

Twisting his fingers in the sheets of his bed, he stared up at the ceiling, wondering if he could sneak out of the Theerapanyakun family home, without any of the bodyguards realising he was gone.

 

Probably not.

 

Sighing, he rolled over and tried not to cry.

 

…………………………………………….

 

It was nearly sunset on the fifth day of this boredom when Kim returned, and Porchay was both relieved and horrified to see him.

 

“I thought you’d left me.” He whispered, unable to hold the words back. When Kim came closer, Porchay tensed at the black eye that he saw, “Kim?”

 

“The problem’s been dealt with.” Was all Kim said, taking a seat on the edge of the bed, opening up his arms as Porchay was quick to accept the closeness, “Did-did you really think I’d ever leave you? Over this?”

 

“… You might if you thought it would protect me.”

 

“I thought about it.” Kim admitted, “But…. I promised never to hurt you again, and I’m going to keep that promise. Even if it means that you’ll need to travel around with a few bodyguards for a while.”

 

Porchay chuckled, burying his head into Kim’s chest as he tried not to sob in sheer relief.

 

Kim was joking about the bodyguards… hopefully.

Chapter 857: Tharn/Type & Leo/Fiat - Chapter 770 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MisTReShawnie: Hi
Looking for a Chapter 770 sequel. Leo thanking Tharn for helping Fiat. Tharn and Leo bonding over their boyfriends' prickly personalities, both said boyfriends having to conceal real-life trauma while growing up. Also, Tharn finally admitting to Type that Fiat just needed understanding, like he did.

 

……………………………………………..

 

“This doesn’t sound like a good idea.”

 

Tharn chuckled, having heard variations of this same sentence almost all day. “It will be nice. Remember when I said that Fiat was having a few issues?”

 

“The kid is made up of issues.”

 

Biting into his lower lip to avoid saying something along the lines of ‘pot calling the kettle black’, Tharn continued. “Well, Leo heard about it and wants to thank me for helping and invited you along as well. Wouldn’t it be nice to have other couples as friends?”

 

Type glared at him.

 

“Well, I think it’ll be nice.” Tharn went to neaten Type’s shirt collar, “Now come on, or we’re going to be late.”

 

………………………………………

 

Leo made sure not to hold Fiat too tightly to him, wanting to give the younger man a chance to pull away if needed, especially with how nervous the younger man was.

 

“You like Tharn.” He whispered, entering the restaurant, “Remember?”

 

“It-it’s not him I’m worried about.” Fiat whispered, “What if Type still doesn’t like me? What if he hates me?”

 

Leo shook his head but didn’t trust himself to say anything.

 

There was always that chance after all.

 

………………………………………………

 

It seemed to be going well, and whilst there was clearly some awkwardness between Type and Fiat, Tharn and Leo were able to keep the conversation going, stilted as it was.

 

And with the conversations going on all around the restaurant, they were never all sat in complete silence.

 

Too consumed with making sure that his boyfriend was comfortable, and that Type wasn’t too harsh about what had happened in the past, Leo hadn’t had a chance to thank Tharn for helping Fiat with his mother all those weeks ago.

 

Carefully, he studied Fiat and Type, looking for any signs of tension that might bubble over, unable to stop himself from feeling a little worried for his love. When there was no signs that anything would go drastically wrong, he cleared his throat and got to his feet, “I’m going to get some fresh air before our food arrives.” He stated, feeling a little satisfied when Fiat just nodded, not looking away from Type and whatever they were talking about.

 

He caught Tharn’s attention, watching as he also got to his feet, telling the other two that he needed a bit of air as well, before following Leo out to a thankfully, empty smoking area.

 

“I didn’t want Fiat to feel embarrassed if he overheard us.” Leo whispered, clearing his throat again, stomach twisting a little inside him, “Thank you…. For how you helped him. I know most people wouldn’t have.”

 

“Most people don’t like getting involved in things like that.” Tharn shrugged, “We had our problems, but- I wasn’t about to leave him.”

 

There was a tense silence for a moment, before Tharn turned to Leo, “Fiat and his mother… I don’t know the whole story but- “

 

“- it’s not good.” Leo sighed, “I’m not sure there’s anything overly positive in Fiat’s past, which is why I just- I just want him to be happy now.”

 

“I understand that.” Tharn sighed, resting against the wall, suddenly looking weary.

 

He always seemed so happy-go-lucky, so seeing him like this was a bit of a shock for Leo. He couldn’t help but reach out, placing a hand on the other man’s shoulder.

 

“Tharn?”

 

“Type’s past was… troubled as well.” Tharn let out a weak chuckle, “You should have seen him when we first met… he was a complete and total nightmare. He pushed everyone away, hiding behind this… homophobic asshole mask.”

 

Much like Fiat had hidden behind a mask of his own, chasing after Type in the way that he had.

 

“And then they turned into the prickly assholes that we love.” Leo sighed, jumping a little when Tharn burst out laughing.

 

“E-exactly.” Tharn spluttered out, “And I wouldn’t change Type for the world.”

 

“No…I wouldn’t change Fiat for the world either.”

 

For a moment, the pair stood there, as Tharn tried to recover from his laughing fit. A couple of minutes passed, before the door was opening and Type was peeking his head through.

 

“There you are.” He glared at them, “Is this a double date or not? The food’s getting cold!”

 

And then he was gone again.

 

“Nope.” Tharn chuckled, “I wouldn’t change him for the world.”

Chapter 858: Saifah/Zon - Chapter 52 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ThaiBLover: Can you do a prompt in continuation of prompt 52 (Saifah Zon), it can be NSFW or not, you can choose !
Thank you 😄

 

…………………………………………..

 

“What are you watching?”

 

Saifah didn’t look away from the screen, making Zon shuffle nervously from side to side, “Some nature show.”

 

“Oh.” Zon swallowed, “Is it any good?”

 

“Not really.” He switched off the TV, turning as Zon went to sit down beside him. There was silence for a few seconds, before Saifah spoke up again, “So… that Rain in your writing club. He’s your friend, right?”

 

Zon shrugged, “I-I guess?”

 

“Well, he’s always watching you.”

 

Zon wasn’t sure what to say about that.

 

“Zon….”

 

“I mentioned I have a boyfriend to him today.” Zon stated, “He-he was a bit upset, but he’ll get over it!”

 

“How did that conversation happen?”

 

Oh, Zon knew where this was going. “He-he tried to kiss me, but I stopped him before he could!”

 

For a moment, Saifah just stared at him, before suddenly getting to his feet, and gesturing for Zon to follow him into the bedroom.

 

“Saifah?”

 

When there was no answer, Zon got up and followed him, feeling a little nervous over what was about to happen. He had a safe word, he knew this, but it didn’t stop him from feeling this way. He hovered in the doorway, watching his boyfriend for a moment, until Saifah noticed this and waved him inside, until Zon was standing by the bed.

 

“Strip.”

 

“I- huh?”

 

“You heard me.” Saifah smirked at him, “Come on, quickly now.”

 

Zon did as he was told, throwing his shirt, trousers, tie and underwear in a messy heap on the floor.

 

“Lie down on the bed. Face down.”

 

He did…still feeling a little apprehensible though.

 

“Don’t move and remember your safe words.”

 

Pillowing his head on his arms, Zon listened uncertainly as Saifah moved around the room, hearing his boyfriend stripping and drawers opening and closing. He tried to look and see what Saifah was doing, only for Saifah to sigh.

 

“I said don’t move!”

 

Zon re-buried his face into the pillow, frowning when he felt something brushing against his ankle. “W-what are you doing?” His question was soon answered when he felt his ankles being tied to the bedposts, followed by his hands. There was then a weight settling between his legs, prompting him to try and look around, only to wince when all it did was strain his neck.

 

“S-Saifah? What are you doing?”

 

“Remember your safe word… say it for me.”

 

“Green to g-go, Yellow to slow d-down and r-r-red to stop.”

 

“Good.” A hand stroked down his back, before a slightly wet finger burrowed between his arse cheeks, making Zon gasp as it was pushed into him.

 

It was dry and it hurt, just a little bit as he was unused to Saifah not using copious amounts of lube.

 

Still, when it ghosted lightly over his prostate, he shivered with pleasure.

 

And then a stinging slap was delivered onto his arse, making his body jerk in surprise, the finger now deeper inside of him. A second finger then joined the first, and Zon gasped as another small wave of pleasure rippled through him.

 

SLAP.

 

To his utter embarrassment, Zon felt a bolt of arousal go through him at the sensation.

 

There were now three fingers in him now, and Zon could feel the stretch and burn as those fingers swiped almost harshly across his prostate. He moaned lowly, wrists pulling ineffectually at the restraints as he tried to get some friction on his cock by wriggling against the mattress.

 

“S-Saifah! Please!”

 

Abruptly, Saifah pulled his fingers away, his hands immediately clamping down on Zon’s hips to prevent any further movement. Then, with no warning, Zon felt Saifah’s cock pushing into him, hard and fast, making his gasp at the half-pleasure, half-pain sensation.

 

For a moment, they were both still, and then Saifah started thrusting with enough force to slide Zon’s body along the bed slightly, the knots around his wrists and ankles tightening a little. But that movement wasn’t enough for his aching cock, trapped between his body and the mattress, making him whimper a little.

 

All he could do, was hang on and hope.

 

“Mine.” Saifah hissed, nipping at the back of Zon’s neck, showing him exactly who he belonged to.

 

Not that Zon ever doubted it.

 

“Yours.” He gasped out, and with a low cry, Saifah came, collapsing on Zon as his orgasm twitched through him. He was heavy, and his breath was hot on the back of Zon’s neck, but eventually, he moved, pulling his cock out gently. Silently, he undid the ties that secured Zon to the bed, pulling the shorter man into his arms.

 

With a few practiced stroke, Saifah was bringing Zon off as well, his orgasm leaving Zon trembling as he nuzzled into his boyfriend.

 

Nothing more needed to be said.

 

Zon was Saifah’s, and Saifah was Zon’s.

 

And that was that.

Chapter 859: Mil/Phukong - Lipstick Kink (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stars_For_Jazz: Hi! If there are still spots available could I request Phukong x Mil, with Mil reacting to seeing his boyfriend in red lipstick for the first time? (explicit or not, either is ok)

…………………………………..

 

Architecture was a good job.

 

It paid well and there were no shortage of jobs.

 

It was the absolute worse though when he couldn’t see Phukong for days at a time, leaving early in the morning and coming back late, late in the evening, when the younger man was already in bed.

 

The project was over though, and after some careful negotiations with his boss, he headed back home, hoping that his boyfriend would be home.

 

He was, but not in the way that Mil expected him to be.

 

Was that... his t-shirt that Phukong was wearing? And nothing else.

 

And then Phukong turned around and Mil let out a breath, “Fuck.” He whispered, already feeling himself getting hard in his jeans.

 

Phukong looked a little shy when he looked at him, lips red and pouty. Leaning against the counter, making the t-shirt ride up a little (and it didn’t exactly fit him before), Mil could see Phukong’s cock half-erect, bobbing away from his body.

 

Mil dropped his bag by the door, moving quickly forwards as he lifted Phukong onto the counter and slipped between his thighs, kissing him square on the mouth. Phukong chuckled into the kiss, feeling Mil’s hands slide underneath the t-shirt and around his ass.

 

“Projects finished then?” Phukong whispered against Mil’s lips, just before Mil captured them again, moaning when Mil’s hand wrapped around his cock and stroked at it a couple of times, “B-Bed, please?!”

 

Mil loved it when Phukong looked like this, despite the lipstick being a new addition to the look. His lips red and smeared with the makeup, the bright red of them kiss swollen. The t-shirt he was wearing was already a little wet with pre-cum.

 

“Maybe we should stay here.” Mil whispered, reaching up and running his fingers through the younger man’s hair, “You can always clean up your mess later, hm?”

 

Phukong flushed, but was already pulling Mil closer, fingers fumbling with his trousers, biting at his lips as the lipstick stained his teeth. Mil opened his mouth to speak again, only to moan when Phukong’s fingers started to pump his cock, prompting him to squeeze at the other man’s ass, not letting him have the upper hand as he captured those ruby red lips in another kiss.

 

He rocked his hips forwards into the grip, until he was coming, spilling all over Phukong’s palm and fingers as he broke the kiss, his forehead pressed against Phukong as he groaned.

 

Phukong stroked him through his orgasm, hand steady until it was all over, pulling his wet hand away. Mil watched as the younger man then licked at his fingers, a cheeky smirk on his face, knowing exactly what he was doing to Mil right now.

 

“Bed now?”

 

…………………………………

 

Mil had him spread out on the mattress, the t-shirt a crumpled mess on the ground and Phukong just as much of a mess on the bed, begging and pleading with Mil

 

“Please, please, I-I really need to- M-Mil, please!” His voice was all fast and breathy, the words going straight to Mil’s cock, as he tried to distract himself by rubbing a thumb over those red lips.

 

Of course, that didn’t work when Phukong sucked the tip of it into his mouth and moaned around it.

 

Phukong was not going to get the upper hand in this.

 

Rolling the other thumb over Phukong’s nipples, he chuckled when the younger man’s mouth dropped open and his hips rolled up. “Not yet.” He gently ordered, wiping away a bit of smeared lipstick before putting his hand back on Phukong’s cock, making him mewl, low and loud

 

“Please! Please, please, please!”

 

Mil pumped at Phukong’s cock again.

 

Once.

 

Twice.

 

He ran his thumb over the tip, spreading the pre-cum down Phukong’s shaft, “Alright…” he whispered, “… Come.”

 

He was sure the neighbours heard the younger man’s cries, but he couldn’t care less.

 

Maybe Phukong had different shades of lipstick he’d be willing to show off in the future.

 

It was a pleasant thought to drift off to sleep to.

Chapter 860: Sky/Jao - Insecure Jao - BDSM (NSFW-ish)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: I am mulling lots of options lol. But like I have been rewatching it, and I keep going back to no one really asks Jao why, like why he can’t believe Sky could sincerely like him, or how he looks disappointed but just goes along with his friends despite his clear discomfort. Idk if I am making sense. Like I understand their rule or where 3 go 4 go together etc. but I just incision his internal sadness of every time no one considers his why (whatever his internal deep root fear/concern/etc base is) but then I notice like that is kind of how Sky sort of gets his sincerity in cause he sees some of it… but still Sky never asks or comprehends the root of his fear… idk … I left an open prompt too in that BL prompt that is similar to this but with a BDSM element because I love the idea of it getting to where Sky shows completely his appreciate of Jao and he has no reason to fear, but these deep-seated issue also just don’t go away, regardless of Sky’s consistency. There will always be girls like Peach making him uncomfortable etc.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Sky wasn’t oblivious. Sometimes, he wasn’t particularly perceptive, but when it came to Jao, he wanted to catch every single nuance. He wanted to know what made Jao happy, what words made him feel better about himself and then Sky was going say them every single day until they sunk in.

 

He knew that Jao was self-conscious about his body, but he couldn’t understand why. He thought Jao was gorgeous, and really couldn’t understand why Jao thought the opposite.

 

So, he vowed to change the others’ mind.

 

“Hey Jao.” Sky beamed, admiring Jao when he saw Jao and the others leaving their class, “You’re looking good today. Of course, you look good every day, but today, you look especially good!”

 

“Oh…” Jao was clearly off guard by the compliment, even as his friends smirked all around him, with Toh giving Sky an encouraging nod as Jao cleared his throat, “…T-thank you?”

 

Sky was going to get Jao used to open admiration from him if it was the last thing he did. One day, he wanted Jao to reply with a more confident ‘thank you’ or maybe even a ‘I know.’

 

As Jao’s friends all seemed to see a look in Sky’s eyes, making their excuses, as Toh patted Jao on the back and they all left, leaving the pair alone.

 

“You are gorgeous.” Sky stated, reaffirming his previous statement, “Sometimes, I can barely bring myself to look away from you, you are so gorgeous.”

 

Jao’s mouth gaped open a little, sputtering and stammering as he found himself unable to get the words out. When he realised that nothing would be coming out soon, he just nodded.

 

“In fact, I was hoping that I could show you that properly?”

 

They hadn’t been dating for very long, and they hadn’t done much in the bedroom with Sky not wanting to push at Jao’s limits. What he was suggesting, was definitely out of the realm of their usual activities and it was up to Jao what happened next.

 

Jao looked a little uncertain for a moment, before he nodded again, slower this time.

 

“O-Okay. At yours?”

 

“If you have nothing else to do today?” Slowly, Sky reached out and placed his hands on Jao’s waist, giving him a reassuring squeeze as Jao flushed.

 

“No… nothing else.”

 

“Then yes. At mine.”

 

……………………………………………….

 

Seeing Jao splayed before him, Sky had to take several deep breaths in order to contain himself.

 

There was an odd look on Jao’s face though.

 

What was he thinking?

 

………………………………………………………

 

Jao felt unworthy of this.

 

Surely Sky could do better than him?

 

Someone… slimmer.

 

Someone who looked better than he did.

 

………………………………………………………………

 

Oh yes.

 

Jao was definitely letting his insecurities take over here.

 

Sky could tell by the way his fingers nervously clenched into the sheets, demeanour changing as his mind going down the wrong path.

 

“Hey.” He moved closing, sliding his fingers through Jao’s hair, until they were resting gently on his nape, “Don’t listen to that annoying little voice that’s telling you you’re not good enough, okay? Eyes on me.”

 

Jao obeyed immediately, pupils dilated just a little.

 

“Good boy.”

 

The other man practically melted into a puddle on the floor at those words, letting himself be pulled onto Sky’s lap as he rested against the headboard.

 

“That’s it.” Sky whispered, “That’s it. My gorgeous boy.”

 

“Yeah?” Jao’s voice come out almost soft and dreamlike, pressing himself close, unintentionally fishing for another compliment, the softness of it going straight to Sky’s dick.

 

“Always.” Sky’s hands travelled down between them, pulling Jao’s pants down to reveal his hardening member, “You are always gorgeous, and I am going to remind you of that.”

 

………………………………………

 

“Sky.” Jao whined, squirming in his spot on his boyfriend’s lap, feeling Sky’s cock shift inside him, gasping at the rush of pleasure.

 

“I want you to say it.” Sky whispered, squeezing at the ass cheek in his hand, ducking his head to make sure Jao was looking him in the eyes, “Can you say it for me?”

 

“I-I don’t know.”

 

Sky’s hands were stopping him from moving, denying him the finish that he wanted, hands tied around Sky’s neck to stop him from leaning back too far and from touching his own cock.

 

“Jao… please.” There was a slight hardness to Sky’s tone that made Jao’s cock twitch.

 

“I-I- “

 

“- Say it… or I won’t let you come.”

 

Jao tried not to whine. He’d been warming Sky’s cock for what seemed like hours now, forced to sit utterly still with it still inside of him.

 

“I-I’m gorgeous.” Jao whispered, “I’m gorgeous.”

 

“Yeah you are.” He traced one hand gently down the line of Jao’s spine, making him shiver, “Again?”

 

“I’m gorgeous.” It was more confident this time around, as Sky wrapped his hands around Jao’s hips, guiding him up and down, setting a slow, uncompromising pace.

 

“More gorgeous than anyone I’ve ever met.”

 

“E-even Peach?”

 

“Definitely more than Peach.”

 

There was no hesitation, as Jao moaned loudly at the wet slide inside of him.

 

“You can come.”

 

Seconds later, Jao was coming all over Sky’s stomach, grinding his cock forwards as Sky came, cock twitching inside of him.

 

“That’s my good boy… my gorgeous, perfect boy.”

 

Maybe this was only a temporary fix, but Sky didn’t mind doing this as many times as it took to stick.

 

No matter what

Chapter 861: Sun/Sky - A/B/O Bonding (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wingufan545: Maybe an ABO AU where Sun is the alpha and Sky is the omega, and they claim each other behind Sky's dads back before Sky goes abroad to Japan?

……………………………………………………….

 

“Do it.” Sky whispered, “Please, just do it. I-I want you to… before I go.”

 

Sun wasn’t sure he could.

 

Tomorrow, Sky would be gone.

 

Could he survive having HIS omega so far from him? Mating him and feeling that ache of loss?

 

“Are you sure?” He whispered, “You can’t change your mind once I’m in, you know this.”

 

Sky shook his head, fixing Sun with those adoring eyes, “Please.” He whispered desperately, “This is all I’ve ever wanted, Sun please? Make me yours before anyone else can.”

 

“And if you find someone in Japan?”

 

“They won’t be anything like you.”

 

“Fuck.” Sun’s chest hurt a little at the reminder that he would be separated from Sky but found himself unable to resist that soft voice.

 

He loved this man with all his heart.

 

How could he say no to him?

 

Sky sighed in pleasure as Sun’s thrusts got shorter and shorter, until he was barely able to pull out. The Alpha’s knot filled him so well, stretching him open and tugging at his rim when Sun attempted to move his hips back. Once he was sure that they were locked together, Sun leant forwards, licking over the mating gland, before biting into it, hearing Sky’s orgasmic cry of sheer pleasure echoing throughout the room.

 

They’d done it.

 

They belonged to each other, completely and totally.

 

With his knot swelled to its full size, all Sun could do was rock his hips forward, grinding into Sky. “You’re mine now.” He whispered, unlatching his jaw from the bite, “No matter what your father wants, you’re mine. Maybe I can put a kid in you before you leave.”

 

Sky whined, shuddering as he held onto the other man.

 

Loving the reaction, Sun let his mouth run. “Do you like that idea? Carrying my child inside of you so that you’ll always remember us and this moment?”

 

Moaning, hips bucking frantically against Sun’s as he begged, “Yes, please! Please!”

 

Sensing that his new mate was close, Sun reached between them to grab Sky’s cock, stroking him fast and rough, making the omega practically scream.

 

“Is that good? Are you thinking about your belly swelling with my child?”

 

Sky’s eyes rolled back as he arched off the bed into Sun’s body, his moans echoing throughout the room, as Sun continued to rock his hips back and forth, thrusting shallowly. Sky whined with oversensitivity as Sun’s knot moved inside him, pulsing inside of him as Sun continued to come, claiming him all over.

 

He was Suns’ and there was nothing anyone could do about that.

 

“Ah, ah!” He cried out, feeling hot and flushed at the sensation, neck aching from the bite. Grabbing at his cock, he tugged at it roughly, shaking violently as he came, eyes crossing as he convulsed around the swollen cock, feeling Sun’s cum leaking out a little around the cock.

 

Once he was finished, he fell limp on the bed, whimpering a little when Sun rearranged them so that he was spooning the omega from behind.

 

“I don’t know how I’m going to survive without you.” He heard Sun whispering behind him.

 

“I’m yours.” Sky still sounded completely blissed out, voice barely audible, “No-one can take that away from us.”

 

Sun nodded, knowing that that was truth, and that it was probably going to be them against the world when they found out. Gently kissing the fresh bite mark, he tried not to think about that.

 

“You should bite me.” He realised, “That way, there’s really nothing they can do.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

It took a lot of effort and a lot of cursing, but eventually, they were face to face, as Sky leant in to give Sun a mating bite of his own.

 

“I-I love you.” His voice was shaking a little now, “S-so much.”

 

“I love you too.” Sun rubbed a hand over Sky’s belly.

 

One day it would catch.

 

Maybe that would be today, maybe it wouldn’t.

 

But someday, when all this was over, they would be together.

Chapter 862: Phayu/Rain - Merlin AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nehaali: Hello, I’m a long time reader, first time promoter. Was hoping you could do a Merlin AU for Rain and Patio from Oh My Sunshine Night, if you’ve seen both the series that is. Merlin/Arthur as Patio/Rain just makes a lot of sense because of the power imbalance but the pure care they have for each other.
Would love if you would be able to accommodate this, but no pressure seeing the amount of prompts you’ve already got. Thanks!

 

………………………………………….

 

Phayu clenched his fist, hiding it behind his back. He stood there, silently fuming, as the politician continued to poke and prod at Rain, clearly trying to manipulate him into donating to yet another useless cause or agree to another law that would only benefit him.

 

He shot quick glares at the man, hoping he would take the hint.

 

Rain was a better man than this scum would ever be, and the sooner the man saw this, the better.

 

The politician met his eyes over Rain’s shoulder, freezing at what he saw. Vindicated just a little, Phayu glared at him a little harder, schooling his expression into a bored one when Rain turned to see what the man was looking at.

 

Tomorrow, the man would say that an old man attacked him on his way home, an unbelievable story that spread all over the media and that no-one believed in the slightest, sending the man’s ratings down by almost 5%.

 

Phayu of course, had nothing to do with the attack, why would anyone think that?

 

Just because an old man was one of his favourite, alternate personalities to turn into, that didn’t mean anything.

 

……………………………….

 

Phayu’s magic was a carefully kept secret from the kingdom, prejudices about magic running high throughout the country. Leading a real estate company, there wasn’t much Rain could do to change that, but as a Crown Prince, he was doing his best, donating to the right charities, and speaking out at the right rallies, all whilst trying to change the law as quickly as possible.

 

And of course, to try and pass a law, it had to go through a council, all of whom, disagreed fervently.

 

When he brought up Rain’s parents, Phayu drafted his next attack.

 

An hour later, the furniture in all of their rooms was on the ceiling, all storming to Rain’s rooms to complain about the situation. Of course, by the time Rain and the councillors made their way to these rooms, the furniture was exactly how it was meant to be.

 

Phayu had to pinch his arm to stop himself from laughing or saying something snide.

 

“Anything to say?” Rain nudged him in the side as they headed back to their rooms, a knowing look on the man’s face, even as Phayu avoided all eye contract.

 

“Nope. Perhaps they should see the healer… it could be a new illness of some sort.”

 

………………………….

 

Phayu could see that Khim… quiet, introverted Khim was about to say something that he might regret. Khim wasn’t the biggest fan of formal gatherings like this as it was, the meetings and greetings preventing him from spending more time with the unofficial ‘Court Bard’, Sun (an old-fashioned, practically ancient term, but Sun quite liked it).

 

But meeting this particular member of nobility was clearly pushing him to the limit.

 

Lady Suwan and her snide, knowing looks. Educated as a healer, she had a fascination with the familiar that Phayu didn’t like in the slightest. And when he didn’t feel comfortable around someone, he felt tense.

 

As Rain continued to entertain her, Phayu’s eyes locked with Khims’, who gave him a soft smile, running his hands through his hair and giving the Lady a significant look.

 

Phayu frowned, not quite getting it as Khim repeated the action, a little more insistently this time.

 

Ah.

 

Khim really was fed up.

 

Well… a royal order was a royal order.

 

……………………………………….

 

Lady Suwan was gone the very next morning, hood pulled tightly over her balding head as she rushed into the carriage.

 

Phayu carefully avoided Khim’s gaze for the next day and a half, knowing that he would be unable to keep a straight face.

 

…………………………….

 

“You are hiding something.”

 

Phayu didn’t flinch, having heard Rain approaching, the cleaning equipment not slowing down in the slightest as the warlock lounged on the royal bed. “Am I?”

 

Rain just raised an eyebrow.

 

“Hypothetically speaking…” Phayu closed the book (he hadn’t really been reading it after all), “… if something terrible were to happen to someone plotting against the throne, removing you from it to put Khim on with the hope of controlling him, what would you say?”

 

“Would this hypothetically happen in front of a lot of witnesses with some careful excuses having to be made up?”

 

“Hypothetically… it would be in an empty corridor. And it would look like an accident.”

 

Rain sighed wearily, despite the fond look on his face as he moved to sit next to Phayu, “Who?”

 

“…Hypothetically- “

 

“- Phayu- “

 

“- Lady Suwan again.” She hadn’t been dissuaded by her sudden attack of baldness, coming back a couple of weeks later. “There’s just something… off about her, I don’t know what though.”

 

“…She is quite fixated on Khim, but she is a healer. And Khim’s head injury does require attention.”

 

“She’s creepy.”

 

Rain sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, “What am I going to do with you?”

 

“You could say I was with you when this happens?”

 

Rain chuckled, shaking his head as laughter started to bubble free, “Or…” He managed to splutter out, “… we can find something on her, something that I can banish her for? Less messy that way.”

 

“You’d really do tha- Umph!”

 

There were soft lips pressed against his. All that he could think of was the fact that Rain, a Crown Prince and a future King, was kissing him.

 

Rain was kissing him.

 

Soon, the initial shock wore off and Phayu slowly started to return the kiss, threading his fingers through Rain’s silky soft hair. As soon as they broke apart, Phayu was pulling him into another kiss, letting it drag on a little longer.

 

“You… are adorable.” Rain mumbled against his beloved servant’s lips.

 

“I am not adorable. I am the greatest warlock to- “

 

“- Adorable.” Rain chuckled, “Now…. How are we going to do this?”

 

“Well, I do have some plans.”

Chapter 863: Ram/King - New Kink Discovery - Rimming (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from moistdroppings: If you’re up for it, I’d love some NSFW where someone experiences something a little bit kinky for the first time and LOVES it (esp. rimming, spanking, or crossdressing…). I’d super love it with any pairing from 2gether or Why R U, or RamKing, Pat/Pran, Lian/Kuea, or Kongpob/Arthit – whichever option speaks to you!

I decided on Ram x King because I love them so much XD

……………………………………….

 

King didn’t really participate in the slighter lewder conversations that his friends tended to have, but when once phrase caught his attention, he couldn’t help but look away from his notes with a confused frown.

 

“Sit on his face?” He queried, his brain taking a moment to catch up.

 

Thankfully it did, before Boss could launch into his impassioned explanation, waving his hand and cutting his friend off, “Never mind! Never mind!”

 

“Alright.” Boss smirked, leaning in close, “You should try it though.”

 

“Leave him alone.” Mek softly ordered his boyfriend, giving King an apologetic smile, before the conversation turned to other things.

 

That phrase still ran through King’s mind though, fidgeting with his pencil, barely noticing when Ram leant over to speak to him quietly, so that they could not be overheard.

 

“Tonight?”

 

King frowned, looking over at his boyfriend, “Tonight?”

 

Ram stared at him, before glancing at Boss, and then looking back at him again.

 

Again, it took King’s mind a while to catch up. “Oh,” He knew his face was flushing bright red, “I-I… okay then.”

 

………………………….

 

They’d had sex many times before, and yet, kneeling here, feeling Ram’s hands kneading at his thighs, calves and waist, King had never felt so vulnerable.

 

“Come here.” Ram whispered; eyes clouded with desire.

 

“I really don’t understand why people find this arousing.” King attempted to deflect, even as he moved further up Ram’s body, laying his hands on the wall by the head of the bed for support.

 

“You will.” Was Ram’s only reply, giving him a soft smile when King squirmed a little in embarrassment, “Lower now.”

 

Slowly, King did as he was told, planting his hands firmly against the wall, balancing the weight whilst flexing his legs, moving lower and lower, until Ram’s hands gripped him firmly, a silent indicator to stop. Then he felt Ram spread his ass cheeks and licked a long portion of skin, before repeating it and making King shudder a little at the sensation.

 

It was… odd.

 

He could feel his whole body reacting to it, toes curling, lungs burning from the effort of trying to keep his breathing steady as Ram licked at him from below. The squelching sounds mixed with the moans and grunts that he couldn’t contain, made his cock twitch a little, hips undulating a little. He couldn’t help but grind down just a little, wishing that he could stroke at himself.

 

Not without losing his balance though.

 

“R-ram.” He softly pleaded, “F-fingers, please, I-I- “

 

He hated how undone he already sounded, after just a few minutes of this action.

 

Ram didn’t seem to mind though, moving one hand from King’s hips, to slide two fingers in alongside his tongue. King nearly fell to the side when those fingers instantly pressed up against his prostate. They were both sweating, panting heavily and flushed bright red.

 

King never thought a tongue… there could feel so good, the fingering seeming ten times as intense as they stroked over his prostate, making his wail a little. The sound prompting Ram to do it again and again and again, until King came undone, a silent scream caught in his throat as he only just remembered not to drop all his weight on his boyfriend.

 

As he tried to stop shaking, he heard Ram grunting below him, followed by the sensation of cum splattering against his lower back.

 

“Come here.” Ram’s voice was soft, pulling King by the hips and helping him lie on top of his chest, both of them needing a break before they could even think about cleaning themselves up.

 

“King?”

 

“That was…. Wow.” King whispered, feeling a little breathless as Ram beamed at him, the younger man’s arms pulling him closer, “And… for you?”

 

“Amazing.”

 

It was astonishing how Ram could make one word sound like a Shakespeare sonnet, as King pressed a gentle kiss to the other’s neck, right over his tattoo.

 

“I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

“… Is there anything else you want to try out?”

 

The smirk on Ram’s face said all that King needed to know.

Chapter 864: Gram/Black - Childcare Meet Cute AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tailah_Haderson_Gilbert: GramBlack - Childcare
No one has a child, but Gram and White work at a childcare place and Back come in to pick white up, and they fall in love 😂😂
(It doesn’t have to be childcare if it’s a pain to work in, I was just trying something different 😂)

…………………………………….

 

“I’ll be with you in a minute Black!”

 

Black froze near the doorway, wincing as the cheerful, kiddie pop music seemed to reverberate off of the walls, nearly deafening him as children continued to bounce and ‘dance’ in excitement.

 

Oh yeah…. He forgot about the after-school dance classes.

 

Sighing, he resigned himself to sitting on one of those hard, uncomfortable little chairs for a bit, until White was done with the classes.

 

And then his eyes landed focused the second worker, who was talking to a small group of children, a beaming smile on his face as he high fived a few of them, shooing them back to the centre of the room.

 

“That’s Gram.”

 

Black jumped, spinning around to see White standing next to him, giving him a knowing look.

 

“He’s nice. You should speak to him.”

 

Rolling his eyes, Black shook his head. “Just because you found your ‘happily ever after’ with Sean, doesn’t mean that we’re all searching for it… besides, I just glanced at him for a moment. In curiosity.”

 

“…You were staring at him for at least a couple of minutes.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

As parents started to arrive to collect their children, White waved Gram over, smirking when Black hissed at him to knock it off. “Gram, You probably kissed, but this is my twin, Black.”

 

Gram beamed at him, “Nice to meet you.” There was something… hypnotic about his eyes. Slowly, he shook the other man’s hand, feeling a little smug when Gram flushed a little.

 

“The pleasure is all mine.” Black replied softly.

 

“White didn’t mention how handsome you were.”

 

“Okay, firstly, we’re twins!” White groaned, “If you think he’s handsome, then you think I’m handsome as well, and secondly, we’ve only recently gotten back in contact with each other, remember?”

 

Cheeks still a little red, Gram shrugged, “He’s handsome in a- “

 

“- If you say a bad boy way, I will scream.”

 

Black chuckled, drawing their attentions back to him, as the pair looked a little embarrassed, only just remembering that they were having the conversation in front of him. “A bad boy way?” He teased, expecting Gram to splutter out some vague comment before making a hasty exit.

 

The good boys usually did.

 

Instead, though, Gram met his challenge head on, looking him up and down, before nodding. “Yep...definitely handsome in a bad boy way.”

 

Before Black could say anything in response, a parent called out Gram’s name, prompting him to turn and head over to them.

 

“As much as I wanted to just tease you about a little crush...” White began wearily, “... Obviously, he likes you to, so I say go for it. Dinner date, some drinks- “

 

“- A little bit of bad boy fu- OW! Not in front of the children!”

 

“Come on.” White sighed, “Just... go to the car, I’ll be out in a minute.”

 

“Not before I take your brotherly advice.” Black chuckled, dodging another arm slap as he made his way over to Gram, just as the last of the parents were leaving, “So ... “He waited until Gram turned around to face him, “... I was hoping you’d want to out for something to eat with me?”

 

“Like a date?”

 

“Definitely like a date.”

 

Gram beamed and nodded at him, and minutes later, Black was walking back to White, Gram’s number newly added to his phone.

 

“You are besotted already.” White rolled his eyes, “You’d better treat him right, otherwise it’s going to be so awkward in here.”

 

“So, no- “

 

“- No bad boy fun or whatever you want to call it.”

 

“I’ll act more like you then.”

 

“... I hate you sometimes.”

 

“It was a compliment!”

 

“No, it wasn’t!”

Chapter 865: Jae Young/Sang Woo - A/B/O Courting and Misunderstandings

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tesia87: Jae young/Sang woo
Semantic Error
ABO
Alpha Jae young thinks he’s courting Omega Sang woo but Sang woo is just so clueless that he didn’t realize. Cue jealous Jae young having a hard time dealing with multiple Alphas flirting with Sang woo. Jealous clingy Jae young scenting Sang woo A LOT and Sang woo finally realizes and accepts the courting

…………………

 

Omegas were meant to observant about Alphas and all of the attention they could get from them.

 

Clearly, these people had never met Sang Woo, but he was oblivious.

 

He was cute, but he was oblivious, and Jae Young was about ready to lose his mind. He had tried every courting gift that there was, including chocolates, clothes, and flowers.

 

Everything.

 

Aside from getting an engagement ring and throwing it at the omega, he wasn’t sure what to do next.

 

At his desk, he straightened up a little, humming in thought.

 

A ring… now that was an idea.

 

…………………………………………….

 

With the box in his pocket, he set off for campus, waiting outside of Sang Woo’s computer science class, determined to get his point across.

 

As soon as that door opened though, he could smell just how many Alphas were in this class….and they all seemed to be crowded around Sang Woo, who was completely oblivious to their attentions as well.

 

It didn’t make Jae Young feel much better.

 

“Jae Young!” Sang Woo spotted him and rushed over, leaving some disappointed Alphas behind.

 

Of course, the closer Sang Woo got to him, the more he could smell that these Alphas had clearly been scenting him, foreign scents clinging onto the younger man, that made Jae Young see red.

 

“You didn’t have to come and pick me up.”

 

“I wanted to.” Jae Young ground out, shooting vicious looks at the other Alpha’s hoping that they’d get the hint and back off.

 

What were they saying to him in the class?

 

Did he know that the Alphas were flirting with him, or was he just as oblivious with them?

 

“How was class?” He asked, as they walked away.

 

“It was okay…” Sang Woo shrugged, “…. Everyone was acting a little weird though.”

 

“All the Alphas?”

 

“Actually yes, how did you know?”

 

Jae Young could take it no more. With no warning, he had the omega pushed up against the nearest wall, making Sang Woo gasp in shock. He was caged in with both arms, staring up at Jae Young in confusion.

 

He was going to get the hint this time.

 

And then he felt Sang Woo’s hands on his chest.

 

“You smell wrong.” Jae Young growled, leaning forwards and rubbing his nose along Sang Woo’s neck, making sure that his scent was all over the younger man.

 

“I- huh?”

 

He pressed himself a little closer, scenting Sang Woo for a moment more, before pulling away and pulling the small velvet box out of his pocket, holding it out to Sang Woo who stared at it in shock.

 

“Take it.”

 

Slowly, Sang Woo did, opening it up and staring at the promise ring, before looking back up at Jae Young.

 

“Do-do you like me?” He breathed out, as Jae Young couldn’t stop himself from chuckling.

 

“I did give you all those gifts.”

 

“I-I- “

 

“- I wanted to show you how much you mean to me, show you how important you are to me.” Jae Young winced at the following silence, “If you don’t feel the same, then- “

 

“- I didn’t want to get my hopes up.”

 

“… Your hopes up?”

 

“I-I hoped you- “ Sang Woo made a vague gesture, “- But I didn’t want to say anything in case you were just being friendly.”

 

Reaching out and taking the younger man’s hand, Jae Young gave it a comforting squeeze. “I’ve like you for a very long time.” He confirmed, “And, I was hoping that you would consent to a formal-MMPH!”

 

Sang Woo had already pressed their lips together.

 

A pretty definite yes in Jae Young’s opinion.

 

Sighing happily into the kiss, he relaxed and simply allowed himself to feel.

Chapter 866: Bohn/Duen - Chapter 804 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Once_Upon_A_BLWrecked_Bambii: Hello. Can i request a Chapter 804 sequel please. Of Bohn and Duen telling their friends and family!

………………………………………………..

 

Bohn tried not to grimace when his clothes felt a little tighter.

 

It had been several months since he found out about his pregnancy, and they still had yet to tell their parents. With scent blockers and looser clothing, it was easy to hide.

 

Until now.

 

He was going to have to buy more clothes as well as baby supplies, and then it would be impossible to keep a secret.

 

Mind you... his parents were barely here anyway, leaving his cousin with him the vast majority of the time.

 

He sighed, turning to the mirror and raising his shirt up a little, looking at the slight curve of his belly, unable to stop himself from running a gentle hand over it.

 

“Bohn?”

 

He managed to shove his shirt down, just as his mother peeked into the room, “There you are. You weren’t responding to my knocking.”

 

“I-I was lost in thought!” Bohn stammered out, “What are you doing here?”

 

“We can’t come and visit you?” His father then entered the room, “Besides, we wanted to meet this... Duen you’re so enamoured with.”

 

“I- “

 

He froze, when his father suddenly sniffed in sharply, eyes narrowing at him. “You smell... sweeter somehow. I can’t place why I know the scent though.”

 

Bohn was definitely panicking now.

 

Scent blockers were fine when you were out and about, but in your personal room, when the natural scent had saturated into the sheets? It was only a matter of time before-

 

“- Oh!” His mother slapped her hands over his mouth looking both shocked and amazed, “You- you’re- “

 

“- Pregnant.” Bohn whispered.

 

“When were you going to tell us?” She whispered, now seeing the tightness his clothes.

 

“You’re the first people to know, if it makes you feel any better.” Bohn ventured, wincing when the look on his father’s face never changed, “I-I’m keeping it. We can manage it; we’ve already talked about it and- “

 

He stopped when his mother placed a gentle hand on his cheek.

 

“I can’t believe I'm going to be a Grandma already.” She whispered, “My little boy- “

 

“-You’re not angry?” He whispered, “Even though it-it was a bit of an accident?”

 

“A happy accident then. You’re healthy though? No complications?”

 

“None that they’ve found so far.”

 

“Perfect.” She kissed him on the cheek, “I think, this calls for a celebration.”

 

“Can-can I invite Duen?”

 

“We insist on it!”

 

.............................................

 

After the dinner with Bohn’s parents, the pair knew that Duen’s parents had to be next, prompting them to invite them out for a meal on the rare weekend that Duen’s father was in town.

 

Bohn had been pleasantly surprised by the reaction from his parents, but he knew that there might be a completely different reaction from Duen’s parents.

 

“If my Dad says anything… bad.” Duen whispered, as they waited for the other couple and Duen’s sister to arrive, “We can leave. Don’t think that you have to stick around and listen to him.”

 

“I know, but I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

 

At that moment, Duen’s parents arrived, and the mundane conversations began.

 

Bohn felt sick about halfway through the meal, pushing his food around the plate as Duen glanced at him in concern. By the time dessert came around, Bohn was pretty sure that he was going to faint, and Duen’s parents were looking more and more confused by what was going on and Bohn’s odd behaviour.

 

“We… have something to tell you.” Duen cleared his throat, as the dessert plates were placed on the table.

 

“Oh?”

 

Slowly, Duen reached into his satchel, pulling out a manila envelope, and then pulling a laminated sheet of paper out of it and sliding it over to his parents. He took in their expressions for a moment, watching as they ranged from shock, slight horror and then some confusion on Duen’s father side.

 

“I thought you were an Alpha.” He stated to Bohn, “A beta at the least.”

 

“I’m… not?”

 

“Clearly. And clearly this wasn’t planned.”

 

“It wasn’t, but I have a plan.” Duen interjected, “We’ll be able to manage.”

 

“With no financial assistance from us?”

 

“Definitely.” There was a firmness in Duen’s voice, that seemed to take his father by surprise slightly, as Bohn fought to smirk in victory.

 

“As you wish.” Duen’s father got to his feet, “Babies are hard work… they require a lot of attention. Attention that you can’t spare if you want a proper career.”

 

“You would know.”

 

Bohn winced, looking away from the pair and desperately searching for a waiter.

 

Maybe it was time to leave now.

 

…………………………………….

 

After a pleasant reaction from Bohn’s parents and an ambivalent, not entirely happy one from Duen’s parents, the pair were relieved when there seemed to be nothing but glee from their friendship group.

 

Mek was physically having to hold Boss back from touching Bohn’s belly, knowing that the omega wouldn’t appreciate it.

 

“How far along are you?” King asked.

 

“Umm… fifteen weeks? Maybe?” He looked over at Duen, who nodded.

 

“Is it a boy or a girl?” Boss asked eagerly, “Boss is a great name for both.”

 

“They’re not going to know for another few weeks.” Thara chuckled, “Now, come on. Less of the crowding and let the cousin come through.”

 

As the others immediately started to protest, saying that they were just as much of a family to the couple as Thara was, Duen turned to Bohn and pressed a quick kiss to his cheek.

 

“Happy?”

 

“Very.”

Chapter 867: Tharn/Type - The Failed Prank (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: At Tharn and Type's anniversary party, Techno and Type’s dad join forces to prank them in their house. T&T somehow knew Techno wanted to prank them and realize he is hidden inside the house, so they decided to have fun and prank Techno back by making him really uncomfortable with (kinda) fake smutty comments and fake sultry noises (kinda a “he doesn’t know we know'' situation). But they didn’t know the intruder wasn't alone, but with Type’s dad as well. So, when Techno surrendered, TT got really embarrassed as well when Type’s dad also came out from where they were hidden.
I want CHAOS!!! Could be NSFW as necessary.

……………………………..

 

“It’ll be fun!”

 

Type’s Dad glanced down at Techno, giving the young man an amused look. He had a soft spot for his son’s friend, who had remained loyal throughout the years, despite his son’s bad attitude.

 

And a small prank during an anniversary party would cheer him up, just a little bit.

 

“Alright.” The older man sighed, “But if we get caught, I’m blaming you.”

 

“Deal!”

 

……………………………………

 

Tharn sidled up to Type midway through the party, leaning over to whisper in his ear, “Techno’s up to something.”

 

“Yeah, nothing good knowing him.” Type smirked, “I bet you anything, he’ll be planting something in our room.”

 

“… Fancy playing a prank on him back?”

 

Type glanced around, seeing that most of the people at the party were a little too far gone to truly remember seeing them sneaking off. “You have something in mind?”

 

“A little bit of… fake fun?”

 

Type smirked, grabbing Tharn’s wrist and pulling him towards the bedroom.

 

…………………………………………………..

 

Techno nearly tripped in his rush to hide in the closet, tumbling into Type’s father, who opened his mouth to protest, only to freeze when he heard his son and boyfriend entering the room, clearly unaware of the two men in the closet.

 

“Come on.” Type was chuckling, “We have to be quick.”

 

They heard Tharn chuckling as something… or someone was thrown onto the bed.

 

From there, there were only the sounds of moans and slick sounds that had both Techno and Type’s Dad avoiding looking at each other, faces flushed bright red.

 

Techno had his hands over his ears in the hope that it would all stop, that this was all just a dream.

 

“Oooohhh my god!” Type moaned very loudly, the bed springs squeaking just a little, “A-ah!”

 

“Oh God.” Techno whispered, “Please, please, please.”

 

...............................

 

“How red do you think he is right now?” Type whispered, bouncing up and down on his back, as Tharn bounced on his knees, the taller man grunting every so often.

 

“Like a tomato.”

 

“Fancy mimicking a blowjob?”

 

“Done and done.”

 

…...................................

 

Techno was about ready to die.

 

Could you self-destruct?

 

Out of sheer embarrassment? Was that possible?

 

“Come on, take it all.” They both heard Tharn grunted, following by muffle moans, “Come on Type, I know you can. Just a little bit deeper.”

 

Techno broke, stumbling out of the closet, eyes covered firmly as he blindly searched for the door, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” He squeaked, “I-it was just meant to be a prank!”

 

“OH GOD!”

 

“Please stop!”

 

He felt his hands pried from his eyes, frowning when he saw that both Type and Tharn were fully dressed, both of them with identical, horrified looks on their faces as they stared at Type’s dad.

 

“You were in there the whole time?!” Type groaned, “Someone kill me now.”

 

“Me too.” Tharn winced, trying not to look the older man in the face, “Sir, I- “

 

“- To be fair.” Type’s father began, “We were in here, planning a prank on you. I think we all got our comeuppance today.”

 

Type didn’t say anything in response, to busy trying to suffocate himself with his own hands.

 

“Maybe we should all go back downstairs.” The older man then continued, gesturing towards the door as the other three, younger men practically ran out of the room.

 

If anyone who was sober enough, noticed the red flushes on their faces or the awkward way none of them would look each other in the eyes, then they didn’t say anything.

 

A lock was soon put on Tharn and Type’s bedroom though.

 

Just in case.

Chapter 868: Zhao Zhen/Bai Chi - Getting Together (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from KatrinkaRowen: I would love to see something from what you think is an underrated BL, or a show that did not get the attention it deserves. My list is so long I would love to see what others think. Spice level is author's choice. :)

Zhao Zhen/Bai Chi from SCI Mystery I chose :)
……………………………

 

Zhao Zhen was worried about Bai Chi.

 

There had been a riot at the magic show. An amateur magician who’d felt wronged by Zhao Zhen’s success and decided to take it out on him. Bai Chi had gone to stop him, only to be thrown up against a stone wall, seconds before the man was apprehended.

 

He’d been subtly clutching his ribs ever since, wincing every time he moved a little too sharply.

 

“I-I don’t need a nursemaid!” He was protesting as Zhao Zhen pulled him into the home, “I’m f-f-fine! Stop -w-worrying!”

 

Zhao Zhen just gave him an incredulous look over his shoulder. “You look like you’re going to collapse. If you won’t go to the hospital, at least let me have a look.”

 

They entered the living room as Bai Chi managed to wrench his wrist free, remaining where he was in the middle of the room, glaring at Zhao Zhen.

 

“Just sit down!” Zhao Zhen rolled his eyes, “At least let me make sure it’s nothing serious!”

 

Bai Chi just glared at him, and Zhao Zhen couldn’t help but feel a mild surge of alarm as he noticed that the officer was starting to sway on his feet.

 

“Would you stop being ridiculous for a few minutes!” He snapped, grabbing Bai Chi’s arm and practically pushing him onto the sofa, before taking a deep breath, “You don’t have to struggle by yourself like this… I’m here to help you.”

 

Bai Chi stared at him for a long moment, face unreadable (which was impressive, considering how he usually wore his heart on his sleeve), before giving out a heavy sigh and glancing away in reluctant surrender, “Fine.”

 

It wasn’t enthusiastic, but Zhao Zhen learned to take what he could get.

 

He moved forwards, helping the other man to unbutton his shirt, sliding it over his shoulders.

 

Bai Chi was tense under his fingers, which was too be expected, but it still hurt Zhao Zhen slightly. However, the officer wasn’t jerking away from him, which was a blessing. What was less of a blessing was that he had to look at Bai Chi’s bare chest and act like he wasn’t affected by it.

 

“A-A-are you finished?” Bai Chi asked in a slightly strained voice, bringing Zhao Zhen back to reality, “Because I-I should really g-g-get back to work and- “

 

“- Sit down!” Zhao Zhen snapped, voice a little harsher than he wanted as he gently pushed him back into the chair when the other stubbornly tried to rise, “I literally got a glance. Now, there’s no obvious signs of damage, so I have to make those ribs are just cracked and not fully broken!”

 

He gave Bai Chi’s chest another look over, focusing on the task this time, instead of his own attraction to the officer. It didn’t look too bad, but there was a faint discoloration around the left side of his ribs that he didn’t like.

 

Bai Chi did not look happy.

 

Ignoring the officer’s obvious distaste for his closeness, Zhao Zhen examined the discoloration further, spotting the puffy bruise that was beginning to form. It was too early to tell whether it would be serious or not, as it was just a faint reddening of the skin, but it looked bad.

 

Bai Chi had stiffened when Zhao Zhen moved closer, obviously stopped himself from just darting away. His knees were clenched together, hands gripping the arms of the chair in a death grip. Tension radiated from every single inch of him.

 

Zhao Zhen narrowly held back a sigh, reaching out to touch, despite Bai Chi’s tension. He brushed his fingers over tender flesh.

 

Bai Chi froze, before whimpering at the touch.

 

Except… it wasn’t a pained whimper exactly.

 

Bai Chi stared down at him, a strange flush on his face, before starting to fidget again, which didn’t Zhao Zhen as he tried to determine how bad the damage was. The best he could do, was guess that Bai Chi’s ribs were mercifully intact underneath the bruised skin.

 

When Bai Chi jerked away again, Zhao Zhen fell forwards slightly, glancing down only to spot that the front of Bai Chi’s pants were tented slightly.

 

Oh.

 

Slowly Zhao Zhen looked up at the officer, finding Bai Chi staring back at him, colour high in his cheeks, a panicked look in his eyes.

 

Zhao Zhen reached out again, tentatively, deliberately placing his hand over Bai Chi’s cock. He could feel that the officer was half hard, but quickly getting harder. Bai Chi gasped when he was touched, hips jerking as if her were desperately straining to hold himself back but couldn’t quite manage it.

 

And then Bai Chi’s hand came down like a vice around his wrist, pulling his hand away. “D-D-Don’t do that!”

 

“Bai Chi…” Zhao Zhen began, feeling a little ashamed by his actions.

 

He’d gone too far.

 

“I-If you d-d-do that, I-I-I won’t b-be able to s-s-stop!”

 

Oh… now that was different.

 

Carefully, he pulled his hand free, eyes still on Bai Chi before deliberately placing the hand over the officer’s cock again.

 

There was a moment of frozen silence, where Zhao Zhen wondered if Bai Chi would deny himself and push the magician away.

 

And then Bai Chi groaned, reaching out for Zhao Zhen and yanking him into a kiss.

 

He’d imagined kissing the officer before, of course…. Many times, from that first moment he laid eyes on the younger man.

 

Yes, their meeting was slightly ruined by Bai Chi’s humiliation, but Zhao Zhen would always remember it.

 

Bai Chi’s lips were warm on his and demanding in the best possible way. His tongue slipped into Zhao Zhen’s mouth, and he allowed it with glee.

 

Bai Chi wanted this as much as he did.

 

Zhao Zhen moved his hand away from Bai Chi’s cock, not wanting things to end too quickly, deciding to move it up into Bai Chi’s hair and pull the officer even closer.

 

Bai Chi thankfully seemed eager now, hands moving over Zhao Zhen’s chest, fingers rubbing over his nipples through the fabric in a way that made Zhao Zhen gasp into his mouth. The hands then moved around to his back, yanking the magician forwards.

 

Zhao Zhen’s feet left the floor, making his shift awkwardly until he could get his knees comfortably up onto the chair, leaving Zhao Zhen straddling Bai Chi as they continued to kiss. Their hips were an inch from being pressed together, and Zhao Zhen wasn’t one to waste this opportunity. He lowered himself down and ground against him; slowly at first, testing the situation, before repeating the action with a little more enthusiasm.

 

This was one of the best days of Zhao Zhen’s life…. Until the chair fell backwards, the pair of them thumping to the floor in a tangle of limbs and chair, getting painfully caught up in each other. Zhao Zhen landed a little heavily, knocking the wind out of him.

 

Unfortunately, he landed on top of Bai Chi, who yelped as his rips were jolted by the impact.

 

Shit.

 

“I’m… an idiot.” Zhao Zhen winced, propping himself up on his elbow to examine Bai Chen, “Are you okay? Did I hurt you? Are you- “

 

Bai Chen was laughing, a rare sight in front of Zhao Zhen. His chest was heaving, and his eyes were sparkling.

 

He was stunning.

 

Zhao Zhen was spellbound.

 

“I… guess that answers my question.” He said eventually, once he got past the gawping, “You’re okay?”

 

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Bai Chen rolled his eyes, untangling their limbs before pulling Zhao Zhen close again, “Where were we?”

 

“No, no, no.” Zhao Zhen shook his head, “Potentially severe injuries need to heal first, before pleasure, okay?” He took Bai Chen’s hands into his own, “We can wait until then, right?”

 

“…. Can I have another kiss at least?”

 

“Whatever you want.”

Chapter 869: Pat/Pran/Wai/Korn - Chapter 852 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from coconutbun85: Hi, I can't believe I didn't think about this before, but I saw the Wai/Pat/Pran threesome fic prompt. Could you do a sequel where Korn finds out and wants to join in gangbanging Wai? Maybe a bit of Wai being resistant to the idea at first but Pat and Pran seduce him into agreeing. Bottom Wai, thanks!

…………………………………

 

Korn hadn’t known what to think when he heard about Wai sleeping with Pran and Pat.

 

There had been an odd twisting sensation in his chest when Wai talked to him about it, and he knew this must have shown on his face, making Wai become all defensive.

 

Pran and Pat however, had seen something else.

 

“You can join us next time, if you want?”

 

Korn flinched at the words, even as Wai immediately started to protest.

 

“All of you? I-I can’t- “

 

“Wai…” Pran whispered, reaching out and taking his hand, “… You don’t have to, if you don’t want to.”

 

“But you would look gorgeous.” Pat continued, leaning his chin on his boyfriend’s shoulder, “Wouldn’t he Korn?”

 

Korn was nodding before he even finished the sentence, already leaning forward in anticipation watching Wai’s gaze flitted between each of them nervously.

 

“Wai?”

 

“…Alright.” He nodded shakily, “Alright. But just this once!”

 

“Of course.”

 

Somehow, Wai didn’t believe that tone.

 

……………………………………………

 

Wai did indeed look beautiful, spread out for them like this, his shoulders shaking and thighs trembling from the effort of holding himself him. His skin shone with swear, the hair at the nape of his neck soaked with it as he panted and whimpered, not sure whether or not to pull away or push back against the fingers inside of him.

 

“Please.” He hiccupped desperately, hand hanging down, “P-Please, I-I’m ready!”

 

Pran stroked a hand down Wai’s spine as Korn and Pat angled their fingers until they were pressing up against Wai’s prostrate, making him try to jerk away from the sensation, whole body shuddering.

 

With four fingers stretching him out, he felt like he was full enough to burst.

 

“P-Please! Ah!”

 

“One more for us.” Pran whispered softly, voice sounding a little hoarse as his other hand moved in between Wai’s legs, massaging at his ball, cupping his half hard cock as Wai shook his head.

 

“I-I can’t- “

 

They were all spent, each of them using Wai’s body to their own satisfaction and making Wai wait for his orgasm. He had barely held on, coming as soon as Pat said he was allowed to, spilling all over the sheets before the fingers had even made their way inside.

 

“I think I can go again.” Korn panted roughly, stiff cock in his hands as he crawled up to the head of the bed, where Wai’s tear-streaked face was, unable to stop himself from dragging his cock along said cheeks.

 

“Wai, do you want to- “

 

Wai was already opening up his mouth, making a noise caught somewhere between a moan and a sob as he took Korn’s cock into his mouth, drooling a little.

 

Pat chuckled, sitting back on his haunches beside Wai on the bed, his fingers still inside, adding two more of his own fingers to replace Korn’s missing two, making sure Wai was still full. “Maybe we should make it a race.” He stated, “Who comes first? Whoever holds out the longest gets to choose the next movie.”

 

He then shoved his fingers in as hard as possible, pressing them right up against Wai’s prostate, making his cock twitch in Pran’s hand.

 

Wai pulled off Korn’s cock, choking and gasping for air, “Ah!” He whined, squirming as Pat pulled his fingers out and replaced them with his cock, “I can’t! F-fuck!” He mouthed sloppily at the cock in front of him, dragging it over his swollen lips.

 

“Yes, you can.” Pat grunted, making Wai sob and take Korn’s cock fully into his mouth again… well, it was more like keeping it open and allowing Korn to fuck into it.

 

Wai was doing all that he could to keep himself from collapsing, trembling harshly as Pran stroked his cock. Korn’s hands were in Wai’s hair, holding his face still as he fucked into Wai’s throat, harshly enough to make him a little red in the face, but not harsh enough to make him gag.

 

Everything was wet, slippery…and perfect.

 

“You’re close, aren’t you?” Pran whispered in his ears, “Very close.”

 

Wai came with a sharp little cry, unable to stop himself from collapsing now. He felt like jelly, feeling Pran help Korn support him as the other two headed towards their own orgasms. Vaguely, he felt Pran coming over his back, just as Korn pulled out, leaving only the head of his cock inside so that he could come on Wai’s tongue and in his mouth.

 

As he weakly swallowed that down, Pat was coming with a grunt.

 

It was all a blur, hypersensitive nerves buzzing as he was gently encouraged to lie down properly, aching muscles gently massaged.

 

“I told you; you could do it.” Pran gently brushed his hair away from his forehead, “How do you feel?”

 

“…Tired.”

 

“Good tired?”

 

“…amazing tired.”

 

The others chuckled, snuggling in close to him as Wai felt himself slipping off into sleep.

 

The clean-up could wait for a minute or two.

Chapter 870: Mil/Phukong - Beach Smut (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I don't think we've seen a Mil/Phukong smut yet. Maybe one where they have their first time on the beach trip?

………………………………..

 

“You are my boyfriend.”

 

Phukong stared down at their intertwined hands and felt his heart skip a beat. Mil had stood up to Sarawat’s sudden show of older brother protectiveness and now here they were.

 

Boyfriends.

 

The sun was shining down harshly on the pair of them, hearing the cries of everyone else playing on the sand and in the sea a short distance away.

 

As Mil laid down on the blanket, hand still in Phukong’s, eyes closed and a peaceful smile on his face, Phukong looked around to see if anyone was watching them.

 

Tine seemed to be doing a good job of distracting Sarawat which was the main concern, prompting him to look elsewhere, seeing the little cabins towards the back of the beach. He knew that they’d rented a couple of them, ensuring some privacy.

 

He tugged on Mil’s hand, as the older man opened his eyes, giving him a confused look, which faded into shock when Phukong glanced significantly at the cabins.

 

“Are you sure?” He asked, voice husky and low, pupils blown a little wide, even at the thought.

 

Hoping that his cheeks weren’t turning too red, Phukong nodded, getting to his feet as Mil did the same, the pair of them rushing over to one of the cabins that had been rented.

 

Nobody called out after them, so they assumed they were safe, closing the door behind them.

 

…………………………………………………

 

Phukong slapped a hand over his mouth as Mil’s hand slipping into his shorts, looking him right in the eyes the whole time as he rubbed at the younger man’s dick through his underwear. Gasping softly, he bit at his lip when that hand then went on the other side his underwear, bare skin, on bare skin.

 

“You’re so wet for me.” Mil whispered, slicking up his fingers with the pre-cum, before moving around to Phukong’s entrance, rubbing his finger gently over his hole, “How does it feel?”

 

“G-Good. Weird, but g-g-good.” When the tip of one finger slipped inside, he moaned loudly, glad that the others were all on the other side of the beach.

 

“Ssh.” Pulling his finger free, Mil headed over to the bedside drawers, searching through them until he found a small tube of lube. When he turned back around, Phukong was on the bed, short off and ass into the air.

 

“Fuck.” Mil muttered, nearly tripping over his feet to get there as soon as possible, slicking up his fingers properly, before sliding his finger back inside, keeping the movements gentle as Phukong tried to quiet his moans.

 

“M-Mil, m-m-more.”

 

“I’ve got you.” Mil slid a second finger inside as well, working on stretching him out, making sure that he was ready.

 

“I-I’m going to cum!” Phukong pleaded, as those fingers brushed over his prostate, before Mil removed them and removed his own shorts, moving back over to the drawers to grab a condom (again, thankfully provided and thankfully in his size…and still alright to use), and sliding it over his cock, slicking it up as best he could.

 

“Ready?”

 

“Y-Yes! Please!”

 

Mil rubbed his erection along the swollen hole, “It might sting a bit okay?” he whispered, “Just tell me if you want me to stop.”

 

Nodding, Phukong took in a deep breath, as Mil slowly started to push in, inch by inch. Phukong teared up a little, groaning a little in discomfort.

 

“Ssh, it’s okay.” Mil whispered soothingly, rubbing his hand over Phukong’s back, until he was in, all the way to the hilt, “Tell me when I can move.”

 

Slowly, Phukong opened his eyes, looking over his shoulder a little. “N-now, please?”

 

Mil pulled all the way out until only the tip remained, before pushing back in, a little rougher than he really wanted. Still, Phukong’s shuddered in pleasure, moaning again, burying his face in the mattress to muffle the sounds. Mil leant over, pulling the younger man’s face free from the mattress, and capturing their lips in a kiss before they could be overheard, his thrusts getting harder and harder.

 

With his dick rubbing against the mattress and Mil’s cock battering into his prostate, it wasn’t long before Phukong was coming all over the mattress, clenching around Mil, who followed on behind him with a low grunt.

 

When he finally recovered, he slowly helped Phukong fully onto the bed, lying beside the younger man, allowing his eyes to slip shut for just a moment.

 

It wasn’t how he expected the day to go, but he wasn’t complaining in the slightest.

Chapter 871: Tew/Dae - Horny Dae (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi, can i ask for a Tew/Dae where Dae is exceptionally horny to the point that Tew hides over at Kongpob's place, but Dae finds him anyway? Can be nsfw, thanks!

……………………..

 

Kongpob was not expecting any visitors when he returned after having a date evening with Arthit, which Is why he yelped a little when he saw Tew sitting on the edge of the bed, looking a little tired.

 

“Ummm, is everything okay?” He asked softly, closing the door behind him as Tew nodded.

 

“Dae is just… happy to be in a relationship?” Tew ventured, rubbing the back of his head sheepishly, “Like, really, really happy and- and I need a break.”

 

It took Kongpob some time to figure out what Tew was saying, but when he did get it, he cleared his throat in a desperate attempt not to blush.

 

“Ah.”

 

“Where you this bad with P’Arthit?!”

 

“Hey! No!”

 

Tew groaned, lying back on the bed, “We did it first thing this morning… twice in fact.”

 

“Um.”

 

“And then again when I was just trying to make breakfast… and then in the shower.”

 

Kongpob had to admit that he was a little bit impressed by this. He wasn’t sure he and Arthit could have four separate sexual acts done and completed before noon. Maybe across the whole day? Maybe.

 

Something to consider for the future.

 

“I knew he was going to be like this all day.” Tew whispered, “So I tried to hide, does that make me a coward.”

 

“How-how did you even manage it?”

 

Tew groaned, covering his face with his hands, “He’s so cute… especially when he’s horny, I can’t help it!”

 

That was more than what Kongpob ever wanted to hear.

 

“I’m raw.” Tew continued to whine, not seeming to care that he was speaking to someone and not him, “I need a break, at least a week! I tried hiding on campus or in an empty classroom, but he’s like a bloodhound! He always seems to find me!”

 

Kongpob thought about it for a moment, before frowning. “Tew… do you have your phone on you?”

 

“Yeah, why?”

 

“Can I have a look at it?”

 

Slowly, Tew pulled it out of his pocket, unlocking it and handing it over to Kongpob, who tapped through it until he came across what he was looking for.

 

“You do know that there’s a tracking app here, right?”

 

“… I know? Dae has one on his as well.”

 

“And that’s how he’s tracking you down.” Kongpob sighed, just as there was a knock on the door. He went to open it, ignoring Tews whispered pleas for him not to, “Hello Dae.”

 

“Hello P’Kongpob.” Dae bowed, looking a little taken aback, “I was looking for- “

 

“- He’s just coming out.” Kongpob turned back to Tew, handing him his phone back, “I think you both need to have a little talk.”

 

Dae flushed red at the insinuation, shooting a glare at Tew.

 

Tew winced, letting Kongpob push him out, before the door was shut behind him.

 

“Were you- were you talking to him about our relationship?” Dae hissed.

 

“No!”

 

Dae narrowed his eyes at him, as Tew looked away.

 

“Not really?”

 

“Hm.” Dae clearly didn’t believe him, but let the matter drop, taking a hold of Tew’s wrist and pulling him along, “Come on. Let’s get back to your rooms.”

 

“…One last time today.”

 

“I- “

 

“- Dae. One last time.”

 

“… Fine.”

 

……………………………

 

Tew was grateful that Dae was willing to have something to eat and just settle in to watch a film for a couple of hours before pulling Tew to the bed, stripping them of their clothes and climbing onto his lap.

 

With how much sex they’d already had that day, it was a surprise that Dae was still so energetic and eager.

 

It was no surprise how loose and stretched he was, Tew sliding right in with a low moan, Dae adjusting for a moment, before moving up and down, the movements getting harder and harder. Tew felt like he was gripping Dae tight enough to hurt, but Dae didn’t seem to care, moaning continuously.

 

“I-I’m going to come!” He moaned, “I-I-I- “

 

Tew pushed in a little harder as Dae made a mess of himself, painting his stomach with it, going limp as Tew held onto him and came himself.

 

Gently, Tew pulled out, moving them until they were both lying down, Dae’s head on Tew’s chest.

 

“Rest now.” Tew whispered, running his fingers through Dae’s hair soothingly.

 

There was no reply.

 

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

Chapter 872: Ho Dol/Won Seok - Wi-Fi Password Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 18th Nov, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from fliflai: Can I request something with Ho Dol and Won Seok if it's possible?
Everything it's fine Ahaha

………………………………………………………..

 

Ho Dol felt like he was going to cry.

 

He was screwed if he couldn’t get this assignment posted, and with his Wi-Fi flaking out, there was very little chance he could submit it before the deadline. He had tried resetting the router and then his laptop, but to no avail… and he wanted to cry.

 

It was eleven o’clock now.

 

With very little hope of his Wi-Fi coming back before midnight, he rushed to pack up the laptop and called for a taxi.

 

He knew at least one place, that was still open, that had the Wi-Fi he needed.

 

…………………………………………………………..

 

“Ho Dol?” Won Seok frowned, watching as the younger man raced into the bar and to the nearest table, opening up his laptop and plugging it in, “Is everything okay?”

 

“My Wi-Fi’s busted, and I need to submit this assignment.” Ho Dol looked at the clock, seeing that it was far closer to twelve than he first expected.

 

He clicked on the Wi-Fi icon, groaning when it asked him to input a password, looking up at Won Seok pleadingly. “Password?”

 

Won Seok froze, making Ho Dol frown a little in concern.

 

“Won Seok?”

 

“I- “

 

“- Is it your father’s name?” Ho Dol gently asked, knowing that it was a tricky situation, “Or-or one of your brothers? Your sister?”

 

The silence continued.

 

“Your favourite place? Favourite food or drink or- “

 

“- Ho Dol.”

 

“Yes?”

 

Won Seok shook his head, “No, the password. HoDol524.”

 

Shakily, Ho Dol typed that in, eyes widening when it was accepted. “Oh.” He whispered, before quickly submitting the assignment, with two minutes to spare. He then looked up at Won Seok, who looked uncharacteristically nervous, clearing his throat and already turning to go back to the bar.

 

“Wait!” Ho Dol quickly reached out to grab him by the wrist, “You-you have my name as your Wi-Fi password?”

 

“… I would have changed it at home, but I couldn’t stand the teasing.” Won Seok grimaced, “So… I changed it here. Most people don’t bring their laptops to use the Wi-fi, and everyone else uses the QR scan code.”

 

Ho Dol felt a little lump in the back of his throat, shyly smiling at his boyfriend, who was still looking a little red with embarrassment. “That’s… sweet.”

 

“Sweet?” Won Seok raised an eyebrow at him, letting Ho Dol pull him closer, his tongue darting out to lick at his lips absent-mindedly, “You think I’m sweet?”

 

“Very.” Ho Dol beamed up at him, “Now that I don’t have to worry about that project anymore, do you want to go out on a date?”

 

“Are you sure you don’t want to sleep for a bit?” Won Seok reached out, rubbing a thumb across Ho Dol’s cheek, “You’re looking a little wired.”

 

“…Sleep and then a date?”

 

Cradling Ho Dol’s cheek in one hand, Won Seok leant over and connected their mouth together in a soft kiss.

 

“Sleep, then a date.”

 

“A sleep with you?”

 

“… Deal.”

Chapter 873: Kinn & Pete - Vegas's Trauma (TW: Past Child Abuse/Non-Con Activities)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 18th Nov, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from MotionlessFry: As always I'm craving for angst so...how about a chapter on Kinn dealing with the aftermath of Vegas being shot, from the moment they find him and Pete near the pool to a deep conversation between Kinn and Pete on the impact of Gun on Vegas life (he could learn for the first time that Vegas has been "used" to secure deals since he was young).

If you are not comfortable writing this it's also fine :)

 

………………………………………………………………

 

Everything was fine now.

 

That’s what Porsche kept telling him, but Kinn had trouble believing that, for obvious, possibly paranoid reasons.

 

They were alive and he was happy with Porsche, but still, there was a lingering doubt in the back of his mind. A doubt that kept him awake, as he stayed up all night, and wandered around the compound for most the day, trying to keep himself busy and occupied.

 

He didn’t want to think about Vegas.

 

He didn’t want to think about his betrayal and then the moment when he was sure that he’d lost the other man. He didn’t want to think about that at all.

 

Vaguely, he was aware of his feet leading him down the hall, towards the pool, but it wasn’t until he saw Pete and Vegas sitting there, that he realised what he needed to do. Carefully, he cleared his throat, watching as Pete turned to look at him, an uneasy look on his face.

 

“Is… everything okay?” Pete asked, looking over at Vegas, who was refusing to look at Kinn.

 

“Yes, I- “Kinn cleared his throat.

 

He felt like he’d been moving on autopilot, and now that he was taken off it, he was a little disorientated.

 

“- I was hoping to speak to both of you?”

 

“Vegas needs to sleep.” Pete instantly shut the idea down, “Maybe another time?

 

“…Sure. Another time.” Kinn hated how small his voice sounded, watching them both leave, before going and taking a seat on the edge of the pool and taking deep breaths.

 

He wasn’t sure how long he sat there for, but it was long enough for Pete to come back apparently, the younger man clearing his throat, and sitting next to him.

 

“Are you okay?” Pete asked, “Sir? I know everyone’s been worried about Porsche, Porchay and Vegas and me, but- “

 

“- No.” Kinn interrupted, “I’m really not.”

 

“Oh… do you want to talk about it?”

 

“I- I don’t know.” Kinn sighed, “I guess… I’m coming to terms with everything that happened…with Vegas, with the family, everything.”

 

“You were… hurt by what Vegas did.”

 

“That’s one word for it.” Kinn looked up at the sky, “We practically grew up together, even if he was from the second branch of the family. He’s my cousin, no matter what.”

 

“So you knew what happened to him?”

 

Kinn frowned, thinking back to his childhood. He remembered moments when their play or lessons would be interrupted as someone came for Vegas, telling him he had a job to do. He remembered feeling jealous at the time, but looking back, there was something odd about the entire situation.

 

“At the time, no.” He admitted, “But… looking back- “

 

“- He was used to help secure deals, to creepy men who didn’t care how young he was.” Pete whispered, “His Dad played some… sick, twisted game with him by giving him hedgehogs to take care of? I still don’t understand what all that was about.”

 

“Pete- “

 

“- His father treated him like a chess piece, and if he wasn’t beating him, he was causing him psychological damage. Everything was put on his shoulders, and he was always compared to- “ Here, Pete looked a little sheepish, “- And don’t fire me… you. He was always being compared to you. If he couldn’t be as good as you, with the same amount of power and influence, then he wasn’t worth the air that he breathed.” Pete’s voice was a little shaky, “He was made to feel like his mere existence dragged everything down and that he could never live up to the impossible expectations set out for him. That would fuck anyone up.”

 

“… Is there anything that can be done to make him- “ Kim faltered for a moment, before clearing his throat, “- to make him fell like he is a part of the family? That he doesn’t have to… do what he’s done to get results.”

 

“Just… be there for him?” Pete ventured softly, “Just a little?”

 

“I can do more than a little.”

 

If Vegas needed him to be an actual member of his family, then he was going to be the best damn cousin that anyone could ask for.

 

And that was a promise.

Chapter 874: Kongpob/Arthit - Friends POV On Relationship

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 18th Nov, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lovineray1981: If you are taking requests, may I ask for a Sotus story, focusing mainly on the friend groups of Kong/Arthit. Snippets and POVs of different friends as they are surprised by Kongpob Arthit’s relationship, and they slowly get used to seeing them be sweet and affectionate together, and even defend them when strangers raise questions at their relationship. Basically, friends being supportive and protective. Thank you!

……………………………………….

 

Em looked over at Oak as the other student came bounding over.

 

“Have you heard the news?”

 

“News.”

 

“Kongpob and P’Arthit were seen kissing! Each other!”

 

“Kissing?” Em shook his head, “P’Arthit wants to kill Kongpob, why would he kiss him?”

 

“Clearly the bickering was all unresolved sexual tension.” Oat whispered, “Can you believe it?!”

 

“… You’re messing with me.”

 

“If you don’t believe me, watch them. I can guarantee they’ll be flirting during the next meet!”

 

Kongpob and Arthit together and dating.

 

No, this was just a joke.

 

………………………………………………………………….

 

Prem had known Arthit from high school, the pair of them getting closer when they came to university. From SOTUS, they collected more and more like-minded people, until they were the feared hazer group of the Engineering Campus.

 

The idea that Arthit had fallen for the annoying first year, Kongpob was utterly baffling to him.

 

Their personalities were so different, and they had clashed from the very first moment that they met, bickering, and fighting.

 

Still, as he watched Kongpob sidle up to Arthit, that sly smirk on his face as Arthit rolled his eyes, he couldn’t help but think that they would be a good couple.

 

And maybe, if those two could make it, maybe there was hope for him and another first year.

 

……………………………………………..

 

“Drinks for you, and…” Kongpob leant over to press a kiss to Arthit’s cheek, “… a drink for you.”

 

May was fairly certain that P’Arthit was going to snap at Kongpob for such a casual show of affection, only to find herself surprised when P’Arthit rolled his eyes instead.

 

They had been dating for a few months now, and everything time this happened, May was sure it would be one step too far for the senior student.

 

And every time, P’Arthit surprised her.

 

“Thank you.” Arthit whispered, “Don’t you have a paper due soon?”

 

“Ssh, we won’t be out that late.”

 

“Hmmm.”

 

“You can even watch me do it if you want?” Kongpob leant in a little closer, “As long as I get one kiss per paragraph.”

 

“Kongpob!”

 

The word didn’t have the same bite as it usually did, and May couldn’t help but smile at that.

 

Yeah, they weren’t as affectionate as other couples, and maybe you wouldn’t notice it at first…. But that sounded like everyone else’s problem.

 

Once upon a time, she might have jealous.

 

Now, she could only feel happy for them.

 

…………………………………………………………….

 

Of course, it wasn’t long before the news of the Kongpob/Arthit relationship spread throughout the university, and whilst the majority of responses were positive, there were some negative ones.

 

Bright and Knot were not willing to deal with negative responses.

 

When one of their classmates started to sneer at Arthit, opening their mouth to say something that was probably homophobic and outdated, Bright cleared his throat, making sure the other man was looking at him and Knot, before shaking his head slowly and cracking his knuckles.

 

Having Prem there would be a little more effective, but they should be enough.

 

The other man seemed to think better of what he was thinking of saying backing off just as Arthit looked away from his notes and turned to his friends.

 

“What are you both glaring at?”

 

“Nothing!” “Glaring? Who’s glaring?”

 

Arthit clearly didn’t believe them, but let it go anyway as Bright and Knot sighed in relief.

 

Another potential disaster averted.

 

…………………………………………………

 

The thing about Kongpob and Arthit, was that they didn’t really make sense…but they also made perfect sense.

 

Two people who should never really get along, but actually do. Two people who seemed to bicker about everything, but clearly loved each other.

 

They were so different to the point that they were similar.

 

Two mismatched puzzle pieces that shouldn’t fit together but actually do, an imperfectly perfect match.

 

And their friends loved it.

Chapter 875: Pat/Pran - Chapter 786 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 18th Nov, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Please could I get a sequel to 786 (I think!) od pat and Pran flirting again except Pran pushes it really far and pat just breaks. Nsfw would be great but whatever you feel like.

…………………………………….

 

Pran found flirting with Pat fun.

 

It was fun to take him to the edge and then moving away, letting his now-boyfriend calm down. It was funny to catch him off guard, letting Pat be lulled into a false sense of security, before leaning over to whisper something naughty in his ear.

 

Like… “Do you think anyone would notice if I sat on your lap right now?”

 

That one earned him a pinch to the arm and a vicious glare.

 

So, of course, he decided to take it a step further, seeing the beginnings of a blush on Pat’s face and wanting to take it all the way.

 

“Or maybe, I can sit on your dick?” He whispered, as everyone was lost in their own conversations, none of them overly paying much attention to the new couple.

 

“Pran!” Pat snapped, cheeks bright red as everyone’s attention turned to them, many looking confused when they saw just how red Pat was.

 

Just as Wai was opening his mouth to ask what the matter was, Pat grabbed Pran’s wrist and pulled him away from everyone, hoping that they would all just think that they were about to have an argument, and wouldn’t think anything strange of it.

 

“Touchy.” Pran whispered, finding that he was a little bit breathless at the thought of what Pat had planned for them.

 

It promised to be fun.

 

………………………………………..

 

Pran grunted as he was pushed onto the bed.

 

They hadn’t been caught sneaking to Pat’s room, which was a miracle in itself, but there was always the chance that someone might interrupt this.

 

Pat’s lips were on him in an instant, nipping and sucking at his neck, before pausing to pull their shirts off their heads.

 

“Do you really like the idea of me sitting on your dick that much?” He tried to tease his boyfriend, feeling the half-hard erection rutting against his thigh. He moaned, fingers tangling into dark hair as their pants were removed as well.

 

“P-Pat!” He stammered, needing to take back control, “L-Let me blow you?”

 

“And then you’ll ride me, yes?”

 

Yes, the tables had definitely turned, and yet, when Pat moved them until he was sat on the bed, Pran’s head between his legs, Pran couldn’t bring himself to care. His lips slid down Pat’s shaft, the head of the cock hitting the back of his throat, feeling Pat’s fingers running through his hair.

 

“I can’t believe you said that in front of everyone.” Pat muttered, “What would you have done if anyone had heard you?”

 

Pran smirked around his mouthful.

 

“You like making me fall apart in front of everyone, right?” Pat continued, “Ever since you made me blush because of your flirting, you’ve been relentless.” He looked down, making eye contact with Pran, “You look like every wet dream I’ve ever had; you know.”

 

Pran moaned again, pulling off of Pat and grabbing the lube as quickly as he could, slicking them up and sliding two inside, hoping that Pat was at least taking the initiative and putting a condom on.

 

“This is my new favourite sight.” Pat muttered, “Definitely the top memory for wanking.”

 

Pulling his fingers free, Pran steadied himself on Pat’s torso, reaching behind him to line the others’ cock up with his entrance, sinking down onto it, trying to relax through the slightly burn as his thighs trembled.

 

Underneath, Pat was focused on trying not to come, the squeezing of Pran’s inner muscles around him nearly sending him over the edge, eyes rolling back in his head, gripping onto Pran’s hands when his boyfriend’s hips met his. “F-fuck.” He muttered, “So good.”

 

It took some time for them to adjust, but when they did, Pat’s hands found their way to Pran’s hips, lifting the other man up and down, as Pran worked with him to bounce up and down in his lap, building up a rhythm that had them both moaning and cursing, the air growing thick with heat and the smell of sex around them.

 

Three strokes later, and Pat’s cock was pounding into Pran’s prostate, bringing forth a broken, desperate moan.

 

“I-I want that sound as my ringtone.” Pat continued to tease, Pran weakly slapping at his chest as he got closer and closer to the edge.

 

“D-don’t care.” He whimpered, “Just… don’t… stop!” Lost in his own pleasurable delirium, it wasn’t long before he was coming all over Pat’s torso, leaning over to bury his face into the crook of Pat’s neck, hips still moving as though silently begging Pat to come as well.

 

And then he was biting down on Pat’s neck, sucking hard enough to bruise. Pat wasn’t sure if it was the graze of his teeth or the tongue movements that was so reminiscent of Pran’s blowjob, but Pat was coming too, feeling like he was going to black out with the force of it.

 

“That was… amazing.” Pran whispered, slowly pulling apart from Pat and lying beside him, “I’d say it was unexpected but- “

 

“- But you planned this with those little comments.” Pat finished with a fond chuckle, “Sitting on my dick, honestly, how else was I meant to react?”

 

Pran just smirked, “I didn’t expect you to drag me away from everyone the way you did. Caveman.”

 

“Shut up, you loved it.”

Chapter 876: Dai Ouwen/Lee Mark - Rainy Fluff (TW: Internalised Homophobia)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 18th Nov, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Bugok: I wonder if you know Dai Ouwen/Lee Mark (Love is Science?)
If so, could I have a story with them? Anything you like.

…………………………………………………

 

Mark didn’t like to think that he was a coward.

 

But maybe he was, just a little bit, looking over at Dai Ouwen, who was shivering a little beside him, both of them protected from the rain by the roof of the bus stop.

 

He wanted to reach out and pull the other man closer, but a small voice, that sounded remarkably like himself and who he used to be, told him not to.

 

That Ouwen would cope without something as soppy as a hug.

 

He wished he could ignore that voice.

 

He wished he could just relax when Ouwen wanted to spend time together, pulling Mark into a hug with no cares in the world.

 

He wished he didn’t care so much when he could still feel Ouwen’s hands on him, days and days after the touch.

 

He wished that even just walking home together didn’t make his thoughts spiral like this.

 

Trying not to fidget, he glanced over at Ouwen again, seeing his fearful looks up at the sky as the thunder and the storm drew ever closer.

 

It was kind of cute.

 

Mark shook his head, chasing away that thought away before it could settle.

 

Another crash of thunder made Ouwen flinch again, hugging himself a little tighter, pressing the drenched clothes closer to his skin.

 

“Ouwen… are you okay?”

 

Ouwen plastered a false smile on his face, “Are you worried about me? That’s not like- ah!” There was another clap of thunder, as he tightened up a little further.

 

“I didn’t take you to be someone scared of thunderstorms.” Mark muttered, making Ouwen chuckle as he huddled further into his jacket.

 

“Yeah… nothing bad or anything, the thunder just keeps making me jump. And who honestly likes spending time outside in a storm?”

 

Mark had to admit, that he had a point.

 

He opened his mouth to try and continue the conversation, but found the words caught in his throat.

 

He hated how he was sometimes.

 

So, he remained silent.

 

Still, he wanted to do something, anything, just to make Ouwen stop flinching the way that he was. He found his arms hesitantly moving, only to freeze before he could do anything.

 

He felt so stupid.

 

Why would hugging a man, still trigger such a reaction in him?

 

His heart fluttered whenever Ouwen smiled at him, but he couldn’t initiate a hug?!

 

Ridiculous.

 

“Mark? Is everything okay?”

 

Mark snapped out of his thoughts, wincing when he realised that he’d just been staring at Ouwen… like a creep.

 

“Mark?”

 

Ouwen was leaning in a little closer now, and even as Mark’s inner voice screamed, he pushed it to the back of his mind.

 

“You’ve been quiet for a while, what’s- ah!”

 

Ouwen froze as Mark’s arms wrapped around him, making Mark hyperaware of how damp his clothes were and Ouwen’s wet hair against his cheek. Slowly, he felt Ouwen melt into his touch as he rested his face against the crook of Mark’s neck. His previously unsteady breathing slowed as he relaxed against Mark’s body, arms going up to return the hug.

 

“Mark.” Ouwen sighed, moving a little closer as the chill started to sink in.

 

They could have stayed there for hours for all Mark knew, but he didn’t care, that nagging, nasty voice at the back of his mind finally silenced.

 

“Thank you.”

 

Mark wasn’t sure what to say as a response to that, simply running his fingers through Ouwen’s hair.

 

He would get better at this.

 

He had to.

Chapter 877: Tan/Bun - Chapter 666 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 18th Nov, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from oyasumii: Thank you for the moD! Could & would you maybe like to write a sequel to Sequel to Ch. 666!?

 

………………………………

 

“Hey… what are you doing?”

 

The door behind Tan closed with a soft click, but Bun didn’t even move a muscles. He was sitting by the window, curled up into a little ball as he stared out at the world beyond.

 

“Nothing.” Bun whispered, “Just enjoying the view.”

 

Tan looked out of the window, frowning at the dark clouds in the sky and the rain pouring down from it…. and the fact that it was pitch black. Nothing spectacular to look at, that was clear. Leaning over, he pressed a gentle kiss to the top of the Doctor’s head.

 

“Come on.” He whispered, “Let’s get some sleep.”

 

He missed the worried look that flashed across Bun’s face.

 

……………………………..

 

The dreams had been bad recently, full of the nightmarish memories of everything that they went through. He could never predict when he would have a bad night or a bad day, for that matter, but they were coming more often than not.

 

He hoped that he wouldn’t have a bad night after such a bad, disconnected day.

 

That hope died.

 

Halfway through the night, he went to turn over, only to find that he restrained.

 

Strapped down to the bed as a shadow loomed over him.

 

No.

 

No, no, no!

 

The memories came flooding into his consciousness, and he tried moving, tried crying out, but found that he couldn’t. His breath was caught in his throat.

 

He couldn’t breathe.

 

He was choking.

 

He sobbed, hoping that sound was enough to catch someone’s attention, before they tried to hurt him.

 

Hands manhandled at him, making him tense and keen, waiting for that sharp pain that would be the end of him.

 

“Bun! Bun!”

 

His eyes snapped open, to see Tan staring down at him. It was then that he realised that he was cradled in Tan’s arms, feeling himself being rocked gently from side to side, fingers running through his hair.

 

“It’s okay, Bun.” Tan was saying, almost like a mantra, “It’s okay, you’re okay.”

 

Taking a deep, albeit shaky breath, Bun moved away slightly, too ashamed to look at Tan.

 

Yes, Tan had witnessed a lot of his PTSD episodes before, but even with the knowledge that they were safe, and everyone had gotten what they deserved, his brain seemed to refuse to believe that.

 

His brain was determined to keep him on edge.

 

“I don’t know what triggered it.” He whispered, “I-I- “

 

Tan cupped Bun’s cheek in one warm palm and pressed another kiss to his forehead, “Don’t think about it too much, okay?” He whispered.

 

“I want to know though!” Bun hissed, “So that I can stop it from happening again.”

 

“Well… what was the nightmare about.”

 

Bun hesitated for a moment, not wanting to see that guilty look on Tan’s face again.

 

“Bun?”

 

“…The hospital.”

 

He didn’t need to say anything more.

 

Tan knew what he was talking about.

 

“Ah.” The guilty look that Bun never wanted to see again flashed across Tan’s face, “Well…. Maybe the sheets got a little tangled around your limbs, making you feel like you were… you know.” He got to his feet, untucking the sheets from under the mattress, waving them out a little, before pausing, “Maybe we should have separate sheets? So that I don’t steal yours and- “

 

“- then it wouldn’t feel like I’m sharing the bed with you.” Bun whispered, heart stuttered a little at the thoughtfulness of the remark, “I’ll be fine with the sheets a little freer, I’m sure.”

 

He didn’t deserve Tan sometimes.

 

Pressing his forehead to Tan broad shoulder, he breathed out a quiet ‘thank you’.

 

“I’m here for you Bun.” Tan whispered, “Always.”

Chapter 878: Thanu/Wayu - Wedding/Wedding Night (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED as of 00:20

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts are Closed as of 00:20

Chapter Text

Prompt from BadPennyGirl: Gen Y-- Thanu/Wayu Their Wedding Day with the whole gang. Feel free to go NSFW if you carry it into that evening but that's not a "have to". Thanks so much! I know to be patient and it's always worth the wait!

………………………………

 

The wedding was getting closer and closer with each day.

 

Wayu was so busy with the preparations, that Thanu occasionally had to force him to rest sometimes, taking him out to eat to make sure that he actually did. Yes, he was excited for this day as well, but he was a lot calmer about it.

 

He helped with the decisions where he could, letting Wayu have his way a lot of time.

 

They didn’t want a big wedding with a lot of guests, limiting it to family and close friends, all of whom had confirmed that they would be there.

 

“Alright, time to take a break.” He sighed, hearing Wayu’s muttering grow a little frustrated as he searched for the perfect suit fit that he needed, “You’re going to set that magazine on fire with how hard you’re glaring at it.”

 

“This is important!” Wayu looked up at him, “Do you have your suit?”

 

“Already sorted, and you’re going suit shopping tomorrow with Mark, remember? Best man duties and all that.”

 

Mark had thrown himself into the wedding planning with as much gusto as Wayu had, and honestly, Thanu felt a little sorry for Kit when those two finally got around to getting married.

 

"Come on." Thanu chuckled, “Let’s order some food and watch something.”

 

“Say Yes- “

 

“- Not Say Yes To The Dress or any other kind of wedding show.”

 

………………………

 

Their big day started early, as Mark and Sab went to help Wayu and Kit decided that someone needed to keep an eye on Thanu, so here he was.

 

“Stop messing with your cuffs and hair.” He snapped, neatening them out once again, as they waited for Wayu at the end of the aisle. Mark and Sab, who had snuck into their places a few minutes before, sniggered at the scolding tone.

 

Thanu vowed to have his own revenge someday.

 

All thoughts of revenge soon vanished when he saw the doors at the back open up to reveal Wayu in his suit, standing by his father as the pair slowly made their way down the aisle.

 

“Hey.” He whispered, once Wayu was close enough.

 

“Hey.”

 

Thanu felt like he was on the verge of tears, and Wayu wasn’t looking much better.

 

They managed to make it through the vows with very few issues, although Thanu was sure he heard his voice trembling just a little.

 

And then they were married.

 

“I can’t believe I can officially call you my husband.” Wayu whispered, as they moved back down the aisle, definitely looking like he was going to cry now, “I feel like I’m dreaming.”

 

“I can pinch you if you want?”

 

“Don’t you dare.”

 

Thanu chuckled, brushing away a stray tear on Wayu’s face with his thumb, “How could I do that to my husband?”

 

Fresh tears started anew.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

At their wedding party, the pair never left each other’s side, planting quick kisses on each other’s cheeks whenever they got a free chance.

 

And soon, they were heading back to their hotel room, with Thanu’s hand automatically moving up Wayu’s shirt, leaning forward to kiss at his new husband’s neck.

 

“Eager.” Wayu gently scolded him as they moved to the bed, and climbed onto Thanu’s lap, moaning when Thanu tugged at his hair.

 

For a few moments more, they continued to make out, removing the top half of their suits, until Thanu was trying to remove his pants. Quickly, Wayu got off of his lap falling to his knees in front of his husband, just as Thanu freed his cock, taking it into his mouth almost immediately.

 

“Fuck!” Thanu groaned, tugging at Wayu’s hair as the younger man moved his head up and down, one hand struggling to free his own cock from his pants so that he could stroke at himself.

 

It wasn’t long before he could feel that Thanu was close to cumming, prompting him to pull away and climb back onto his husband’s lap and pulling him into another kiss. He could feel the hard cock between his cheeks, rubbing at him blindly as Thanu grabbed some lube and slicked up his fingers.

 

Teasing at Wayu’s hole, Thanu could feel that it was already clenching in anticipation.

 

Slowly, he pushed the fingers inside, making Wayu moan at the sensation. This moan doubled in volume as Thanu’s hand started to stroke at his cock.

 

“C-close!”

 

“Okay, okay.” Thanu gently shushed him, removing his fingers and hand, gently taking hold of Wayu’s thighs, sliding them to his butt, lifting him up and impaling him on his cock.

 

“F-fuck!” Wayu whimpered, burrowing his face in the crook of Thanu’s neck, feeling Thanu kiss the top of his head. The pace was slow and gentle, some soft sex as their first time as husbands.

 

“We’re married now.” Thanu whispered, “Husbands from now until forever.”

 

Wayu clenched around him with a soft cry, coming all over Thanu’s chest at the soft words, feeling Thanu coming not long afterwards.

 

“I love you… husband.”

 

“I love you too, husband.”

Chapter 879: Kim/Porchay - Protective Kim

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lila: I'm rly torn between another MoD prompt and Kp... But I guess for once let's go for the latter. A KimChay story if you'd like? A friend or ex or someone from Kim’s past appears and keeps making fun of Chay (bc he doesn't drink & stuff and seems too boring for Kim) to the point of humiliating maybe even intimidating him without Kim knowing. At first!

……………………………….

 

Honestly, Kim hadn’t noticed that anything unusual was going on.

 

He knew Porchay was a little quieter, but he merely thought he was going through a bit of a rough patch and made sure to shower with attention because of it.

 

Still, it didn’t seem to have much of an effect.

 

“You ex is here again.” Kinn snapped, striding into the room, “What did you even see in her?”

 

Kim just raised one eyebrow, as Kinn rolled his eyes.

 

“Whatever, you need to get rid of her soon though, otherwise Porsche might kill her, and I’ll let her.”

 

Kim frowned, “Why?”

 

“… Because of what she’s been saying to Chay?”

 

“She- what?”

 

Kinn was clearly stunned for a moment, “You-you- hasn’t Chay been telling you about it? She’s being a right bitch to him, I would have thought he’d- “

 

“- He hasn’t said anything.”

 

It would explain a lot, however.

 

“Where is she?”

 

“Near the pool, last time I checked.”

 

Kim got to his feet and headed in that direction.

 

……………………………………………..

 

“… eventually get fed up with dating someone who won’t even have a shot for a little bit of fun?!”

 

Kim immediately recognised Lay’s voice, speeding up just a little as he knew exactly who she was talking to, with that much venom in her voice.

 

Why didn’t he see it before?

 

She always made snide comments about Porchay when they were hanging out, never stopping, even when he shut down her comments every time.

 

He should have kicked her out after the first comment.

 

He should have kicked her out, because she was an ex, how was Porchay meant to react?

 

“One day, Kim’s going to wake up and think, ‘you know what, I don’t want to date someone whose idea of fun is staying in all night to have dull, vanilla sex.’ It’s not going to work out and you know it.”

 

Kim turned the corner, his fears quickly being confirmed when he saw Porchay standing opposite Lay, looking down at the ground, fists tightly clenched.

 

Neither of them had spotted him yet.

 

“Someday….” Lay continued, “… he’s going to see that you are utterly, utterly intolerable and dump you like yesterday’s- “

 

“-HEY!”

 

They both turned to him, Lay looked alarmed as Porchay winced visibly.

 

“What gives you the right to talk about him that way?!” He snapped, moving to stand by Porchay’s side, taking his boyfriend’s hand in a silent show of support.

 

Chay was back to looking back at the ground.

 

“Kim, I- “

 

Kim shot Lay a glare, stopping her words in their tracks.

 

Nobody got to hurt Chay, not on his watch, and the fact that it had gone on for long make Kim feel a little bit sick.

 

“What’s going on here?” Kim snapped, “Why are you talking to Porchay this way?”

 

“Kimmy, I was just joking- “

 

“- It didn’t sound like joking.”

 

“He’s just not who I was expecting you to date after well… me, you know?” She twirled a lock of hair around her finger.

 

“Yeah well, I tried dating a slut and had my fun, and now I’m looking to settle down with the love of my life.” His blood felt like it was boiling, “Do you even know who you’re talking to? Porchay is the kindest and most compassionate person I have ever met, and I love him more than anything.”

 

If she was hurt by the slut comment, Lay didn’t show it, rolling her eyes, “You’re acting like you’re old or something. You’re meant to be having fun you know.”

 

“I’m also meant to be happy!”

 

“Happy?! You’re happy with some- “

 

“- Don’t.” Kim snapped. “Don’t you dare say the next word. I am happy and in love with Porchay and there is nothing you can do about it!”

 

“You- “

 

Kim turned away from her, looking around to see if any of their bodyguards were hanging around.

 

As if summoned, Porsche emerged, looking more than a little smug, making Kim wonder how long he’d been listening there for.

 

“Lay is leaving.” Kim stated, “Make sure she has all of her things.”

 

“Already done.”

 

As Porsche gently, but very firmly removed a protesting Lay from the area, Kim turned to Porchay, “Are you okay?”

 

Chay wouldn’t look at him, giving Kim a weak shrug.

 

“Hey… what’s wrong?”

 

“Did-did you mean all that? About settling down and- “

 

“- Every word.”

 

Chay gave him a slightly teary smile as Kim placed a soft kiss on his forehead.

 

“You are the love of my life, Chay. Never forget that.”

 

“…I won’t.”

Chapter 880: Tan/Bun - Protective Bun/Hurt Tan

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ChaosGremlinEsquire: If it's not too late I would like a Tan/Bun fic from Manner of Death. Badass Bun/Hurt Tan. There's just not much hurt/comfort with Tan out there. So...

An old enemy of Tan's comes back to town bent on a bit of revenge. Maybe Tan gets beaten badly, maybe it's a stab wound, or whatever you feel comfortable writing. But Bun comes to the rescue and runs off the bad guys (Maybe with Oat's help. Or not) And Doc Bun cares for his husband's injuries afterwards.

……………………………………………………..

 

Tan stepped out of the clinic, blowing a kiss towards the window that he knew to be Bun’s office, not caring whether or not the Doctor saw him.

 

It was dark, with Bun and Oat having to stay behind to work on a James Doe case that had been found in the river, leaving Tan with the task of making sure they were at least fed. There was barely any light in the area, not that he overly minded, whistling as he headed to the car.

 

Others might find the silence unnerving, but there was something oddly soothing about it to him. Hearing nothing but his own heartbeat as he opened the doors.

 

When he heard the bang, he thought it was fireworks.

 

It wasn’t until he felt the pain in his side, searing through his veins like lava, that he cried out and doubled over, leaning heavily on his car before his legs gave out beneath him as he collapsed to the ground. He held his hand to his side, already feeling the warm blood coating his hand and his shirt.

 

Shit.

 

Shit, who-

 

He looked around, feeling tears welling in his eyes as he desperately tried to see who had just attacked him like this. His felt his stomach twist, a wave of bile burning at his throat as he looked back at the clinic, wondering if Bun had heard the bang.

 

Was he taking shelter?

 

Was he safe?

 

He forced himself to his knees, only for his legs to slide out from beneath him. He winced as he used his free hand to try and pull him out of any possible line of fire.

 

It was then that he heard the footsteps moving across the stones, prompting him to look up.

 

Vaguely, he recognised this man from somewhere, but he couldn’t place it in the slightest.

 

“So, this is what’s become of the mighty ‘Tan’.” The man sneered mockingly, “Pity… I really thought this was going to be a challenge, you know? A lot of very important people want you dead you know? You pissed a lot of them off you know.”

 

Tan bit back a retort.

 

He didn’t have the strength to fight back.

 

The man shook his head, feigning pity. He lifted his gun, aiming the barrel at Tan’s head.

 

Tan held his gaze defiantly.

 

And then there was a second click.

 

“Drop the gun!” A familiar voice ordered.

 

The man had visibly tensed at the sound. A hired killer he might be, but even a hired killer didn’t want to die.

 

“I won’t say it again!” Bun warned, aiming a gun at the man, Oat behind him, brandishing a baseball bat in one hand and a phone in the other, “Drop it!”

 

Tan had to give his lover credit because the man’s voice didn’t even shake a little.

 

“And just what do you think you’re going to do about it?” The man lowered his gun just a little, moving as though to aim it at Bun, who still didn’t even flinch.

 

And then the gun was back to aiming at Tan, finger clenching on the trigger.

 

BANG.

 

Tan flinched back, only for his eyes to widen when he saw the man collapse to the ground, grabbing at his hand frantically as it bled profusely, desperately trying to stop the bleeding.

 

“Did you aim for that?” Tan heard Oat asked Bun, who groaned.

 

“No… I was aiming for his shoulder.” Bun handed Oat the gun, who fumbled with it for a moment, rushing over to Tan as he went into Doctor mode, examining the wound in his side, “Okay, it’s just a graze, but we should really get it stitched up as soon as possible.” He helped Tan to his feet, steadying him as best he could, half dragging him back to the clinic.

 

“Ummm, what are we doing with him?” Oat asked a little shakily.

 

Bun glanced back at the groaning man, before sighing. “Get him fixed up as best you can… You call the Inspector, right?”

 

“Yeah, he said he’d be here soon.”

 

“Good, he can help. Get him restrained to the railings and bandage him up as best you can.”

 

“…I think he needs a hospital.”

 

“Then the Inspector can take him to one after he places him under arrest.” And for Bun, that was the end of the conversation, as he heard a car racing towards the clinic.

 

Inspector M to the rescue once again.

 

Bun helped him inside, quickly rushing him to a room and helping him onto the bed, grabbing the supplies needed.

 

“This is going to hurt.” He warned Tan, leaning over and pressing a quick kiss to his cheek, pulling away before Tan could try and tempt him into something more proper. Carefully, he peeled the fabric away from the wound, cleaned it (ignoring Tan’s curses), before numbing it and stitching it.

 

“It’s too shallow to have done anything internally.” He stated, sighing in relief, “You’re lucky really, that he didn’t just go for a head shot or- “

 

“- I didn’t know you could shoot.”

 

Bun stared at him for a moment, before shaking his head, “Well… I clearly can’t, I was aiming for his shoulder!"

 

"And instead hit him in the hand, saving my life.” Tan leant over, pressing a quick kiss to Bun’s cheek, “My hero.” He then paused, “Where did you even get a gun?”

 

“Best not to think about that.”

Chapter 881: Pat/Pran - Chapter 798 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Flirty_Queen: 798 sequel/prequel please!! Wai mentions something about Pran/wai relationship that happened in the past, pat gets jealous again and wai surprisingly manages to console pat despite his love-hate relationship with him, saying (reluctantly) that Pran is far happier with pat, maybe giving some reasons as why wai/Pran never worked out.

 

………………………………………..

 

“Oh God.”

 

All eyes turned to Wai, who turned his phone screen until Pran could see it.

 

“They’ve made a sequel to that awful film we saw together, remember?”

 

Pat watched Pran examining the screen, before letting out an identical groan, “Why, why would they do that?!”

 

“You should take Pat to see it.” Wai teased, “He can have the worst ending to a date ever this time.”

 

It felt like his heart had sunk to his stomach, not feeling hungry as he packed his lunch away. He barely heard Pran whispering his name as he did so, but he did feel his boyfriend grab his wrist before he could beat a hasty retreat.

 

“I have… a project to do.” He muttered, ignoring Korn’s confused expression and Pran’s hurt one as he pulled free and headed off in the opposite direction.

 

……………………………

 

“Ummm.” Wai frowned, “That was odd?”

 

“He looked like someone kicked his puppy.” Korn stated, watching as Pran got to his feet and tried to catch up with Pat.

 

They watched the silent conversation, as Pran leant in for a kiss, which Pat neatly managed to dodge, leaving Pran looking hurt and confused at the behaviour, staying where he was as Pat got away.

 

Slowly, Pran headed back to the table.

 

“So…” Wai began, “… what was all that about?”

 

“He… didn’t like hearing that you and I dated when you first mentioned it.” Pran sighed, “He was a little bit jealous when you explained it to him, but I thought we were past it!”

 

“…Until I mentioned the fact that we went on dates.” Wai groaned, “Even if that one was particularly bad. Dating people go on dates! Why is he like this?!”

 

Pran nodded, “I should talk to him and- “

 

“-Let me.”

 

“Huh?”

 

Wai shrugged, “Somebody needs to explain to him why we never would have worked, and trust me when I say, it’ll sound better coming from me. That way, he’s sure that I’m not about to pursue you again, and he knows that I’m not going to lie to him to make him feel a little better.”

 

“…Are you sure?”

 

“Trust me.”

 

……………………………….

 

Pat tried not to groan when he saw Wai waiting for him outside of the library, heading over to him.

 

“What?”

 

“… Let’s walk.”

 

Wai didn’t give him much of a choice, already walking away as Pat sighed and rushed to catch up.

 

“You know, we really only dated for a couple of months.” Wai sighed, “And we were pretty much kids at the time. Both confused about our sexuality, best friends who thought that we were close because of deeper feelings, and actually weren’t.”

 

“… Were you serious?”

 

“As serious as two kids could be.” Wai shrugged, “We went on dates, we held hands… there was a brief kiss or two.” He looked over at Pat, “Pran will probably never say this because he doesn’t want to ‘hurt my feelings’ or something stupid like that, but he hated kissing me, and I honestly hated kissing him.”

 

Pat looked confused.

 

As though he couldn’t fathom a reason why someone would hate kissing Pran.

 

“I made some comment about not being sure that we were right for each other, and we easily decided that we were better off as friends.” Wai looked over at Pat, stopping as Pat stopped as well, “You don’t have to be jealous you know, there is nothing between Pran and I, and there never will be. It would be like kissing my brother.”

 

“That… does make me feel a little better actually.”

 

“Good.”

 

Wai tensed a little when a sly smirk appeared on Pat’s face.

 

“Would you prefer to be kissing Korn instead?”

 

“Shut up.”

Chapter 882: Tan/Bun - Attack On Tan's House AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from AnonymouS: I'd be very happy if u could write about Manner of Death again?! I think those are among my favourites!!!!!!
Do you remember when they both get attacked in Tan's house?? Maybe u could write about a scenario where escaping takes a little longer / a little more fighting. Hella tough but works out in the end!!?
Thank you!!!!!!

…………………………………………….

 

Bun had never had so much happen to him over the years that he’d been alive, in comparison to the scant few weeks that he’d lived through after returning to this village.

 

It was terrifying, but with Tan here, he felt a little better.

 

A little.

 

Seeing the warm look on Tan’s face has he brought the food over, Bun chuckled. It was almost domestic.

 

“Is that naem?”

 

“I just used everything in the fridge.” Bun tried to play off.

 

When Tan made a joke about it needing a sauce, with Bun bantering about his ‘upper-classness’, they were lulled into a false sense of security. Tan went up to get a sauce, only to freeze near the window.

 

“Tan? What’s wrong?”

 

“…Someone’s here.”

 

Bun felt fear freeze his muscles in place, looking through the gaps in the curtains, to see a man making his way up towards the property, not even trying to hide.

 

They couldn’t call the police, not with how corrupt they were.

 

Maybe they could leave before-

 

“GET DOWN!”

 

Hands shoved him to the ground, as Tan’s pain-filled cry echoed throughout the room. Looking over at him, Bun’s eyes widened at the sight of the blood oozing out from between Tan’s fingers.

 

Someone had slipped in through the front door.

 

They were surrounded, or at least, that’s what it felt like.

 

Several more men entered the room, judging by the number of guns that were going off right now, as Bun looked over at an injured Tan, realising that there was nothing he could do at the moment.

 

There would be no chance for them to get away.

 

And he’d hidden the gun in the fireplace.

 

He looked over in that direction.

 

Could he make it?

 

“Don’t.” He heard Tan groan, “The drawer…my gun….”

 

“-It’s not there.” Bun groaned, arms over his head as the sofa splintered above him.

 

“What do you mean it’s not there?”

 

“I-I hid it!”

 

“Why?!”

 

“Do you really want to talk about this now?!”

 

Tan let out a sound either pain or frustration, or perhaps a mixture of both. He didn’t say anything else though, looking around the room, as though desperately searching for a way out.

 

Opposite, the glass of the window was shattered and splintered, as Bun had a terrible, horrible idea.

 

“Through the window.” He whispered, “They’ll have to reload soon, right? So, we’ll jump through the window.”

 

“This isn’t an action film!”

 

“It feels like it!”

 

Tan stared at him for a moment, before sighing and nodding wearily. “I’ll listen out for the reloading.” He whispered, “Move with me, okay?”

 

“Okay.”

 

They sheltered there for a few moments more, until the sound of gunshots died down just a little.

 

“NOW!”

 

They both darted towards the window, jumping into it shoulder first as the window shattered fully around them. They landed on the grass with the thud, rolling down the hill until they finally came to a stop.

 

“Shit!” Tan grunted, clutching at his gun wound, but still forcing himself to get up, knowing that they would be chased.

 

He was right.

 

As someone raced down the hill towards them, Bun instinctively kicked out at them, tripping them up and sending them falling to the ground, as Tan was quick to knock them out with his good hand.

 

“The car! The car!”

 

Aching and bleeding in several places from the glass, they rushed towards the car, clambering in and setting off as quickly as they could.

 

It wasn’t long before they saw that they were still being followed.

 

And Tan was looking a little woozy from the blood loss.

 

Bun desperately swerved from side to side, to stop them from pulling up alongside them, feeling himself starting to panic just a little.

 

They needed medical car, and soon.

 

But nowhere was safe whilst they were being chased.

 

“There’s a red light ahead.”

 

“K-Keep going!”

 

Bun pressed the accelerator down as hard as he could, resisting the urge to just close his eyes and hope for the best.

 

They made it across the junction just in time, seeing the other car stopped at the red light, giving them a nearly 50 seconds getaway time.

 

Wearily, Bun practically deflated in his seat. “We need to get to somewhere we can clean up all this blood and that wound.” He whispered, voice shaking dramatically, “Any-any ideas?”

 

“Just… follow my directions.” Tan was clearly fighting to stay awake, “Are you… okay?”

 

“… I’ll be better once all this is over.”

 

There, Tan had no argument.

Chapter 883: Ayan/Akk - Protective Ayan

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Nessin: I have a thing for the main couple of The Eclipse!!
So, could you do a prompt with a protective boyfriend aka Ayan, when Akk gets targeted & attacked by some of his... friends (?), who think Ayan would agree with what they're doing bc they too want to get rid of the school system (& blame it all on Akk, bc he's the head student). But obviously couldn't be more wrong!

………………………………………………………………….

 

Ayan wasn’t paying all that much attention as he headed out of the school doors, wondering if Akk would mind if he intruded on his boyfriend’s patrol.

 

He probably wouldn’t.

 

As much as Akk wouldn’t admit it, he enjoyed spending time with Ayan, even if their relationship had hit a rough spot after Akk’s reveal and the knowledge that Ayan had been using him to solve his uncle’s suicide.

 

Pausing just outside of the doors, one foot tapping against the top step with impatience, Ayan hesitated over his decision.

 

It was the slur that grabbed his attention, making him tense just a little as he looked around, trying to figure out where it was coming from.

 

Moving down the steps, he headed down the steps and headed around the corner, seeing a familiar looking student leaning over Akk… who had clearly been pushed to the ground.

 

With a jolt, Ayan realised he was looking at Thua.

 

Akk’s friend… well, at least he had been

 

Anger curled in his gut when he saw the look of alarm, but also resignation on Akk’s face.

 

Like he believed that he deserved this.

 

That was probably why he wasn’t fighting back, like he knew Akk could.

 

He was striding forwards before he could even register it. He slammed a fist into Thua’s face, seconds before the student could kick at Akk.

 

Ayan was sure that his knuckles actually split open on his face, grabbing his shirt and pinning him to the ground. “What… the hell, do you think you’re doing?!” He hissed, so angry that he could barely get the words out.

 

“He’s getting away with it!” Thua hissed, “He’s getting away with everything!”

 

Could he get away with breaking his nose?

 

“You joined in with this whole curse thing!” Ayan frowned, “You’re just as bad!”

 

“He’s the Head student!”

 

“And apparently, you’re a sheep!”

 

Not his best insult, but with how angry he was, Thua was lucky that that was all that happened.

 

“You went along with it, remember? At least Akk had something to lose if he didn’t go along with it, what was your excuse?!”

 

From the way Thua was glaring up at him, he didn’t have an excuse for him. With one last kick at him, Ayan gave him a rude gesture, waiting for him to scrabble to his feet and run in the opposite direction, before turning to a wide-eyed Akk and kneeling beside him.

 

“Hey… are you alright?”

 

“I- “

 

“- Could have seriously handled that.” Ayan scolded him, “You kicked my ass when you were ill, remember?”

 

Akk was silent.

 

“Right… come on, let’s get you patched up.”

 

…………………………………..

 

It was only some grazed palms that Ayan had to worry about cleaning before dealing with his own knuckles, gently rubbing the antiseptic into it, and hissing at the sting.

 

“You didn’t have to step in like that.” Akk whispered, “He’s right… just because of my family, I made people’s lives miserable, made them scared, and- maybe he’s right to be angry.”

 

“You were forced into it.” Ayan stated, “The school is corrupt and that is that…besides, I couldn’t just stand on the side-lines, you’re my boyfriend! Remember? The asshole got what he deserved and that is that.”

 

Akk clenched his jaw with a sharp nod, allowing Ayan to wrap his arms around him and pull him closer, feeling newly bandaged hands running through his hair.

 

“Now…” Ayan’s voice was a little more teasing now, “… do you want me to kiss your boo boos for you? So long as you kiss mine as we- ow!”

 

“That was deserved, and you know it.”

Chapter 884: Padbok/Wayu - Getting Together/Choking Kink (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: This is going to be a ghost ship: Padbok x Wayu NSFW where:

Padbok knew about Thanu having a thing for Wayu and decides to confront Wayu about it in let's say a locker room. Then, Padbok corners him into the bathroom and somehow chokes him but not in a hurtful way but Wayu has a thing for choking (like a kink) and not helping the fact that he found Padbok attractive especially in his tank top. He accidentally left a moan to it and Padbok decides then to seduce him. He brings him to his apartment and... you know the rest. Ending would be Padbok saying he's a better guy than Thanu and he'll prove it to him. That spurns Wayu on.

…………………………………………….

 

Thanu was making this too easy for him.

 

Padbok eyed the photo of Thanu and Wayu practically pressed up against each other thoughtfully, before shoving it into his pocket.

 

Too, too easy.

 

Knowing that classes would be over soon, and that Thanu would be busy with after-classes activities, Padbok decided to meet Wayu there. Waiting near the bathrooms near the classroom, Padbok leant against the wall and just waited.

 

Anyone who gave him a curious look, he shot them a quick glare, getting them to mind their own business.

 

And then Wayu came walking past, looking down at his phone and thankfully, without his friends to protect him.

 

The corridor was nearly deserted by this point, so it was no struggle to grab Wayu and pull him into the bathroom, ignoring his yelp of protest as he locked the door behind him. He then had the younger man up against the wall by the throat, leaning in close.

 

“Your boyfriend dumps you, and then you go spreading your legs for the next one who comes along?”

 

Wayu opened his mouth to say something, only for Padbok’s grip to tighten slightly, making him squeak.

 

“He’s just playing a game with you, you know.” Padbok hissed, “He doesn’t really care about you.”

 

“I- “

 

Padbok’s grip tightened again, and that’s when he heard it.

 

A slight moan.

 

He pulled back slightly, seeing a light flush on Wayu’s cheek, as the younger man avoided all eye contact.

 

“Do you like this?”

 

Wayu tried to shake his head, only for Padbok to tighten his grip again, prompting another moan to break free.

 

Interesting.

 

……………………………..

 

Wayu honestly thought that he was dreaming.

 

The only that that was missing, that Padbok wasn’t in his tank top.

 

When Padbok pulled back and gave him a contemplative look, Wayu decided that if this was a dream, he didn’t want to wake up any time soon.

 

And then Padbok crashed their lips together in a feverish kiss, smirking against Wayu’s lips, who couldn’t bring himself to care about that this moment. Not when he could feel those fingers still around his throat.

 

“Come on.” Padbok muttered, letting go of him, turning and clearer expecting Wayu to follow him.

 

Perhaps he was being foolish… but he followed.

 

……………………………..

 

Padbok thought he was being kind by bringing Wayu to his room, instead of doing this in the bathroom. As soon as the door shut behind him, he was sitting on the bed and pulling Wayu over to sit on his lap as his hands roamed the others’ body, kneading and massaging at the flesh, from his thighs to his hips to his chest.

 

His hands then tangled in Wayu’s neat hair, kisses venturing south, kissing along the jaw before he reached where Wayu’s neck met his shoulder.

 

Judging by the moans, Wayu not only had a choking kink, but a very sensitive neck.

 

Feeling Wayu grind against him, clothes were quickly shed, scattering all over the floor, before Padbok was turning them over on the bed, reaching out to grab the lube from under the pillow.

 

This was all just his revenge on Thanu.

 

That’s what he had to keep telling himself.

 

……………………………………..

 

Wayu groaned as Padbok pushed his way inside, hands gripping tightly at his hips as he immediately set a relentless pace.

 

He couldn’t keep up, wrapping his arms around Padbok’s shoulders to keep himself grounded.

 

…………………………..

 

As the sound of skin slapping skin filled the room, Padbok made sure to mark Wayu everywhere he could.

 

Thanu would see this.

 

He would see that he was too late.

 

He slid his hand up and tightened it around Wayu’s throat, keeping him in place as his picked up the pace just a little as he tightened his grip, leaning in close until their noses were touching, lips ghosting against Wayu’s, feeling and hearing the breathless whines for more.

 

He felt hands wrap around his waist, a silent signal that Wayu probably needed to breathe as Padbok loosened his hold.

 

“You’re mine.” He whispered, “I’m a better man than Thanu… and I can prove it.” He re-tightened his hold, “Would Thanu hold you down and give you want you wanted like this?”

 

“N-No.” Wayu groaned, placing both hands on Padbok’s chest, letting out a choked, “Yours”, before he came with a sharp yelp, clenching out Padbok, who came not long afterwards, only just remembering to let go of Wayu’s neck before he tensed.

 

Pulling out, he rolled to the side of Wayu, both of them panting through their aftermaths.

 

“I mean it you know.” Padbok whispered, “Give me a chance, and I’ll prove it.”

 

Weakly, Wayu nodded.

 

Now… how to explain this to Thanu?

Chapter 885: Prapai/Sky - Nightmare Fluff (TW: Non-Con Mentions)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: It might be a bit early bc the story isn't complete, but until the time u'll write this it might be, so anything regarding Love In The Air that u will feel needs to be addressed or completed or shown from a different view or brought to a better outcome etc.

………………………………………

 

Sky woke up confused, at first not registering properly what was up and what was down. He was lying face down even though he tended to prefer to sleep on his back.

 

There was someone on top of him.

 

Why was there someone on top of him?

 

He tried to push against whoever it was, feeling completely and totally trapped, but his body was still struggling to wake up, muscles refusing to work, giving him almost no strength.

 

“Hng.” He tried to speak up, but his tongue was numb, like the rest of his body. He tried again and again and again, until he finally managed to put the words together, “O-off! G-g-g-get off!”

 

There was a brief mumble, but nobody shifted.

 

It felt wrong.

 

His body was hot all over, and he felt more powerless than he ever-

 

He felt like he had when Gun- the panic started up again

 

“Sky?” A soft, clearly sleepy voice spoke up, a gentle hand shaking at his shoulder, prompting him to curl up into a tight ball, pulling the sheets tight around his body, “Sky, honey?”

 

He didn’t listen, fear having settled deep into his bones. Fighting back would only get him hurt, so he stayed as still as possible.

 

And then there was light.

 

It startled him fully awake, sitting straight up and looking around the room in panic.

 

Beside him, Prapai was giving him a concerned look, leaning back to try and give him some space. “Bad dream?” He asked, “Do you want me to- “

 

“S-stay, please.” He whispered, “I-I just- “

 

“You’re safe here.” Prapai still stayed where he was, “You know this, right? Nobody will hurt you.”

 

After taking a few deep breaths, Sky left his defensive position, rolling closer to Prapai, who wrapped his arms around him slowly, being careful not to squeeze him and make him feel trapped.

 

“It was just you pressed up against my back.” He whispered, “I-I just panicked.”

 

“I should have remembered that.” Prapai hissed, shaking his head, as though mentally scolding himself, “You fell asleep in my arms and it’s… nice that you were so comfortable, so I-I just let you stay there. I’m sorry… I should have given you some space.”

 

“It’s not your fault.” Sky argued.

 

“Still, I should have been more careful.”

 

Sky knew that this was hard for the both of them, but Sky appreciated the effort that Prapai was putting into giving him space and respecting his wishes. He appreciated what a loving boyfriend he could be, even when Sky struggled with the more physical aspect of their relationship.

 

“Do you want me to get you anything?” Prapai asked, ever willing to give Sky anything he asked for.

 

“…A cup of tea?”

 

Prapai chuckled, the warm sound making Sky feel fuzzy and loved. “Whatever you want darling. I’ll be right back.” He got out of bed, as Sky let go of him to curl back on his side.

 

He couldn’t doze off again with the memories still on his mind, but he enjoyed the silence and calmness of the empty room. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to spend time with Prapai, or that he didn’t want him there… but when he felt like this, he just wanted to be alone sometimes.

 

Prapai came back with his mug of tea, setting it on the nightstand, allowing Sky to take it at his own leisure.

 

As Sky drank, delighting in the sweetness of it, Prapai sat on the other side of the bed, resting against the headboard, scrolling through his phone, waiting until Sky placed the mug back down, before speaking up again.

 

“Ready to try and sleep?”

 

“Mn.”

 

“Lights on or off?”

 

“Off please.” Sky had had worst nights, where the lights on were a necessity, but thankfully, that wasn’t tonight.

 

As the lights clicked off, he rolled onto his side, pressing his front against Prapai’s side, making him hum happily. And when he felt like he needed space, his boyfriend let him go.

 

In these moment, Sky knew he was the luckiest boy in the world.

Chapter 886: Xi Gu x MODC Gang - Gangbang (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: A MODC gangbang fic where Hao ting's group just when on from a sports practice (u choose what sports) and Hao Ting caught Xi gu in a computer room...watching p*rn and not just any p*rn, a gangbang one. Hao ting then devises a plan with his group of friends (including bo Xiang) that they'll make his fantasies come true. They brought him to classroom and have their way with him, taking turns. In the end, they pampered and took care of him cause we love Xi gu being taken care of. UwU

 

……………………………………………………

 

Xi Gu never expected this to happen.

 

When Hao Ting stumbled in on him watching porn on his new phone, whilst waiting for the boys to finish with their mandatory sports lesson, he expected a few weeks, possibly months, of teasing.

 

In fact, he fully thought Hao Ting would mention it in a future wedding speech or something like that, especially considering the nature of the video itself.

 

This, he never expected.

 

His legs trembled as he tried to desperately to keep upright. He had no idea how long he’d been here, or how many times they’d already cum inside and on him. He could feel the warm stickiness on his back and ass, but they were secondary sensations to the feelings of the cocks dominating his ass and throat.

 

A hand in his hair yanked his head up and off the cock, forcing him to look up at Hao Ting, who continued to move in and out of his mouth leisurely, before pulling out and rubbing his cock against Xi Gu’s cheek. “Still with us?”

 

Xi Gu panted he tried to stay steady, but the person currently pounding into him from the other side (one of the twins if he remembered correctly), was making that a little bit difficult. Instead of an answer, he let out a little whine, staring up at Hao Ting as he struggled not to fall.

 

“Maybe we should give him a break?” Bo Xiang asked, “He looks pretty out of it….do they look this out of it in porn?”

 

“You do know that they had breaks and stuff in porn, right?”

 

“No, obviously I don’t.”

 

The twin behind him, slowed down a little, hands firmly on his hips, giving them a little squeeze. “We gave him a safe word though?”

 

“That’s useless if he can’t speak!”

 

It was Gao Chun who he saw next, a concerned look on the other’s face, “Are you okay Xi Gu?”

 

“I-I’m fine- “ Xi Gu managed to find his voice again. It was all over overwhelming, but he didn’t want it to stop at all, “P-please, don’t stop!”

 

“Are you sure?” The concerned tone sounded like Xia En, “We’ve been going at this for a while.”

 

Xi Gu nodded, bucking his hips to try and get Xia De to start moving again.

 

“Shit” Xia De muttered, “I don’t think any of us are going to be able to walk tomorrow.”

 

Knowing that that would definitely be the case for him, Xi Gu ignored the future consequences and reached out to try and pull Hao Ting closer, only for his hands to be grabbed, directed to stroke at Bo Xiang and Gai Chun’s cocks, as Hao Ting pressed his own cock back inside

 

“They had double penetration in that video you caught him watching, right Hao Ting?”

 

Xi Gu flushed with the knowledge that they’d watched the video in its entirety. It was one of his favourites… he knew what Xia De was referring to. Squeaking as the older twin tilted his hips to drive deeper into his ass, he tried to focus on the conversation now happening above his head.

 

“Do you think he can take both of us?”

 

“Both of us?” Xia En sounded confused.

 

“He means in his ass!” Gao Chun hissed, “Mate, he’s only little- “

 

“- Another time.” Hao Ting’s voice was firm, “When we can prepare him properly.”

 

Xi Gu couldn’t help but moan in anticipation, throwing more effort into stroking Gao Chun and Bo Xiang, and sucking at Hao Ting’s cock.

 

“He’s so eager for it though!”

 

“Another time!”

 

Xia De accepted that, thrusting a few more times, before pulling out and coming all over Xi Gu’s back.

 

Almost immediately, Xia En was taking his place, pressing his cock inside.

 

Everything went blank. All Xi Gu could think of was the sensation of all these cocks around him, making him ache. It was too much and yet not enough at the same time, as his movement grew clumsy.

 

Gao Chun was the next to come, his come splattering over Xi Gu’s cheek, closely followed by Bo Xiang, who came over the opposite cheek. With his hands free, he braced himself a little better, feeling Hao Ting’s thrusts getting rougher and rougher.

 

It all felt insanely good, and soon, he could feel himself trembling as his own orgasm started to creep up on him.

 

When he felt Hao Ting’s hips stuttering, groaning as he came, he came with a yelp, clenching around Xia En as everything went white around him.

 

The next time he felt aware, there was a warm body pressed against him, smelling Hao Ting’s aftershave as he lay on his boyfriend’s chest. Humming, he stirred a little, looking up to see Hao Ting smiling softly down at him.

 

“Hey, back with us?”

 

“Hmm.”

 

Vaguely, he could feel other hands cleaning him off and rubbing aching muscles.

 

“Hao Ting thought we broke you.” Bo Xiang softly piped up, having just entered the room, a cup of tea in his hands, “But don’t let the others fool you, we were all just as worried after you passed out.”

 

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Xia En then asked.

 

“My ass hurts.” Xi Gu whined, “And my throat… when I talk.”

 

“I’m not surprised.” Bo Xiang shook his head, “Hao Ting wanted to do this in a classroom, like after all the classes were over like in the video, but with the noises you were making- “He winced, “- we would definitely have been caught, and I would personally, have been murdered.”

 

Xi Gu blinked.

 

Hao Ting wanted to-

 

He looked up at his boyfriend, who was avoiding eye contact.

 

This was a conversation for another time.

 

For now, he was going to let himself sink into the aftercare they were providing and focus on recovery.

Chapter 887: Kinn/Porsche - Protective Kinn

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormborn_88: Nooooo idea if I'll have made it once I sent this comment, but a) loved the last two stories A BIG LOT and b) would a KinnPorsche prompt with a protective Kinn be to your liking? I feel like those two are weirdly underrepresented in the prompts (though I didn't read the all tbh, so could be wrong ;)).

Edit: Protective towards his bf Porsche that is :)

………………………………………………

 

Kinn was secure in his relationship with Porsche.

 

They’d been through too much together for him not to be, so he knew that Porsche only had eyes for him. In the mornings, despite how rough Kinn felt, Porsche would always make sure that the first thig he did, was press a kiss to some part of his face, forehead, cheek, lips etc.

 

When together, they were practically pressed up against each other, unless it was some sort of official event where Porsche was expected to fulfil a bodyguard role.

 

So no, Kinn had no doubts in his mind that he and Porsche were meant to be, and it definitely wasn’t Porsche that he was worried about, as he sat at his personal booth in the club, watching as Porsche weaved through the throng of sweaty bodies and dancing people to get them something to drink.

 

He turned his attention from his lover as Kim and Porchay flirted next to him, rolling his eyes fondly as he looked away and focused on the rest of the club, taking care to ignore whatever his oldest brother was doing on the other side of the room.

 

The worry started to build when he realised that it was taking far longer than it should to pick up a few drinks.

 

He scanned the crowd, straightening up when he couldn’t see Porsche anywhere.

 

Heart racing, he stood from the booth quickly, ignoring the concerned protests from his brother and Porchay. Porsche should be at the bar, or maybe heading back through the crowd, but even as Kinn climbed onto the seat of the booth, he still couldn’t see him.

 

He had a lot of enemies.

 

A lot of them.

 

And all of them knew who Porsche was.

 

He pushed through the crowd, not bothering to apologising or anything like that, looking around frantically until he caught Porsche’s voice somewhere over to his right.

 

“Leave me alone, I have better things to be doing than talking to a creep like you.”

 

Kinn spun around, sighing relief when he spotted Porsche, only for his heart to clench again when he noticed an older man standing far too close to him for comfort, a hand gripping at Porsche’s elbow. The man gave Porsche a leer that made Kinn shudder, even from this distance.

 

And then he saw that the man was running his other hand down Porsche’s side before letting it rest at Porsche’s slim waist.

 

“Just one night.” The man spoke loudly over the music, “I can offer you as much as you want.”

 

Kinn found that he was nearly shaking with rage.

 

Was this creep seriously implying that his boyfriend, was a prostitute?!

 

This wasn’t jealousy he was feeling, knowing that this creep couldn’t even tempt Porsche into brushing pinky fingers with his. No, this was pure rage, because how dare he assume that Porsche was a prostitute, and then refuse to take no for an answer?!

 

He knew what could happen to those believed to be in the sex trade.

 

Porsche cursed, as Kinn’s attention fell back on them.

 

The creep’s hand had snaked around Porsche’s waist to his back, then down to his butt, and had probably squeezed at it, judging by the way Porsche’s free hand, that wasn’t carrying a tray of drinks, was pulling back for a hit.

 

Kinn was there in an instant, grabbing the creep by the collar and pulling him back and away from Porsche, landing the hit himself. He hoped that the creep broke a hip with how hard he hit the floor.

 

“He’s not interested.” Kinn snapped through gritted teeth, “He said no, so take the fucking hint and don’t you dare treat him like he’s some sort of employee you can pay to have sex with your pathetic little self!”

 

“You- “

 

“- You just sexually harassed MY boyfriend and as I own this place, you’re lucky I’m not having you dragged out in a BODY BAG! Now get the fuck out!”

 

Needless to say, the creep beat a hasty exit.

 

Turning he examined Porsche, who was giving him an amused look, prompting an eye roll.

 

“I know, I know.” Kinn sighed, “You could have handled that, and was about to, but I really didn’t like seeing him treat you like that and- Mmph!”

 

Porsche cut him off by pressing their lips together, “My knight in shining armour.” He chuckled, “Have you ever thought about being a bodyguard himself?”

 

“Ha ha…. I would be an amazing bodyguard.” Kinn wrapped an arm around him, pulling him close, “Come on, before Kim and Porchay get involved.”

 

On the way there, if he had a sneaky grope to mark his property then only he, Porsche, and everyone who heard Porsche’s squeak knew about it.

Chapter 888: Taekyung/Shin Woo/Da On - Chapter 780 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: You know that Da on x Shin woo x Taekyung drunk gangbang fic? Can't remember what chapter that is but i was hoping you could do a sequel of it? Where they go all in and them taking care of Taekyung cause they love him. Tnx :))

…………………………………………

 

Taekyung got thrown onto the bed, a little huff escaping his lips.

 

“On all fours Tae-Tae.” Da On demanded, already removing his shirt in his excitement, watching as Taekyung obliged, back arching in the nicest way, presenting for the pair of them.

 

“Such a good boy, following orders like this.” Shin Woo praised, who was stripping as well.

 

Ever since that drunken night, this had become a regular thing between them, with Da On and Shin Woo quickly figuring out that Taekyung enjoyed being dominated, just a little bit, with just enough praise to take the edge off it all.

 

“Y-Yes Sir.” Taekyung breathed out as he leant down on his elbows, knowing that this was a favourite position of theirs.

 

“Look at you.” Shin Woo continued, “Are you going to let us use you again? Let us fuck you liked you’re nothing but a little sex toy?”

 

Taekyung whimpered, nodding slightly as he stopped himself from grinding his dropping cock down onto the mattress. Feeling Da On move to kneel behind him, he backed up against his cock, slowly wriggling his hips to try and entice him into going any further, grinding back against him.

 

Da On groaned, which encouraged him even more, until firm hands grabbed his hips, and he felt the tip of Da On’s cock lining up against his hole, entering with barely any resistance.

 

“He’s still loose from earlier.” Da On muttered, pushing in another couple of inches, “Come on, squeeze my cock like the greedy whore you are.”

 

Taekyung gasped at the words, clenching down around the cock, and making Da On groan. He gripped Taekyung’s slim hips and yanked him back until they were flush against each other, making Taekyung cry out. He tried to move, only to find that he was being held firmly in place.

 

“Did you forget who was in charge?” Da On growled into his ear, “Because I can refresh your memory?”

 

“I- Ah!”

 

Sucking harshly on the sensitive spot on the base of Taekyung’s neck, Da On wrapped a hand around the dripping cock, still not allowed Taekyung to move as he caught the man between the conflicting sensations.

 

“P-please!” Taekyung sobbed, thighs beginning to shake as Da On let go and shoved him back down onto the mattress, his cock slipping free for a moment, before he was pushing it back inside, hitting Taekyung’s prostate dead on.

 

Shin Woo watched the proceedings, stroking at Taekyung’s cheek lightly as he smiled up him, before bending down to capture his lips in a sweet, loving kiss (difficult with the force of Da On’s fucking).

 

Whining when the kiss ended, Taekyung blindly reached out for Shin Woo’s crotch, silently begging him to move closer.

 

“You want to suck me off?” Shin Woo asked softly, finger grazing along Taekyung’s wet bottom lip, as the other man nodded and opened up his mouth enough to allow the tip of the cock to slide in, suckling on it as Da On’s thrusts pushed him further and further onto it.

 

“Can I go deeper?” Shin Woo then asked, hands cupping Taekyung’s jaw lightly. Taekyung hummed around it, unable to nod his head as Shin Woo wasted no time sliding deeper into the wet heat, until Taekyung was swallowing around the intrusion in his throat.

 

And he just had to take that, Da On’s thrusts preventing him from bobbing his head up and down to his liking. He whined and clenched his hole as Da On’s cock hit his sweet spot over and over, sending him straight to the edge.

 

“He’s going to come.” Da On grunted, “I can feel it.”

 

Shin Woo leant down as much as he could with Taekyung still sucking his cock and whispering, “Go ahead baby, come for us.” He threaded his fingers through the others’ damp hair and massaged his scalp lightly. Once more quick thrust had Taekyung silently screaming as he shot his load all over the bed, going limp as he simply allowed Da On and Shin Woo to do what they wanted to him.

 

“I’m getting close.” Da On muttered, “I’m going to come in this sloppy hole.”

 

Taekyung moaned.

 

“Shin Woo, are you getting close?”

 

Shin Woo nodded, shoving his cock deep inside as the two men came at the same time, both moaning loudly as they came deep inside Taekyung.

 

Pulling out of Taekyung’s throat, rubbing at his shoulders as he gasped for air, Shin Woo whispered soothing words into Taekyung’s ears. “You did such a good job for us.” He made sure that Taekyung was relaxed and that his muscles weren’t aching, as Da On pulled out as well, “Such a good boy.”

 

“A brilliant boy.” Da On agreed, going to grab something to clean Taekyung with, as well as some tea for them to help pull Taekyung out of his subspace, “How do you feel?”

 

“Pretty good.” Taekyung slurred, a weak smile on his face, “No- no more for a while though?”

 

“Yeah, no more for a while. Do you want some honey in your tea?”

 

“Mmm, please.”

Chapter 889: Seryou/Yuzuru - Unconventional Marriage

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: An open prompt fic where you pic a couple that you believe is underrated and they got married in an unconventional way that you think hehe thanks!!!!

…………………………………….

 

Seryou could hardly sleep the night before the big day.

 

The big, big day.

 

He didn’t think his heart had ever hammered so hard for so long. He rose from bed early, missing having Yuzuru by his side. He couldn’t understand why his parents were being so strict about traditions all of a sudden but perhaps it was lack of a traditional bride/groom set up that was making them react this way.

 

He wanted to insist on sharing a room with his fiancé but had to give them something to focus on.

 

If them sleeping separately would help make this easier for them, then so be it.

 

He knew that his brother would be coming in soon to help him get dressed… but he couldn’t wait that long, going ahead and getting prepared by himself, bathing first and then getting into his suit. He smoothed his hands over the front of it, straightening his tie and making sure that it looked perfect.

 

Slipping on his shoes, he moved over to the mirror and couldn’t help but smile.

 

He never imagined that this would happen.

 

After dating all those girls, even if it was just for a week, he never expected to falling in love with the most unlikely candidate of them all.

 

And he certainly never expected to be getting married.

 

The ceremony wouldn’t begin for hours, so he would have to be sure not to ruin this suit before the ceremony. He knew he should eat, but really didn’t have the appetite for it, pacing his room whilst he waited, carefully sipping at some tea to calm his nerves.

 

Feeling restless and anxious, he decided to nip out for a walk.

 

His feet knew where to go, even whilst he wasn’t thinking of a destination, getting curious stares from everyone he passed.

 

Did he look like a runaway Groom?

 

Was he being judged for that?

 

Coming to a stop, he took a seat on a nearby park bench, breathing deeply and looking up at the sky. When Yuzuru had propose, Seryou had wanted nothing more than a simple, intimate ceremony, with just their closest friends and family there… now, it had turned into a full-blown affair that made him feel anxious to even think about.

 

“Seryou?”

 

Seryou jumped, looking up to see an equally well-dressed Yuzuru racing towards him, looking relieved to see him.

 

“Thank god I found you.” Yuzuru panted, “I thought you’d done a runner or something or- wow, you look amazing!”

 

Seryou blushed, appreciating Yuzuru’s bluntness, as always. “You look amazing as well.” He whispered, chuckling when Yuzuru visibly preened a little, “Sorry, I-I just needed to get some air.”

 

“Yeah, it’s getting to be a lot, right?”

 

“Hmm… we’re not meant to see each other before the ceremony.”

 

“It’ll be fine, besides, I missed you.” Yuzuru leant in, pressing a kiss to Seryou’s cheek, “I couldn’t deal with my busybody family for a moment longer.”

 

“I’m sure they’re not as bad as mine.”

 

Yuzuru nodded with a wince, “Yeah… you might be right. I think your mother was seconds away from pinning me down and gelling my hair to my head.”

 

Chuckling, Seryou ran his fingers through those messy brown locks, “I don’t think I’d recognise you if this was all neat.”

 

“…Are you as nervous as me?”

 

Feeling like he’d just gone through whiplash at the abrupt conversation change, Seryou looked Yuzuru in the eyes for a moment, before nodding with a little sigh, “I wanted something a little smaller.” He admitted, “Nothing too… big.”

 

“… So, you don’t want THIS wedding at all.”

 

Seryou shrugged, not wanting to admit it out loud.

 

“…So let’s go and get married in one of those little registry officers.”

 

“What?”

 

“Or right here!” Yuzuru beamed, “We can’t start the marriage being unhappy, so we’ll marry ourselves right here. Let me text my sister, she can be the witness!”

 

“…It wouldn’t be a proper wedding though and- “

 

“- it would be proper to us.”

 

Seryou paused.

 

“So?” Yuzuru leant in, “What do you say?”

 

Seryou couldn’t resist, pressing their lips together in a quick kiss.

 

“Let’s do it.”

 

Yuzuru beamed, quickly turning, and plucking a couple of small flowers from the ground, handing one to Seryou, who took it with no small amount of confusion.

 

“Something for us to exchange whilst your brother holds the rings hostage.” Yuzuru winked.

 

Seryou blushed, heart pounding as they held hands.

 

“I’ll start.” Yuzuru looked a little flushed as well, but elated at the same time, “Seryou, you have brought me so much happiness since the moment I met you. I never thought that I would ever find someone who looked past this handsome face of mine and actually like my brash personality as well, but you did, and I love you so much for that.”

 

Seryou wondered if he looked daft with how big he was smiling, feeling Yuzuru slip the flower behind his ear. Swallowing around a lump that had suddenly taken residence in his throat, he listened to the rest of the speech.

 

“I, Shino Yuzuru, vow to take you, Toji Seryou, as my husband. I am yours as you are mine, in sickness and in health. I will love you with everything I am, until death do us part.”

 

Seryou looked down at their entwined hands, unable to believe that this was actually happen as Yuzuru gave him a gentle squeeze.

 

And then he realised that it was his turn.

 

He cleared his throat. For a moment, he couldn’t say anything, all the words he could have said leaving him in a rush. “I- You proved me wrong on what I believed love should be, turning my world upside down until I came out… stronger. A better person I hope.” He stopped, hoping that he didn’t look too embarrassed or like he was about to burst into tears, “There is not one aspect of my life that you have not made better, and I am…so happy that you are in my life.” He placed his own flower behind Yuzuru’s ear, feeling like his heart would burst with how full it was, “I, Toji Seryou, vow to take you, Shino Yuzuru as my husband. I am yours as you are mine, in sickness and in health. I will love you with everything I am, until death do us part.”

 

Warm sunlight filtered through the leaves of the trees, casting them in a golden glow as they pressed their lips together.

 

“And now, we’re husband and husband.” Yuzuru whispered, “We don’t need a fancy ceremony and a piece of paper to tell us that.”

 

“… We still have to go to that wedding ceremony though.”

 

Yuzuru shrugged, “Yeah, but we’re already married. That’s just a load of… pomp and circumstance I think it’s called.”

 

“And you’ll be there with me?”

 

They shared another kiss.

 

“Always. We’re married now, right?”

 

“Right.”

 

“… I love you so much.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 890: Nubsib/Gene - Nightmares Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

The clock on the bedside table read 4:21am. Both Gene and Nubsib were peacefully asleep, Nubsib’s arm draped over his boyfriend as Gene was snuggled up against the other’s warm chest.

 

All was well… until muffled cries echoed through the room as Nubsib was slowly roused from sleep. He opened his eyes, blinking a few times to get rid of the stinging sensation, before listening out for whatever woke up again.

 

After a few seconds of silence, just when he was ready to get back to sleep, there was another quiet moan.

 

Sitting up as best he could, Nubsib stayed as quiet as he could, looking over at Gene… who was clearly in distress. His fists were clenched in the sheets, a light sheen of sweat covering his forehead.

 

If he put his head against Gene’s chest, Nubsib was sure he’d be able to hear Gene’s heart racing.

 

“S-stop.”

 

Gene let out a soft sob, and Nubsib instantly knew what was wrong. This happened frequently, unfortunately, when Gene had deadlines to adhere to.

 

Anxiety-induced nightmares.

 

It broke Nubsib’s heart because he couldn’t do anything about them.

 

He couldn’t make them stop.

 

But he did know how he could help.

 

“Gene? Gene, honey, wake up.” He gently shook the others’ shoulder, running a hand through the thick, dark hair. He could feel the hot sweat that was sure to be uncomfortable, as Gene was startled awake, breath hitching in his throat as small whimpers broke free.

 

“It’s okay, it’s okay.” Nubsib whispered the soft comforts.

 

“I-I’m sorry.” Gene’s whispered voice was laced with guilt. He always felt awful when he woke Nubsib up, even though he couldn’t deny that he appreciated the attention during these situations.

 

“You never need to be sorry.”

 

Repeating those words in his head, Gene tried to calm down; a technique that usually helped him to relax. However, sometimes it wasn’t so effective.

 

“Nubsib, can you…”

 

Nubsib instantly knew what he was saying, “Of course honey… of course.”

 

Nubsib started to sing softly, and closing his eyes wasn’t as difficult anymore. The blur of the night vanished and was replaced with darkness, Nubsib’s soothing voice lulling him into sleep.

 

That deep voice never failed to strip the breath from Gene’s lungs. He just wanted to bathe in that voice, letting the words brush over his skin and soothe him.

 

It was an addictive feeling.

 

The end of the lullaby drew to a close, as Nubsib smiled lightly, pleased that Gene’s eyes were finally flickering shut.

 

He was so beautiful when he was asleep… innocent and carefree.

 

His Gene.

 

The one he loved.

 

Panic attacks, nervous outbursts, sullen moods… he adored every inch of him.

 

And he knew that Gene loved him back just as much.

 

He finished off the lullaby, just as moonlight shone through a small gap in the curtains, glittering off Gene’s engagement ring as the author slept on. Carefully, so as not to wake him, Nubsib slid back into his previous lying position, wrapping his arms around Gene once again, falling asleep to the sight of their identical rings in the light.

Chapter 891: Jack/Zhao Zi - School AU (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: A Jack x Zhao Zhi school au where Zhao Zhi always teases Jack, his senior and Jack is somehow annoyed at him at the same time, found him cute. Then later on at the bathroom after practice, Zhao Zhi teases him again and Jack decides to teach him a lesson and change this little guys' mind about him. Nsfw one. Ending would be Jack continues to punish him at his house and Zhao Zhi becomes a 'good boy' for jack.

 

…………….

 

Zhao Zi was a tease.

 

Jack knew that he was the only one who thought that. The younger student playing the innocent role to a perfect T. Shao Fei simply rolled his eyes when Jack tried to whine to him, saying that his best friend was too much of an idiot to be a tease or to be actively trying to insult Jack. Jack’s best friend, Tang Yi, clearly didn’t believe him but made the appropriate noises in the right places.

 

He would think that he was crazy if it wasn’t for the fact that Zhao Zi waited for him after his football practice, fingers brushing over Jack’s arms as he babbled excitedly, tongue licking at his lower lip every so often, shirt unbuttoned because it was ‘just so hot!’

 

Jack was ready to snap.

 

Thinking unsexy thoughts as he headed into the showers, he listened to Zhao Zi babbling to everyone else, most of them probably seeing him as nothing more than an annoyance or a little brother.

 

Or both.

 

He remained where he was.

 

The unsexy thoughts weren’t working, and he wasn’t about to take care of the situation with everyone out there.

 

So, he waited.

 

Once the locker room was empty, knowing that Zhao Zi was waiting for him, Jack finished what he was doing, coming out in only a towel, seeing the younger student waiting for him on a nearby bench.

 

“What do you think you were doing?” He asked, voicer lower than it usually was, watching as Zhao Zi jumped a little, spinning around to face him, fingers twisting nervously, “Well?” He moved closer, until he was looming over the other student, hooking his finger under the others’ chin, lifting his face so their gazes met.

 

Zhao Zi just looked at the ground, avoiding his gaze, clearly not sure what was happening right now.

 

“You were talking about my stamina a lot.” Jack mused, “About how you were sure that I was falling behind the rest of the team.”

 

“I- “

 

“- Would you like me to prove you wrong?”

 

Zhao Zi’s head shot up, eyes wide in alarm, throat dry as he struggled over what to say or do next.

 

“On your knees.”

 

Slowly, Zhao Zi moved to his knees, squeaking when Jack’s fingers pressed against his mouth and pushed inside, pressing against the flat of his tongue. He gagged a little in alarm, despite the fingers not being very far inside.

 

“Get them wet.”

 

Zhao Zi did his best, lathering them with spit until Jack pulled them out, knowing that his cheeks probably had a tinge of red in them.

 

“You really want this, don’t you.” Jack whispered, “This is all that you’ve ever wanted.” His fingers ran up the side of Zhao Zi’s cheek with no small amount of affection, even as his bare toes pressed to the inside of his thigh. Then there was a hand on the back of Zhao Zi’s head, Jack shoving three fingers inside, as Zhao Zi struggled to take them all in for a few seconds, before swallowing and relaxing around them, moaning a little.

 

“We really shouldn’t be doing this here.” Jack looked around, knowing that anyone could just walk in on them. When he looked back down at Zhao Zi, he could swear that the younger student was eyeing up the towel he was wearing. Chuckling, he pressed his foot a little harder into Zhao Zi’s own straining erection.

 

“If you’re a good boy, maybe we can go to mine?” Jack smirked, watching as Zhao Zi bit back the moan, the sound coming out as more of a strangled gasp when Jack pressed his foot down again. The sound was lovely and Zhao Zi’s agreement was written all over his face.

 

“Zhao Zi?”

 

“O-Okay.”

 

……………………………………………

 

“Are you going to be a good boy, even at school?” Jack asked in a stern voice that made Zhao Zi shiver and nod frantically, “No more teasing me about my stamina?”

 

“I-it wasn’t meant as an insult!”

 

Jack stared down at the naked, younger man in front of him. When Zhao Zi’s hand wandered too close to his own cock, only for Jack’s hand to lightly slap at his thigh, prompting another squeak from Zhao Zi’s mouth.

 

“Be still, okay?”

 

Zhao Zi nodded, feeling more than a little weak as Jack’s fingers continued to move in and out of them. He felt like they’d been doing this for hours.

 

Maybe they had.

 

Jack did say that he wanted to prove a point.

 

“I want you to ride me.” Jack smirked, “My legs are just too tired from all that training… so let’s see how strong yours are, okay?”

 

Yes, he was definitely trying to prove a point.

 

Zhao Zi allowed himself to be pulled onto Jack’s lap, wondering if this was the time to mention that he’d never done anything like this before. The words got caught in his throat as he felt Jack slicking up his cock, pulling at Zhao Zi until his relaxed hole was pressing against the tip of Jack’s cock, sliding down slowly, gasping as his body adjusted to the size.

 

“A-ah!” Zhao Zi whined, tilting his head back a little, feeling Jack gently support him.

 

“Good boy.” Jack whispered, “Good boy.”

 

Maybe, Zhao Zi would mention it another time. For now, he set up a gently rhythm, moving up and down, legs trembling.

 

Yes.

 

There was always another time.

Chapter 892: Wang Lu/Hai Yunfan - Wedding/Wedding Night (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

A one off chapter with the shippable characters from Once Upon A Time on Lingjian Mountain :)

Chapter Text

It was a small bonding ceremony. There wasn’t really anyone they could invite, except the ‘children’ and a few others who supported their relationship.

 

It was all very over-whelming for Hai Yunfan, who felt like bursting into tears as he sat and watched the small festivities.

 

He never thought this would happen to him.

 

He never thought he would be this happy.

 

“Dance with me?”

 

Yunfan glanced over to his new husband, eyes wide with shock, “P-Pardon?”

 

“Dance with me.”

 

“You- “

 

“- I’m being serious.” Wang Lu beamed at him, “Come on, or we’ll miss the song.”

 

“They’ll play another.” He was already taking his husband’s hand though, allowing himself to be pulled into the centre of the small courtyard, where Wang Lu pulled him close, “Do you even know how to dance?”

 

“Do you?”

 

Hai Yunfan tensed slightly. He had… but not with anyone he cared about so strongly.

 

Thankfully, Wang Lu seemed to sense this, leaning over and brushing his lips against Hai Yunfan’s cheek, making his gasp.

 

“Wang Lu- “

 

“- Stop thinking about all that.” Wang Lu gently ordered, “Let’s just dance.”

 

Hai Yunfan relaxed slightly, pressing himself a little bit closer and closed his eyes.

 

This was the first time he felt wanted, and it was amazing.

 

And he still had the night to look forwards to.

 

………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

Hai Yunfan hissed, barely keeping himself from shoving at Wang Lu’s chest with his foot, “Be careful, please!”

 

“I’m trying.” Wang Lu hissed back, “You’re tight!”

 

Hai Yunfan squeezed his eyes closed, wriggling a little under Wang Lu’s touch. The two fingers inside him felt… strange. Not pleasurable, just… strange.

 

Wang Lu’s brow was furrowed in concentration as he twisted his fingers, nudging Yunfan’s foot up onto his shoulder.

 

It shouldn’t be this difficult.

 

There was a flush on Yunfan’s face that suggested the sensation wasn’t entirely unpleasant though.

 

“You like it?”

 

“A-Lu!”

 

“You do.” Wang Lu resisted the urge to sigh in relief, smiling as he pressed his mouth to Yunfan’s knee, “You can admit it.”

 

“I-I- “

 

Wang Lu chuckled, fingers brushing against something that made Hai Yunfan gasp so hard and sharply that he almost choked, a wave of pleasure rushing over him. “There we are.” He murmured, pulling out his fingers slowly, before pushing them back in, touching that spot again as Yunfan started to thrash at the sensation, “Feels good?”

 

“I- I- “Unable to get the words out, Yunfan nodded frantically, “M-more! Please!”

 

Wang Lu couldn’t resist the urge to lean over and kiss him, moving his kisses down Yunfan’s throat and neck.

 

The other man looked so beautiful like this.

 

Firelight playing shadows over his shoulders, arms and face.

 

“You like that?” Lu whispered, “Do you like this?”

 

“Y-Yes!”

 

Wang Lu took that as his cue to push three fingers in, all at once, making Yunfan yelp, legs quivering.

 

“Please! Please! Please!”

 

Sensing that Yunfan was close to the edge, Wang Lu pulled his fingers out, straightened up, grabbing the other man around the hips, “Look at me.”

 

Yunfan did as Wang Lu nudged forwards a little, causing them both to groan as he pushed inside.

 

Yunfan almost choked on the feeling of it, of Wang Lu sliding into him so easily, warm and good. He started to tremble, prompting Wang Lu to frown in concern.

 

“Hurts?”

 

Yunfan nodded, because it did… it did and it didn’t.

 

Then he was being lifted onto Wang Lu’s lap, yelping as Wang Lu slipped all the way inside him.

 

“Ah-ah.”

 

“You like this?”

 

Yunfan nodded, hands on Wang Lu’s chest, scraping his nails across the other man’s nipples, feeling Wang Lu twitch inside him.

 

“Ready?” Wang Lu asked.

 

Before Yunfan could answer, his friend took a hold of his hips and slowly lifted him up, carefully bringing him back down again, repeating the action again and again, making Yunfan keen.

 

“I’ll take that as a yes.” Wang Lu chuckled, wrapping his arms around Hai Yunfan’s shoulders, rolling them over into the sheets. Before Yunfan could recover from the sensation, Wang Lu was pulling Yunfan’s thighs over his hips, pushing even deeper inside.

 

“There we are.” Wang Lu whispered.

 

Then there was nothing but the movement of Wang Lu’s hips, thrusts so slow and sweet that Yunfan couldn’t seem to catch his breath.

 

When he finally managed to relax, moving slightly into the sensation, Wang Lu shouldered Yunfan’s legs up high, grabbing his wrists to prevent the other man from touching himself.

 

“Not yet.”

 

“A-ah!

 

“Not yet, okay.” Sweat was running down Wang Lu’s head and neck.

 

And so they fucked. Twisting, pushing and pulling at each other until Yunfan lost touch with the rest of the world. All he could see was Wang Lu.

 

And then Wang Lu was gently stroking Yunfan’s cock, to the point where Yunfan felt like he couldn’t breathe.

 

It was too much.

 

“Yunfan!” Wang Lu choked out, as Yunfan came clenching around him, causing him to thrust twice more before spilling inside.

 

……………………………………………………………………

 

When he next opened his eyes, Wang Lu was giving him a smug look.

 

“I made you pass out.”

 

“Shut up.”

Chapter 893: Pat/Pran - Pran Is Not A Virgin (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ThaiBLover: I would like a prompt about Pran/Pat from Bad Buddy.
Pat and Pran are a couple and Pat think they are both virgins, but he learned that Pran lost his virginity to Wai because both of them wanted to "get over it " (I hope it's understandable, English not my language)

………………

 

“You’re what?!”

 

Pran winced. “I knew you’d react like this.”

 

“You’re not a virgin?!” Pat hissed, “At all?”

 

“…No.”

 

“You slept with Wai?!”

 

“We both just wanted to get it over and done with.” Pran winced, “There’s a lot of pressure about it being the right time, but the right time wasn’t coming for either of us, so we just sort of…. Came together.” He winced again.

 

That was a poor choice of words.

 

“You-you- “Pat made a noise of sheer frustration, before throwing himself backwards, covering his face with his hands.

 

“…Are you jealous?”

 

“Jea- Yes, I’m jealous!” Pat snapped, “You lost your virginity with Wai, who is already closer to you than I ever will be! I wanted to be the first, a moment between just the two of us and now- “He cut himself off and groaned again, “-Did you go all the way with him?”

 

“Pat!” Pran placed his hand over Pat’s mouth, who couldn’t help but imagine those long fingers pressing into Wai… or was it the other way around?

 

Did they take each other into each other’s mouths?

 

“Pat?”

 

He opened his eyes, looking over at Pran and seeing that the other man’s eyes were firmly fixed on his crotch. Looking down, he flushed when he saw that he was definitely aroused.

 

At the thought of Wai and Pran together.

 

Shit.

 

“Just- “Pat was cut off when a finger brushed against that hardness, causing him to buck his hips up, searching for more of that sensation.

 

Then, Pran’s lips were on his, Pat moaning as his bottom lip was sucked into Pran’s mouth and nipped on, opening his mouth a little further, allowing Pran to take control.

 

Maybe he should take advantage of Pran’s apparent experience here.

 

He bit back a whimper, hips rolling ever so slightly, hand moving to cover his mouth when Pran’s moved to suck on his neck.

 

“You want to know what else we did?”

 

Pat felt like he was losing control at Pran’s words, body shaking and hands painfully gripping at Pran’s biceps. Pran reached out, cupping his hands around Pat’s face, forcing him to look him square in the eye, looking more than a little shaken himself.

 

“Please.” Pat groaned, eyes slipping shut, “Just… please, Pran!” His hips rocked forward hard, feeling just how turned on the other man was, “F-f-fuck!”

 

Pran crushed their lips together roughly, before pulling away a little to whisper, “We did everything, Pat. Everything.”

 

Pat shuddered.

 

“Wai bottomed.” Pran continued, knowing what effect his words were having on Pat, “I’ve been dreaming of feeling you clench around me like ever since.”

 

He pressed his hand to Pat’s straining cock, rubbing it just a little. The combination of the words and the sensation, had Pat’s back arching, mouth gaping open in a silent scream, eyes open wide. Pran felt the hot pulse of Pat’s cum between them, making the fabric of his pants stick to him.

 

“F-fuck.” Pat breathed, coming down from his orgasm.

 

“That was- “

 

“-Yeah.”

 

“Do you want to- “Pran didn’t get to finish his sentence as Pat’s hand crept into his pants, cupping nervously at his cock as Pran’s eyes rolled back in his head. He barely had time to register what Pat was doing, before those fingers were stroking at his cock, pumping at him gently until Pran came with a sharp gasp.

 

And this was all before they’d even had a chance to remove their clothing.

 

“Alright.” Pran whispered, voice husky as he took Pat’s fingers and licked his own cum off of them, “Round two.”

 

Pat couldn’t wait.

Chapter 894: Folk/Pure - Pure's Bad Day (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Pure had had a bad day.

 

That was why he was pacing outside of Folk’s dorm room door, hesitating to use the key his boyfriend (still an odd word to say) had given him.

 

What if Folk didn’t want him there?

 

What if he was busy and couldn’t give Pure the attention that he really, really needed right now.

 

What if-

 

“You know I can hear you right?” Folk suddenly called out from his room, “Are you coming in or not?”

 

Pure winced, quickly opening the door and heading inside.

 

Folk was resting on top of the covers on his stomach, notes beside him and laptop in front of him. His hair was a little messier than usual… in fact, it looked just like it did after a round of sex.

 

Pure loved that look.

 

“Pure?” Folk looked up in concern, “Are you okay?”

 

“Better now.” Pure gave him a sly look, taking a seat next to his boyfriend, leaning over and nipping at the tip of Folk’s ear, making him squirm.

 

“P-Pure, I have to- “

 

“- take off your shirt. I agree!” Pure smirked, running his hands under Folk’s t-shirt, deft fingers playing with his boyfriend’s nipples.

 

It didn’t take long before Folk was allowing the shirt to be pulled over his head, hair mussed up even further.

 

It was like sex personified.

 

Folk was momentarily shocked as Pure yanked his pants off, before giggling at the look on Pure’s face, going red when Pure pulled his own pants and underwear down, giving his cock a few, quick strokes.

 

He sat back, leaning against the headboard, beckoning Folk to him with a single finger, watching as Folk cautiously climbed onto Pure’s lap, draping his arms over the other man’s shoulders.

 

“I am definitely feeling better now.” Pure muttered in between kisses that he pressed to Folk’s neck, hands moving to Folk’s ass, digging his fingers in as Folk started to roll his hips, “Do you know what would make me feel even better though?”

 

Folk rolled his eyes, slipping off Pure’s lap and settling himself between his boyfriend’s legs. Without warning, he took Pure almost entirely into his mouth, making Pure’s back arch.

 

Folk bobbed up and down, moaning as Pure tightened his grip in the other man’s hair, the vibrations of his throat making the pleasure all the more intense. Finally, he pulled back leaving a trail of spit between his slightly puffy lips and Pure’s cock.

 

“I can’t decide whether I want to fuck your face…” Pure panted, “… Or fuck you into the mattress.”

 

“Second choice please.” Folk’s voice was a little rough already, as Pure gestured to his cock lewdly.

 

“Ride me.”

 

“Bossy.” Folk did move to straddle him though, taking three of Pure’s fingers into his mouth, coating them with saliva. Once Pure was sure that they were thoroughly wet, he added a little lube to them and started to tease at Folk’s entrance, latching his mouth onto one of Folk’s nipples.

 

Folk threw his head back as he pushed back on those fingers, holding Pure’s mouth to his chest. “M-More!” He begged, “Please!”

 

Pure smirked as he added another finger, turning his attention to the other nipple.

 

And then Folk wriggled himself free.

 

“What are you- “He stopped as Folk positioned himself over his cock, the confused look turning into a smirk, “- Ah, impatient?”

 

Folk glared at him, but didn’t disagree, lowering himself down with barely contained whimpers and moans.

 

“You can do it.” Pure reassured him, tightening his hold on Folk’s thighs, “Just breathe.”

 

Folk continued to lower himself down until he was fully seated, “God…” He groaned, slender fingers tracing over his stomach, “I feel like you’re all the way in here.”

 

“Yeah?” Pure preened at the compliment, “You want more?”

 

“Mm!” Folk started to ride him, picking up speed, as the pleasure started to grow. Pure traced his hand over his boyfriend’s chest, pinching at Folk’s nipples as the pace stuttered.

 

“You like that?”

 

Folk nodded, looking down at his cock, which was steadily leaking pre-cum. He brought his hand up to stroke at it, only for it to be pulled away.

 

“I want you to come hands free.” Pure gently scolded him, “You can do it.”

 

Folk didn’t look too sure, but nodded anyway, moving up and down as quickly as he could, angling his hips to try and get Pure to hit that special spot.

 

It didn’t take long.

 

“P-Pure... I-I'm close!”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Y-Ye- Shit!” Pure started thrusting up as Folk bounced, “Y-You’re going to make me cum, I-I-I-I- AH!”

 

He came all over Pure’s chest, making Pure beam in delight.

 

“You are so fucking sexy.” He moaned, “Do you want me to fill you up, do you want me to put my load in you and fill that pretty ass up? You’d like that right?” He grunted as Folk tightened around him from the force of his orgasm, cumming himself mere moments later.

 

They both took a moment to gather themselves. Pure lasted a minute before breaking the silence.

 

“You feel so good.” He groaned.

 

“Mm, you too.” Folk wriggled slightly, making them both gasp.

 

“Round two?”

 

“In a bit.”

 

“Deal.”

Chapter 895: Lian/Kuea - Crossdressing Kink (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Fen_Kepp: I wanted to request the LianKuea crossdressing kink discovering

……

 

Kuea slid his fingers along the soft cotton panties.

 

They were sort of in a style of a bikini, black with red love hearts on them and there were one of his favourite pairs. He had them laid out on the bed, with the black, slightly lacey, almost-lingerie dress that they came with.

 

He wouldn’t wear the dress, not when they were going out to one of those fancy dinners that Lian was forced to go through. However, it had been so long since he’d indulged himself in this, and he couldn’t wait any longer. He pulled his clothes off, slipping out of his boxers, throwing everything to the side, before grabbing the underwear on the bed and putting them on.

 

And then he grabbed the little dress, unable to resist wearing it, just for a little bit.

 

He adjusted it a little, the silky fabric cold against his warm skin, underwear tight and soft as he moved to lie back on the bed. He closed his eyes and let his hands slide from his collar bone down along his body, feeling his nipples through the thin, black cloth, the smooth glide of the fabric beneath his fingers. He slid his hand down along his thighs, stopping just before the edge of the dress and pulling at the fabric, hips rolling a little.

 

He loved how this felt, letting the fabric slip up and over his hardening cock, cupping at it and squeezing the length underneath, keening low in his throat.

 

For so long, he’d thought about letting Lian know that he did this, but he wasn’t sure how to broach the subject.

 

Rolling the palm of his hand across his cock, still over the underwear, little noises echoed throughout the room.

 

“Fuck.”

 

That wasn’t him.

 

Kuea’s eyes snapped open, heart thumping even harder against his ribcage, hand frozen, fingers spreading out as though to try and hide what he was wearing.

 

“Fuck.”

 

Lian’s voice was a little closer now, indicating that he’d moved further into the room. Kuea shot up into a seated position to stare at his lover, cock slipping over the top of his underwear and pressing against his stomach, as Lian stared at him.

 

Kuea flushed at being caught, too tongue-tied to say anything as Lian continued to stare at him for a moment, before the older man was pulling his shirt off and rushing over to the bed, crawling over Kuea and pulling him into a hard, almost desperate kiss. Kuea froze in shock for a moment, making a surprised noise against Lian’s mouth, especially when Lian’s leg slipped in between his own legs, giving him something to rub against.

 

He shivered when Lian pulled away to nip at the soft, pale skin of Kuea’s neck, moving the dress aside to press similar kisses to his collarbone as well.

 

Lian pulled back suddenly, eyes dark and lidded as he sat back on his heels, simply taking him in. Kuea remained silent, transfixed by the gaze, watching as Lian reaching out to thumb at his nipples, before sliding the lacy dress back up Kuea’s thighs, tracing the outline of the panties, fingers feather light when they then moved over Kuea’s cock. He then hooked his fingers under the hem and pulled them down.

 

Shivering, Kuea raised his hips letting Lian do what he wanted, watching him examine the panties and the wet spot on the front of them for a moment. He set them aside with care, hands sliding back up Kuea’s thighs, rustling the fabric of the dress, before leaning down and taking Kuea’s cock into his mouth. Kuea moaned loudly, fingers curling into Lian’s hair as that talented tongue flicked just under the head of his cock.

 

He felt like he couldn’t breathe.

 

Having Lian’s mouth on him like this was driving him insane.

 

Lian looked up at him for a moment, lips a little swollen before taking him in lower, letting it brush against the back of his throat as he hollowed his cheeks and set a fast-paced rhythm, letting his thumb brush over Kuea’s balls, getting a shocked little gasp from him.

 

Kuea squirmed against the sheets, feeling the fabric sliding against his skin, like a gentle caress. Lian’s heavy hand was braced on his hip to try and keep him still, but Kuea couldn’t, voice rising in pitch as he got closer and closer to the edge. He felt Lian swirling his tongue around, twisting his hand around the base of Kuea’s cock as he stroked at the silky fabric of the dress with his other hand.

 

Kuea let out a half-choked gasp, toes curling as his heels dug into the bed, fingers twisting beside him, rumpling the sheets as he came apart, hot and wet in Lian’s mouth.

 

The other man pulled off shortly after, moving up to press his forehead against Kuea’s bare shoulder, a hand fumbling into his own pants. His breath was hot against Kuea’s cooling skin, voice low and rough as he spoke. “Next time-next time… fuck, please tell me when you’re going to do this.” He whispered, “I-I never- I never knew that I- that I liked this.”

 

“Lian- “

 

“- I want to tease you through those panties until you’re begging and eat you out and fuck you-fuck you in this dress- “His words stuttered off as he brought himself off, coming all over his hand and onto the silky dress. He then remained there, shifting until he was a little more comfortable, trying to recover his breath.

 

“You- do you like this?” Kuea asked shyly, smiling when Lian nodded, “I have more… than the dress and underwear, I mean, I-I have stocking and skirts and- “

 

“- Oh God.” Lian breathed out, sounding in awe, a flush on his cheeks, “I think you’re going to break me.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Definitely.” Lian turned his head so that he was looking Kuea in the eyes, “And now I know what to buy for our anniversaries.”

 

Anniversaries.

 

Plural.

 

Kuea beamed, curling up to Lian as he thought about that little hidden compartment in his clothes drawer.

 

They were going to have so much fun.

Chapter 896: Phayu/Rain - Attempted Kidnapping AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from anonymouss: Hello 👋 & thank you for another sweet, sweet story of yours!
I would be very happy, if you could write about Love in the Air when Rain's about to be kidnapped, but this time Payu (maybe also Saifah) comes home early and stops it!?

……………….

 

Payu was glad that Saifah had managed to persuade him to finish work a little earlier that day, his younger half-brother muttering something about having a bad feeling as they left the building…. And Rain bringing take-away to them.

 

“A bad feeling.” Payu teased him, “You just want food.”

 

Saifah nudged him back, frowning when they heard brakes squealing nearby, followed by a bit of a commotion.

 

Scratch that, a lot of commotion, as unfamiliar voices started to curse close to the building.

 

“What the- “Payu frowned, bursting into a run as Saifah followed on behind him.

 

There was the sound of something dropping to the ground, followed by a muffled cry which sounded suspiciously like “PAYU!”

 

“Get him in the van! Quick!”

 

They rounded the corner, just in time to see several men struggling to pull a familiar figure into the back of a delivery van.

 

“Rain!” Payu yelled, as Rain turned in his kidnappers’ grasp, eyes widening at the sight of him, muffled cries of Payu’s names only just being heard.

 

The kidnappers froze on the spot, clearly not expecting Payu to be there. Saifah wasn’t sure what they hoped to achieve here, it was in the middle of the day? Surely they knew they might be caught?

 

One of the men grabbed a handful of Rain’s hair, pulling his head back as he looked worriedly around, “S-Stop right there!” He snapped, “Stop!”

 

“Let. Him. Go.”

 

One of the other men scoffed, “Or what?”

 

Payu simply raised an eyebrow, the look turning into a glare when Rain gasped in pain. “You’re that kid from the motorbike race.” Payu realised, “Are you really that much of a sore loser?!”

 

Saifah stealthily took his phone out of his pocket, hoping that they wouldn’t notice him calling P’Chai. Distantly, he heard P’Chai answer, before he spoke up, addressing the other man.

 

“You’re going to kidnap Rain over losing a motorbike race?” He exclaimed loudly, hoping that P’Chai could hear him over the speaker, “Right outside his house? That’s pretty stupid?”

 

Hopefully P’Chai got the message, as the one holding Rain tightened his grip just a little, making Rain gasp in pain, and Payu leap into action.

 

It was quick and decisive and took Payu less than a minute to beat the men to the ground, paying special attention to the one who had nearly ripped Rain’s hair out, and who’d gripped him so tightly, that he would have bruises the next day.

 

P’Chai arrived seconds later, taking in the look on Payu’s face, before deciding to save the attempted kidnappers from something worse.

 

With him dealing with that, Payu rushed over to Rain, “Are you okay? Are you okay?!”

 

Rain looked a little shell-shocked, eyes a little damp with tears as he stared up at Payu.

 

“Rain? Did they hurt you?”

 

Shakily, Rain shook his head, looking like he was on the verge of a breakdown.

 

“Rain… you’re okay. We have you know.”

 

“They-they said that they had a package for you, and I didn’t even think twice about going to help.” Rain took in a deep, shuddering breath, “What if you hadn’t been there?”

 

Payu placed his hands on Rain’s shoulders, hating the slight flinch that ran through his boyfriend at the gentle touch before he pulled him into a hug. “It’s okay. I’m here… nobody is going to take you from me.”

 

“I- “Rain nodded in understanding, still looking like he was going to burst into tears.

 

“Come on.” Gently, Payu guided him to his feet, “Let’s get you inside and wrapped up, okay?”

 

“…. I dropped the food.”

 

“We can always get more food.” Payu assured him, “I can send Saifah to go and get it.”

 

“Yeah, I’ll get it.” Saifah piped up, “Don’t worry about that!”

 

Rain nodded again, as Payu rubbing his arm soothingly, feeling his boyfriend shaking a little.

 

“You’re safe now. You’re safe, I promise.”

Chapter 897: Ji Chuan/Qing Feng - Morning Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

This was technically BL in the novel, but Chinese censorship made them brothers... please note that I am going off the novel (or so I believe)

Chapter Text

Ji Chuan made his way back to his personal rooms.

 

It was early, the beginnings of a golden light just starting to emerge through the dark blue sky, peeking over the roofs of his Sect. He had been up all night, determined to deal with an outside threat who had been sending him letters regarding his consort.

 

Nobody threatened his consort and got away with it.

 

He took a moment in the empty courtyard to just watch the sun slowly rise, knowing that he’d only be able to get a couple of hours sleep before he would have to wake for a meeting.

 

Continuing on his way to his rooms he smiled softly at the sight of the door opening up, Zhao Qing Feng sleepily making his way out of their shared room. Qing Feng then seemed to spot him, rushing over, reaching out for Ji Chuan’s hands, and entangling their fingers.

 

“You were out for so long.” The younger man whispered, “I was worried.”

 

Ji Chuan couldn’t stop himself from smiling, squeezing Qing Feng’s fingers. “You don’t need to be worried.” He whispered, spinning them around and pulling his consort back into their rooms, connecting their lips together.

 

Qing Feng melted into him, slowly moving his hands so that they were interlinked behind Ji Chuan’s neck. They only pulled away from one another when Ji Chuan backed into the bed and took a seat on the edge.

 

“You should sleep before the meeting.” Qing Feng whispered, “We can- “

 

“- I’m not tired anymore.” Ji Chuan whispered, “I want to spend more time with you.”

 

They didn’t get much time to themselves with their hectic schedules, ruling the sect together. Moments alone were precious, and Ji Chuan planned to treat it as such.

 

He pulled Qing Feng to their bed, just as the sun started to rise.

 

……………………………………………………..

 

“Are you happy Qing Feng?”

 

Qing Feng looked over at him with a troubled frown, “Of course I am.” He whispered back, “I couldn’t imagine being anywhere else, except here with you. You… feel like home.”

 

Ji Chuan pulled him closer, feeling the younger man relax against him, “I hope it always feels like that to you here.” He pressed a brief kiss to Qing Feng’s forehead, “I… I love you.”

 

“I love you too!” When Qing Feng couldn’t hold back a soft yawn, Ji Chuan chuckled fondly.

 

“Get some sleep. I’ll be here when you wake up.”

 

“Mmm, promise?”

 

“I promise.”

 

Meetings could wait.

Chapter 898: Phayu/Rain - Alternate Kidnapping Scene

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Skissa: Since I felt it was a mix of awesome but also slightly cringe I'd love to read your alter version of the whole fiasco with Stop in Ep. 7 in "Love in the Air"!? But still with a happy end if this would be alright with you \^_^/
Like could u rewrite what happens after... let’s say, after Stop send Payu the address (or wherever you’d like to start) to however you had done this rescue part!?

…………………………..

 

Payu stared at the photo of Rain tied up, that geolocation flashing at him as he did.

 

‘Come crawling to me.’

 

Crawling.

 

“Don’t do it.” Saifah seemed to see the look on his face, standing in front of him, stopping him from just storming out of the door, “It’s a trap! You know it’s a trap!”

 

“I know this!” Payu could feel his frustration growing, “But what do I do, I can’t not help him! I can’t just leave him there!”

 

“Payu… this wasn’t your fault.”

 

Saifah could definitely read him better than everyone else, his tone soothing and reassuring.

 

“I know you’re angry, but you can’t just go running in, you don’t know what Stop has planned! What if he has a gun or- “

 

“- He wants to humiliate me.”

 

“And you’d just let him?!”

 

“If it meant I could save Rain, then yes!” Payu snapped, “I love him!”

 

Saifah held up his hand, watching as Payu started to pace the room. He was silent for a moment, before speaking up again, “We have to have a plan.” He whispered, “What if we tell P’Chai, you know he’ll help and he’ll actually have a plan!”

 

Payu glanced at him, “I don’t want to wait.”

 

“Then we’d better call him quickly.”

 

There was a pause, before Payu nodded, moving to sit as he buried his face in his hands, “Sorry.” He muttered, “I just- “

 

“- You’re worried about the love of your life.” Saifah teased fondly, “I think you’re allowed to snap just a little bit. We’ll get him back though.”

 

“I know.”

 

“Soon.”

 

“… I know.”

 

……………………………………………

 

Rain grunted when he was hit in the chest, his kidnappers growing more and more frustrated as time passed. One part of him was glad that Payu hadn’t been baited into the obvious trap, but the other half of him was a little hurt by Payu’s inaction.

 

He yelped as he was hit again.

 

……………………………………………….

 

“Alright, is everyone in position?” P’Chai whispered into the phone, multiple voices answering that they were, as they surrounded the address that had been mentioned in the geolocation tag, “Alright… Payu, if you want to go in, you can, but please- “

 

“- I know, I know. Wait for the signal.”

 

To be honest, Payu was barely paying attention to the plan itself, feet almost unconsciously leading him into the building, heading up stairs and round corners until he heard a muffled grunt, prompting him to break into a run as he rounded another corner and saw Stop standing there, his friends looking a little uneasy, even as one held a blade close to Rain’s neck.

 

Maybe in another world he would have shouted at them to let his boyfriend.

 

Maybe in another world, this would have given Stop the advantage and he might have achieved this little humiliation goal of his.

 

Instead, Payu saw the frightened look in Rain’s eyes, and he was barely conscious of his action, moving forwards and beating Stop to the ground before the smug little asshole could even say a single thing, not even giving him the chance to fight back before he was on the ground.

 

To their credit, his friends hung back, looking more than a little alarmed at the violence.

 

“Payu!” Rain called out through his gag, eyes wide as Payu moved closer, Stop’s friends all backing away as he did so. Payu ignored them, already hearing P’Chai’s men entering the building as he pulled the gag from Rain’s mouth.

 

“Hey.” He whispered, cupping Rain’s cheek with his hand, “Hey, are you okay?”

 

“Y-Yeah.” Rain smiled softly at him, “I can’t believe you just- “

 

“- I’d do anything for you.” Payu carefully untied him from the chair, pulling him into a hug, “Anything.”

 

He barely heard P’Chai rushing into the room, or hearing the man lay into Stop who was just coming around.

 

All he could focus on, was the person in his arms.

 

Rain was safe, and that was all that mattered.

Chapter 899: Togawa/Shima - Getting Together (TW: Abusive Relationship)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Yousuke Togawa frowned when he heard the commotion from the main conference room, “What the- “

 

“Probably just Shima getting something wrong again.”

 

The frown only deepened.

 

That didn’t sound like a simple boss telling an employee off… it sounded more like a couples’ tiff.

 

A one-sided tiff.

 

Muttering an excuse about needing to go for a cigarette break, Togawa started to head upstairs, noticing how the yelling seemed to die down at the sound of footsteps on the stairs.

 

He knocked on the door, “Is everything alright in there?”

 

One of the senior members of the business (Togawa couldn’t remember his name, and didn’t care to) opened the door, a fake smile on his face.

 

“Can I help you?” The man asked imperiously.

 

“Sounded a little loud earlier…just making sure everything was okay.”

 

“Ah, sorry about that.” The man shrugged, “Shima messed up on one of my reports that I trusted him with.”

 

In the background, Togawa could see a younger man looking at the ground, not moving closer, not denying any of the allegations.

 

If Togawa had to be honest, Shima looked terrified.

 

“Shima… isn’t that right?”

 

Shima barely looked at Togawa, “I’m sorry.” His voice was shaking, “It was my mistake.” He glanced up at Togawa and gave him a weak smile.

 

“Yeah well, there’s no need to shout like that. Not when the whole office can hear it.”

 

The man waved his hand dismissively, “They’re used to it by now.” He glanced back at Shima, “Remember what I told you.” He sneered, before pushing past Togawa and heading back downstairs.

 

When Shima moved to pass him as well, Togawa quickly stopped him.

 

“I know how it is.” He whispered, “At first they seem nice… you’re in love and it’s nice, and they give you attention.”

 

“I-I’m sorry?”

 

“But then you do something wrong and they get mad, and they apologize of course, but it happens again and again, and again, until you’re trapped and you can’t get out.”

 

“… I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 

“Really?”

 

Shima looked down, looking completely ashamed, “… He said he’s going to get better.”

 

“They usually say that.”

 

“He- he said he needs me.”

 

“You need to take care of yourself more.” It was clear that Shima wasn’t listening though, making Togawa sigh, and pull out a pen and a scrap of paper, “Here’s my number… call me if you need anything. Anytime, anywhere just… let someone help.”

 

“… Thank you.”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

A week passed, and Togawa was fast asleep.

 

Until he heard his phone ringing, waking him instantly as he lazily grabbed it and answered. “Hmmm?” He answered, not quite awake enough yet to produce words.

 

“T-Toga-san?”

 

Instantly, Togawa recognized the voice.

 

“Shima?” He glanced over at his alarm clock, “It’s three in the morning?”

 

“I-I-I know but… “

 

Togawa could hear something banging on the other end of the call, followed by angry yelled.

 

“He’s there isn’t he?” He asked, already getting to his feet and scrambling to find some pants.

 

“-I-I- “

 

“- What’s your address?” Tugging on some pants and hoping that his sleep t-shirt would be okay, he raced out of the door, “Have you called the police?”

 

When Shima shakily gave him the address, stating that he called the police before calling him, Togawa was already attempting to flag down a taxi.

 

“Listen to me Shima.” He stated firmly, “Grab anything you can to defend yourself. Hopefully the police will be there soon, and I’ll be there in five minutes.”

 

“He broke the door! Togawa-san, please I- “

 

The phone cut off abruptly, as Togawa cursed furiously.

 

“Fuck, fuck, fuck! Step on it!”

 

……………………………………………………………………………

 

The first thing he saw, was a familiar car parked out front. Throwing money at the driver, he rushed out and headed towards the address Shima had given him. The door was open, prompting him to run inside.

 

Nothing in the living room and kitchen, prompting him to run to where he assumed the bedroom was.

 

He must have been only halfway there when he heard the screams.

 

“Hey!” He called out, hoping to scare the attacker away as he burst through the door, “Leave him alone!”

 

Shima was on the floor, with thankfully, only a few cuts and bruises to his face. The other man from their office was standing over him, a sneer on his face.

 

“I’m just having a chat with… Shima.”

 

“Shima…” Togawa ignored the other man, “… “Did he hit you?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Shut up, Shima.” The man hissed, just as sirens could be heard in the distance. Togawa moved to protect Shima as the other man tried to make a run for it, only to run into the lead officer, who took stock of the situation and handcuffed him immediately.

 

As the officer led the man out kicking and screaming, Togawa turned his focus onto Shima, who was still on the floor.

 

“Shima… are you okay?”

 

“It’s over.” Shima whispered, eyes far away and unfocused.

 

“Yeah, it’s over.” Togawa answered back gently, kneeling down in front of him, “What happened?”

 

“… I broke up with him.” Shima whispered, “I called him to break up with him and I-I- he wasn’t happy.” He then glanced up at Togawa, offering him a small smile, “Thank you.”

 

“For what?”

 

“For giving me your number… you said you’d help and you did.”

 

“Of course.” Togawa felt like his heart was going to pound out of his chest at that soft smile, “What else could I do?”

 

……………………………………………………….

 

It was no surprise when Shima didn’t come back to work, Togawa finding out that Shima had quit, going to a different company.

 

This company was suffering as Shima’s ex was sent to jail, putting the company under scrutiny.

 

Togawa lasted another six weeks before he quit as well, joining another company. It was a surprise to see Shima greeting him that morning on his first day.

 

“Shima.” Togawa smiled at him in relief, “I didn’t know this is where you worked.”

 

“It’s… nice here. Nicer than- you know.”

 

Shima’s shy smile was beautiful.

 

“It’s good.” Togawa nervously cleared his throat, “It’s good to see you smiling like that.”

 

“It’s because of you that I can smile like this.” Shima whispered, “I’d… like to make it up for you.”

 

“I- “

 

“- Dinner?” Shima winced, “I mean, I can just pay for you to get some one day and- “

 

“- or we can go on a date.” Togawa couldn’t believe that came out of his mouth, “Please?”

 

“… I’d love to.”

Chapter 900: Xi Gu x MODC Gang - Chapter 836 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: Hello! I have a sequel prompt:
I read the Xi Gu x Hao Ting's friends and I found them quite fascinating so, Chapter 836 sequel where This time, Bo Xiang discovered what the group is doing to Xi Gu and decides to join the fun. *wink* thanks!

……………………….

 

Bo Xiang couldn’t even remember how he found out about the whole… gangbang situation that was going on between Xi Gu and the others.

 

It was probably because Gao Chun couldn’t keep his mouth shut, but however it happened, it was all Bo Xiang could think about.

 

Him and Zhi Gang were still in that will they, won’t they stage… which was leaning more towards won’t they at this moment in time, and all he could think about was joining in on this fun.

 

“Are you sure?” Hao Ting frowned, when Bo Xiang brought it up, “What about- “

 

“-We’re not together.” Bo Xiang snapped, “I just- I’m fed up of being told I’m just a stupid kid!”

 

“…And you think having a gangbang is going to help with that?” When Bo Xiang shot him a vicious glare, Ha Ting held his hands up in surrender, “Alright… I’ll need to ask Xi Gu though, okay?”

 

“Okay.”

 

………………………

 

Xi Gu said yes, and Bo Xiang still felt like he was in shock because of it, standing on the side-lines and watching the others pull Xi Gu’s clothes off of him.

 

He was oddly attractive.

 

“Are you really going to stand there and just watch?” Xia De teased Bo Xiang, “Come on.”

 

He still felt like he was a little bit in shock, watching Hao Ting prepare Xi Gu thoroughly, the smaller man gasping and moaning throughout it as the others all stroked at their cocks. It took his time to catch up, pulling his own clothes off as his hard cock sprang free from its’ confines, moving to stroke it immediately.

 

“I think Bo Xiang should go first.” Hao Ting stated, pulling his fingers out of Xi Gu, a contemplative look on his face, “Finally pop his cherry, you know?”

 

“Hey!”

 

Xi Gu was already moving over to Bo Xiang, ignoring the disappointed grumble from the others as he straddled a shocked Bo Xiang, slowly lowering himself down onto Bo Xiang’s cock.

 

“F-fuck!” Bo Xiang thrust his hips up, “You’re so tight!”

 

“It’s great, isn’t it?” Xia En whispered, voice a little dreamy as they watched Xi Gu moving up and down, hands on Bo Xiang’s thighs.

 

Bo Xiang was transfixed by the feeling of Xi Gu moving up and down on him, only for them both to freeze when two fingers slipped in alongside Bo Xiang’s cock, making Xi Gu’s breathing hitch, before a moan broke free.

 

“Deep breaths.” Hao Ting whispered, as Bo Xiang couldn’t help but buck up his hips a little harder.

 

“You- “Xi Gu groaned as Hao Ting slipped in a third finger, making his intentions clear.

 

“Shit, are you going to- “Bo Xiang stopped as he felt Hao Ting slowly ease himself in.

 

It was a lot.

 

Probably more than Xi Gu had ever taken before, as Bo Xiang forced himself to stop moving as Hao Ting pushed all the way inside, hearing Xi Gu taking deep breaths, trembling all over.

 

“Alright, a hand each and one of us gets his mouth, right?” Bo Xiang vaguely heard the other three discussing to their right.

 

“Rock, paper, scissors you guys for his mouth?”

 

“Deal.”

 

As Xi Gu clenched around him, Bo Xiang’s attention shot back to him, watching him rise and fall, pleasure written all over his face at the duel attention to his prostate.

 

“Yes!” Came the triumphant cry as Xia De shakily got to his feet, holding onto his cock as he gently urged Xi Gu down onto it, the other man’s moans cut off by the sudden fullness.

 

On either side of him, Xia En and Gao Chun moved Xi Gu’s hands to their cocks.

 

Xi Gu was literally being stuffed, moaning when Xia De pulled out a little, dragging the tip of his cock along Xi Gu’s cheek, smearing pre-cum all over it. That sensation was all that Xi Gu seemed to need, toppling on the edge for a moment, before coming with a sharp gasp.

 

“Xi Gu? Do you want us to stop?” Hao Ting froze inside of Xi Gu, who had slumped forwards onto Bo Xiang, patiently stroking at his back as Xi Gu recovered.

 

“I-I’m okay.” Xi Gu panted, grinding his hips a little, hissing a little with oversensitivity.

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“Yes, please, I- “He was cut off when Xia De shoved himself back into his mouth, the older twin ignoring the disapproving frowns on everyone’s face as he moved in and out. Xi Gu did his best to move back and forth on that cock, stroking at Xia En and Gao Chun, grinding back onto the other two, clenching around them.

 

He was sensitive, each nerve sparking as he felt Box Xiang thrusting with soft moans, Hao Ting whining alongside him, as the others cursed, getting closer and closer to the edge.

 

He barely felt himself come again, not even certain that anything had come out, hearing Bo Xiang let out a shaky, rattling moan as the thrusts grew more and more erratic, the pair in his ass coming in near unison.

 

Xi Gu could feel the warmth dripping out of him.

 

Xia De was next, shaking a little as he came down Xi Gu’s throat, grabbing at Xi Gu’s hair and pulling him as close as possible.

 

He was sure that Xia En and Gao Chun came as well, but Xi Gu was far too out of it to really notice, his vision darkening as everything went black.

 

He didn’t know what happened next, but when he next came to, he looked up to see five people smiling fondly down at him. He couldn’t move a muscle, covered in sweat and cum. He felt like it would never be tight again in his life, and his throat was too sore to talk.

 

“We should get the bath running.” He heard one of them mutter.

 

“And then we nap?”

 

“And then we nap. Hao Ting, can you carry him to the bathroom?”

 

“Can do.”

 

Xi Gu melted in his boyfriend’s arms, as he was gently carried to the bathroom, knowing that he probably wouldn’t be able to stay awake for the entire thing. “Love you.” He murmured, hoping that Hao Ting heard him.

 

Judging from the soft kiss to his head, Hao Ting heard him just fine.

Chapter 901: Tharn/Techno/Type - Thunderstorms And Morning Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sagarc: Hey,
I hope you’ve been well.
Could I request an open prompt? Go nuts, write whatever you like! I’m sure whatever you go with will turn out great.

……………………..

 

“I still can’t believe you were that stupid.” Tharn couldn’t help but laugh, shaking his head as he leant back against the headboard, watching as Type glared up at the ceiling, arms across over his chest, his left foot in a cast as it was elevated on a small stack of soft pillows.

 

“Let. It. Go.” Type groused, turning his head away from him and pointedly staring at the wall when Tharn playfully poked his cheek.

 

“You were one who jumped from the top of the goal-posts and landed wrong.”

 

“Ai’No did it!”

 

“He knew how to land properly because he’d watched Can do it over and over again.”

 

“There’s nothing in Can’s head that tells him when he’s hurt.” Type grumbled, feeling a little more than really vindictive and petty.

 

“You saw Techno do it and decided to join in and got hurt because you did it wrong.” Tharn shook his head, hearing a crack of thunder rattled the home, “The only person you’re mad at, is yourself.”

 

Lightning flashed, lighting up the room, followed by another boom seconds later.

 

“I’m not angry at- “

 

Once more interrupted by a loud crash, both pairs of eyes shooting to the door when someone started knocking at it frantically, followed by Techno staggering into the room and diving into the bed. Tharn had completely forgotten that they’d left him sleeping on the sofa after coming back from the hospital, their third member of all this a literal dead weight when he was asleep.

 

He was going to go and get him before they properly fell asleep, but it seemed that the thunderstorm had done that for them.

 

“Fuck, you- TECHNO!” Type yelled, watching Techno crawl in between them, prompting him to shuffle frantically to one side in order to avoid having his bad leg knocked. The movement still forced a pained grunt from him as Techno latched onto him tightly, Type tensing up just a little, still not overly fond of being clung to like this.

 

“Ai’No?” Tharn questioned, a little more than stunned himself at the peculiar behaviour, “Are you okay?”

 

“Don’t like storms.” Techno squeaked in response; voice slightly muffled in Type’s arm. Flinching at another clap of thunder, he let out a little yelp and clung even tighter to Type.

 

“Ai’No, you- “

 

Tharn cut Type off, giving him a warning look when Type glared at him. Type then looked down at Techno, who was giving him the biggest puppy dog eyes possible. And then both Techno and Tharn started to bat their eyelashes at him, pouting cutely as Tharn started to rub soothing circles into Techno’s back, feeling him shaking as another pearl of thunder rumbled through the room.

 

Type gritted his teeth for a second, before rolling his eyes, sighing loudly and dramatically, before giving in. “Fine… but don’t know my bad leg.”

 

Neither of them seemed to have heard him. He could hear Techno snoring softly between them, with Tharn probably not far behind considering how tired he was after coming back from the hospital. Sighing, he allowed his eyes to slip shut, drifting off into a surprisingly comfortable sleep.

 

…………………………………………….

 

Techno woke up with a smile, like he had every morning for the past few months. No matter how hard the night had been, no matter the nightmares that he’d had, he always woke up with a smile.

 

Because no matter what, he’d wake up with Tharn or Type, or both.

 

Reaching out to try and find his boyfriend, either of them to get a morning hug, Techno froze when all he felt were blankets. The bed was empty and cold.

 

Cold chills immediately passed through his body, no matter how hard he tried to resist them. He pushed himself up into a seated position, seeing both of their phones on the nightstand. They would never have left the rooms without their phones.

 

He stumbled out of the bedroom.

 

It was quiet.

 

He couldn’t hear the shower, the TV or anything else…. But he could hear some quiet music.

 

The kitchen it was then.

 

Rounding the corner, Techno paused in the doorway, seeing his boyfriends in each other’s’ arms, swaying from side to side with
the music (with Type balancing on one leg precariously). Tharn was clearly saying something a little teasing as Type glared playfully up at him, slapping his chest with his hand.

 

It made Techno feel slightly jealous, but he quickly pushed that down, stepping further into the room.

 

“Is that coffee?” He asked, making Tharn turn and beam at him.

 

“As well as breakfast sleepy head.” He moved closer, pulling Techno into his arms and pressing a cup into his hands, “You looked so
peaceful, we didn’t want to wake you.” He gave Techno a long, sweet kiss, caressing his cheek, before turning back to the food. Type
also moved to give him a kiss, erasing any insecure worries that Techno might have had, especially after clinging to Type like he had the night before.

 

“Ai’No? Is there something wrong?”

 

Techno shook his head, unable to stop the smile “Not even a little.”

Chapter 902: Seryou/Yuzuru - Jealous Yuzuru (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

“Yuzuru-san? Yuzuru-san, what’s wrong?”

 

“Nothing.”

 

He knew Seryou didn’t believe a word he’d just said, hearing the younger man sigh and head into the bathroom, probably to take a shower and get changed.

 

“Those girls were practically hanging off of you. One of them was THIS close to moving her hand up your shirt!”

 

He was jealous… he wasn’t ashamed to admit that, especially when Seryou flushed so prettily at his tone.

 

“I-I took a step back!” Seryou pleaded, playing into the game perfectly.

 

Not giving Seryou a slightest hint of warning, Yuzuru darted forwards, cupping the younger man’s cock through his pants.

 

“Yuzuru-san!”

 

Not giving Seryou a chance to properly protest, Yuzuru practically ripped his shirt off of him before moving to pin him to the bed.

 

“There we go.” Yuzuru smirked, “Isn’t that better?”

 

When Seryou opened his mouth, Yuzuru quickly placed a palm over it.

 

“You don’t need to say anything.”

 

Seryou’s whimpered at the commanding tone in his boyfriend’s voice, especially when the palm was pulled away to be replaced by Yuzuru’s lips.

 

It was a rough kiss as Yuzuru took advantage of Seryou’s moans, slipping his tongue inside of Seryou’s mouth, one hand on the younger man’s throat. When Seryou tried to pull Yuzuru closer, his boyfriend grabbed both of his hands, pinning them against the mattress.

 

Seryou gasped, hips bucking, desperate for friction.

 

Yuzuru didn’t pull away from the kiss until he needed to take a breath. Seryou’s lips were already deliciously red and swollen from the harshness of the kiss.

 

With Seryou still trying to catch his breath, Yuzuru lowered his mouth onto the younger man’s neck, moving up until he could nip and suck on the patch beneath Seryou’s ear, right where he liked it, hearing his boyfriend’s breathing go uneven.

 

Yuzuru pulled away for a second, eyeing the reddening area his mouth had been on. He licked over the skin before latching his mouth back there, sucking harder now, making Seryou hiss. The older man then moved down again until he reached Seryou’s chest, focusing on one of Seryou’s nipples.

 

As he sucked hard on it, it made Seryou’s back slightly arch off the mattress, noises getting louder as he writhed with need.

 

“Y-Yuzur- AH!”

 

Yuzuru smirked as he pinched at the other nipple briefly, before pulling away, grabbing Seryou by the hips and turning him onto his stomach, hands automatically move to squeeze the younger man’s covered ass.

 

Raising his hand, he brought it down against the ass, making Seryou moan.

 

“Masochist.” Yuzuru teased, leaning over Seryou, nudging that ass with his hard-on.

 

“Y-Yuzuru-san.” Seryou hesitated for a moment, pushing back against Yuzuru’s crotch, encouraging him to continue, which Yuzuru did, pulling Seryou’s pants down. He then grabbed some lube and a condom from the top drawer.

 

He didn’t want to spend too much on this, but he refused to hurt Seryou in the process, despite his impatience.

 

He wanted to make Seryou desperate for him though.

 

Slowly, he slicked up his fingers and pressed one finger inside, making Seryou gasp sharply, hips bucking at the sensation when Yuzuru brushed the finger against his prostate.

 

Once Seryou had relaxed enough, Yuzuru pressed a second finger in alongside the first, stretching out the tight ring of muscle.

 

And that was all the patience he had.

 

Pulling his fingers out, he rolled Seryou until he was lying on his back, legs spread wide as Yuzuru quickly rolled the condom on. He lubed his cock up, grabbing Seryou’s legs to spread them wider apart, before pushing his cock slowly inside.

 

Seryou whined high at the feeling of being stretched like this. It didn’t hurt, but there was a slight sting to the sensation. Thankfully Yuzuru paused to let him get used to it.

 

When Yuzuru felt Seryou relax around him, he started thrusting, starting off faster and harder than he usually did. He needed to have Seryou, show him who he belongs to.

 

“No one else gets to see you like this.” Yuzuru whispered into the younger man’s ear, nipping at his earlobe, “I’m the only one… fuck, you’re tight.”

 

Seryou’s mouth gaped open, gasps and moans pouring out. He then gasped in surprise when Yuzuru threw his legs on his shoulders, leaning down to capture Seryou’s lips in another, dominating kiss. As Seryou reached out to touch, Yuzuru grabbed his hands and pinned them against the pillows, their fingers entwining.

 

Seryou whimpered, rocking his body up to meet Yuzuru’s thrusts, making the others’ cock sink deeper inside of him, moaning when it hit his prostate on a hard thrust.

 

He could feel Yuzuru smirking against his neck as his boyfriend made another hickey on his skin., not caring that they would be visible.

 

Seryou moved his legs from Yuzuru’s shoulders and wrapped them around his boyfriend’s waist, bucking his hips as he desperately sought skin contact for his hard cock, whimpering and pleading. Yuzuru slowed his thrusts down a little, pressing their foreheads together and letting go of Seryou’s hands, so that he could wrap one around Seryou’s dick, stroking it in time to his thrusts, thumb rubbing over the wet tip.

 

“Good?” Yuzuru asked smugly, already knowing that it was good.

 

Not giving Seryou a chance to reply, his stroking sped up, changing the angle of his hips slightly in order to hit Seryou’s prostate dead on.

 

Pre-cum oozed out of the top of Seryou’s cock, prompting Yuzuru to use it to slick Seryou’s cock, making Seryou squirm, back arching off the bed, legs tightening and loosening around Yuzuru’s body as his orgasm built up.

 

“Fuck…” Yuzuru whispered, dropping his head into the crook of Seryou’s neck, inhaling his scent. He licked at the sensitive, recently marked skin and that was enough to send Seryou over the edge, the younger man clutching at his sheets, cum spurting onto his stomach.

 

As Yuzuru continued to stroke him, Seryou squirmed with over-sensitivity, feeling Yuzuru come inside him, cock twitching.

 

As they both came down off their high, Yuzuru gently pulled out, cupping Seryou’s face to give him a loving kiss, before carefully pulling the condom off and throwing it into the bin.

 

“Are you okay?” The older man asked.

 

“Y-Yeah.”

 

Yuzuru smiled in relief, getting up and going to the bathroom to grab a washcloth to wash them off. Once down, he lay beside Seryou, pulling the younger man into his arms, “I love you… Touji.”

 

“I love you too Yuzuru.”

Chapter 903: Khai/Third - Chapter 287 Sequel - Time Travel Fix It

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from mitcam: A continuation of chapter 287 please. After Third leaves, Khai immediately gets into a fatal accident or something, but then is sent back to wake up just as Third starts dating. He is determined to win back Third's heart. Maybe, this time , all the things he does in ep 4 are done out of love not just to prove Third's feelings.

………….

 

Khai woke with a start, his head ringing.

 

He looked around, confused as to why he was in his room.

 

He’d been driving down a fairly quiet street, heartbroken over Third’s choice to have them remain as friends and as friends only. Over his decision to be with this new boyfriend… the confession of love that wasn’t directed at Khai.

 

There were bright lights and the screech of brakes and then… nothing.

 

And now he was here, back in his room. Reaching out to the side, he grabbed his phone and checked the time, eyes flickering to the date, only to freeze.

 

It was a few months earlier than he’d remembered.

 

What was going on?

 

He needed to speak to Bones.

 

………………………………………..

 

“You think you’ve gone back in time?” Bones frowned, reaching out and trying to take Khai’s temperature, only for Khai to back away with a scowl,” Alright… why do you think that?”

 

“Well… because the date is different from what I remember!” Khai protested, “Like… I’ve already lived through this money raising thing! I fed so many sausages to so many girls!”

 

“Right…And what happened before then? Before you time-travelled?”

 

Khai’s heart sank down to his stomach, remembering that look in Third’s eyes. “Third- Third told me that he loved someone else, after I confessed to him and that maybe we can still be friends. I was driving down the motorway and… I think a car hit me.”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Bones sighed. “Alright, I believe you.”

 

“You do?”

 

“The only way you would ever confess that you actually had feelings for Third, was if someone literally hit you with a sign saying that… and as I haven’t done that yet, the only other option is time travel, having already lived through it.”

 

Khai felt a little offended.

 

“Looks like you got a second chance.”

 

“… Third isn’t dating anyone yet.”

 

“No, but he does have someone interested in him.”

 

Khai looked at his friend, “Last time, you told me to leave him alone because he was happy, and I had no right interfering in that.”

 

“Well… he’s not dating anyone yet.” Bones shrugged, “All fair in love and war, and all that.”

 

Khai loved his friends.

 

………………………………………

 

Khai tried not to grimace at all the attention he was getting from the girls at the festival, glancing over at Third every so often as the other student avoided all eye contact.

 

When it was all over, and everyone was thinking about going home, Khai was quick to jump on the chance, asking Third if he could come with him, trying not to cheer when Third agreed.

 

When the girl asked them to visit the dunk tank, Khai didn’t even give her a passing glance, keeping his eyes on Third, who looked a little stunned at the attention he was getting.

 

Stunned, but a little bit pleased as well, which Khai couldn’t help but preen at a little, still preening as they headed to Third’s car.

 

He complimented Third on his grilling, making sure that the other man knew that their booth was only successful because of him, seeing that blush spread across Third’s cheeks. He offered the request, and like it had been before, Third asked for a song, which Khai didn’t argue with.

 

He had the perfect song in mind.

 

“My love, there's only you in my life… The only thing that's right.” He crooned, seeing Third’s eyes widen, “My first love. You're every breath that I take. You're every step I make…. And I, I want to share. All my love with you…No one else will do.”

 

“Endless love?” Third cleared his throat, “Odd choice.”

 

“Is it?”

 

Third didn’t say a word, switching the car on and driving home without another word.

 

……………………

 

“There’s a lot of cutes written on that shirt.”

 

“That’s because I’m cute.”

 

“Yeah, you really are.”

 

Third glared at him, “Don’t sweet talk me like I’m the only one. There are loads of people you see as cute.”

 

“And yet, you’re cuter than all of them.”

 

He was sure Third’s brain short-circuited a little when Khai started to remove his shirt.

 

…………………………………….

 

The next day, he served Third the sausage, feeding it to him with less reluctance this time around, finishing off the end of it like he did before.

 

“I’m not repulsed by your saliva.” He stated, “It’s a bit like a kiss, right? Speaking of, because you ate the sausage, you have to give me a kiss on the cheek, right?”

 

This time, he got the kiss on the cheek… even if he was roughly pushed to the side afterwards as Third stormed back over to the grill.

 

He fist-pumped the air, making a little whoop of glee, before going to join the others.

 

……………………………………….

 

“Are you…are you coming with me?”

 

Khai brightened a little at the words, noting how different it was this time around. “To watch the movie? Of course!”

 

He smiled when Third beamed at him, already seeing an improvement in this timeline.

 

He had this.

 

………………………………….

 

“What’s been up with you lately?”

 

Khai turned to Third as they headed away from the film. “What do you mean?”

 

“You’ve been…acting weird.” Third muttered, “Like, really weird. You’ve been- “

 

“- flirting with you? Yep?”

 

“What?!” Third asked in disbelief, “You’re-you’re lying! You can’t- “

 

“- I do though.” Khai whispered, turning to him, “I-I like you Third, and I think I have for a while, but couldn’t bring myself to admit it. No jokes, no tests…. I like you.” He reached out and took Third’s hand into his own, giving it a gentle squeeze, “And-and I want to go on a proper date with you.”

 

Third stared down at their hands for a moment, before taking a deep breath… and saying nothing.

 

“Third?”

 

“…Let’s go and get ice cream.”

 

“Ice cream?”

 

A shy smile appeared on Third’s face, “Maybe we can share a spoon, like in the movies?”

 

“Ice cream it is.”

 

Ha!

 

Take that Mark!

Chapter 904: Tharn/Type - Rimming and 69 (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: OPTION B.
TharnType: Trying a 69 (bj + rimming) for the first time.
I liked the RamKing sitting on his face kink you wrote days ago… so maybe start with a rimming and something makes them change to a 69? Like Type’s legs are sore from playing football so he gets tired while sitting over Tharn and they change to a 69? Or Type gets “bored” looking at the wall while getting rimmed and changes his position to face closer to other “things”? I don’t know... I’ll leave it to your imagination.
I want them to have fun. Cheeky lines, surprises, laughter, teasing…fun :)

……………

 

“I think we should try rimming.”

 

Type didn’t even look up from where he was gathering up the training cones, hearing Can pestering Techno for food. “My day was fine, how was yours?” He drawled, rolling his eyes when Tharn just chuckled, the other man moving to lean over and press a kiss to his cheek, “And can you not say things like that in front of everyone? These are innocent first years, I don’t want you corrupting them.”

 

“That’s not a no.”

 

“No, it’s a, I want food first. Guess who had to run the laps with the first years because the captain has a sore ankle?”

 

“Does he?”

 

“No, so don’t give him any attention because of it.”

 

Tharn chuckled, “So…food first and then- “

 

“- Yes, fine! Whatever!”

 

…………………………….

 

Type shook his head as he stripped off his clothing, seeing Tharn already naked and lying on the bed, fisting his cock leisurely. He wasn’t about to admit that he was hardening at the sight, climbing onto the bed, straddling Tharn’s hips and leaning forward for a kiss, as Tharn pulled them close, so that they were flush against each other.

 

They made out for a while, hands roaming everywhere, and it wasn’t long before Type felt ready for this. “You want me on my knees… or sitting on your face?”

 

“Oh, decisions, decisions.” Tharn made a show of thinking about it, before pulling at Type a little harder, “Face please. Do you think your poor, sore legs can handle it?”

 

“Ha ha.” Type moved to straddle Tharn’s face, “Worry about yourself, okay?”

 

Tharn didn’t bother answering, already pulling apart Type’s ass cheeks and getting to work, with Type rushed to brace himself against the wall as sensitive nerves started to tingle. Pleasure soon started to shoot up and down his spine, as he bit at his lower lips, to try and muffle the moans that threatened to break free.

 

And then his legs started to tremble.

 

He wasn’t going to admit it though.

 

He was not about to prove Tharn right,

 

Tharn’s tongue stabbed inside of him, as Type tried to relieve the pressure from his legs as best he could, just knowing that he was seconds away from doing exactly as he threatened.

 

Smoothering Tharn.

 

“I’m bored of this.” He tried to play it cool, hoping that his voice wasn’t quivering too much, “Let’s try something else.”

 

“Oh?” Tharn sounded highly amused, clearly seeing right through him, ”Like what?”

 

“69-ing, let’s try that.”

 

If Tharn had any suspicions behind Type’s motives for trying this, they all vanished in the blink of an eye at the prospect of this, eyes practically glittering with excitement as he watched Type turn until he was level with Tharn’s cock, Tharn’s hands grasping his hips and pulling backward so that Type was in the right position as well.

 

Trying not to sigh audibly in relief when he was able to lean forwards on his front more, Type mouthed at Tharn’s cock a little, moaning when he felt Tharn start up his previous activity once again. He shivered at the contact, letting out a small whimper when Tharn licked at his perineum, licking light circles around Type’s hole. Type barely kept himself from shoving his arse back onto his boyfriends’ face, resting his head against Tharn’s thigh to try and catch his breathing.

 

Alright, maybe Tharn had some good ideas sometimes, he mused as he took Tharn into his mouth.

 

When Tharn’s hand snuck between their bodies and gripped Type’s cock. Type couldn’t help it anymore and came, not knowing whether to thrust forward or backward, shaking with the force of his orgasm, going mostly limp on top of Tharn. Mindful of Tharn, he made sure to double down on his efforts to make Tharn come, hearing his boyfriend moan loudly, before he come into Type’s mouth.

 

Type rolled to one side, lying there in a panting, sweaty mess, torn between the pull of sleep and the desire to clean up a bit.

 

Tharn seemed to make that decision for him as he headed into bathroom, stumbling a little as he grabbed a towel, wiping them both clean as Type dozed lightly, before pulling him into his arms as they snuggled close to each other.

 

“So… how are your legs?”

 

“Shut up.”

Chapter 905: Prem/Wad - Christmas Fluff (Short!)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

I wasn't feeling well when I wrote this, so It's a shorter chapter today. Sorry! Back to normal length chapters tomorrow :)

Chapter Text

Prem hated Christmas just a little bit.

 

With his parents working abroad most of the time, he usually spent Christmas’s alone… which of course, was no fun at all.

 

Hence the reason he was still at the university.

 

He’d opened the presents that his parents had remembered to send, and the ones from his friends, made the various phone calls to relatives, before ordering from his favourite restaurant. He picked it up and made the short walk back to his rooms.

 

And then he saw the figure standing outside his door.

 

“N’Wad?”

 

Wad spun around, a shocked look on his face at the sight of Prem. Clearly, he’d expected the other man to be away for the holidays.

 

“I wasn’t expecting anyone else to be home.” Prem filled the silence, trying not to appear too intimidating to his Nong.

 

This wasn’t the hazing hall after all.

 

“I-I… prefer to stay here.” Wad confessed, his voice indicating that he didn’t want to talk about it, which Prem could respect.

 

“Okay… why don’t you come in then?” He moved to unlock his door, allowing Wad to enter before following him inside, “I’ve stocked up on enough food and drink to entertain us both I think.”

 

“I- “

 

Seizing his courage, he leaned over and gently kissed Wad on the forehead, “I’m glad you come over.”

 

Wad flushed bright red, “I-I’m glad I came round.”

Chapter 906: Tan/Bun - Chapter 815 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from oyasumii: haaahaa no worries. been keeping myself awake with rereading old prompts. And after yesterdays story (thanks again for that!) I remembered that I was also rly interested in a sequel of Ch.815. Would that be ok or would that be too much MoD by now?
good night!!

…………………..

 

Bun barely remembered the conversation that happened between Tan and his half-brother, too shaken to think of anything but their lives on the balance.

 

Why was this happening to him?

 

Every time he fell asleep, it was a different iteration of a similar thread of dreams. That rope tightening around his neck as he was slowly strangled to death, a shadowy figure killing him in the hospital...Tan getting shot in front of him as the gun slowly turned on Bun.

 

He jolted awake at the BANG that echoed throughout his mind, scrambling away from the seemingly unknown figure that was lying beside him.

 

“Bun?”

 

When a hand was placed on his shoulder, he pushed the man away, only realising seconds later that it was Tan he was pushing away, who looked a little stunned that he was pushed away like he was.

 

Taking a deep breath, he gathered as much of himself as he possibly could to try and calm himself down and apologise to Tan.

 

“Bad dream, I…” His thoughts derailed, heart pounding against his chest as he tried to pick up the scattered remains of the sentence, “I think I-I just need some air.”

 

Tan was getting out of bed, and in the haze of the room, Bun was sure that his movements were sharp with anger.

 

“Can we just- just let me- just let me catch my breath, don’t-don’t go please?”

 

“Ssh, it’s okay.” Tan quickly sat on the bed again, staying a short distance away, “Is it- is it about what happened with Por?”

 

Bun practically collapsed against the headboard, thumb still aching a little from the dislocation as he cradled it against his chest. There wasn’t enough air in the room and he wanted to run, not wanting to tell Tan just how much getting handcuffed to the staircase bothered him.

 

How he was worried that he’d never see the other man again because Por would kill him.

 

On some level, he was aware of the calloused hands on his shoulder, as his head tipped forward, bouncing on his drawn-up knees as it became too heavy to hold up. There were fingers running through his hair now, and over the ringing, rushing noise in his ears, he could hear Tan’s voice.

 

He sounded worried.

 

He reached out, his trembling hands taking a hold of his.

 

“Bun, can you hear me? Bun?”

 

Bun’s head was killing him, and his breath was coming in irregular, shallow gasps that he couldn’t control.

 

“I- “He choked out, unable to say anything more as Tan gently shushed her, his hands raking through the soaked hair at his neck.

 

“Just breathe okay? Just breathe.” Tan looked him in the eyes, demonstrating a slow, deep breath, in and out. It was unbelievable how something so easy could be so hard, but Bun did his best.

 

In…Out…In…. Out.

 

His heart rate started to slow, as he tried to relax.

 

“I’m sorry.” Bun whispered, as he loosened his grip, hands still shaking a little, “I-I don’t know what happened.”

 

“… We survived. We both survived.”

 

“But you might not have!” Bun snapped, “You-you handcuffed me to the stairs and then left! What if you had died, what if you were hurt and I couldn’t get free to save you?!”

 

“Oh… Bun.” Tan twisted himself around to sit next to him, “I-I’m sorry, I-I just wanted you to be safe.” He put an arm around his back, pulling him closer so that Bun was leaning against him, resting his head on his shoulder, “I’m sorry.”

 

Bun didn’t reply, simply closing his eyes and focusing on breathing.

 

They could talk about this tomorrow.

Chapter 907: Kit/Wayo/Beam - Threesome (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 30th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Prompts are open? yazz so here is mine sorry if it's a bit long A wayokitbeam fic where Beam and Kit caught Wayo in his room watching something "NSFW" vid (it's gangbang) and the two decided to make what he watches come true. Wayo resisted a little but with the two's seduction to him, he submits to them. Thank you

…………….

 

Honestly, Kit didn’t believe Beam with the other man said that he was sure Wayo no longer had any interest in Pha. He only believed that Ming and Forth were dating when he saw it with his own eyes though, so maybe it was a case of needing to see it to believe it.

 

Even after a week, he never saw when Beam was seeing.

 

“You’re over-thinking this.” Kit sighed, tapping his pen on the desk, “Just because he hasn’t been looking at Pha as often, doesn’t mean that he isn’t interested in him anymore.”

 

“You want proof?” Beam smirked at him, before snapping his textbook shut, “Fine. Let’s go and ask him.”

 

“… it’s ten at night?”

 

“And? There are no classes tomorrow, so he might be up.” Beam grabbed his car keys, “Come on.”

 

Kit could see no way for this to go well.

 

……………………

 

Less than half an hour later, Beam was knocking on Wayo’s door, hearing someone bustling around, before Wayo was answering, looking a little flustered at the sight of them standing there.

 

“P’Kit! P’Beam!” He glanced behind him, “What- what are you doing here?”

 

“We wanted to come and see you.” Beam smiled softly at him, “Can we come in, just for a bit?”

 

“Umm… sure!”

 

Kit and Beam were left a little stunned when Wayo raced back into the room, racing to grab his laptop, only to pull on the earphone cable and pull them out, the sounds of moaning filling the room.

 

Wayo flushed bright red, covering his face with one hand, as the other hand tried to close down the obvious pornography.

 

He didn’t see Beam heading over, taking the laptop and peering at the video, only for his eyes to widen.

 

“A threesome?” He asked, “Is that what you like?”

 

“S-shut up!” Wayo whined, falling back on his bed as Beam placed the laptop to one side, sending Kit a contemplative, but wicked look as he moved closer to the younger man. When he pressed up against Wayo, the younger man went rigid, before slowly moving his hand and looking up at Beam.

 

“Wha-what are you doing?”

 

“Well… I was thinking that me and Kit should seduce you.” Beam stated, sitting back a little, “If that’s okay with you?”

 

“You-you wanted to talk?” Wayo tried to change the subject.

 

“Well, we wanted to ask if you still had a thing for Pha.” Beam pulled back a little, “If you do, we can stop this right now?”

 

Kit wasn’t sure why he was getting pulled into this.

 

So far, he’d just stood here in shock.

 

“Wayo?” Beam leant in a little closer, one hand on Wayo’s cheek as his used his thumb to gently stroke at the cheekbones though, “Do you want us to leave? We can never mention this again if you want?”

 

There was a moment of silence, where Kit was fully prepared to leave and never be able to look at Wayo ever again.

 

Or Pha for that moment.

 

“Please.” Wayo whispered, “Stay?”

 

That seemed to be all the permission Beam needed, leaning over and pressing their lips together, sliding his tongue past Wayo’s lips, making the younger man whimper hungrily.

 

They then both looked over at Kit, who was still frozen in place, even as his erection strained against his pants.

 

“Kit…” Beam waved him closer, “… Come on.”

 

Still, he hesitated.

 

“P’Kit.” Wayo whispered, reaching out a little, “Please.”

 

What else could Kit do but move closer.

 

……………………………….

 

It wasn’t long before Wayo was writhing on the bed, hands gripping tightly at the sheets as Beam worked his fingers into him, stretching him wide and teasing at his prostate, as Kit took him into his mouth, making up for what he lacked in skill, with enthusiasm.

 

“Please, P-P’Beam, P-P’Kit, please! I-I need you to-to fuck me!” He whined a little when Beam’s fingers were pulled out of him, and then there was the delicious pressure of Beam’s cock nudging his rim, “Please, I-I need it!”

 

Beam hummed in approval, and Wayo groaned as Beam pushed in slowly, Kit groaning at the sight. The look on Wayo’s face clearly indicated that he revelled in the stretch and the feeling of complete fullness.

 

“You look so good N’Yo.” Kit whispered, the words unfamiliar in his mouth, “So hot on Beam’s cock.”

 

“He does, doesn’t he?” Beam smirked, gripping Wayo’s hips tightly and fucking into him slowly, “Kit, why don’t you fuck his mouth like in that video? I want to see how good he looks taking two cocks.”

 

Wayo seemed to agree, groaning as he opened his mouth as wide as he could, watching as Kit moved into position, taking the older student down to the root, delighting in the sounds coming from Kit’s mouth. It was the best experience of his life as the pair of them picked up the pace and soon Wayo was being pounded from both ends. Pleasure washed over him, and he moaned around Kit’s cock as Beam’s cock hit his prostate on every thrust.

 

He couldn’t think, all he could do was feel. It was like an explosion building under his skin and when his orgasm hit him, there was stars behind his eyes, as everything went white.

 

…………………….

 

“So… I guess you don’t like Pha anymore.” Beam muttered, his voice heavy with sleep.

 

The three of them lay curled together in a mess of tangled limbs, skin shining with sweat and come in the middle of the bed, exchanging lazy, sleepy kisses.

 

“He’s not what I imagined.” Wayo mumbled, nuzzling closer to them, “It’s okay, we’re still friends.”

 

“Right… would you want to do this again?”

 

Kit perked up a little at the question, looking over at Wayo as the younger man smiled softly at them and nodded.

 

“Yeah, I think we can manage that.”

Chapter 908: Black/Gram - Chapter 864 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 30th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tailah_Haderson_Gilbert: Would you be able to do a sequel to 864 (black gram childcare meet cute).
So, I have 3 possible scenario that you can pick from or you can go wild and pick your own! Whatever you think will flow better!!
They’re on a date and
- A child from the childcare centre runs up to gram
- A random child is hurt and/or lost and gram helps
- A random child runs up and clings to black’s legs and he freaks out.
They all seem like amazing story possibilities or even something you think would be better!
Thanks 😊

………………

 

Gram was good with kids.

 

Black had been aware of this for months or years now, you’d have to be in order to help run a day-care, but it was never something that he fully understood.

 

That soft look in Gram’s eyes when one of the children under his care did something especially cute. Or his laughter when they all played together, tiny legs racing around the room as Gram chased after them, waiting for their parents to arrive as Black watched patiently on the nearest bench.

 

They were late for their date, but he couldn’t bring himself to complain just yet.

 

When one of them tripped on a rock and fell hard, splaying against the ground, sobbing and screaming, Gram was there in an instant, kneeing beside the child and helping him up.

 

“Oh dear!” Gram exclaimed in exaggerated shock, “Come on, brush yourself off, knees and then hands, okay?”

 

How was he reacting so calmly?

 

At the first sign of tears from any child, Black panicked uncontrollably and felt frozen in place, unlike Gram, who had the child quickly pacified and back off and running again seconds later.

 

He told them stories.

 

He created new games for them to play.

 

He was amazing and Black felt a little insignificant.

 

“What are you doing?”

 

Black jumped a little, looking down and already feeling the panic creeping him when he saw a small child staring up at him, “Umm…. thinking?”

 

“What about?”

 

“Just…stuff.”

 

The child nodded, as though knowing the importance of thinking of stuff, before tilting his head to one side, “You look like Teacher White.”

 

“That’s because I’m his brother.”

 

“I have a brother and he doesn’t look like me?”

 

“Well… White and I are twins.”

 

“Twins?”

 

“We look exactly the same because- “Black paused, wondering how best to explain pregnancy to a child that was too young for school, “- because we were in mummy’s tummy at the same time.”

 

“Oh.” The child thought about it for a moment, before holding up a stuffed toy dog, “This is my puppy.”

 

“I…can see that.” He cast a panicked look over at Gram, who was speaking to another parent.

 

Were the subject changes always so quick?

 

He felt like he’d just gotten whiplash.

 

“Do you have any pets or toys?”

 

“No… I’m a little old for toys.”

 

The child frowned, “But not for pets.”

 

“…True.”

 

The child climbed onto the bench beside him, starting to babble about all the toys that he had, as Black turned to him, hoping that he looked like he was paying attention, even as he kept sending worried looks over at Gram.

 

Gram who was looking back at him and smirking.

 

Bastard.

 

When the child’s parents finally came to pick the last child up, Gram nearly wet himself with the effort of not to laugh as the child latched onto Black’s legs, the older man freezing and trying not to move…. except for shaking his leg

 

“Ah, That!” The child’s mother giggled, “So clingy!”

 

She bent down to pry her son free, thanking Black for helping to look after her child, before leaving, That waving over his mother’s shoulder at Black.

 

“Black, good at children….” Gram sidled closer, “…Who would have thought?”

 

“I never want to go through that again…. he asked if I had any toys and the first thing that came to mind was- “

 

“- I think I can guess.” There was a light flush on Gram’s cheeks, as he gave Black a quick kiss on the cheek, “Are you ready for that date now?”

 

“I don’t think we have a reservation anymore.”

 

“A quiet night at home then?”

 

“You read my mind.”

Chapter 909: Taekyung/Shin Woo/Da On - Hot For Teacher A/B/O AU (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 30th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I love Light on me and i saw a prompt fic so here's mine: An A/B/O trope where Shin woo and Da On, both alphas and students had their eye on Taekyung, an omega who captivates them, but also, their teacher. The two alphas would stare at him with lust and all, kind of like eye fucking lol. After class, the two seduced the omega and have their way with him in the classroom. Ending would be alphas marking Taekyung as theirs.

…………………….

 

Shin Woo looked over at his fellow Alpha, Da On, as their teacher walked into the classroom.

 

It was their favourite class, and one that they thankfully had multiple times a week, giving them the chance to properly appreciate the older omega.

 

He was beautiful.

 

Today, Teacher Taekyung was wearing his hair parted on the left side, instead of the right, a noticeable difference that they two Alphas paid attention to. When the teacher looked eyes with Shin Woo, he paused in his explanation for a moment, before continuing as though nothing happened.

 

Such a pretty face.

 

Could the omega see how much he wanted to cum all over it?

 

Tiny waist.

 

Good hips.

 

The ass.

 

The thighs.

 

Shin Woo looked over at Da On, just knowing that he was imaging those long legs around him, as the Omega thrashed on the bed from the force of his thrusts. Hearing those cute little moans and groans-

 

“Mister Shin Woo? Mister Da On, have you been paying attention to anything I’ve been saying?!”

 

The pair snapped out of the daydreaming instantly, with Da On clearing his throat, “Sorry Sir we were just…. Contemplating life.”

 

“Well, perhaps you can contemplate this character’s life instead?” Taekyung smirked, “As it’s going to be on your upcoming test?”

 

That…didn’t bode well.

 

Especially as Shin Woo had no idea what they were reading, and he was sure that the same was true for Da On.

 

He winced, as the teacher turned to write on the board, only to drop the pen to the ground, muttering something under his breath as he bent over to pick it up.

 

Shin Woo hid his smirked when he saw Da On take a sneaky picture.

 

The rest of the class passed by like all the others, with Shin Woo and Da On silently competing as to who could make Taekyung blush the most with eye contact…or eye fucking as it was probably classed out.

 

The bell rang, dismissing the students to go home for the day, shattering their daydreams as everyone started to pack up.

 

“Don’t forget the homework, and the test is next Tuesday, so study!”

 

Shin Woo went to pack up, only to stop when Da On gripped his wrist.

 

“I think he’s going into pre-heat.” He whispered, gesturing at Taekyung, who was cleaning the board, “This might be our only chance.”

 

Shin Woo looked around, seeing that everyone had left, before nodding. Slowly, he got up and headed over to the omega, reaching out and taking him by the hips, pushing up against him.

 

“Hey!” Taekyung protested, even as his face flushed bright red, “What are you- “He stopped as Shin Woo buried his face into the side of his neck, pulling him away from the board so that Da On could move around to the omega’s front, pressing their lips together.

 

As Taekyung gasped, Da On slipped his tongue into the older man’s mouth.

 

It wasn’t long before they could smell the slick running down the omega’s legs, feeling Taekyung shaking a little.

 

“I’ll drive.” Shin Woo whispered, pulling himself away, “Da On, can you help him- “

 

“- Just lock the door and close the blinds.” Da On rolled his eyes, rolling his hips so that his cock brushed up against Taekyung’s.

 

“Good idea.”

 

As Shin Woo went to do that, Da On continued with his ministrations, running his hand over Taekyung’s cock as he moved him over to the desk.

 

“You’re gorgeous.” He whispered, “You know that, right?”

 

“We-we shouldn’t do this, you- “

 

“- We’re both eighteen.” Shin Woo interrupted, “We know what we want, and what we want, is our sexy teacher.”

 

“I-I might lose my job, I- your scents- “

 

“- There were ways you can hide it.” Da On rolled his hips again, “Give us a chance though?”

 

Flushed bright red, feeling like he was going to burst into flames, Taekyung’s head fell back to hit the desk before he nodded. Less than a second later, his pants were pulled off and thrown to the other side of the room, the smell of aroused Alpha’s filling the room, making him feel foggy.

 

This time, it was Shin Woo’s turn for a deep kiss, hand on Taekyung’s chin to keep him in place as slick fingers pushed their way inside. Slowly, the teacher started to kiss back, moving his lips in sync with the younger’s as small moans started to break free.

 

When they finally broke apart, Shin Woo and Da On couldn’t stop themselves from making eye contact once again, identical smirks appearing on their faces.

 

………………….

 

“O-Oh god, harder!” Taekyung pleaded, held in place by Da On as Shin Woo pushed his legs up, plunging his member in and out of the teacher’s hole, knot slowly expanding.

 

With each thrust, he could feel Da On’s come dripping out of the hole, staining the desk from his lover’s first go.

 

Taekyung had come so many times before, and yet, still looked ready to come again.

 

“I-I-I- please!”

 

“Come on Shin Woo.” Da On panted, “Get on with it.”

 

Shin Woo ignored him, leaning in closer to Taekyung, “You gonna cum? Gonna cum all over your stomach and keep taking our cocks until we fill you up with our seed, sweet little omega?”

 

The dirty words only turned Taekyung on more, his hole clenching around Shin Woo’s cock, “Y-yes, please! I-I want- I want you to- “

 

To match the bite mark that Da On had left on one side of the omega’s neck, Shin Woo moved over to the other side and bit down as hard as was needed to leave a mark behind. Taekyung’s whole body tensed before he came for what was probably the fifth time, thrashing under the grips of the two Alphas.

 

The tightness of his hole was too much for Shin Woo, who pushed his knot in as far as he could, coming with a low groan as he tried not to come.

 

“Ours.” Da On whispered, “You’re ours.”

 

“Y-Yours.”

Chapter 910: Man/Type - Drunken Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 30th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Man was drunk.

 

He was one drink away from others needing subtitles to understand him.

 

Slapping Boss’s hand away from his drink, knowing that Boss was a lot more drunk than him, possibly one drink away from blacking out entirely, he glanced around the room.

 

Sarawat and Tine were drunkenly dancing together in the middle of the room.

 

Tine’s friends were building a tower out of their drink glasses.

 

And Tine’s brother, the love of his life even if Type didn’t know it yet… was in the corner, looking just as drunk as Man felt.

 

Slowly, he pushed himself to his feet and stumbled over to said corner, instantly regretting it when his head started to spin slightly, and he was moments away from falling to the ground.

 

Still, he managed it.

 

And was it his drunken imagination or did Type look happy to see him?

 

“Are you- “Man shook his head, trying to straighten out his thought process, “- Are you okay?”

 

“I… think… so?” Type’s voice was seriously slurred.

 

“I… think you should stop drinking.” Man suggested, trying to reach for the bottle in front of Type, only for the older man to grab it first…. And promptly drop it.

 

The older man stared at the fallen drink sadly for a few moments., before grabbing Mans’ hand and pulling on it.

 

“Come on…” He slurred, “… I-I wanna dance!”

 

Man could practically feel his heart pounding in his chest, letting himself be pulled onto the dancefloor.

 

Just as a slow dance came on.

 

He could feel his cheeks turning red, forgetting how to breath as he stared into Type’s eyes, neither of them saying a word.

 

He wanted nothing more than to close the gap and press their lips together.

 

“WOOO!” He suddenly heard Boss shout out drunkenly, “Get that dick Ai’Man!”

 

Thankfully, Type didn’t react, pressing himself closer to Man, wrapping his arms around Man’s waist, staring up at him, before pulling him in for a sloppy kiss.

 

Man, instantly reciprocated, fingers weaving into Type’s hair, tugging at it lightly.

 

When they finally pulled away, Type seemed to have come to his senses slightly, flushing bright red. “I can’t believe we did… that in public.” He slurred, “Tine- “

 

“- Is a little busy.”

 

Tine and Sarawat were making out in their own dark corner.

 

“I…I think I should go home.”

 

“Back to… mine?”

 

Type’s eyes widened, and Man was quick to defend himself.

 

“To sleep! Only to sleep!”

 

Type gave him a suspicious look, before nodding. “Just to… sleep though.”

 

“Just to sleep.”

 

As to what would happen in the morning… well that was up to Type.

Chapter 911: Syn/Nuer - Camboy AU (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tesia87: Here’s my prompt it’s kinda a wild one
Sun/Nuer
Cutie Pie
NSFW
Camboy! Syn Streaming using a flesh light. Nuer being his biggest fan and turning in. The next day after the stream Syb has a surprise meeting with his favourite Cam Boy Syn

….

 

Tuesday nights were Nuer’s alone time nights.

 

Not that he called them that, but everyone knew that he didn’t go out on a Tuesday night. They just didn’t know that these nights were spent logged into a live-stream, watching as he favourite cam-boy moaned around a new toy that he’d bought or rode it, doing whatever his chat wanted him to do.

 

Throwing his bag to one side, he grabbed his laptop and got himself set up, before logging into the stream, seeing that it had started a few seconds ago…. And that there was something new on those sheets.

 

Was that… a fleshlight?

 

He was so hard, that he felt like he was going to burst through his jeans, pulling them down as quickly as possible and wrapping a hand around his cock.

 

“Alright, bit of a new one today.” Syn stated; that soft smile on his face, “Highly requested though, so I hope you enjoy it.”

 

It wasn’t a surprise when the chat practically exploded, all asking the cam boy to remove his clothes, comments on his gorgeous face, gorgeous chest, or his dick.

 

“I don’t know how much I’m going to like this.” Syn sighed, hips bucking as he stroked at his cock, “You know me, I’m not one for… vaginas, but here we go.” He lubed up his dick, before squirting a little into the flesh light as well. He then lined it up with his dick and pushed it down, a blissful moan breaking free as it slipped inside.

 

“T-tight.” He whispered, moving the toy up and down, Nuer matching his pace on his own cock as he watched.

 

Syn’s right hand moved over his torso, lightly caressing, and pinching at his nipples. He then opened his eyes, looking directly into the webcam and moaning obscenely.

 

It was an obvious ploy for money, but one that always worked.

 

Nuer watched as Syn’s hips started to buck up into the toy, seeing the chat go wild because of it, before changing positions again, putting a pillow between himself and the camera, with the toy on top of it, fucking into it enthusiastically, making sure that the viewers could see the pure lust on his face.

 

It wasn’t long before he was rolling onto his back again, so that the viewers could see his cock moving in and out of the toy. Seconds before he came, he threw the toy to one side, taking his cock in his hand and jerking himself off until he came with a loud moan, spilling all over his stomach and chest.

 

Nuer wasn’t far behind him, only just managed to catch it with a tissue so that it didn’t end up all over his screen… again.

 

Syn shifted so that everyone had a good view of his cum on his chest, a lazy smile on his face.

 

“I think… we can call that a success.”

 

…………………………………………….

 

Nuer groaned as he grabbed his coffee, taking a sip on it as he scolded himself yet again for staying up too late. Anyone would think he’d been out partying, not in his room… well, you know.

 

He turned, flinching back when he nearly ran into someone.

 

“Sorry!” The person looked up at him and Nuer felt ready to die there and then.

 

That voice.

 

That face.

 

Syn.

 

Feeling his heart thundering in his chest, Nuer managed to shake his head, mumbling something about it being okay.

 

“Let me make it up to you?” Syn asked softly, a soft smile on his face, “Do you need to be anywhere?”

 

A class, but definitely one that Nuer could skip.

 

………………………………………

 

“F-fuck!” Syn cried out, bouncing up and down on Nuer’s cock, his hands braced on Nuer’s chest as he worked his hips hard and fast.

 

Nuer couldn’t stop his hands roaming the other man’s hips, thighs and back as Syn moved.

 

“So good! So good!”

 

“Come for me.” Nuer pleaded, “Come for me.”

 

A sharp gasp broke free from Syn, before he shifted a little, wrapping a hand around himself and stroking in time with his hip movements, coming a mere few seconds later, all over Nuer’s chest. Nuer, unable to resist, gripped the other man’s hips tight and started driving his hips up hard and fast, prolonging the pleasure for a couple dozen thrusts before coming into the condom, cock twitching inside of Syn.

 

As they both came down from their high, lying side by side, Syn looked over at Nuer with a contemplative look.

 

“Ever thought about being on camera?”

Chapter 912: Sarawatine - Meet Cute Halloween AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Posted this chapter early because of my work's X-Mas do :)

Chapter Text

If you looked at Tine, you wouldn’t think that he loved horror films and being scared.

 

But he did.

 

Type might prefer working in offices (stick-in-the-mud that he was), but Tine was over the moon when his first job was as an actor, at a local Halloween attraction.

 

It was a seasonal thing, which left him free to work on his coursework most of the time, which made it perfect for him.

 

The attractions Haunted Maze was the star of the show of course, and when Tine was told he was going to be one of the actors in it, he was as happy as happy could be.

 

Wearing dark clothing, a ‘blood-stained’ mask, with a very convincing chain-shaw, Tine lurked in a dark corner, waiting for someone to head in the wrong direction.

 

The night before Halloween was always busy, with loads of groups coming past… and Tine enjoyed scaring every single one of them.

 

His heart racing, he heard someone coming closer.

 

“Man? Boss!”

 

The other man did not sound impressed.

 

“This is not funny! MAN! BOSS!”

 

Tine waited.

 

It didn’t take long before he heard someone practically sprinting in his direction. Just as the person rounded the corner, Tine ‘turned on’ the chainsaw and started growling, stomping forwards.

 

His ‘victim’, who was probably about the same age as him, just collapsed to the ground, arms over his head (like that would stop an actual chainsaw), shaking like crazy.

 

And he didn’t move.

 

Shit.

 

This wasn’t a common outcome, but it did happen. People who thought they were braver than they actually were, or those who had been dared to come in, falling to pieces at the sight of him.

 

The rules for employees were clear.

 

Stop what you were doing and help.

 

Switching off the fake chainsaw, Tine pulled the mask off his face and knelt in front of him. “Shit.” He muttered, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you that badly!”

 

“Fucking Man and Boss.” The other man didn’t seem to have noticed him, “I hate Halloween, I hate jump-scares and I hate my friends for abandoning me in this fucking maze!”

 

That was a normal response unfortunately, so Tine didn’t take the harsh tone to heart.

 

“And now I’m fucking lost!”

 

“You know you just have to look for a helper, right?”

 

The other man just stared up at him, head tilted slightly to the side.

 

He was adorable, and Tine never thought he’d think that about another man.

 

“Come on.” He offered a hand to the other man, “I’ll show you the way out. I’m Tine by the way.”

 

“… Sarawat.”

 

Leaving his post, Tine led Sarawat out of the maze (which thankfully, wasn’t too far away. He was the big finish after all), only to hear a high-pitched squeal from somewhere in the maze.

 

“It’s cruel when boyfriend bring their girlfriends to these things as a date idea.” Tine mumbled, only for Sarawat to chuckle beside him.

 

“I think that was Boss.” He had a vicious smirk on his face, clearly seeing this as a moment of revenge.

 

“Huh… I should get back to my post.” Tine looked forward to scaring this guys’ friends, especially if they screamed like that, “Can I… get I get your number?”

 

“My- my number?” Sarawat looked stunned.

 

“So, we can go out another time?” Tine then apologised, “Sorry… I don’t even know if you-re- “

 

“I am! I am!” Sarawat was quick to interrupt, a beaming smile on his face, “Just… promise that we don’t have to go to a Halloween attraction.”

 

“Not even a horror film?”

 

“No.”

Chapter 913: Phupha/Tian - Sneaky Pictures

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Tian didn’t do this too often.

 

It wasn’t creepy at all…. That’s what he kept telling himself.

 

It usually happened when he couldn’t sleep, or when he woke up earlier that Phupha (a rare occurrence, almost non-existent really), because he could only do this when Phupha was asleep.

 

It wasn’t like his phone was being used for much else, not with the service in this village.

 

When he woke up in four in the morning, he didn’t hesitate to sneak out of bed and find his phone again, turning back to the bed as he pulled up his camera.

 

When Tian wasn’t in the bed, Phupha sprawled out on the mattress, taking up as much space as he could. Sometimes, he cuddled the pillow, as though it were Tian and Tian had so many photos to prove it.

 

He had no idea how long it had been since he starting taking these pictures, but he knew there was an entire folder full of them, and in all of them, Phupha looked amazing… even when his mouth was open, and he was drooling. His hair was all over the place, and whilst Tian never touched it, the urge was over-whelming.

 

He held his breath as he took the first picture.

 

It was just of the messy bedhead, and if it weren’t for the fact that Tian was working on not getting caught, he’d take a video to capture all those little sounds and movements.

 

He took another picture as Phupha shifted, his sigh audible, even when half his face was pressed into the pillow. When Phupha started to squirm in the bed, Tian knew it was his cue to stop, not wanting to explain to Phupha why he was taking his pictures when the older man was asleep.

 

“Tian…” Phupha sleepily mumbled, “…come back to bed.” His eyes were only partially open, hand making grabby motions as he reached out for Tian.

 

He gave no sign that he was aware of Tian taking pictures of him, prompting Tian to stealthily place the phone on the table.

 

“Yeah, I’m coming.” He whispered, slowly moving into his usual space, as Phupha smiled at him, so sleepy, warm and affectionate.

 

A picture could never compare to this.

Chapter 914: Kim/Porchay - Chapter 856 - Kim's POV

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Dragonfly_XX: Ch.856 - Kim's POV =)

………………

 

Kim looked up at the clock in concern.

 

It was late.

 

Later than he expected Porchay to be back home. The evening meal that he’d managed to scrape together was getting colder and colder, and still there was no sign of Porchay coming back.

 

Pulling out his phone, he fired off another text to his boyfriend.

 

‘Where are you?’

 

He placed it on the table and stared at it, waiting for it to buzz.

 

Five minutes passed.

 

And then ten.

 

Fourteen minutes after he sent the text, it finally buzzed on the table, practically cracking his knuckles on the table with how quickly he went to grab it.

 

‘Sorry, lost track of time. Decided to stay at Kinn and Porsche’s.’

 

Kim frowned. As far as he knew, Kinn and Porsche were on some sort of couple’s holiday together… yes, he knew that Chay had the keys for the place, but from where he was coming from, wasn’t this apartment quicker to get to.

 

‘Okay. See you tomorrow. I love you 😊’

 

He wasn’t smiling, but he wasn’t about to let Chay know that he was onto him.

 

Heading to his room, he placed the phone on the bedside table, and fell into a troubled sleep.

 

……………

 

Three days.

 

It had been three days since he’d seen Chay, and he was slowly starting to lose his mind.

 

Yes, Chay had been giving him semi-regular updates over text, but it wasn’t the same as seeing him in person.

 

It was on the third day when he finally snapped, asking Chay when he was going to be coming home, only to get an obvious lie in reply.

 

‘Sorry! Porsche asked if I could apartment sit for him while he was away! I’ll be home when they come back 😊’

 

First off, if Porsche had asked him to apartment-sit, he would have been doing it from the beginning, not halfway through the week. Secondly, you didn’t have to apartment-sit the entire time, and why was he talking like Kim wasn’t allowed in his own brother’s home?

 

Decision made, he grabbed a jacket and shoes and stormed out.

 

…………………………….

 

He knew that his knocking was slightly frantic, but when there continued to be no response, he reached into his pockets for the keys.

 

The keys that he didn’t bring.

 

“Fuck.” He muttered, continuing to rummage through his pockets until he found a bobby pin, sticking that into the lock and jiggling it about until the lock clicked open.

 

“Chay?” He called out, opening the door fully to see his boyfriend sat on the sofa… bruises all over his face, “What the- what happened?”

 

Porchay looked like he was going to burst into tears, flinching back when Kim reached out to pull him into a hug.

 

Kim tried to pretend that that didn’t hurt.

 

“Chay.” He gently took the other man’s chin between his finger and thumb and urged him to look up, frowning at all of the cuts and bruises, “Who did this to you?!”

 

Did he sound as pissed off as he felt?

 

“It doesn’t matter.”

 

“Yes it does! Nobody is allowed to treat you like this! Now, who was it?!”

 

“… I don’t know.”

 

“Was it a mugging or- “ Porchay’s eyes flickered over to him for a brief second, before a guilty look flashed across his face.

 

Kim felt sick to his stomach.

 

“- It was because of me, wasn’t it. Because of the family?”

 

Porchay looked down at his hands, “Please don’t leave me.” He eventually whispered, “Please?”

 

Leave him?

 

Was that honestly what he was worried about?

 

Didn’t he know yet that Kim would never leave him?

 

Feeling a little hurt by his, Kim cleared his throat, “Can you walk?”

 

Porchay swallowed, “Y-Yes.”

 

“Down to my car?”

 

Porchay nodded.

 

The car ride back to the Theerapanyakun family home passed in complete silence.

 

………………………………………………

 

He knew that he hadn’t been to see Chay in days, but this just couldn’t wait.

 

It took his two days to find out who’d done the beating, and only because they were stupid enough to boast about it.

 

They were in a club bathroom when he confronted them, grabbing one by the hair and slammed him against the mirror until there was blood splattered across the glass.

 

They tried to fight back.

 

He left them all with broken noses and teeth missing, bruises all over them until they were lying on the ground, pleading with him to stop.

 

They would remember this lesson, this Kim made sure of.

 

………………………………………….

 

The sun was setting on the fifth day when he finally went home, heading straight to Chay’s room.

 

“I thought you’d left me.” Was the first thing Chay said as he walked into the room, tensing when he saw the black eye, ”Kim?”

 

“The problem’s been dealt with.” Was all Kim said, taking a seat on the edge of the bed, opening up his arms as Porchay practically dived into them, “Did-did you really think I’d ever leave you? Over this?”

 

He had to know for certain

 

“… You might if you thought it would protect me.”

 

He had a point there.

 

During his hunt for the men, he had thought about breaking up with the younger man, but with their brothers dating, they would never be able to forget about each other.

 

“I thought about it.” He admitted, “But…. I promised never to hurt you again, and I’m going to keep that promise. Even if it means that you’ll need to travel around with a few bodyguards for a while.”

 

Porchay chuckled, burying his head into Kim’s chest as he tried not to sob in sheer relief.

 

He wasn’t joking about the bodyguards.

Chapter 915: Leo/Fiat - Emotionally Hurt Leo

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from anonymous_couch_potato: Could I request a Leo & Fiat hurt/comfort fic, with Leo being the one upset and crying, and Fiat comforting him? Leo is always the one comforting Fiat, so it'd be nice to see the other way around too. The reason Leo's upset is up to you! Just no relationship angst (e.g., misunderstanding) or smut please, only fluffy soft hurt/comfort!

………………

 

He sat there quietly, looking out of the window.

 

He hated this.

 

Could anyone else see how much this was really bothering him, or could they just see the mask he was wearing?

 

Leo huffed out a breath, playing absently with some loose skin that he’d picked around his fingernails.

 

He was tired.

 

He was fed up.

 

He was… done.

 

Done with this entire situation.

 

He wanted to be out again, he wanted to meet up with friends, to feel like he was living again. He missed new events, whether big or small, happened throughout his life.

 

He missed the feeling of freedom.

 

He hated this, doing the exact same thing, in these same four walls over and over again, not knowing if they would ever get back to normal life ever again.

 

He groaned, burying his face in his hands, feeling tired even though it was barely mid-day. He felt like he was doing so much, despite knowing that this was the least he’d done on a day-to-day basis in his entire life.

 

This was so bad for his mental health.

 

The door opened and someone walked into the room… not that he noticed until that someone placed a hand on his shoulder, making him flinch a little, looking up to see Fiat standing there.

 

Fiat was looking at him intently, visibly trying to figure out why Leo was just staring out of the window that way he was. Leo tried to maintain eye contact, even if it was a little hard for him to do that at the moment.

 

He couldn’t let the younger man see that he was struggling.

 

He tried to say something, but only a choked sound came out, prompting him to avert his eyes, feeling more than a little embarrassed.

 

Fiat didn’t say anything, simply sitting next to him and pulling him into a hug.

 

“Do you want to eat something?” Fiat asked softly, “You’ve been sitting here pretty much all day.”

 

Leo, not trusting his voice, shook his head. His fingers started to play with that loose bit of skin again, which Fiat noticed, gently pulling them apart.

 

“I’m…always here to talk you know.” He whispered, “I-I might not be as good at it as you, but- “ He stopped when Leo’s gaze moved up to meet his own.

 

Leo didn’t know what to say.

 

How would he even start?

 

Everything was just so confusing.

 

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to, I-I’m just putting it out there.” Fiat rubbed his thumb over Leo’s knuckles.

 

Could he feel that Leo was shaking a little and his breathing pace was starting to increase.

 

He tried to calm down, but the more he focused, the harder it got.

 

Fuck, why wasn’t it working-

 

“Ssh, Leo, calm down, it-it’s just me, it’s okay.”

 

Leo didn’t know why, but the words made him tear up.

 

Great, he was panicking and crying, could this get any worse?

 

But somehow, the more Fiat talked to him, the calmer he felt. Though, that didn’t stop the overwhelming urge to cry, as the tears flowed down his cheeks.

 

Gently, Fiat wiped at those tears, his other hand still holding Leo’s.

 

A few moments passed and the tears lessened, leaving Leo feeling exhausted, slumping into Fiat’s chest as warm arms wrap around him.

 

“I’m here Leo, I’m not going anywhere….I love you.”

 

At that, Leo turned and wrapped his arms tightly around the younger man, not wanting to let go, “I-I- “

 

“- That’s okay…take your time, I’m still here.”

 

“I-I haven’t been feeling good.” He paused, trying to sort out his thoughts as Fiat waited patiently, “I…feel lost.”

 

Fiat rubbed at his back, trying to comfort him, trying to show him that someone was there for him.

 

“I hate this.” Leo whispered, “I hate this entire…lockdown situation.”

 

“I know, but… if you ever feel really lonely or-or disconnected, then please come and talk to me, okay? We-we can do something together!”

 

Fiat’s tone was earnest, even if the words sounded completely naïve.

 

“We can get through it…. right Leo?”

 

“… Right.”

 

“I’m here.”

 

“I know.”

 

“And I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 916: Mark/Wayu/Kit - Threesome Getting Together (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I have a semi open prompt (idk how you call this one) where it is a threesome nsfw of Mark, Kit and Wayu from Gen Y series but you get to decide what plot would it be to lead it to the nsfw. Wayu would be the bot and Mark and Kit would be the top.

…………….

 

Wayu frowned as he entered the room.

 

Mark asking him to come over wasn’t unusual, but having seen P’Kit’s car parked outside, Wayu was a little suspicious. Something unusual was going on, though he couldn’t put his finger on it.

 

From the bedroom, he could hear quiet talking, making him groan a little.

 

Mark had clearly forgotten that he’d invited Wayu over and was now having his ‘fun’ with P’Kit… rubbing Wayu’s face in the fact that he was alone and single.

 

“Mark!” He snapped, crossing his arms when the pair emerged from the room.

 

“Ah, there you are!” Mark beamed at him, neither of them looking fussed at his appearance, “We thought you weren’t coming!”

 

“… Coming for what?” Wayu narrowed his eyes at them, ”What’s going on?”

 

Mark moved closer, pulling Wayu into a one-armed hug, “Well, we noticed how down you’ve been.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“So, we came up with a way of cheering you up.”

 

Wayu looked over at Kit, who was giving his boyfriend a fond smile. There was something… interesting going on here, and he couldn’t help but be curious about it, sensing that he wouldn’t expect whatever it was.

 

He felt Mark remove his jackets, before P’Kit’s fingers moved to his shirt.

 

“Can I?”

 

“…S-Sure!”

 

Wayu shivered, unused to being the centre of attention like this.

 

And then he felt Mark nibbling a little on his earlobe from behind, making him squeak.

 

“If you want us to stop, just say so.” Mark whispered, gently pulling at Wayu’s hips to lead him into the bedroom, which Wayu was more than happy to follow along with, unwilling for their hands to leave him.

 

He hadn’t realised how touch-starved he was until this moment.

 

It wasn’t long before they were all halfway undressed. Mark’s trousers were caught around his ankles as Kit thoroughly distracted him, his mouth already on Mark’s cock, Mark’s hands grasping at that red hair. Kit pulled off with a pop as Wayu sat heavily on the bed, wiping his mouth as he gave the younger man a reassuring look.

 

It was clear that they’d talked to each other about this first, hence Kit’s calmness, which made Wayu wonder when they first had the idea to do this.

 

He tried not to get too distracted though, pulling off his pants as Mark moved closer to pull him into a kiss, the kiss deepening as he pushed Wayu down on the mattress, that solid weight holding him down.

 

“Gorgeous.” Mark whispered against Wayu’s mouth, making him shudder just a little, legs falling open as Mark then started to kiss down his body, before giving a brief kiss to Wayu’s hardening cock. He then tapped at Wayu’s hip. “Hands and knees, okay? We don’t want to leave P’Kit out, right?”

 

“R-right.”

 

Wayu obeyed, seeing Kit sat against the headboard, his cock in his hands, prompting Wayu to move closer and wrap his mouth around the girth, groaning around it as Mark kissed his back and pushed slick fingers into him.

 

“This was our favourite position for you.” Mark whispered, “You in the middle like this, taking both of us.”

 

With Kit’s hand on his head, making sure that Wayu was focused on the task in hand, Wayu couldn’t reply. Instead, he relaxed his throat and took Kit almost all the way down, making him curse under his breath.

 

Mark added another finger, and Wayu could feel him watching giving Kit this blowjob, those intense eyes burning into his skin. Pulling off the cock, he pulled Kit into a mouth, tongue licking into his mouth.

 

He felt Mark grab his hips, lining up before sinking into him as Kit swallowed Wayu’s moans.

 

Mark knelt back, bringing Wayu with him onto his lap as Kit moved forward and then swallowed Wayu’s cock, making him gasp sharply.

 

It was almost too much.

 

Mark inside of him.

 

Kit around him,

 

Mark wrapped an arm around his chest to hold him in place, panting hotly into his ear. Wayu’s eyes were screwed tightly shut, small whines and moans of pleasure escaping his mouth. Kit moved away, pulling off Wayu’s cock as he gave it a stroke.

 

That was all that it took, as Wayu came, nearly doubling over as his cum splattered across Kit’s face.

 

Mark pulled out, rolling Wayu onto his back as Kit took his place, pushing into him as the pair kissed, Mark licking the come from Kit’s cheek before moving to Wayu’s hand, fisting his cock a few more times, before coming all over Wayu’s chest and face. Wayu groaned at the feeling, wrapping his legs around Kit as the other man took him hard, Mark resting idly beside them, taking a hold of Wayu’s hand as they pushed towards the end.

 

It didn’t take much longer for Kit to come, filling Wayu as he leant over to kiss him hard, panting hard. Whilst they were occupied, Mark went to grab something to clean them all up with. Kit pulled out gently, moving to lie by Wayu’s side as Mark returned.

 

“How long have you been talking about this?” Wayu muttered, feeling the light touches of being cleaned up as Mark lay on his other side.

 

“Ssh, don’t worry about it.”

 

“But- “

 

“- In the morning.” Kit chuckled, “We’ll tell you everything then.”

 

Wayu hummed, before letting himself drift off, safe and secure in the arms of the two of them.

Chapter 917: Sun/Sky - Chapter 861 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Wingufan545: if you're still taking prompts would I be able to ask for a sequel to my Golden Blood one from last time?

………

 

“I’m home!” Sun barely entered the home, before he was tackled by a little blur of jeans blue and red, leaning down and lifting his son into his arms, earning a delighted shriek from him, especially when he rubbed their noses together in an Eskimo-like kiss.

 

“Papa’s home! Papa’s home!”

 

Sun couldn’t help but smile, “I am, and I’ve missed you so much.” He lifted Star onto his shoulders, “Did you do anything fun today?”

 

“We went to the Doctors!” Star instantly slapped a hand over his mouth, “Oops… it wasn’t supposed to tell you.”

 

Doctors?

 

Sun instantly tensed at the words, “The doctors? Did you have an accident on the playground?”

 

“No, I’m careful now.” Star pouted.

 

“Then why did you go to the doctors?”

 

“Daddy said it was a surprise.”

 

Sun had heard those words before, when Sky had gone to Japan after they bonding all those years ago.

 

That fateful call nearly two months later when Sky was nearly in tears.

 

Were they ready for this?

 

The first pregnancy had been hard on Sky, having to deal with the vast majority of it all alone in a foreign country. Yes, they were together now, with Sky’s father begrudgingly agree to let them get married in the beta way, but could Sky deal with those symptoms again, whilst dealing with a hyper-active four-year-old?

 

“Papa?” Star whined, “I-I didn’t mean to spoil the surprise.”

 

He sounded ready to break down into a proper fit.

 

“No, no, of course not.” He was quick to reassure the boy, “I- “

 

What could he say?

 

He certainly wasn’t expecting it… but it was good news, all the same.

 

“Papa?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Are you still going to act surprised?”

 

Sun chuckled, “Of course I am.” He placed his son back on the floor once they entered the living room, “I’m going to go and talk with your Daddy, why don’t you go and play in your room for a bit, okay?”

 

“…Can I have ice cream after tea tonight.”

 

“If you eat your vegetables, now go on.”

 

Once he was sure that Star was suitably distracted, Sun headed to the kitchen, seeing that Sky wasn’t there, before heading to the master bedroom seeing a bundle curled up underneath the blankets.

 

“Sky?”

 

A slightly tearful face poked its way out of the blankets, perking up when he saw Sun standing there. “Hey.” He whispered, looking around the messy room with no small amount of guilt, “I-I’ll tidy this up later.”

 

If Star hadn’t mentioned it, Sun probably would have sensed something was wrong, just from the expression… and now that he thought about it, Sky’s scent had changed, just a little.

 

“Got something to tell me?” He chuckled, as Sky groaned.

 

“I said it was a surprise.”

 

“It was! Just without all the fanfare you probably planned.”

 

“I was going to put a bun in the oven.”

 

Sun couldn’t help but laugh at that, taking a seat on the edge of the bed and pulling his omega closer. “I’m glad you didn’t. Baking, whilst I love you, isn’t one of your skills.”

 

“It would have been a store-bought one!”

 

“…So… the Doctors’ have confirmed it?”

 

Sky nodded, “Ten weeks along.” He whispered, a soft smile on his face, “I-I’m glad you get to be here with me this time… even though I look hideous when it gets to the six-month stage and- “

 

Sun cut him off with a gentle kiss. “There is no way you could look anything but gorgeous.”

 

“You say this now, but- “

 

Another kiss, this time a longer one…. Which was cut off by the sounds of Star squeaking and then something falling, followed by “I’m okay!”

 

“I hope this one is calmer.” Sun chuckled, “Maybe a little girl this time.”

 

“It’s not like I can control it.”

 

“Hmmm.” Sun was already lost in daydream, imagining Sky get bigger and bigger, before he was holding their child in his arms.

 

He missed Star’s growth and him coming into this world.

 

He wasn’t going to miss a single thing here.

Chapter 918: Phayu/Rain - Mastermind By Taylor Swift

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I have song fic prompt The couple would be Phayu and Rain from Love in the Air and the song would be Mastermind by Taylor Swift. I listened to the song and it fits right to them. Goodluck!

………………..

 

From the first time Phayu saw Rain, that cute little face that hid a slightly foul-mouthed inner personality, he knew that he wanted him. And so, he set out to lay the groundwork, knowing that it wouldn’t take him long to have him in his bed.

 

Crushes and love were like a game of chess, he’d found in the past.

 

You had to play to checkmate, you had to think several steps ahead of your opponent.

 

You had to back them into a corner, until they only had one path to choose.

 

Acceptance.

 

It might seem a little sinister when put that way, but all in all, it was a gentle process.

 

It was all about engineering situations where they would meet.

 

Wearing nice outfits to catch his attention.

 

Making sure that his own intentions were obvious.

 

And so, that was how it went.

 

He made sure that Rain would never forget him. He made sure that others sang his praises, that he would be there at a college frat party where Rain was.

 

If he acted a little cold, well that was all part of the plan.

 

He wanted Rain to do some of the chasing as well, so acting like he didn’t remember him was the next part of the plan.

 

Rain’s car breaking down was next, and making sure that he was the first to offer to help.

 

The rain was fortuitous, as it gave him an excuse to invite Rain back to his home.

 

What happened after that, Phayu was not so proud of.

 

He pushed too hard and too fast, and the reaction that he got was no surprise. Still, Rain did end up in his bed that night, and hopefully, by making the repair of his car free, Rain wouldn’t be able to stop thinking of him.

 

Especially as he had to pay him back at some point.

 

Right?

 

………………

 

The next part of the master-plan was simple.

 

Insert himself into Rain’s everyday life.

 

Yes, maybe getting Rain’s number from the customer sales slip was a little unprofessional, but he had successfully lit the fuse as it were.

 

And Rain was so adorable when he got flustered or embarrassed, that Payu couldn’t help but want more.

 

The next step in the plan… was to challenge Rain.

 

Adorable was cute, but determined was even sexier.

 

And then, like clockwork, the dominos of his plan all toppled neatly in a line.

 

Hearing Rain vow that he was going to make Payu fall in love with him in a month, made Payu’s heart flutter in the best way possible.

 

Yes, Rain might sense what Payu was up to, but he was in too deep to give up now.

 

Still, as they got more serious and Rain’s academic troubles began, there was a tingling of guilt in the back of Payu’s mind. He felt a little manipulative for how this started, even though Rain was the one to issue the challenge, Payu was the one who pushed him into it.

 

And he had fallen hard.

 

It wasn’t as though it was an effortless relationship, but sometimes the effort put into it made it all that much sweeter.

 

Someday, he would tell Rain the truth.

 

But for now, he was going to enjoy the moments they shared together.

Chapter 919: Phayu/Rain - Post Kidnapping Emotional Hurt/Comfort

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I felt like the prompts might be heavy on the "LitA" side this time around. And I even already spotted some. but here I am also with a prompt of the same show:
Back at Home, after Chai saved them, finally lying down next to each other it finally sinks in and catches up with them what they've just been through.
Thxx

…………………

 

Payu only vaguely remembered taking a seat on this sofa, looking up at the ceiling as the evening’s early beatings made themselves known, Rain curled up in his arms.

 

He did remember waking up in a sweat hours later though, still hearing those taunts ringing in his ears as he felt nothing but worthless.

 

He’d been so consumed with trying to save Rain, that he hadn’t even thought about what could happen to him.

 

Slowly, not wanting to dislodge Rain too much, he sat up, eyes closed as he tried to forget about how… humiliated he felt, despite the fact that they were safe now. He tried to slow his ragged, panting breaths, trying to shake off the feeling, only to find that he was unable to do so.

 

He reopened his eyes, prying himself free from Rain’s clinging grasp as gently as he could, before getting to his feet and pacing the room, wincing as every muscle in his body protested the movement. He then went to look out of the window, seeing the moon high in the sky.

 

He took a deep breath, feeling grounded once more.

 

And then another body gently pressed up against his.

 

“Can’t sleep either?” Rain whispered, making Payu’s heart stutter a little in his chest, looking down at the other man.

 

Unable to speak, Payu nodded, feeling warmer as Rain’s hold on him tightened.

 

For a moment, they simply stood there in silence, until Payu felt water soaking through his shirt, quickly realising that they were tears as Rain started to shake just a little.

 

“I’m sorry.” Rain sobbed a little, “I’m sorry, you went through so much more than I did and- “

 

“- Sssh.” Payu turned in the grip, running his fingers through Rain’s hair as gently as he could, the sound of the other man sobbing piercing his heart just a little, “It’s okay. You-you were kidnapped… that’s scary enough for anyone to deal with.”

 

Rain tried to muffle his sobs in Payu’s chest.

 

“I would never have left you there, no matter what they threatened to do to me.” The words spilled out of Payu’s mouth easily, “You are worth everything to me.”

 

Rain stilled a little, before nodding, looking up at Payu, eyes scanning him a little.

 

“Nobody will ever do anything like that to you either.” He whispered, voice determined despite the shake of tears still unshed in them, “And- and I know it’s been bothering you, but you’re ten times the person that bastard was and ever will be, no matter what he does.”

 

Payu remained silent, staring back out of the window as he felt Rain pull away, before he was taking Payu’s hand.

 

“How about…” Rain whispered, face looking a little red as he nervously cleared his throat, “… How about, we guard each other from the nightmares?”

 

His voice was soft, and a little understanding, despite the obvious embarrassment it took going through, to say those words. Payu looked him in the eyes, taking in the sincerity behind them, before nodding softly.

 

“To bed?”

 

“Yeah, to bed.”

 

They both headed to the bedroom, curling under the covers, only bothering to strip off to their underclothes as they curled under the covers together, pressing up against one another as closely as they could.

 

“No more nightmares?” Rain whispered?

 

“No more nightmares.”

 

“I love you.”

 

“And I love you too.”

Chapter 920: Team & Pharm & Type - Chapter 775 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from MisTRessShawnie: Hi. I'll like to request a sequel chapter - Chapter 775
Maybe they can go to the bar after the reunion like was suggested, but honestly any further interaction among Team, Pharm and Type would work for me. Thanks

……………..

 

As Dean, Win and Tharn headed to a local club, that all their other classmates were going to, Pharm promised that they would wait in a much quieter bar further down the street.

 

“It’ll be a good bonding experience for us.” Pharm pouted up at his boyfriend, who started to crumple instantly, “We won’t be able to hear ourselves think in there.”

 

“… you’ll stay there until we come and get you?”

 

“Of course.”

 

Dean sighed and nodded in acceptance, which mean that the other two reluctantly agreed as well, heading in as the other three were left out there.

 

“You have magical powers.” Type grunted, sounded more than a little impressed, “You have to teach us that.”

 

Pharm just smirked, as they headed to that second club.

 

………………………………

 

“What do people even talk about during these sorts of things.” Type muttered “Who has the best smell?”

 

“I mean- “

 

“- No, I don’t want to talk about that.” Type grimaced, “That’s too weird.”

 

“Not the weirdest.” Team muttered, looking over at Pharm, who simply smirked.

 

There was a story there, and Type was intrigued.

 

“Why don’t… we add each other on social media or something?” Pharm tried to break the awkward silence between them, pulling out his phone, even as Team rolled his eyes.

 

“You just to have a nosy at pictures.” He muttered, even as he got out his own phone, Type reluctantly doing the same.

 

Of course, it didn’t take long for Pharm to stumble across Type’s page. “Cute.” He chuckled, “You look really happy together.”

 

“I… guess.” Type knew what kind of photos Tharn put on his page, often hating how caught off guard he looked in most of them. He went onto Dean’s page, scrolling through the multitude of photos he found there.

 

All of Pharm.

 

“I know that look.” Team snickered, “Dean’s page?”

 

“Even when you’re not looking at the camera, you look cute.” Type muttered, glaring at a photo where Pharm really should have looked just a little bit of a mess, and yet managed to avoid that embarrassment entirely. In every photo, he looked… well, perfect. “This isn’t natural!”

 

“It’s scary, isn’t it?!” Team agreed, even as Pharm turned a little red, “I can’t even say how many photos are on Win’s page, where I’m just coming out of the pool, looking red and tired! I swear, he loves to humiliate me!”

 

It didn’t take Type long to find Win’s page, smirking when he saw the photos in question. “Hate to break this to you.” He smirked, “But Win has a chest fixation… he likes the water running down it.”

 

Team squawked in outrage, reaching out to grab the phone, only for Type to hold it out of reach.

 

“Hey, he includes your face as well, but the chest is the focus.”

 

Team turned to Pharm, who nodded and gave him an apologetic look.

 

“He really does.”

 

There was a moment of silence before Team grabbed his phone and started furiously typing out a message, practically slamming it onto the table before burying his face in his hands and groaning.

 

Pharm gently reached out and patted his friend on the shoulder. “At least P’Win didn’t take a photo of you sleeping like P’Tharn did?”

 

“He what?!” Type opened up Tharn’s page, scrolling down until he found the picture in question.

 

He was even drooling a little in it.

 

“Team… you wanted to learn more about the kicking? Come on.”

 

…………………………………………………

 

Tharn shivered, looking around as Win stared at his phone. “Does anyone else think we should probably get out of here?”

 

“Yes.” “No?”

 

They both turned to Dean, who looked very confused by the entire thing.

 

The confusion vanished when they heard two voice rise above the crowd.

 

“Tharn!” “Win!”

 

Dean was gone in a flash, leaving the other two to their fate.

Chapter 921: Kit/Wayu - Getting Together

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from BadPennyGirl: Now, since it's prompt night, I would love to request a rarepair for Gen Y/Gen Y 2. Kit/Wayu

Kit, no matter how sharp he is with others, in canon he was always very soft for Wayu. Run with it. Maybe add a bit of Lemon? How about instead of Mark and Kit getting together, in the semester in which Wayu is pining for P'Pharawee, Kit pursues him. C'mon. We' all seen the chemistry between Bas and Copter. This could have been a very hot romance.

………………..

 

“Hi.”

 

Wayu glanced up at Kit, as he took the seat opposite him.

 

“Mind if I join you?”

 

“Sure.” Wayu looked down at his food, only to pause and look back up at P’Kit, eyes narrowing a little in suspicion, “Why are you here?”

 

An uncertain look flashed across Kit’s face for a moment, before it was quickly covered up with a small smile. “We are friends, aren’t we? Despite after- “ He made a vague gestured, “- I’m sorry if I’m bothering you.” He sat up to leave, only for Wayu to quickly shake his head, stopping him.

 

“No… wait.” Wayu winced, “I’m sorry, I’ve just been feeling a bit- well, a bit down. Please stay, you’re quieter than Mark.”

 

“Everyone is quieter than your friend.”

 

Wayu chuckled, sending up a quiet apology to Mark. He was sure that P’Kit was never going to go for him, no matter how hard Mark tried.

 

“How have you been?” Kit then asked quietly, as Wayu shrugged, looking away from Kit and trying to put his feelings into words.

 

“Wayu?”

 

“Tired.” Wayu whispered, “I’m just… going through the motions.”

 

“’Going through the motions?’” Kit frowned, “What’s wrong?”

 

“Ever since P’Pha left, I-I- I don’t know if I have anything worthwhile living for and I know that sounds stupid, but- it’s how I feel.”

 

“… Your life doesn’t need to revolve around him.”

 

“Trust me, I know.” Wayu sighed, “And yet, he’s been a part of my life for… so long now, and I don’t know what I’m doing without him.” He looked away again, feeling a little…raw by the whole conversation.

 

“…Do you hate him?”

 

“Yes and no.” Wayu shrugged, “I don’t think that I could ever hate him, but I hate what he’s done to me.”

 

“Do you still love him?”

 

“Less and less with each passing day.”

 

Again, an odd look flashed across Kit’s face, this one looking a little more like hope than anything else.

 

“Would you ever consider moving on?”

 

Here, Wayu admitted to feeling a little suspicious again, as it was Kit’s turn to look away from him, a light flush on his cheeks which Wayu couldn’t help but think was cute.

 

“P’Kit- “

 

“- Forget it. Forget I said anything.”

 

Wayu gave him an unimpressed look, “P’Kit… why would you ask that?”

 

“… I think you know why.”

 

Wayu knew that he was no where near ready enough for this conversation, closing his eyes for a moment, before opening them again and eyeing Kit thoughtfully. The older student hadn’t made a run for it just yet, but looked like he was seriously considering it.

 

Kit was handsome, even he could admit that.

 

So obsessed with P’Pha that he was though, he hadn’t really thought anything past that passing though.

 

“Whenever you look said like that, I want to kiss you.” Kit stated bluntly, catching Wayu off guard, just a little as his eyes widened, “I have done for a while, but… I could never figure out how to say it.” He shrugged, “I’m not at the big, bold romantic gestures like Pha used to be… or Mark.”

 

“I think Mark comes on a little strong sometimes.” Wayu chuckled, reaching out and pulling at Kit’s wrist, urging him to sit back down, “You know… we need to have an actual conversation about all this.”

 

“Do we have to?”

 

“Hm.” Wayu nodded, “But… maybe we can do that over dinner tonight?”

 

“That sounds like a plan.”

 

They stared at each for a moment, as Wayu wondered how he was going to tell Mark that he might have just stolen his prospective boyfriend.

Chapter 922: Ae/Pete - Coffee Shop AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from coconutbun85: As for a prompt, could you write about your favourite pairing and whatever kind of story you'd like to see them in? Just want to see what you like. Thank you!

……………..

 

There he was again.

 

By now, he was one of the regulars, and Ae couldn’t forget the sad look on the student’s face as he came in during the last hour of the night.

 

Ae didn’t recognise him from any of his classes, but judging from the uniform, he was probably from the International Campus. Ae didn’t know anyone from there, except from Tin.

 

And if they were all like Tin, he didn’t want to know them.

 

‘Peach’ as Ae knew this student by (having overheard him giving his name to the person who took his order), didn’t seem like he was anything like Tin.

 

Where Tin was grumpy, Peach was… sad.

 

And so, Ae had made it his mission to get him to smile, at least once.

 

And so, this meant bad jokes that were ‘lovingly’ supplied by Ai’No, a begrudging Type and P’Tharn, written on the napkins that Ae gave him.

 

All various coffee puns.

 

‘I like you a latte’… that sort of thing.

 

It had been three weeks of this and there had been nothing.

 

Not even the smallest of smiles.

 

The lack of success made him feel a little moody, which even Can seemed to have spotted.

 

“He didn’t react at all?” Type asked that afternoon, a frown on his face, “Odd question… when you say sad, was it like ‘I’m failing my classes’ sad, or something else?”

 

“… He looks like he’s never happy.”

 

Type’s frown deepened a little, before he shook his head. “Keep doing what you’re doing N’Ae.” He sighed, “Trust me when I say that it helps.”

 

Ae wasn’t sure what he was talking about but vowed to continue as he was.

 

………………………..

 

A week later, he saw Peach again.

 

The other man looked extremely tired and as sad as he usually did.

 

Ae really, really hoped that this would work, wanting to cheer the other man up just a little bit.

 

Why?

 

He wasn’t really sure.

 

What began as just an act of kindness, turned into anticipation to see him again, his heart fluttering when Peach glanced in his direction.

 

This time, he was taking the order.

 

“Your usual?” He asked, hoping that Peach didn’t question how Ae knew his usual order.

 

“Please.”

 

His voice sounded as soft as Ae imagined it to be.

 

“It’s on the house.” Ae stopped him from pulling out his wallet, “You seem like you could really use it.”

 

Peach gave him a confused look, even as Ae smiled softly at him. The other student went to wait, as Ae rushed to brew the order. Once it was done (with extra sprinkles), he went over to the collection desk. “Chocolate Latte for Peach?”

 

Peach looked at him, before moving closer and taking the cup and then the napkin, eyes scanning over the writing there.

 

‘Stay brew-ti-ful’

 

Peach flushed bright red, and then a small smile appeared on his face. “You’re the one who writes on my napkins.” He whispered, “Why?”

 

His voice seemed a little brighter, which Ae took a personal victory.

 

“Because I wanted to make you smile.” He answered, “It’s a pretty smile.”

 

The blush on Peach’s face deepened, but the smile did get a little wider as he grabbed the black marker and elegantly wrote something on another napkin, handing it over to Ae before making a run for it.

 

Ae grabbed the napkin, beaming when he saw the number there and the note underneath.

 

‘Thank you for making me smile

 

Pete.’

 

Pete.

 

Not Peach.

 

Ae could feel his own face going a little bread, clearing his throat before he shoved the napkin into his pocket, knowing what he would be doing as soon as his shift was over.

Chapter 923: Dean/Team & Pharm/Win - A/B/O Mismatched Soulmates

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from PurpleArmy95: Hi. If you still have an open spot. I’d love to see an ABO AU for Until We Meet Again. But while Dean and Pharm have Korn and In’s spirit in them. Dean is mated to Team and Pharm is mated to Win. And them just figuring out how to make it all work. Happy ending if possible!

Thanks!

……………….

 

Team wrapped his arms around a sobbing Pharm, the urge to cry himself rising.

 

How could this have happened?

 

Surely, if there was a red string of fate tying two people together, fate wouldn’t make them mated to others.

 

The door that kept the two Alphas out, was locked firmly, as the two omegas struggled to make sense of the situation.

 

“What am I going to do?!” Pharm whimpered, clutching the back of Team’s shirt, “I love P’Win, I really do, but-but when I’m around P’Dean- “ He cut himself off, shaking his head, not wanting to say those words in front of P’Team.

 

Not when Team and Dean were mated.

 

Team sighed, “It’s alright.” He tried to comfort the other omega, “Maybe… maybe we can- “ He stopped.

 

No, suppressants wouldn’t help.

 

Pharm only sobbed louder, curling in a little on himself.

 

“Try to sleep Pharm.” Team whispered soothingly, “I’ll think of something, I promise!”

 

………..

 

Dean shook his head frantically.

 

“I can’t betray Team like that.” He whispered, “I love him, I really do, that’s why we’re mated! He felt like he was the one for me.”

 

Win stayed quiet, honestly not trusting his own voice at this moment.

 

His omega, someone he loved….was the soulmate of his best friend.

 

“Win, please, you have to believe me.”

 

“I do believe you.” Win whispered, leaning against the wall and looking up at the ceiling.

 

He had no idea what they were going to do.

 

…………………………….

 

Team pulled Pharm into the bathroom, hoping that a warm bath would help calm him down. He helped him strip and lowered him into the water as Pharm sighed in relief.

 

“How do you think Dean and P’Win are taking this?” He couldn’t help but ask, mentally scolding himself for breaking the silence as Pharm tensed.

 

“I-I don’t know.”

 

……………………………………..

 

“… Do you think Team will break up with me over this?”

 

Win turned to Dean in shock, the question about Pharm breaking up with him on the tip of his tongue. Eventually, he managed to muster up enough energy to shake his head. “He loves you. Why would he?”

 

There must have been something in his voice, as Dean stared at him for a moment. “Win…” He started slowly, “… do you like Team?”

 

“… A little.” Win winced, “He’s cute, but I swear, I never- “

 

“- I have an idea.” Dean leant forwards, ”But… you have to hear me out until the end, okay?”

 

“Okay?”

 

…………………………..

 

“How do you think they are?”

 

They were back in bed now, curling up with each other as they both stared at the door, knowing that their Alphas were just beyond that wood.

 

“I’m not sure.” Team whispered, “Do you- do you want me to text them and ask?”

 

“…Please.”

 

Team did just that, keeping his eyes on the screen until the reply came through. He read over the words, frowning a little.

 

“Team?”

 

“Dean says… that they have an idea about this…whole situation.”

 

“They do?”

 

Team felt like his heart was going to sink to his stomach.

 

Was this it?

 

Was Dean going to-

 

His phone buzzed again, shaking him from his thoughts as he cleared his throat, “Can they come in?”

 

“… Okay?”

 

Team went to unlock the door, opening it up, surprised when Dean pulled him into a kiss almost immediately.

 

“Trust me?” He whispered, as Team nodded automatically. He looked over towards the bed, where Pharm was curled into Win’s chest, whispering apology after apology, even as Win tried to reassure him that he had no reason to apologise.

 

Team then watched as his mate headed over to the bed, sitting on the edge of the bed and taking Pharm’s hand into his own.

 

“It’s okay.”

 

Flinching, he looked over, see that Win was next to him now. Flushing, he looked down at the ground, hoping that his jealousy wasn’t too obvious.

 

“It’s okay.” Then, there was a gentle finger under Team’s chin, moving his head up until he was looking Win right in the eyes… and then the Alpha was moving in closer, until their lips were pressed together.

 

Closing his eyes, Team lost himself in the sensation, practically melting against the Alpha until he remembered what was actually going and pulled away, only for Dean to pull him into a kiss of his own.

 

“W-what- “ He looked over at Pharm, who was now getting a kiss from Win, “W-what’s going on?”

 

“Pack dynamics.” Dean whispered, “We’ve been so worried about us splitting off into two separate pairs, that we’ve forgotten that pack dynamics, multiple alphas and multiple omegas are a thing as well.”

 

“… All four of us? We-we can’t- “

 

“- Why not?” Dean pulled him over to bed, as Pharm curled into Team, eyes curious as Win snuggled him from behind.

 

“What-what would people think?”

 

“Who cares.” Dean leant over, rubbing their noses together before doing the same with Pharm and Win, “It’s our relationship, right?”

 

“Right.” Win agreed, “And if anyone bothers us, I can just hit them.”

 

“No hitting.”

 

“Spoilsport.”

 

All eyes were on Team, as he glanced between them all, feeling weak at his Alpha’s understanding look, at Win’s warm smile and at the hope in Pharm’s eyes.

 

“I-I guess we can give it a try?”

 

This time, it was Pharm’s turn to kiss him, whispering almost desperate thank yous against his lips.

 

He could get used to this.

 

Hopefully.

Chapter 924: Kongpob/Arthit & Dae/Tew - Arthit 'adopts' Dae

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 29th Dec, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 30 are available
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from BubblegumDetective: Hi, I don't know if I am too late. But if I am not, a prompt idea I had was Kong and Arthit are out on a date and run into Tew and Dae, who are also on a date. Arthit and Dae don't know each other, so Kong and Tew introduce them, and they end up getting along so well Arthit decides to "adopt" Dae.

…………..

 

It all started with an innocent date.

 

Arthit saw Tew before Kongpob did, tensing up a little at the sight of the other junior, before he remembered that their relationship was well-known by the members of SOTUS. He tensed again when he realised that Kongpob had spotted the other man and his partner as well, waving him over, ignoring Arthit’s hissed protests.

 

“I think a double date would be cute.” Kongpob gave him a gentle smile, that looked almost apologetic as Arthit glared at him.

 

“Cute? I don’t do cute!” Arthit glanced back at the approaching couple, “Who’s Tew’s friend?”

 

“Boyfriend.” Kongpob chuckle, “That’s Dae. He reminds me a lot of you really.”

 

Arthit somehow, didn’t see that as a compliment.

 

“Hello Kongpob, hello P’Arthit.” Tew greeted them both politely, “Ummm, Dae, you know P’Kongpob, but this is his boyfriend, P’Arthit.”

 

Dae eyed Arthit thoughtfully, before greeting him softly with a soft waii, as Arthit nodded back at him.

 

There was a mutual understanding there.

 

Neither of them particularly wanted to be there.

 

…………………………

 

Arthit didn’t want to admit that the double date was actually nice.

 

Tew and Dae were fairly similar to himself and Kongpob, and Arthit found that he enjoyed their company, especially Dae, who was very quick-witted. It was also nice to not be the only one uncomfortable with these sort of social situations, making Arthit feel more at ease.

 

Seeing Dae relax when Tew brushed his hand against his, made Arthit smile just a little, recognising the gesture for what it was.

 

“He makes you feel comfortable, hm?” He whispered, when Kongpob and Tew were lost in SOTUS talk for a moment, prompting Dae to look over at him.

 

“Yeah.” Dae admitted, looking over at Tew, seemingly unable to stop himself from smiling, before clearing his throat, “You’re-you’re like that with P’Kongpob.”

 

“He annoys me, but yes.”

 

Dae let out a delighted laugh, prompting the other two to look over.

 

“What?” Kongpob smiled warmly at the pair of them, “I sense we’re being made fun of.”

 

“No.” Arthit rolled his eyes, “Am I not allowed to get on with other people Kongpob?”

 

Kongpob held his hands up in mock surrender, still smiling though. Tew was smiling as well, which made Arthit quickly come to the conclusion that his harsh reputation seemed to have been completely eradicated since he’d left.

 

He sighed wearily, looking over at Dae who looked just as exasperated.

 

Hm… there was potential there.

 

Kongpob was…. Strict, but still a little too approachable for Arthit’s taste.

 

Perhaps Dae could be persuaded to join the next year Hazer team?

 

“Arthit?” Kongpob sounded a little concerned now, “Is everything okay?”

 

“Yes, of course.” Arthit remained focused on Dae, “N’Dae, have you ever thought about joining the SOTUS hazing team?”

 

Dae just stared at him, uncomprehending.

 

“Arthit.” Kongpob chuckled, “Are you trying to adopt Dae?”

 

“I’m an adult.” Dae frowned, looking over at Kongpob, before turning back to Arthit, who didn’t deny it.

 

“Kongpob is being daft.” He waved a hand, stopping Kongpob’s automatic protests, “But… I think you could be a great Head Hazer one day.”

 

“….Yeah?”

 

“Good.” Arthit cleared his throat, feeling a little awkward, “You- I’ll give you my number. If you need any help with anything, just let me know.

 

Dae nodded, a soft smile on his face, “Thank you… I’ll do my best.”

 

“I’m sure you will.”

 

Tew turned to Kongpob, leaning over so that he could whisper in his ear. “I’m a little scared now.”

 

“Scared and ?”

 

“Shut up.”

 

“Comes with dating a Head hazer I’m afraid.”

 

“Shut up.”

Chapter 925: Kurosawa/Adachi - We Fell In Love In October Song Fic

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED as of 1:10am GMT

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Since prompts are open, idk if you accept song prompt fics but if you do, here's mine: It's called "We Fell in Love in October" by Girl in Red and you get to choose whose couple between: Kurosawa and Adachi or Haebom and Taesong fits into the song narrative. Happy choosing and stan Girl in Red!

………………………

 

They stood on the roof of their office building, looking out at the rest of the city as the sun started to set, arms resting on the edge as they took in the sight.

 

Kurosawa’s eyes weren’t focused on the sunset though. He was too busy watching the man next to him, and the soft look on Adachi’s face. He’d been staring for so long, trying to take every detail in, memorising every line, every colour every way his eyes crinkled when he smiled.

 

He was so handsome, and Kurosawa loved this view.

 

The sun was mostly set, and still Adachi looked handsome. He didn’t seem to notice that Kurosawa was staring at him, caught up watching the sun setting in the distance, before they had to go back to work.

 

“Adachi.” He whispered, making Adachi hum in acknowledgment, “We should probably head back inside soon.” He reached out and lightly traced his fingers over Adachi’s hand, smiling when the younger man didn’t even flinch in the slightest.

 

In fact, he seemed to lean into the touch a little now.

 

“Can we stay here a little longer?” Adachi whispered.

 

It was October.

 

They didn’t have to have many big sales projects in October.

 

Why not.

 

Kurosawa nodded, “A couple more minutes won’t hurt.”

 

A small smile tugged at Adachi’s lips.

 

Did he have the same memories of spending time together on rooftops?

 

Those almost kisses?

 

Those love confessions?

 

Could it be that almost a year had passed already?

 

A year of quiet walks through parks, watching the seasons change and the leaves change, learning each other’s habits, likes and dislikes.

 

He looked up, seeing parts of the sky twinkling as the stars started to appear, before looking back at Adachi, seeing that soft smile which only made Kurosawa want to kiss him even more.

 

So long admiring him from afar, and now here they were.

 

If someone had told him over a year ago, that this would have happened, he would have chuckled and privately disagreed with them, even as he hoped desperately for it to be true.

 

A small kiss on his cheek dragged him out of his thoughts, “Kurosawa?” Adachi’s soft voice practically drifted on the wind, “Are you okay?”

 

“Of course.” Kurosawa reached out and intertwined their hands together, swinging them a little between them, “How could I be anything else when I’m here with you?”

 

“Kurosawa- “

 

“- When I’m here with the love of my life?”

 

Adachi’s cheeks flushed bright red, visible, even in this light. He cleared his throat, looking Kurosawa in the eyes, “You’re the love of my life as well.” He whispered, tightening his grip just a little, as they got lost in each other’s eyes.

 

“My love.” Kurosawa whispered, before leaning in for a kiss, the kiss slow and soft.

 

He wasn’t sure how long they’d been out here, or if they’d even been missed, but Kurosawa never wanted this moment to end.

 

At this moment, Adachi was his entire world.

 

A grander feeling than love, and just as powerful.

 

….

 

Years later, after that moment came to an end and they had many more moments after that, Kurosawa would say that it was that night, out of hundreds, that convinced him that Adachi would always be the one for him.

 

He would always love him.

 

And he hoped that Adachi would feel the same.

Chapter 926: Win/Team - Chapter 738 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Thankyou: I've always missed the last open prompt rounds, so I'm going a bit further back... I'd love to read a sequel to Win & Team in Ch. 738: "Make him work for it."

………………………

 

It was dark outside, and he was alone again, dreading tomorrow because he didn’t want to face the fact that he was technically single the day before Valentine’s day.

 

He sipped at his drink, watching everyone else pairing up as they danced.

 

Dean was by his side, clearly keeping an eye on him in case he did something stupid, texting Pharm occasionally if the smile on his face was enough to go off.

 

He wanted to ask Dean to ask Pharm how Team was, but somehow sensed that that wasn’t going to help in the slightest.

 

They’d been on a couple of dinners together, and Win wasn’t sure that Team was ready to forgive him, even if he had stopped the one-on-one tutoring sessions. Even if he’d sent him gift after gift after gift…. Walked him to and from classes.

 

Still no verbal sound of forgiveness.

 

Sighing, he decided to go through Team’s Facebook page for a proper pine, still sipping at his drink.

 

……………………………..

 

Two hours later, he was definitely drunker than he expected to be, hearing Dean’s concerned voice as he stumbled to the bathroom, throwing up in the toilets, burning his throat as he did so. He rinsed out his mouth before trying to make his way back out to the main club.

 

He pulled his phone out of his pocket, wanting to call Team, only to stare at the call screen.

 

It was no surprise when he tripped, vaguely hearing people call out in alarm as his head hit one of the low tables, turning his vision black for a moment, as he groaned in pain.

 

“Win! Win!”

 

Win could feel a liquid under him that he wasn’t sure if it was his trick or blood.

 

“Shit.” He heard Dean mutter, as his friend helped him to his feet, “Shit, shit, shit!”

 

Win decided to just let him panic, eyes still on the now slightly cracked screen on the phone and the call screen that was still open.

 

…................

 

Thankfully, it was just a small contusion, nothing that the doctors were overly worried about, except for the small possibility of a concussion.

 

He was to be kept in overnight, and he was probably fine.

 

Left alone in the room, Win finally mustered up the courage to press ‘Call’, holding the phone to his ear.

 

“P’Win?” Team greeted, voice slurred from sleep a little, “What are you- it's really late?”

 

“...I miss you.”

 

“Are you drunk?”

 

“...Not really.” Win whispered, “I never liked any of them you know, those firsties. I only ever loved you. You’re the love of my life.”

 

“Hia- “

 

“- Dean’s mad at me because I was staring at pictures of you instead of watching where I was going, and now the doctor’s telling me I can’t leave, but I really wanted to talk to you and- “

 

“- Doctor? Are you in the hospital?!”

 

“I’m going to get you some roses next.” Win didn’t really hear him, “Or we can go to that new restaurant that you like?”

 

“Win, are you in the hospital?!”

 

“... Yeah.”

 

“The one near the uni?”

 

“Ummm... I think so?”

 

The call was ended, and Win really started to feel sorry for himself, curling up on the bed and trying not to cry.

 

He wasn’t sure how much time had passed, before he felt someone taking his hand. He looked up, unable to stop the smile from appearing on his face when he saw Team sitting there.

 

“I missed you.” He whispered, as Team returned the soft smile.

 

“I know you did.”

 

“It’s hard to go to sleep without you next to me.” Win confessed, “I hate night-time now. I hate being without, I hate being alone, I-I miss you all the time. I wake up and think about you, I go to sleep thinking about you and my chest hurts.”

 

“Hia- “

 

“- Do you ever think about me?”

 

Team nodded, “Yeah, I think about you all the time.”

 

“Do you miss me like I miss you?”

 

“Yes.” Team reached out and laced their fingers together, “More than anything.”

 

“... Will you stay with me?”

 

“I- “

 

“- Please? Please, I-I don’t want to be alone.” Win whispered, “I’m sorry, for everything.”

 

“Maybe- maybe we can start again?” Team whispered, “Maybe... we can go on a Valentine’s date?”

 

What else could Win do but say yes.

Chapter 927: Puen/Talay - Motherly Love

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ironfaz: Can I ask for a Vice Versa fic, a Puen/Talay where Talay finds out that Puen is missing Tun's parents? Then maybe Talay getting his mom to hang out with Puen more to help fill his need for a parental love

………………..

 

She wasn’t sure what she expected when her son said that he was bringing someone everyone. She did think that it might be a girl, but when he brought the other boy in through the door, she wasn’t disappointed.

 

He looked like a sweet boy.

 

“Alright.” She whispered to her son, when Puen sheepishly asked if he could use the bathroom, “What’s this really all about?”

 

Talay flushed a little under her gaze, shuffling from side to side a little, “He- I just felt like he really needed a mum, you know? He misses- “ He paused, promoting her to frown a little, coming to a conclusion on her own.

 

He misses his own mum.

 

……………………………….

 

Shit.

 

Puen cursed mentally.

 

How could he explain that Puen was actually missing someone else’s mum, someone who he was in the body of?

 

“Alright.” His mum whispered

 

……………………………………..

 

“Alright.” She smiled softly, already feeling a little sorry for Puen, motherly instinct taking over just as Puen entered the room, looking at them a little nervously before taking a seat on the sofa.

 

He looked so uncertain, and she couldn’t bear to see it any longer.

 

“Would anyone like some dessert?” She asked softly, a smile on her lips as she watched the pair of them perk up a little.

 

“What kind of dessert?” Talay asked.

 

“I was thinking… Coconut mango tapioca pudding?” She chuckled at their expressions, “However, I might need some help in making it.”

 

“We can do that, right Puen?” Talay glanced at his friend (?), who nodded, looking a little excited by the prospect. With it being a dessert that could be made vegan and gluten-free, it saved having to worry about any food preferences.

 

“That would be nice.” He smiled warmly at her, already looking a little brighter now, “What do you need me to do?”

 

“Would you mind chopping the mangos for me?”

 

She didn’t notice when her son left the room, but Puen seemed to, muttering something under his breath as he gave her an apologetic smile. “Sorry, I don’t know why- “

 

“- Don’t worry.” She leant in a little conspiratorially, “He is more of a hinderance than help in the kitchen anyway.”

 

Puen spluttered out a chuckle, before looking away, as though feeling guilty for the sound, even as she chuckled louder.

 

They got to work, silence falling between them…until she found herself humming softly, the sound echoing off the walls. To her side, she saw Puen pause with his chopping, glancing at her out of the corner of his eye. Seeing that she did have his attention, the humming changed to the actual song

 

"May you sail fair
to the far fields of fortune
With diamonds and pearls
At your head and your feet
And may you need never to banish misfortune
May you find kindness in all that you meet.

 

May there always be angels to watch over you
To guide you each step of the way
To guard you and keep you safe from all harm
Loo-li, loo-li, lai-lay..."

“That’s beautiful.” Puen whispered, “I don’t think I’ve ever heard that song before.”

“My mother used to sing it to me, and I used to sing it to Talay to get him to go to sleep.” She smiled softly at him, “Guaranteed to make anyone feel better.”

He gave her a slightly wide-eyed look, before quickly looking away. “Thanks.” He whispered, “I-I think I really needed to hear that.”

“No problem.”

There was a beat of silence, before she spoke up again.

“So, what’s the relationship between you and my son?”

Chapter 928: Korn/Wai - Wai Good With Kids

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi, could you do a Korn/Wai where they're both out on a date and run into a scared lost kid? Korn gets surprised at how good Wai is in comforting the kid while they help him find the parents, and Korn just gets so soft for Wai in the process. Thanks!

…………………

 

Wai felt like he was walking on air as he and Korn left the restaurant. It was a perfect date, even if he did say so himself and whilst he didn’t want it to be over, he also couldn’t wate for the next date.

 

He felt invincible.

 

Right up until his face nearly hit the sidewalk.

 

“Wai!” He heard Korn call out, only to hear someone else sobbing nearby.

 

Groaning, he sat up and placed a hand under his nose, wincing when he saw the blood trickling down. He then looked over to where the sobbing was coming from, seeing a little boy sat there on the pavement next to him.

 

Through the sobs, he could just about hear the child trying to apologise. Probably for accidentally tripping him up.

 

“Hey.” He visibly softened his tone, letting Korn help him before, before he knelt in front of the child, looking around to area to see that there was no one around to suggest that the parents were anywhere nearby, “Where’s your Mummy and Daddy?”

 

Korn was quiet beside him.

 

Tears welled in the little boy’s eyes almost immediately, as Wai quickly tried to calm him down. “Hey, hey, it’s okay.”

 

“T-they’re going to be m-m-mad at me! I-I left the park b-b-because I-I wanted ice cream and-and-and- “

 

And then he’d gotten lost.

 

Running the hand that didn’t have his blood on it, through his hair, he stood up, accepting a tissue from Korn with a gentle smile, before holding out his non-bloodied hand to the kid. “Come on.” He smiled softly, voice sounding a little strange with a tissue pressed to his nose, hoping that the child would find it funny, if he exaggerated it, “Let’s go and find your parents.”

 

He then remembered that he was technically still on a date.

 

“Is that okay?” He asked Korn, trying not to frown at the look on the man’s face.

 

“Yeah.” Korn smiled softly, “That’s more than fine.”

 

Okay?

 

They set off towards the closest park that Wai could think of, hoping that that was the right one.

 

“’M Gun.” The boy whispered, “What’s your names?”

 

“Well, I’m Wai.” Wai then gestured at Korn, “And this is Korn.”

 

“… Is he your boyfriend?”

 

Wai caught Korn’s eyes and smiled softly at him, “I like to think so.”

 

Gun nodded firmly, just as they passed the fence where they heard a sharp voice screaming “Gun!”

 

They turned just as someone scooped Gun into their arms, enveloping him in a hug.

 

“You gave me a heart attack!” The man sighed.

 

“Sorry Daddy.” Gun whispered, “I just wanted ice cream.”

 

“Ice Cream?! You’re lucky if you ever get ice cream again for making me this worried!”

 

“Daddy!”

 

Wai and Korn hung about nervously, as the man glanced at him, eyes widening when he saw Wai’s bloodied nose. “Do you need the hospital?!”

 

“No, no, I’m okay.” Wai beamed, “I’m just glad we got him back safely.”

 

“They were nice.” Gun stated, “They’re boyfriends like you and Daddy!”

 

The older man visibly softened, “On a date?” He asked, as they both nodded, “Ah, I remember those days.” He got lost in memories for a while, before clearing his throat, “Well, thank you. Thankyou very much and… have a nice time.”

 

They said their goodbyes, before setting back off towards Korn’s home.

 

Wai felt Korn take his hand, looking over, only for Korn to press their lips together, gently avoiding his busted nose.

 

“That was…amazing.” He whispered, “I never realised you were so good with kids.”

 

“Yeah?” Wai leant in, “Do you have a fondness for the daddy types?”

 

“Shut up!”

 

He didn’t say no though.

Chapter 929: Tan/Bun - Bottom Tan (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ChaosGremlinEsquire: And now for a prompt. I would like a very NSFW Manner of Death story? Bun/Tan.
Sex involving Bottom!Tan, something I never see in fic. Bun bending Tan over a counter, desk or table and a using a large sex toy on him. ;P

……………………….

 

Tan was doing his best to be a distraction, walking past Bun’s desk for the eighter time that morning… wearing some of the tightest clothes that he could, with pants that clung perfectly to his ass and a shirt that threatened to pop it’s buttons every time Tan flexed just a little.

 

He smirked every time Bun looked up to glance at his ass.

 

It annoyed Bun.

 

He knew he was staring. He knew that Tan was trying to get his attention, and he knew that they both knew that he was half hard under this desk. Feeling a hand run up his arm, he looked up at his lover and frowned at him, “You’re a distraction.”

 

Tan sat on his lap, as Bun felt his dick jump to attention, “Am I?”

 

As Tan ground down, Bun grunted softly, “Yes, and you know you are.”

 

Tan kept moving against him, as Bun got stiffer and stiffer until Tan suddenly stopped to pull him into a kiss. He flicked his tongue against the roof of Bun’s mouths, lightly running his hands down the doctor’s body.

 

It was clear that he was trying to take control of the situation, and Bun was not about to let that happen.

 

Seconds later, he had Tan pinned face first onto the desk, the other man laughing breathlessly at the action, squirming playfully when he felt Bun yanking at his pants and pulling them down.

 

And then Bun saw the butt plug that was already in place, making him grit his teeth.

 

Once again, he was trying to take control of the situation.

 

“Stay there.”

 

“Oh?” Tan smirked, “Are you going to make me?”

 

Bun didn’t answer, pushing Tan down a little firmer before heading into their bedroom. He knew exactly what he was getting.

 

When he returned back to his office, he was quite pleased to see that Tan was still bent over his desk, exactly where Bun had left him, bare ass still bared to the room.

 

The plug taunted him.

 

Tan gasped a little in shock when Bun pulled the plug out, tensing a little when he felt the sizable toy pressed up against his hole. ”What are you- Is that- “

 

“- Your favourite toy to use on me?” Bun smirked, “Yep. I wanted you to know what it felt like.”

 

Vaguely, Tan remembered Bun describing the sensation afterwards as being as full as being fisted.

 

Making sure the large dildo was slick enough, he started to press it inside, seeing Tan’s fingers scraping across the desk as he tried to adjust, listening to those gasps as they teetered along the thin line between pain and pleasure, as he carefully pushed the toy all the way inside.

 

“F-fuck!” Tan whined, hips rolling as he adjusted to that overwhelming feeling of being full, breath stuttering with every inhale, “I-I-I- “

 

Bun couldn’t help but smirk when he started to move the toy in and out and Tan’s nails dug into the wood of the desk, trying to muffle the sounds that he was making by biting at his lip. Moving one hand to the back of Tan’s neck, Bun pushed his face further into the desk, he increased the speed of his other hand, making sure that the head of the toy was drilling right into Tan’s prostate, making him yelp and squeak in shock.

 

It wasn’t long before he was coming all over the side of the desk, slumping forwards and panting heavily.

 

Before Tan really had room to recover, the toy was being pulled out a little harshly, only to be replaced by Bun’s cock as the doctor thrusted once…twice…thrice, before coming with a groan.

 

Tan went to get up, only to collapse when he felt Bun pull out and replace his cock with the plug from before.

 

It was too much too soon, as Tan whimpered when his cock gave a valiant twitch and tried to harden. “P-please, Bun, p-please!”

 

Bun’s only response was to slap at Tan’s ass, making him clench around the plug with a low groan, the sound turning into a whine when Bun did it again.

 

His pleas soon stopped being coherent.

 

“I want you to feel this.” Bun whispered in his ear, “I want you to remember this, next time you feel like being a tease.”

 

“Is- “ He forced himself to breath, “- Is that meant to make me stop?”

 

“Oh? You want another round?”

 

“… No.”

 

“No. Didn’t think so.”

Chapter 930: Wave/Pang - Bottom Pang (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jennleigh4: If prompts are still open now, plz consider a Wave/Pang fic from the Gifted. There are not many where Pang is bottom and Wave is in control and top. Any type of story that's somewhat relevant to the show is fine with sex ok but I love hurt comfort especially with like sexual assault or regular assault but not on Wave. Sick of those Wave crying types. I'm obsessed with them so much and need my baby Pang taken care of. Hurt Pang plz haha. I feel so bad.
I'm currently writing a long fic with them :). I know they aren't really canon but then again I still think it's hinted kind of.
Thanks
And luv almost all your fics thanks so much. If u don't wanna do it it's ok 2.

………………

 

Pang was acting a little oddly.

 

Wave knew this for certain, although he couldn’t pinpoint as to what exactly was wrong.

 

After the lessons of the day, Pang headed straight to the bathroom and close the door, ignoring Wave’s confused call of ‘Pang?’ as he went. When there was no response, he sighed and went to sit down, hoping that Pang would come out and speak to him.

 

He was asleep before he even realised.

 

He didn’t see the stained shirt being snuck to the washing machine, or the slow and careful way Pang moved through the room.

 

When he woke up in the morning, Pang was already up and dressed.

 

…………………

 

When Pang picked at his dinner, Wave grew even more concerned.

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

“Just… tired.” Pang said simply, not looking Wave in the eyes, which was an obvious indicator of a lie. The next sign, was Pang muttering some sort of excuse under his breath and leaving the table.

 

He was sure that he saw Pang limping.

 

Wave turned back to his food with a frown.

 

……………….

 

Pang raced straight to the bathroom for the second night in a row.

 

Peeling off his shirt, he glanced at himself in the mirror, seeing the scrapes and bruises lining his chest. He went to clean them again, only for a knock on the door to interrupt him. Quickly, he put his shirt back on, just as the door opened.

 

“What are you doing?” Wave asked as soon as he entered.

 

Pang didn’t know what to say.

 

“Take off your shirt.” There was an element of kindness in Wave’s voice, prompting Pang to do as he was told, revealing the scraps and bruises.

 

“…What happened?”

 

“Just… a difference of opinion.” Pang tried to play it off, wincing when Wave prodded at one of the scrapes.

 

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

 

Pang knew why he didn’t tell him…. Because he didn’t want Wave to see him as weak.

 

“I just need to clean them.” He stated, as he tried to change the subject, “They’re not that bad.”

 

“You still should have told me.”

 

As the wounds were cleaned and Pang was wearing something fresh, neither of them were sure how what happened next, actually happened.

 

Lies.

 

They knew.

 

Wave’s attempts to know who’d caused the wounds, was met with another distraction technique, this time, with Pang sitting up and placing a kiss directly on the other man’s mouth. One thing led to another and soon their clothes were on the floor, with Wave wrenching Pang’s underwear off in a violent tug. Pang’s hands grasped at Wave’s waist to pull him closer, the desperateness of the act saying more than any words ever could.

 

Wave kissed him gently, pulling his cock out of his underwear as he slowly fingered Pang open, taking careful note of the little gasps and whines that were breaking free. When he felt like Pang was ready, he eased the other man’s legs apart, and placed the tip of his dick at the entrance to Pang’s hole.

 

Pang was already panting heavily, trying not to groan as Wang eased the tip of his cock inside, pulling out and then easing back in again, a little deeper this time, making Pang gasp and throw his head back against the pillow. He couldn’t contain the sounds that he was making as Wave slowly sped up, trying to reach out for his cock, only to Wave to bat his hand away and take it into his own hand.

 

It only took a couple of strokes before Pang lost it, the combination of sensations turning out to be too much. Pang shuddered and moaned as he came, his cum shooting across his stomach and chest as Wave didn’t show down in the slightest.

 

“W-wave, please!”

 

Wave tensed, before coming seconds after the soft plea.

 

They collapsed together on the small sofa, limbs intertwining as they both came down from their highs.

 

“I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 931: Kim/Porchay - Chapter 825 AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Stormborn_88: So, maybe I'm rather alone with my still lingering KinnPorsche obsession? Though I spotted at least one prompt of KP that even inspired me with it's POV:
When Chay was taken by Vegas' men, could you rewrite that from Kim's POV but with him actually being able to save Chay then & there!?

……………..

 

Kim was there when the news of Porchay’s kidnapping was reported to Porsche and the rest of the main family, feeling his heart sinking into his chest.

 

“So, what are we going to do?!” He snapped, when nothing seemed to be happening, pacing the room.

 

“I’m looking into it!” His brother snapped, “If you just calm down- “

 

“Khun Kinn.” One of the employees stepped forwards, “Tawan’s escaped.”

 

Kim’s heart sank further.

 

There was no way that Tawan wasn’t involved in all this. From the accusation of Porsche’s betrayal to Porchay’s kidnapping…. It had to all lead back to him.

 

“Do we have a location?” He stated, drawing everyone’s attentions to him, “If we have an idea of where he is, I’m going.”

 

“Kim- “

 

“- And you can’t stop me.”

 

He headed to his room, rummaging in his drawer, until he found his gun.

 

He wasn’t a fan of using it but needs must.

 

.................................

 

They tried to stop him.

 

Kim knew that with Tawan being revealed as the threat, there was a chance that the compound would be locked down, but he didn’t give them the chance to try that with him.

 

He had a vague idea of where they would be, and if he could find Porsche, then they could deal with Tawan together.

 

“You know that there’s a chance that this is a trap.”

 

“I don’t think it’s anything but a trap.” Kim corrected him, “But if Tawan thinks that I’m just going to lie down and take this, to let him take Chay like this, then he is DEAD wrong.”

 

They looked each other right in the eyes, before Porsche sighed and nodded.

 

......................................

 

Porsche said nothing as they moved into the dark area, Kim not far behind him. They kept their footsteps as soft as possible moving slowly until they saw a figure in the distance.

 

In unison they both drew their guns, knowing that there was no way that Porchay had just been left there on his own.

 

Silently, they moved in different directions.

 

This was a trap to weaken the main family by using one stone to kill two birds… in a manner of speaking.

 

Unfortunately, the two birds that they’d chosen to target, were practically hawks.

 

BANG!

 

One man went down screaming, knocked out by a hit to the head as the other two in the room were both shot in the legs.

 

Including Tawan, who shrieked in pain, clutching at his leg as Kim went to stand guard over him, kicking the gun away.

 

“Porsche?”

 

Porsche, who had rushed over to his brother, sighed in relief. “He’ll be fine. A little battered and bruised, but fine.”

 

Kim nodded, before turning his attentions back to Tawan, who was trying to make some sort of desperate plea that Porsche was a traitor. Honestly, he wasn’t even paying that much attention until a familiar name slipped out of the fallen man’s mouth.

 

“Vegas?” He tilted his head curiously to one side, crouching over Tawan, who’s mouth had slammed shut with an audible click. “What does Vegas have to do with all of this.”

 

Silence.

 

He turned to Porsche, who was eyeing the scene, looking more than a little concerned.

 

“Get Chay out of here.” He instructed the other man, “Now!”

 

“… Don’t go too far.”

 

Kim decided that not replying was safer.

 

……………………………

 

Vegas was a traitor.

 

Thankfully, they managed to stop Tawan from activating any explosives in the building and Kim only had some bruised knuckles to show for the effort.

 

With his bandages around said knuckles, Kim sat by Porchay’s bedside, holding the other man’s hand, rubbing his thumb over soft skin.

 

“I’m here.” He whispered, when he saw Porchay’s face twist into a grimace in his sleep, suffering with another nightmare, “I’m here…even if you probably won’t want that after you know the truth.”

 

Porsche had insisted on Porchay knowing, even if Kim privately disagreed.

 

“Mmmm…Kim?”

 

“Porchay?”

 

“Are-are you- “

 

“- I’m fine.” Kim pressed a kiss to those knuckles, “Just-just focus on getting better, okay?”

 

“O-Okay?”

 

Porchay fell back unconscious, and Kim sighed in relief.

 

The conversation could wait just a little longer.

Chapter 932: Hao Ting/Xi Gu - Breaking Up And Making Up Years Later (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Here is my angst with a happy ending prompt Hao Ting and Shigu were together in their high school years till they got broke up because Hao ting felt out of love with Shigu. Timeskip 6 years later, Shigu is an ordinary Day-care teacher at a local school while Haoting is a very successful Businessman. One day they stumbled one another (up to you how will they see one another) both are shocked to see each other since 6 years. Haoting invited shigu over a dinner for catching up Then after dinner, they walked over a park; there, feelings were brought up; all the pain the heartbreak and sad memories were confronted. Then Haoting confessed to Shigu that he never stopped loving him; that he yearns for him after all these years. Shigu feels also the same. Then, Ending would be they got together after six years since they're stil inlove with one another. bonus reunion sex hehe. Thank you!

…………………

 

“Have you ever been in love Mister Yu?”

 

Yes.

 

But how to explain the intricacies of love to a child barely out of toddler years.

 

How to explain that that person was with him no longer, all because they had fallen out of love with him. Such a simple reason, and yet it hurt just as much as any other reason.

 

“No.” Xi Gu chuckled, “But I have plenty of time to find someone.”

 

“…You’re already old though.”

 

Ouch.

 

Sighing, Xi Gu waved them away, not wanting to focus on this topic anymore.

 

It would only depress him. It had been six years since that day, and the pain hadn’t lessened in the slightest.

 

……………………..

 

The sound of the bell above the door ringing, pulled Xi Gu away from all the paperwork he had to complete. He knew that his original dream had been to work in space travel, but with the emotional upheaval that had been his final year, his dreams had to change and running a nursery that helped struggling parents was just that.

 

But who knew how much paperwork would be involved.

 

A quick glance at the clock told him that it was only half an hour after the last kid had been picked up…which meant that this was probably someone he didn’t know in the slightest.

 

Or worse.

 

“Hello?” He called out, getting to his feet and headed towards the entrance, only to freeze when he saw who was there.

 

“Xi Gu.” Hao Ting whispered, clearing his throat, smoothing out his tie.

 

It was clear that life had been kind to Hao Ting in the past six years, and Xi Gu couldn’t help but feel a twinge of jealousy over this.

 

“Hao Ting.” He whispered, “What are you- how did you- “

 

“- Zhi Gang told me.” Hao Ting cleared his throat, “I met up with him and Bo Xiang and I-I well, I wanted to know what you were doing.”

 

Xi Gi crossed his arms over his chest, raising one eyebrow as he waited for whatever point that Hao Ting was trying to make.

 

“…Aren’t you going to say hello?” Hao Ting weakly smiled at him.

 

“No. Why are you here?”

 

“I-I wanted to speak to you. Can we go out for dinner… just for a chat?” Hao Ting dragged his fingers through his neat hair, sighing, “I-I woke up this morning and needed to see you.”

 

“Did you ever think that I don’t want to see you?”

 

Hao Ting looked hurt by the very idea that Xi Gu didn’t want to see him, making Xi Gu sigh wearily.

 

“Alright… I need to close up first. Somewhere cheap please, we don’t all have the money to spend on tailored suits.

 

Hao Ting flushed. “Right… got it.”

 

…………….

 

“Why are you doing this Hao Ting?” Xi Gu asked, as they finished the slightly awkward meal, the conversation barely flowing between them, “Why now, after six years.”

 

“… I missed you.”

 

“You’re the one who broke up with me.”

 

“And I’ve regretted it ever since.” Hao Ting sighed, “I… I thought that I was holding you back from your dreams, but I was talking to Bo Xiang and Zhi Gang, and they were telling me how happy you were and- and I wanted to see you.”

 

“You’re clearly successful… and you wanted to see me?” Xi Gu shook his head, ”You broke my heart Hao Ting, you can’t just come back and act like that never happened.”

 

“I know.” There was a hint of vulnerability in Hao Ting’s voice that made Xi Gu frown just a little, “But… I realised that I’d rather be with you, rather than- well, this is like an acting job. I have this role, and-and I can’t move away from that, and I hate it.” He reached out, looking like he might actually take Xi Gu’s hand, before shrinking away, “I-I want to be with you. I miss having you there with me, I miss your warm hugs, your support, I miss feeling happy!”

 

“Hao Ting- “

 

“- Please?” Hao Ting whispered, “Please can I have another chance?”

 

“…I won’t let you hurt me again.”

 

“I won’t let myself hurt you again.”

 

Xi Gu nodded, taking a deep breath. “Alright… I will give you a second chance. But that’s it.”

 

Really, he should have expected the near bruising kiss.

 

Some things about Hao Ting never changed.

 

“Back to mine?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Yes.”

 

…………………………

 

“Let me touch you Xi Gu, please!” Hao Tung moaned, on his back on the bed, hands gripping at the headboard as he watched Xi Gu work himself open, completely ignoring Hao Ting’s hard cock in front of him.

 

"This isn’t about you.” Xi Gu reminded him, voice softer than he expected it to be, as he mercifully grabbed some more lube, reaching out for Hao Ting’s cock and spreading it over it.

 

“I-I’m not going to last!”

 

“You will.” Xi Gu was enjoying this control that he had, positioning himself over Hao Ting, before slowly sinking down, feeling the head of Hao Ting’s cock breaching him open, moaning until he felt his ass against Hao Ting’s thighs.

 

Sitting up and letting himself fall back down, back arching as Hao Ting’s cock brushed against his prostate, Xi Gu felt like he was in heaven. He had never felt so much in control, than he did at this moment, with Hao Ting staring up at him.

 

“T-touch me.” He pleaded, “Hao Ting, please!”

 

Hao Ting wasted no time, grabbing at Xi Gu’s ass cheeks, planting his feet on the bed for leverage, pushing against Xi Gu’s body to thrust deeper into him. Xi Gu leant over for a kiss, both of them moaning into each other’s mouths, clawing at Hao Ting’s chest, feeling his orgasm drawing nearer and nearer.

 

Another direct thrust to his prostate made him scream as everything went white, coming across their chests.

 

Hao Ting froze, not wanting overwhelm Xi Gu too much. It was only when Xi Gu nodded and gave him permission, that he flipped Xi Gu onto his back, and banged into his rough thrusts, making Xi Gu moan loudly, the sound echoing off the walls. It only took five more thrusts, before he was coming inside.

 

He pulled out, before lying down next to Xi Gu, both of them panting as they tried to recover.

 

“So… this is a good start to- “

 

“- Hao Ting.”

 

“…Yeah.”

 

“Ssh.”

Chapter 933: Jian Bin x Qui Zhikan - Romantic Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

HAPPY NEW YEAR!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lila: FREE PROMPT =)
Do what you like with whom you want!

…………………….

 

“So… when you said that you needed to talk to me about something…” General Qi Zhikan sighed, “You really just wanted us to walk along the seafront together.”

 

“Is that so wrong?” King Jian Bin glanced sidelong at him, a slightly worried frown creasing his forehead, “I thought it might be…. Romantic.”

 

Qi Zhikan froze for a moment, before clearing his throat nervously, “Romantic?”

 

All the stresses that were on the King’s face disappeared, as he reached out for Zhikan’s hand, twining their fingers together. “We haven’t had much time for us lately…” He whispered, “… I just...needed this. Time away, where no-one can bother us.”

 

Qi Zhikan half-shrugged, “You are the King… I don’t think having time to yourself is what the people are concerned over.”

 

“The people… or the Prime Minister?”

 

Qi Zhikan’s silence was all the answer Jian Bin needed.

 

“I’m the King.” Jian Bin whispered, “I get to say when I have a break.”

 

Qi Zhikan couldn’t help but chuckle as they ambled along the water’s edge, the water getting closer and closer to lapping around their ankles. There was a comfortable silence around them as they wandered onwards, going nowhere in particular and in no hurry to get there.

 

It was soothing, simply appreciating the peace and quiet, hearing nothing but the sea against the shore and the sound their footprints left in the sand.

 

As much as he protested, Qi Zhikan couldn’t think of anywhere else he’d rather be.

 

It made a welcome change from the backstabbing politics of the palace. This was the first time in several weeks that they’d had a chance to spend time together without the Grand Advisor looming, always ready with a sharp word or two… or three.

 

A pleasant breeze was coming in off the sea, ruffling Qiu Zhikan’s hair with invisible fingers. He could quite happily stay out here, the feeling similar to that of his quiet home up in the mountains, surrounded by trees on all side.

 

Peaceful.

 

Nothing like the palace, even if Jian Bin were there.

 

Up above, there wasn’t a cloud in the sky, and as the moon was waning, the stars overhead were brighter as they walked on.

 

What would those fussy councillors say if they saw the pair of them out like this? So close, they were hand in hand? He couldn’t help but chuckle at the very thought.

 

“What are you thinking about?” Jian Bin nudged him in the side

 

“I was just thinking about the Grand Advisor’s face if he could see us like this. I wonder how red he would get, seeing the King hand in hand with the General he hates the most.”

 

Jian Bin couldn’t quite contain his own laughter, holding a hand over his mouth to try and muffle the sound.

 

“He probably wouldn’t be too impressed.” The King admitted, “But…at this moment, I couldn’t care less.” He then paused, clearing his throat, “Are you sure it’s not because you miss the peace and quiet of that little home in the woods?”

 

“I do miss it sometimes.” Qiu Zhikan confessed, “But, the palace has its own… positives.”

 

“Hmmm.” The King was silent for a moment, before asking, “If-if you do leave, will you remember me?”

 

Qiu Zhikan stopped walking, pulling the King to a halt beside him. Turning to the other man, he summoned up the courage to cup his face with one hand, looking intently into his eyes. “I am not going anywhere anytime soon, do you understand?”

 

Jian Bin didn’t say a word, clearly still waiting for his answer.

 

“… Yes.” Zhikan sighed, “No matter what happens, I’ll remember you for as long as I possibly can.”

 

Before he could say anything else, the King was leaning forwards and silencing him with a kiss.

 

Qiu Zhikan wasn’t sure how long they might have stood there like that for, lost in each other, oblivious to the world around them. They might have stayed there for several hours more, if a wave hadn’t suddenly come in, soaking through their lower garments, making them separate quickly, laughing as they grabbed each other by the hands and floundered out of the water.

 

“Well, that was- “Jian Bin shook his head, “- Embarrassing.”

 

“Just slightly.” Qiu Zhikan chuckled, “It’s getting late anyway. We should probably head back to the palace before I get accused of kidnapping you or something.”

 

“…Maybe we can come back someday.”

 

“Definitely.”

Chapter 934: Lan Wangji/Wei Wuxian - Modern AU One Night Stand (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mkleber: I thought who have you missed writing on? … I only ask… happy ending 🥹 maybe a flare of NSFW … but you always do it lovely

……………………

 

Wei Wuxian woke up in someone else’s bed and with less of a hangover than he’d usually expect from a long night out. He opened his eyes slowly, letting his mildly achy head adjust to the sunlight streaming through an open window and into the bedroom. The room was clearly not his, far too neat and tidy to be his.

 

Looking over at the clock, he groaned when he saw that it was barely one minute to five in the morning.

 

Way too early to be awake.

 

The clock struck five, and it was then that Wei Wuxian noticed the thigh that weighed heavily across his lap.

 

Right… not alone.

 

Carefully, he slid out from under the leg, even as the other man started to stir to life, bare feet hitting a cold wooden floor that made him curse.

 

“Fuck, haven’t you heard of a rug!” He whined wincing a little when the other man froze at his voice.

 

“No cursing.”

 

That voice sounded a little familiar, but Wei Wuxian couldn’t place it at that moment, not when his head was still pounding. He didn’t answer, going to grab his clothes from last night, including the jeans that made his ass look fantastic. Perfect for getting laid, but not so good when you were trying to get dressed quickly.

 

Catching sight of himself in the mirror, he realised that he looked well and truly fucked.

 

And there was a familiar headband tied loosely around his head.

 

Slowly, he turned to see who exactly he was in bed with, desperately trying to remember the night before.

 

***Flashback***

 

“Do you believe in love at first sight, or should I walk by again?”

 

Wei Wuxian couldn’t resist, not when Lan Zhan was actually here!

 

The other man had once sworn that he would never see Wei Ying outside of their classes, and now, here he was!

 

He wasn’t surprised at the unimpressed look he got from the other man, holding out a drink for him. “Don’t worry, it’s non-alcoholic.”

 

And it actually was.

 

***Pause Flashback***

 

Wei Wuxian had never had a drunken hook-up before.

 

He’d been drunk quite a few times, but had never had the one-night stand that sometimes goes along with it. He might be sober when he leaves whatever party he’s at, but he’s sober enough to know that he’s going home alone.

 

Obviously, last night had been different.

 

Shaking his head, he tried to remember the rest of the foggy memory.

 

***Resume Flashback***

 

“Fuck, Lan Zhan!” Wei Wuxian moaned, just barely louder than the sound of Lan Wangji’s hips slapping harshly against the back of his thighs, “S-so good!”

 

Lan Wangji’s hands dug more harshly into the meat of Wei Wuxian’s legs.

 

“Your cock, f-fills me up s-s-so well!” His body melted further into the mattress, “More, p-p-please! More!”

 

Again, there was just silence as Lan Wangji leant over, pressing his lips to the junction where neck meets shoulder, giving Wei Wuxian everything that he asked for.

 

***Pause Flashback***

 

They… skipped a few scenes there.

 

How on earth did he get Lan Wangji, the esteemed second heir to the Lan fortune, to take him home and make him forget everything like that?

 

Did… did he accidentally give him something alcoholic after all?

 

He would feel awful if he had.

 

“Back to bed.” Lan Wangji ordered, “Too early for you.”

 

“And… it’s not for you?” It was then that Wei Wuxian remembered one of the ridiculous rules that the Lan family.

 

Bed at 9 and rise at 5.

 

He shouldn’t stay.

 

He really shouldn’t.

 

But the softness of the mattress and the surprisingly soft look in Lan Wangji’s eyes drew him in, and he found himself walking over to the bed, slipping off his jeans again and crawling under the covers silently.

 

A barely there smile appeared on Lan Wangji’s face, elegant fingers gently tucking Wei Wuxian in.

 

“Good morning.” He murmured, voice tender in a way that Wei Wuxian had never heard directed at him, fingers running through his hair and untangling knots found there, before Lan Wangji was leaning over to give him a gentle, sweet and lingering kiss.

 

Wei Wuxian couldn’t even protest about his morning breath before it happened, quickly getting lost in the sensation.

 

“Stay.” Lan Wangji whispered against his lips, and like Alice down the Rabbit hole, Wei Wuxian fell.

Chapter 935: Jing Bei Yuan/Wu Xi - Dancing Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Lord Seventh, Jing Bei Yuan, let himself fall into his chair, closing his eyes for just a moment.

 

He could vaguely hear the music coming from the main hall, the celebrations promising to last all night.

 

Wu Xi was due to leave in the morning, and Jing Bei Yuan couldn’t bear to think about it, let alone attend a leaving celebration for him.

 

There was also the fact that Helian Yi had been angling for a dance all night, and he was just not prepared for that.

 

And Wu Xi…. Hadn’t looked at him all night.

 

The music seemed to get louder at the memory of seeing the younger man turn away from him, with Jing Bei Yuan slowly getting to his feet, moving almost unconsciously to the music as he moved around the room.

 

And then he saw the person leaning in the doorway, stopping immediately.

 

“You dance beautifully.” Wu Xi whispered, “Why did you stop?”

 

“I apologise.” Jing Bei Yuan cleared his throat, “Did you need me for something?”

 

Wu Xi shuffled a little nervously from side to side, “I was actually hoping… to dance with you. Before I left.”

 

“I-Pardon?”

 

Wu Xi made sure to look Jing Bei Yuan in the eyes this time, with a seriousness that didn’t belong on a face so young.

 

“I wish to dance with you.”

 

Jing Bei Yuan sighed, forcing a smile onto his face. “There are many who would like to dance with you back there. Why don’t you- “

 

“-I don’t want to dance with them. I want to dance with you.” Wu Xi held out his hands, face bright with excitement that Jing Bei Yuan had never been able to say no to, “Come on!”

 

Sighing inwardly, hopping that his reddening face wasn’t too obvious, Jing Bei Yuan took the other man’s hands in his own, allowing himself to be led around the small room in small steps of three.

 

It wasn’t long before they had picked up the pace, Wu Xi grinning madly at the older man, who couldn’t help but return it.

 

It made him wish the night would never end.

 

Eyes locked, Jin Bei Yuan wasn’t aware of anything else in the room.

 

Everything was perfect.

 

And then Wu Xi changed their positioning ever so slightly, putting his right hand on Jing Bei Yuan’s waist, keeping the other man’s right hand in his left, continuing to look him right in the eyes.

 

Jing Bei Yuan was certain that his face was completely flushed at the sudden close contact between them.

 

“Better?” Wu Xi asked, “I think I prefer it this way.”

 

Jing Bei Yuan could feel his heart pounding in his chest, “Me too.” He breathed.

 

The smile on Wu Xi’s face was blinding, as the pair whirled and hopped around the room, oblivious to anyone who may stumble across them. After what felt like forever and yet barely a moment at the same time, the music in the distance came to an end, with Wu Xi unexpectedly letting go as Jing Bei Yuan continued to spin for a moment, before finally steadying himself.

 

Both out of breath, the pair stared at each other, not moving.

 

And then Wu Xi moved closer, Bei Yuan feeling a little nervous. He looked away, feeling somehow exposed at the unblinking stare as he ran his hands down his clothes, neatening them out even when they didn’t need it. Wu Xi had stopped in front of him but didn’t say anything.

 

“Did you enjoy it?” Bei Yuan broke the silence once again.

 

“Yes…. more than I have enjoyed dancing with someone before.”

 

Bei Yuan didn’t see Wu Xi move closer, but he had, now only a few inches from the Lord Seventh’s face. He could feel the other man’s breath on his own face for a second, before Wu Xi was practically throwing his arms around Bei Yuan’s neck, kissing him soundly.

 

Bei Yuan hesitated for just a moment, before returning the kiss, winding his arms around the younger man’s waist.

 

Eventually, Wu Xi pulled away, but kept a hand in the older man’s hair, “Prince Jing Qi… would you do me the honour of becoming my consort? My husband?” His tone was serious, but his eyes were playful.

 

“We-Until Heilan Yi- “

 

“- I would wait forever for you.”

 

Jing Beiyuan smiled softly, “Oh, well in that case…” He leant forward and Wu Xi met him halfway for another kiss.

Chapter 936: Xi Gu x MODC Gang - Study Session Gangbang (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Elliotsky: Hi! Prompts are open so here's mine - A Xi Gu x modc gang au where Xi Gu is tasked to tutor a group of boys to improve their studies. At their apartment (up to you where) after the session, the boys including Bo Xiang decided to thank him in a very special way (ehem nsfw). The boys have their eye on him sometime. Lots of dirty talks.

 

…..

 

Xi Gu sighed as the entire friendship group filed into the room, “All of you?” He sighed, “You can’t all be failing?”

 

“Not failing.” Hao Ting beamed at him, “But still struggling.” He pouted, “You’ll still help, right?”

 

“Fine.” Xi Gu gestured at the space in front of him, “I’ll kick you out if you start any trouble, understood?”

 

They all held up their hands in mock surrender, as Xi Gu rolled his eyes and started making up a schedule for them to follow. He was going through what would be on the science test, when he noticed that their eyes were fixed firmly on him, dark and unflinching, even when Xi Gu stammered over his words.

 

Was it getting hot in here?

 

“You’re so good at this.” Xia En leant forwards and it was then that Xi Gu noticed that the other man had unbuttoned his shirt just a little, “Are you sure you don’t want to paid?”

 

“I’m not a charity case!”

 

“We know.” Hao Ting winced, shooting a quick glare at the others, “Maybe… we can do something else instead of paying you like that.”

 

“…. Like what?”

 

“Let us show you?”

 

Xi Gu was nodding before he could even register it.

 

…………………………………………….

 

Rough hands rubbed up the inner plane of Xi Gu’s thighs, making him mewl, the others in the room breathing heavily. Hao Ting was sucking at his cock, head bobbing up and down, making Xi Gu’s back arching as his toes curled, especially when the slick fingers inside of him, pressed up against his prostate.

 

It wasn’t long before Hao Ting pressed inside, Xi Gu crying out as he was nearly folded in half.

 

He was impressed at just how quickly Hao Ting was able to find his prostate, making his cock leak over his stomach.

 

When Hao Ting came with a low groan, Xia De was there in an instant, pushing inside. The squelch of his cock entering Xi Gu’s come-filled hole lewd, making Xi Gu moan loudly.

 

“Shit, you’re so tight.” Xia De groaned, moving slowly as Xi Gu fought not to writhe and try and get him to move faster. When Xia De pinned him down though, he found he had nowhere to go, and so, decided to clench around the cock that was moving inside of him, hoping that the increased friction would help.

 

There could be a lesson is all this.

 

“Shit!” Xia De came with a groan, stumbling back as Xi Gu quickly grabbed at the base of his cock to prevent himself from coming too early. He knew that coming right now, would only make this more uncomfortable the more they did this.

 

He was surprised when Bo Xiang rolled him onto his side, straddling one thigh as he tossed a leg across his shoulder, fucking Xi Gu deeper than he could have imagined. Despite his grip on the base of his cock, Xi Gu still felt like this new position was going to make him come, feeling like Bo Xiang’s fingers were going to leave bruises on his thigh, the past evidence of the other two dripping onto the mattress.

 

“You like that?” Bo Xiang whispered, as one thrust made Xi Gu shriek just a little, grinding against the smaller man’s prostate to try and get that reaction again, ”Tell me how much you like it.”

 

“I-I-I like it!”

 

“How much?”

 

“I-I- a lot!”

 

That seemed to be all that Bo Xiang needed as he came with a grunt.

 

As Bo Xiang stepped away, Xia En and Gao Chun approached as one, carefully moving Xi Gu until he was on his hands and knees. He opened his mouth, just in time to have Gao Chun slip his cock inside, as Xia En pushed in behind him.

 

“He looks so full.” Xia De stated beside him, “Two cocks and three loads of cum.”

 

Xia En’s hands tightened their grip on Xi Gu’s hips, trying to match his pace with Gao Chun’s movements in and out of Xi Gu’s mouth.

 

If the squelching was lewd before, this was about ten times worse.

 

Xi Gu was nearly boneless, his throat raw from screaming, letting the pleasure consume him. He vaguely managed to swallow and close him eyes as Gao Chun came in his mouth, and then all over his face. Xia En came not long afterwards at the sight, adding his come to the mess already inside him.

 

“Are you going again Hao Ting?”

 

Still managing to hold off from coming, Xi Gu buried his face into the soft carpet, trying not to whimper as Hao Ting pressed his cock inside and thrust inside, undeterred by the other mess mixing around as Xi Gu mewled and cried out. He slammed into Xi Gu’s prostate with each thrust, with Xi Gu unable to hold back any longer as he came onto the floor below.

 

Hao Ting paused for a moment, before leaning forwards, turning Xi Gu’s head until he could press their lips together.

 

“Come in me.” Xi Gu whispered against his lips, flushing a little at the words breaking free, knowing that he would have trouble sitting or walking without a limp, feeling Hao Ting coming inside of him, before letting himself fall limp.

 

He hoped they’d pass their next exams.

 

He wasn’t sure if he could survive another session like this.

Chapter 937: Yean Woo/Yoo Han - Alternate Storyline

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

I wrote this when the first trailer for this show came out XD It's been lying in drafts for a while XD

Chapter Text

Yeon Woo had never had much of an opinion on the high schools he went to, never staying in one place long enough to give a negative or positive experience on the place.

 

This high school was like all the others. The teachers were nice enough, as were the students.

 

But he knew that none of them knew that he was a Mono, and that was the only reason he was having a peaceful time.

 

He only had a month of peace before Go Yoo Han arrived.

 

He almost seemed to arrive from nowhere, impossible to miss. Even though the other teen was wearing a mask, it was hard to miss how handsome he was. When those dark eyes focused on Yeon Woo, the Mono felt like his breath had been sucked from his lungs.

 

“You’re new.” Yoo Han pointed out, sounding stunned, “Right?”

 

“R-Right.”

 

And just like that, Yeon Woo’s life changed.

 

Yoo Han was like a breath of fresh air, challenging the boring routine of Yeon Woo’s life. He laughed for the first time in what felt like years, a real genuine laugh, not the fake one he used when expected.

 

In class, Yoo Han insisted on sitting next to him, passing him notes, including those that asked if he ever wanted to do something after school, like getting ice cream maybe?

 

He’d never gone out after school, always been told by his Aunt that he needed to….but he wanted to.

 

He wanted too desperately.

 

Looking up, he met Yoo Han’s glance and gave him a quick nod.

 

……………………………………………….

 

Yoo Han kept calling this outing their first date. He’d taken Yeon Woo to his favourite ice cream place, the pair of them walking through the streets of the city, simply talking.

 

Yoo Han talked about being pushed into the idol industry.

 

Yeon Woo talked about how they were always moving around, not giving the specifics as to why.

 

“You could be an idol, you know?” Yoo Han pointed out, as Yeon Woo scoffed, letting a silence fall between them.

 

“Thank you…” Yeon Woo eventually broke it, “… for- you know. All this.”

 

“No… thank you.”

 

Yeon Woo frowned, unsure as to why he was the one being thanked.

 

…………………………………………………….

 

His aunt had been annoyed and angry when he finally came home, of course… but it had been worth it.

 

And it continued to be worth it.

 

Over the next few months, he and Yoo Han got far closer than Yeon Woo ever expected.

 

They met in the parking lot before going in for class.

 

They exchanged notes in class.

 

They had their first kiss in an abandoned classroom, eyes closed, until Yeon Woo opened his own, meeting Yoo Han’s gaze head on.

 

Colours swarmed all around him, making him feel queasy before he collapsed to the ground.

 

“Yeon Woo! Yeon Woo!”

 

………………………………………………………………………….

 

“A mono?” Yoo Han sounded intrigued, “Really?”

 

Yeon Woo nodded, not fully trusting himself to look Yoo Han in the eyes again, “That’s why we move around so often.” He confessed, “My Aunt doesn’t want anyone to know… and we’re looking for my Mother.”

 

“… Your Mother?”

 

“Hm. I-I need to find her.”

 

For a moment, there was nothing but silence, before Yoo Han was taking his hand and pulling him to his feet.

 

“I’m going to help.” He vowed, beaming, “It’ll make you happy, right?”

 

“R-right.”

 

“Good… all I want is to make you happy.”

 

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

 

He snuck out to meet him that night, sensing that his Aunt was getting more and more suspicious.

 

If he was going to have his last few hours here soon, then he wanted to spend it with Yoo Han.

 

It was as though Yoo Han sensed his mood, not saying a word, even they went to go and get something to eat. It was a comfortable silence though, and that somehow made the event even sweeter.

 

“We’re not saying goodbye yet.” Yoo Han promised, as they went to separate for the night, “You are the most incredible person I have ever met, why would I give you up so quickly?”

 

“You- “

 

“- You have enchanted me.” Yoo Han took his hands in his own, “I am bewitched… you have ensnared me.”

 

“…We’ll never say goodbye?”

 

“Never.”

 

Somehow, Yeon Woo believed him.

Chapter 938: Sun/Mork - Caught In The Act (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tailah_Haderson_Gilbert: Sun and Mork (Dark Blue Kiss) being walked in on by Rain. Mork being embarrassed. And is still embarrassed days and weeks later to the point where he won’t speak to Rain at work and will avoid him as much as possible. So, he isn’t spending time with Sun at his place. Sun tells Rain to get out for the day or a few days so he can finally be alone with his boyfriend. Can end soft or NSFW, that’s up to you 😊 Thanks 😊

 

….

 

“Oh my God!”

 

Mork’s hand on Sun’s hip tightened for a moment, quickly pulling apart as they both looked over at the door to see Rain standing there, a hand over his eyes as he tried to back away without tripping over his own feet.

 

“Rain!” Sun snapped, pushing Mork away, “Knock!”

 

“I did!”

 

“Knock louder!”

 

Rain nodded frantically, finally managing to leave the room, slamming the door shut behind him as Mork went to sit on the edge of the bed, mood completely ruined as he groaned into his palms.

 

“Mork- “

 

“- I’m quitting the coffee shop.” He mumbled, “I can’t look at Rain ever again.”

 

“Don’t you think you’re being a little melodramatic?”

 

“No.”

 

Mork got to his feet, dodging Sun’s attempts to pull him back to the bed. “I-I need to go for a walk.”

 

“Oh honestly, Mork you- “

 

He was gone before Sun could finish the sentence.

 

………………….

 

Sun was about ready to lose his mind.

 

It had been two weeks since the awkward event of Rain walking in on them, and whilst Rain had finally mustered up the courage to apologise to his brother for not knocking properly at the door, having avoided him for a couple of days, Mork was still not talking to Rain and was doing an excellent job of avoiding his once best-friend.

 

Which was impressive, considering their shifts over-lapped more often than not and they had classes together.

 

And because Rain still lived with him, Mork had not spent the night with him.

 

He had a boyfriend.

 

He wanted to enjoy his time with his boyfriend and couldn’t, the quick kisses that were exchanged during shared shifts not being enough to tide him over until Mork got over his embarrassment.

 

“I need you to go to a friends’ house tonight.” He ordered his brother, who stared at him for a moment or two, before grimacing.

 

“Is this so that you and Mork can- “

 

“- Actually, be boyfriends without having to worry about you interrupting us? Yes!”

 

“Alright! Alright!” Rain grabbed his phone, “I-I think I can probably stay with someone else for the night.”

 

“And most of the morning.”

 

“Oh! I didn’t need to know that!”

 

…….

 

It had taken some time to persuade Mork to come upstairs with him, having to lock the doors time and time again to prove that they were really not going to get interrupted this time.

 

Of course, by the time Sun got him onto the bed, Mork was fully relaxed.

 

Mostly.

 

“Oh fuck, Sun!” Mork moaned as Sun lowered himself down onto Mork’s cock, slowly grinding on his lap in little circles, “You’re so tight!”

 

Sun smirked, bouncing up and down in earnest, not bothering to contain his moans, knowing that there was absolutely no chance of them being overheard.

 

“Feels so good,” Mork whispers. “Your hole feels so good around me, I-I’m gonna come!”

 

“Come.” Sun moaned softly, clutching at Mork’s shoulders, “Come inside me.”

 

Mork came with a broken whimper, coming inside of Sun, who immediately pulled himself off Mork’s cock, pumping at his cock a few times, coming all over Mork with a groan.

 

“Don’t get comfortable.” He whispered, “You’re going to make me come several more times before this night is over. We have a couple of weeks to catch upon.”

Chapter 939: Boss/Mek - Serenading Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

“Bright young women, sick of swimming, ready to staaaaaaaaaand!” Boss sang as he folded the washing (read as scrunched it up into a ball to put in the drawer), “I’m ready to go where the people are! Ask them some questions and get some answers!”

 

Mek looked up, giving him a weary sigh, before trying to focus on his work again, that same tuneless singing echoing throughout the room.

 

Boss made it very difficult to focus sometimes, in more ways than one.

 

Some distractions were enjoyable, others less so.

 

He shook his head, reading over the comments the professor had left on his draft, hoping that the sheer, passive-aggressive negativity in them would be enough to spur him back into work… all it seemed to do was make him feel sorrier for himself though.

 

In the background, Boss moved from The Little Mermaid, to The Lion King.

 

Hearing those attempts at the chanting in the Circle of Life song, Mek chuckled, glancing over and finding himself entranced by Boss’s confidence.

 

They then went onto Tangled and When Will My Life Begin.

 

Sang with all the drama of someone who didn’t want to be folding clothes.

 

Mek loved this man more than anything, no matter how badly he sang.

 

They moved onto Sleeping Beauty and ‘Once Upon A Dream’, with Boss swaying from side to side as Mek eyed his ass thoughtfully.

 

And then Boss turned to face him.

 

“But if I know you, I know what you'll do…” He looked Mek right in the eyes, “… You'll love me at once, the way you did once upon a dream!”

 

Mek bit at the inside of his cheek, trying (and failing) not to grin too widely.

 

“But if I know you, I know what you'll do…You'll love me at once, the way you did once upon a dream!”

 

Mek lost it at the earnest look on his boyfriend’s face, the sound starting out as a snort of laughter, before it quickly exploded into a full-on laugh as he leant back against his seat, unable to stop himself.

 

“Hey!” Boss pouted, “That was a genuine love confession! I just serenaded you!”

 

“S-sorry, sorry.” Mek tried to apologise, knowing that it sounded completely insincere with how hard he was laughing, “It was lovely, I swear.”

 

“Promise?”

 

“I promise.”

 

“But maybe, we can do it at a lower volume next time?”

 

Boss sighed dramatically, “My musical genius goes unrecognised once again.”

 

“Hey, I listen this weekly concert every week! Every single week, without fail and I haven’t left once, even when you were at your most… dying cat-like.”

 

“Rude!”

 

“Honest!”

 

The pair stared at each other for a moment, before Boss beamed and moved to snuggle up against Mek on the sofa, “Can we have ice cream tonight?”

 

“For the main meal? No.”

 

“We can have it for desert, right?”

 

“Of course.” He pressed a kiss to the side of Boss’s head, “Whatever you want.”

 

“…And if I want you to sing to me?”

 

“Never in a million years.”

Chapter 940: Takara/Amagi - Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from sunflower_fields: Could you do something for Takara-kun & Amagi-kun? Something full of fluff would be great. Thank you so much and I love all your stuff.

 

…..

 

Takara tried not to huff as he started this boss fight for the third time, mocking the speaking during the cut scene, as he came into the fight just knowing that he was going to have to do this again.

 

He should have gotten some more health potions.

 

His health was wiped out in a manner of seconds, making him groan and lean back against the sofa, putting his Switch next to him.

 

“Are you alright?” Amagi asked softly, looking up from his book.

 

“I lost the battle… again!”

 

Amagi smiled softly, standing up and heading over to Takara, sitting next to him on the sofa, feet angled towards him, back against the arm of the furniture, as the game music continued to play the ‘oh sorry, you’re dead’ theme. He was a little surprised when Takara ignored his presence and started his next try at the game.

 

“Takara.” Amagi gently nudged at him with the tips of his toes.

 

He was ignored, as Takara let out a little whoop, managing to grab a health potion to save him.

 

So invested in the match, he was caught completely off guard as a weight suddenly launched itself on top of him.

 

“I’m bored.” Amagi sighed, “Why don’t we go out, or watch something together?”

 

Takara looked up to see his boyfriend’s face less than three inches away from his, feeling like his cheeks were heating up at the sight of those cute lips forming into a soft pout.

 

“Where would you want to go?”

 

Amagi hummed, before a wicked little smirk appeared on his face. “New idea… let’s make out.”

 

“… where did my innocent little boyfriend go?”

 

Amagi didn’t reply, pressing a kiss in between his eyes, and then all over his cheeks, making Takara’s breath hitch. He had to restrain himself from pulling his boyfriend into a proper kiss, as Amagi pulled back, smiling softly at him.

 

He loved the sight of him like that.

 

It never failed to make his heart flutter, needing those warm eyes on his all the time, looking at him with the love that he had now.

 

Amagi was incredibly beautiful, and it was still so difficult not to pull him into a kiss or run his fingers through that soft hair.

 

Amagi must have seen that wanting look in his eyes, leaning forwards to press a kiss to his chin. Without thinking, Takara placed his hands on his cheeks, inching closer and closer until there was no gap between them. It was a pretty lazy kiss, considering how desperate Takara had been for it, but he wasn’t complaining.

 

His boyfriend’s lips were soft against his own, as Takara nipped at Amagi’s bottom lip, making Amagi’s breathing hitch as he moved to deepen the kiss.

 

It was a comforting, reassuring sensation, that made Takara feel warm and safe. Amagi loved and wanted him, and he never wanted to let go of that freeing sensation.

 

Amagi’s grip tightened, as his lips moved slower against Takara’s, before he pulled away, cheeks a little pink. Both of them were panting just a little, as Amagi pressed their foreheads together, lips curling up into another breath-taking smile that took Takara’s breath away.

 

He tried to mirror the look, but somehow sensed that he just looked foolish.

 

Amagi chuckled, pressing a kiss to his forehead. “I think you lost that battle.”

 

“I… really don’t care.”

Chapter 941: Tharn/Techno/Type - Sick Fic

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from fliflai: Hi! Can I ask if you could write one of this prompt pls? Or a Ho Dol/ Won Seok AOB or something with Tharn/Type/Techno! Thank you very much ❤️

 

….

 

Techno sneezed loudly; his eyes heavy as he slowly lay back down. Everything around him, felt like it was spinning, head heavy and his eyes and nose leaking fluids uncontrollably.

 

He hated life.

 

This was supposed to be a happy day, where they would go out to a nice restaurant, he could eat all the food he wanted, drink what he wanted, and he and his lovers would have a perfect evening.

 

But no.

 

He was here on his bed, sick and barely able to open his eyes.

 

“Ai’No? Do you want some water?”

 

Techno opened his eyes as best he could, wincing in pain as his headache protested against the tiny movement. Standing by the bed, Tharn smiled softly down at him, one hand teaching out to check Techno’s forehead temperature, smoothing out his hair afterwards.

 

Weakly, Techno shook his head, throat hurting too much to swallow, let alone speak.

 

He didn’t think this was anything to worry about two days ago, taking some medicine and drinking hot drinks in the hopes that that would prevent this.

 

It didn’t.

 

And now he was sick and ruining their anniversary for all of them.

 

They should be out right now, having fun, but no. He’s here on the bed, Type is worriedly pacing back and forth, waiting for the food delivery, as Tharn tries to reassure them both that everything is okay.

 

Techno wanted proper food today… not soup.

 

Feeling the side of the bed dipping, Techno forced his eyes open a little further, seeing that it was Type sitting next to him, his other boyfriend now starting to run his hand through Techno’s hair, massaging his scalp and temple little by little, easing any discomfort that Techno was feeling.

 

“The soup’s here. Tharn’s dishing it up for you.” He whispered, running his thumb over the furrowed brows, “You need to eat Ai’No.”

 

Silence.

 

For a moment, the pair thought that Techno had fallen fast asleep, only for the other man to speak up a couple of minutes later, voice weak and apologetic.

 

“I’m sorry.” He mumbled under his breath, eyes teary and red as Tharn re-entered the room, a bowl of chicken noodle soup in his hands, “We had plans and I ruined them by getting sick!” Hot tears slide down from the corner of his eyes, dripping onto the pillow.

 

Tharn, who placed the bowl on the nightstand beside them, frowned in concern at him.

 

“We were supposed go out and have fun and- “Techno cut himself off, rubbing at his eyes as the other hand clenched at the front of the t-shirt he was wearing.

 

Type gently pried his fingers away to stop him from tearing at the fabric, as Tharn took over hair stroking duties, both of them whispering soothing words to him, helping him calm down, worried that make him feel worse. When the crying finally reduced to little hiccups, Tharn cupped Techno’s hot face, turning his head gently so that Techno was looking at him directly.

 

“Hey.” Tharn smiled softly, caressing Techno’s tear-stained cheeks with both of his thumbs, “Don’t cry. We don’t mind missing everything if it means we get to make you feel better.”

 

“Yeah…” Type agreed, “…we’re spending the day together, aren’t we?”

 

Techno looked back and forth between the pair of them, eyes still a little teary as they both moved to lie next to him.

 

“You’re our boyfriend.” Tharn whispered, “We want nothing more than to take care of you.” He pressed a quick kiss to Techno’s cheek, wishing that he could do more, “You’re healthy, aren’t you? It’s just a cold and you’ll be better in a couple of days.”

 

Techno shivered as the two sandwiched him in between them, the warmth comforting and making Techno feel sleepy.

 

It wasn’t long before he was asleep.

 

………………………

 

“Mmm!” Techno carefully swallowed the re-heated soup, feeling more than a little spoilt as he lay back on Type’s warm chest, the other man’s arms around his waist as Tharn fed him the soup.

 

“You’re almost finished, do you think you can eat some more?”

 

“Mmm, definitely.”

 

He managed to finish it, before all three of them snuggled back on the bed, Techno in the middle and all of them covered in a thick, fluffy blanket as they watched a film together. Techno could barely keep his eyes open as Tharn’s hands through his hair felt so good, and every five minutes, one of them was pressing a kiss to his cheek or his forehead.

 

“Happy anniversary.” Type whispered.

 

“Happy Anniversary love.”

Chapter 942: Phupha/Tian - A Proper Apology

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Youagainstmelover97: Hi! Love your stories! Could I possibly prompt a story where Phupha actually apologises for the village ostracising Tian and Tian kind of reminds him while he was a wealthy child he was still someone with a fatal disease? I feel like there wasn’t enough grovelling in the show 😂 Please 😊

 

……..

 

Tian wasn’t sure if he was happy about everyone treating him like they used to.

 

He just felt… uneasy.

 

Angry.

 

Maybe some of them sensed that as they all gave him a bit of wide berth, even the children acting like they were walking on eggshells around him.

 

“Tian?”

 

Looking up from his plans for the next lesson, Tian saw Phupha standing in the doorway, an uncertain look on his face.

 

He turned away from him, not trusting himself to speak right now, as he heard Phupha sighed wearily.

 

“Tian… I’m sorry about what happened. With-with the diary and everything, but- I’m sorry.”

 

Sorry.

 

As if that alone would help.

 

“Tian?”

 

“Everyone turned against me.” Tian whispered, “Every single villager turned against me, all because of something that I had no control over.”

 

“Tian- “

 

“- Do you think it was all easy for me?” He got to his feet, “I know what everyone thinks, about how I’m just some rich kid who didn’t know what he was getting into, and yeah, maybe a year ago, that would have been the truth. A year ago, I would probably be sent here as some sort of punishment, but then my heart gave out on me.” His voice was raised ever so slightly, and he just knew that the rest of the village would probably be listening, “I wake up and I realise that life is never going to be the same… so I went to find out who exactly my heart once belonged, who she was and what she loved.”

 

Phupha looked heartbroken as the rant continued.

 

“I gave my all to help this village, even when I was treated like a nuisance.” Tian could feel the tears building in his eyes, “I finally felt like I was being accepted, but-but I was abandoned! Left alone and-and- and I honestly thought my heart was going to give out again…. And no matter how much money my parents throw at the situation, no transplant approval committee is going to give me another heart, not after I wasted my second chance by trusting the WRONG PEOPLE!”

 

Phupha just stood there as Tian fought to calm down, tears already streaming down his cheeks as his heart pounding in his chest.

 

“I know.” He eventually whispered, “And… maybe there are no amount of apologies that will ever be able to help you forgive us, but-but we just want you to be happy again.”

 

“… so, you can all break my heart again?”

 

“No.” Phupha moved closer, only for Tian to take a step back, shaking his head.

 

“Why should I fall for this again?” He whispered.

 

“There’s nothing to fall for.” Phupha plea was almost desperate, “This isn’t a game or a trick Tian, this is an apology, one we shouldn’t have to give because we shouldn’t have done what we did to you. I-I hope that one day you can forgive us… forgive me, but please know that it will never happen again.”

 

“If it does happen again, I’m leaving.” Tian whispered, “For good and none of you will ever see me again.”

 

“We’re not going to make the same mistake twice.” Phupha reached out and took Tian’s hand, stopping him from backing away again, “Please?”

 

Tian stared at their intertwined fingers, before sighing and nodding. “Alright.” He whispered, “One more chance.”

 

And that was all Phupha needed to hear.

Chapter 943: Pat/Pran - A/B/O AU -Nesting

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MisTResShawnie: I'll like to request a PatPran - A/B/O omega verse. Pat wants to nest in Pran's room but he's unsure how to ask and starts to freak out as he runs out of time. Maybe set during the period of their bet and is the reason it ends rather than the audition or is the very reason he goes to the audition. Or it could be set after the rooftop scene as the reason that Pat follows Pran to the Architect retreat and Pat gets more discouraged because Pran still won't talk to him. Happy ending please.

 

………….

 

Pat woke up to flushed skin, his breathing heavier than usual. He groaned, trying to figure out what was wrong with him.

 

His head throbbed but he forced himself to get up, knowing that this wasn’t a regular illness. He made it to the desk, taking a seat before laying his head on the table in front of him, waiting for the headache to pass, before making something to drink.

 

He felt an unnerving need to snuggle with someone, the urge making him straighten up a little as he realised what was going on.

 

Heat.

 

It wasn’t due for another week, why was this happening now?

 

Sighing, he went to collect as many blankets as possible, along with pillows and old clothes that he could to start making his nest, pushing them all together in a rough approximation of what he wanted, in the hope it would be enough to tide him over.

 

No matter how many times he rearranged it though, something just wasn’t right.

 

Frowning, he groaned in frustration, searching through the rooms to try and find something that would make the crawling sensation under his skin settle down.

 

It wasn’t until he came across a jumper that Pran left behind once, that he realised what he needed.

 

He needed Pran.

 

He needed this to be done in Pran’s rooms.

 

There were going to be auditions soon… he needed to speak to Pran.

 

……………

 

Pran didn’t really know what he expected when Pat showed up for the auditions, trying not to show that he was affected at all by the sweet smell that lingered around the omega, trying not to groan when other alphas leant forwards in interest.

 

“Say some lines.” One of the betas stated, Pat opened his mouth.

 

“I- I just- “Pat looked at them all before looking Pran in the eyes, “Kwan…Why are you so quiet. Answer me!”

 

Pran felt frozen in place at that gaze upon him, only looking away when the beta nudged him in the side and hissed “Answer him!” at him.

 

Sighing, Pran cleared his throat, “What?”

 

“…I’m tired. Tired of pretending to hate you when your face has taken over my heart.”

 

Pran got the feeling that they weren’t acting anymore.

 

“Aren’t you tired too?”

 

“Riam- “Pran only just remembered to keep it to the script, trying not to react to Pat’s scent souring just a little.

 

“- Let’s stop it.” Pat whispered, “I don’t want to play this game anymore. I don’t want to lie to everyone anymore…. You asked me if I still wanted us to be friends. What if my answer is no, what would you say?”

 

Was Pat thinking the same things he was?

 

Of how happy they had the potential to be together?

 

Thankfully, before he could say anything, the audition was called to an end as Pat left, Pran quickly following on behind.

 

“Pat…what was that?” He asked, feeling his control slipping as that soft, comforting smell of Pran wrapped around him, blanketing him in warmth.

 

“I-I needed to speak to you.”

 

“And that speech?”

 

“All part of the script.”

 

“No, not like that.” Pran took a deep breath, “You smell good… I-I mean- “

 

“-Pre-Heat.” Pat blurted out, “I-I meant what I said, about not wanting to hide anymore.”

 

“…And?”

 

“I want to make my nest in your room.” Pat flushed a little, “I-I need to.”

 

Pran was taken a little off guard by the request but found himself nodding anyway.

 

He wasn’t sure that he’d even be able to say no.

 

…………………………..

 

Pran had watched the nest-building with nothing short of fascination, only moving when it was clear that Pat might run him over to get to one of his jumpers.

 

He knew the omega was finished when he fell face first into the nest, rubbing himself all over it, as though to infuse Pran’s scent into his skin, as Pran slowly moved closer, sitting by the edges of it and waiting for permission to come closer.

 

“Love you.” He vaguely heard Pat mutter, which he took as the permission he needed, moving until he was lying by the other man, rubbing his hand up and down his back.

 

“I… love you too.”

Chapter 944: Bai Yutong/Zhan Yao - Unsure About Starting Relationship/Pining (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

“God Yao…. I want you so much.”

 

Zhan Yao hummed in agreement, before his warm lips closed over Bai Yutong’s once more, his tongue pushing past the other man’s lips

 

Bai Yutong knew that there was a chance that his best friend was going to going to regret this come tomorrow, and he knew that hearing ‘this was a mistake’ coming from Zhan Yao’s lips would hurt… but he couldn’t care about that right now.

 

As Zhan Yao let out a contented little sigh that made heat pool in Yutong’s stomach, he pulled the other man as close as was humanly possible.

 

There was a certain urgency to their kisses, as Yutong ran his fingers through neat, dark hair, delighting in messing it up, just a little. He pressed Zhan Yao up against the wall, angling his body so that their hips connected, and their erections rubbed against one another.

 

Muted whimpers filled the air as Zhan Yao pulled back, breathing heavily. “You’re not messing with me right now?” He asked, voice hoarse and rough as Bai Yutong shook his head.

 

“Never about this.”

 

Before he even finished the sentence, Zhan Yo was moaning and dropping to his knees, fumbling at his friend’s flies.

 

“K-Kitty...fucking...”

 

Yao pulled his pants down to his knees, and then his underwear, driving the breath from Yutong’s lungs as he pressed his face into the coarse curls at the juncture of his thigh, licking a stripe along the side of Yutong’s shaft and circled his tongue around the glands.

 

Yutong half groaned/half gasped as his hips jerked forward instinctively, seeking more contact with the teasing tongue.

 

“Y-Yao, o-o-oh god!” He breathed, as Yao wriggled his tongue into the little, leaking slit and all coherent thought deserted him. His knees trembled and his hands scrambled along the wall, searching for support as Yao continued to torment him, licking and nipping at the smooth, sensitive head of Yutong’s cock, before taking it entirely into his mouth, as Yutong’s knees finally gave up.

 

Yao smirked around his mouthful, helping Yutong down as the other man surrendered to the damp heat that surrounded him, almost convulsing with the force of the tremours shaking through his body. He tried not to close his eyes, trying to keep that bobbing head in sight so that he could be sure this wasn’t a dream.

 

So that he could be sure that it was his Zhan Yao kneeling there, with his cock in that suspiciously talented mouth.

 

Yao sucked as he dragged his mouth up the hard shaft, looking up and meeting Yutong’s gaze, as Yutong groaned, coming almost instantly at the sight.

 

He wasn’t sure how much time passed, before he could hear a slightly hoarse voice cutting through the pounding of his pulse and rushing of blood in his ears.

 

“Yutong?”

 

He opened his eyes, smiling when Zhan Yao’s face came into focus, “Kitty.” He chuckled, reaching out and pulling him closer.

 

“Are you… was that… “

 

“It was perfect.” Bai Yutong’s voice was rough, as Zhan Yao beamed at him, taking Bai Yutong’s breath away. Unable to help himself, he leant forwards, catching Zhan Yao’s mouth in an almost chaste kiss and his supposedly spent cock twitched at the taste of himself on those swollen lips. When they pulled away, he gestured at Zhan Yao’s pants, seeing that there was no evidence that Zhan Yao was even remotely excited by the exchange.

 

“No need.” Zhan Yao flushed, pushing himself to his feet.

 

“You- “

 

“- came in my pants without anyone laying so much as one finger on me.” Zhan Yao admitted, an embarrassed look on his face, “I don’t think I’ve done that since I was thirteen.”

 

Bai Yutong couldn’t stop the daft smile from appearing on his face as they both stared at each other.

 

“We should-“ Zhan Yao made a vague gesture, which Bai Yutong automatically agreed to, hoping that he was guessing this right.

 

“- Go and get cleaned up a little, yeah.”

 

As they both went to get up, Bai Yutong was struck with just how awkward this situation was.

 

Which was ridiculous, because they’d been friends for years.

 

Why was it so uncomfortable?

 

He cleared his throat, before speaking up, stopping Zhan Yao in his tracks. “I need to know what you’re thinking A’Yao.” He stated, “Because… this isn’t just a one-off for me.”

 

“I know.” Zhan Yao whispered, “I know, but I need… I don’t know what I need but I can’t just jump into this. I don’t want to make a mistake, not with you.”

 

“The biggest mistake you can make is worrying so much about making them, that you never take a chance.” Bai Yutong fought back his hurt and disappointment, “You’re the bravest person I know, and that’s what disappoints me.”

 

And then he left, not sparing Zhan Yao a second glance.

Chapter 945: Xi Gu x MODC Gang - Hot For Teacher A/B/O AU (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I love that hot for teacher nsfw so i was wondering if you could have a shigu and the gang version of it? Claiming shigu as theirs and part of the pack. Thanks!

 

………………..

 

Xi Gu knew he’d made a mistake letting the Headmaster bully him into coming in when he was going through his pre-heat.

 

He should have at least gone home early instead of running the study sessions he always did after the final class was over, but no, he had a bleeding heart and just wanted to make sure Hao Ting and his gang passed this upcoming exam.

 

Now here he was, surrounded on all sides by the mixture of Alphas and Betas that made up Hao Ting’s ‘pack’.

 

“So, Teacher Yu? Can we?”

 

Xi Gu tried not to groan at the low growl coming out of the young man’s throat, feeling his cock twitch in his pants.

 

“I think he wants to.” Gao Chun stated, looking over at Hao Ting, waiting for permission before sinking to his knees and pulling Xi Gu’s pants down as he went. Once the omega’s cock was free, he took it into his mouth, making Xi Gu moan, one hand reaching down to grab at the betas’ hair.

 

“W-we shouldn’t- “

 

“- But you want to.”

 

Oh god…. He was right.

 

Xi Gu’s mind was clear enough to know what he wanted, and he did want this, even if a small voice at the back of his mind was reminding him that they were his students.

 

“Should we be doing this in the classroom?” Xi Gu was sure that it was Xia De who asked, the older twin’s fingers running up the inside of the teacher’s thigh.

 

“There’s never anyone else around at this time, and Bo Xiang locked the door, right?”

 

“Don’t look at me like that, I did!”

 

Xi Gu listened to the bickering continue on for a moment more, before he bucked his hips, drawing attention back to him.

 

“Move him over to the desk.”

 

Allowing himself to be moved over to the desk, Xi Gu lay down on top of it, feeling hands caress over his body sensually as fingers pressed inside of him. He clenched around them, not even needing to open his eyes to know that Hao Ting had a smug look on his face.

 

Just as he started to relax into that feeling, Gao Chun started to stroke at his cock, making a soft moan break free as his hips bucked upwards.

 

“Shit, is that his slick?”

 

It was a bit of a stupid question, especially as Xi Gu was sure that it was dripping to the floor, making him flush, his moans only getting louder when those fingers pressed against the bundle of nerves inside of him.

 

His shirt was opened up, as fingers closed over his nipples, pinching, and tugging at them, before Xia En to leaning over to lick at him. Vaguely, Xi Gu was sure that he heard Hao Ting and Xia De growling at each other in a whispered argument, probably over who got to have him first.

 

The thought made Xi Gu clench down a little around the fingers inside of him, before they were removed.

 

“Alright, I think he’s ready.” Bo Xiang whispered, “Are we really doing this?”

 

“Yep.” Hao Ting moved Gao Chun over to one side, staring down at Xi Gu who just about managed to open his eyes, taking in the sight of the Alpha standing over him.

 

And his swollen cock.

 

“Ready?”

 

“Y-Yeah.” He whispered, turning his head a little as Xia En turned his attentions to neck, leaving soft hickies behind.

 

And then Hao Ting pushed inside.

 

“Shit, he looks tight still!” Gao Chun whispered, moving to his knees to get a better view, “Is he?”

 

Hao Ting nodded, struggling to both find the words and not cum immediately as he moved in and out, “Y-Yeah. T-tight!” He reached out, rubbing his hand over Xi Gu’s mid-section as his eyes darkened.

 

It was obvious what he was imagining.

 

And now, Xi Gu was imagining it as well, his moans rising in volume.

 

Feeling someone caressing at his hair, he looked up to see Bo Xiang looking down at him, his cheeks flushed red as he pressed his cock up against Xi Gu’s mouth, pressing inside as the omega opened it a little wider to take it all in. His hands were quickly occupied as the twins placed their cocks in them with Gao Chun taking a slightly more submissive role, taking Xi Gu’s cock back into his mouth.

 

“I can’t wait to see you all full of us.” Hao Ting whispered, “And you will be all full of us soon Teacher Yu, you will be ours soon. You’re going to look so good with our marks all over your neck.”

 

Xi Gu wanted nothing more, gasping at the thought of returning to work and knowing that their marks could be seen by everyone, no matter how much he tried to hide it.

 

“Ready?”

 

Hao Ting leant over, waiting for Xi Gu’s nod, before his teeth sank into the flesh that lay between his neck and shoulder.

 

From there, Xi Gu sank into the warm, safe space, that was in the arms of his mates.

Chapter 946: Pete Centric (Love By Chance) - Based Off Taylor Swift's Anti-Hero

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Sorry about the late posting, but there's not a lot i can do when AO3 is down :S

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: A solo character prompt where it is based on t.swift's anti-hero song: u think of a character who has low confidence, low self-esteem or pretty much pessimistic one.

 

……………………………..

 

Pete stared up at the ceiling, his thoughts churning so loudly in his head that it drowned out any other noise that may have been coming from outside the room or in the rooms next door.

 

He really should be asleep, but the thoughts were too loud, and nothing would stop him from thinking about he was… just not good enough.

 

Especially for someone like Ae.

 

Ae was just so much better in every way, and he didn’t deserve Pete’s efforts that were just not good enough. He could do so much better if he actually tried.

 

He wasn’t what Ae deserved.

 

There was a reason Trump targeted him the way that he did. Pete couldn’t handle his problem, and Ae ended up getting involved in it all.

 

Pete curled up and put his head into his hands.

 

Ae got involved with it all, and now here Pete was… in an unfamiliar country, with no boyfriend, no friends and his own thoughts to plague him.

 

He needed to take a shower.

 

When was the last time he did that, maybe three or four days ago.

 

He should probably eat something as well, least his father accuse him of trying to starve himself to get his own way.

 

His phone buzzed with yet another text from Ae that he would probably never reply to. It probably wouldn’t be long until Ae started to hate him, and if Pete was being honest, he definitely deserve it. He didn’t deserve Ae’s attention and love in the first place, so he deserved the hate.

 

He was the problem.

 

Still, he couldn’t stop himself from reached out to grab his phone and read the text.

 

‘I love you.’

 

He set his phone down, moving to stare back up at the ceiling, before groaning internally, knowing that there was no chance that he was sleeping tonight. He sat up again, careful to make absolutely no noise, moving over to the bedroom door, turning the handle slowly and stepping through, shutting it softly behind him.

 

He then headed to the kitchen to grab himself something to drink, sipping at the glass of water in the silence of the night, until he’d finished. He then headed back to his bed, checking his phone again and seeing more messages from Ae.

 

‘I find it hard to sleep without you.’

 

Pete missed Ae in the same way.

 

‘None of this was your fault.’

 

How did- how did he know?

 

‘I was the idiot. You are everything right in my life, you’re the best, you’re worth everything to me.’

 

Pete could practically hear him saying it, trying to force Pete to believe it by sheer will.

 

‘You’re amazing. You’re important and you deserve the world.’

 

Pete felt something inside of him melt as he read the words, butterflies fluttering in his chest. He swore that he wouldn’t reply to Ae, feeling like it would hurt less that way.

 

‘Thank you.’

 

The reply came less than a second later.

 

‘You’re welcome.’

 

Another text followed.

 

‘I love you.’

Chapter 947: Time/Tay - Getting Back Together

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from gigi: hey! Can you maybe write a fic of timetay(from kinnporsche) where time leaves tay for tem but realizes he made a mistake and regrets it, tries to win tay back?

 

…………………………..

 

Time felt the kiss against his cheek, but didn’t react to it in the slightest, taking a sip of his drink.

 

He thought that this was for the best.

 

He thought that, because he kept cheating on Tae for Tem, that it was Tem who he wanted most of all. He’d been in this new relationship for a couple of months now, and he quickly realised that that wasn’t the case.

 

Maybe… it was just the excitement of sneaking around that he liked, and those words had never made him feel more like a scumbag ever.

 

“You don’t love me.”

 

The words were said, in the same way that someone might announce the weather.

 

Time looked over at Tem, who was refusing to look him in the eyes. He couldn’t have heard him right… right?

 

“You can be sweet and attentive…” Tem continued, “… You would give someone the world without them even having to ask and you’re a good kisser…. But you don’t love me.”

 

“Are you breaking up with me?”

 

Tem turned to him, a soft smile on his face, “Actually, I’m trying to get you to break up with me. We had fun, and I wish that wasn’t the case back then, but now… you’re clearly not fully invested into this relationship anymore and I can’t say I’m even disappointed.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Tae is the only one I’ve ever seen you like this with.”

 

Time tried to pretend he didn’t know what he was getting at, but he knew he couldn’t deny anything.

 

“I’m not sure- “Time attempted.

 

“- He likes you and you like him.” Tem interrupted simply, “It’s okay, I’m not upset.”

 

“We- “

 

“- We had fun.” Tem got to his feet, “Let me know when you do decide to break up.”

 

He was leaving, before Time gently spoke up, “Tem… I- we- we had fun but- “

 

“-Consider us broken up.” Tem chuckled, leaning over and pressing a kiss to his cheek, “See you around Time.”

 

“Yeah. See you.”

 

…………………………………………………….

 

“Time?” Tae blinked in confusion at the sight of him standing there in his doorway, running his hands through his hair, looking a little uncertain, “What are you- “

 

“- I wanted to speak to you.”

 

It was no surprise that Tae looked so uncertain, especially after Time broke up with him to be with Tem.

 

Now Tem had broken up with him to push him back to Tae.

 

“Breaking up with you was a mistake.”

 

Now, Tae looked positively confused.

 

“Even Tem could see it…” He ignored the flash of hurt on Tae’s face, pushing himself to continue, “… Even he could see that there was someone else I was more interested on.”

 

“… You must have been a very bad boyfriend.”

 

That was fair.

 

“Tem’s just smarter than me.” Time winced, “And he doesn’t mess about with words. He saw that I was still-still in love with you.”

 

“I- “

 

“- He knew I still loved you, even though I was nothing more than a dick to you when we were together, and I could go on and on about I much of a dick I was and how much I regret it but- but I am standing in the hallway and I have a feeling you might not appreciate it.”

 

“You can try. Maybe I will.”

 

Time perked up a little with hope, “Yeah?”

 

“I don’t want you to start…professing your love or anything out here.” Tae was quick to interrupt, “But, maybe we can go on a date? Have dinner maybe and talk about things?”

 

“I would really like that.”

 

“Time.” Tae took a deep breath, “This is your last chance, you know that, right?”

 

“I know.”

 

And Time wasn’t going to ruin it again.

Chapter 948: Phayu/Rain - Teacher/Student AU (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from cinnabon127: Since prompts are open, a Phayu and rain nsfw fic where Phayu is Rain's teacher and rain has been crushing on him and decides to maybe provoke him. Phayu put him in on detention after class and punishes him for being brat in his own way hehe. They're legal age of course.

 

…………………………

 

“Your grades have been slipping.”

 

Rain looked up at him, those big brown eyes widening a little as he looked up at Professor Phayu through his eyelashes.

 

Phayu fought not to react.

 

He had a plan, and he was going to stick to it.

 

He was, even though Rain was now biting on his lower lip, almost pouting up at him. “I’m sorry.” He whispered, “I am trying.”

 

“You’re smarter than this, and time management shouldn’t be an issue for you.” Phayu leant back against his desk, arms crossed, looking down at him, wondering if Rain was imagining himself on his knees in front of him.

 

“I-’ve been distracted Sir.”

 

“By what?”

 

Rain didn’t answer immediately, lowering his head, a light blush on his cheeks.

 

Cute.

 

“Whatever it is.” Phayu tried not to sound too knowing, “I’m sure you can sort it out, and after today’s detention, you’ll figure it out.”

 

Rain glanced up at him as he continued.

 

“You’re clever enough to know that I won’t tolerate you slacking in this class.”

 

Nodding, Rain hesitated, before softly asking, “Is there… is there any way I can make up this grade?”

 

Phayu smirked. Rain had caught onto what he had planned and was even playing along.

 

Perfect.

 

“What did you have in mind?” He raised an eyebrow, “Bear in mind, that I might have other plans.”

 

Rain thought about it for a moment, seeing the look in Phayu’s eyes, before straightening up a little in the chair. “Whatever you want… Sir.”

 

And that was what Phayu was waiting for.

 

“Whatever I want?” He moved closer, near enough so that their legs were almost touching, looming over the younger man.

 

“Sir, I- “

 

“- You know, I’ve seen the way you look at me Rain.” He hummed, as Rain cut himself off with a guilty flush.

 

“Sir- “

 

Rain was cut off again, as Phayu placed a hand on his head, eyes widening when he saw the teacher run a finger over the zipper of his pants.

 

“Fuck.” Phayu breathed out, a little overwhelmed by the sight of Rain looking up at him, “Come on. Let’s kill two birds with one stone…. You get to act on this little crush on me to improve this grade… and I get to fill that cute little mouth up, like I’ve wanted to.” He tugged on the younger man’s hair, “Come on. On your knees.”

 

Gracefully, Rain slide to his knees in front of him, hands moving to Phayu’s zipper as he went to undo them, the nerves seemingly gone as fingers curled around Phayu’s cock and he lowered his mouth.

 

“F-fuck!” Phayu groaned, not expecting the eagerness, groaning as Rain took him in to about halfway. His hips bucked reflexively, hands twisted into the light hair as he pulled Rain off a little, feeling that tongue tracing the underside of his cock.

 

He desperately wanted to bend him over the desk and fuck him open, but it wouldn’t be long before the cleaning crew started to make their rounds.

 

Another time then.

 

So, he let Rain suck him off like it was his sole purpose in life, the younger man adding a touch of teeth and getting rewarded with a moan as Phayu tugged on his hair a little harsher.

 

He looked depraved.

 

His hair was a mess, lips red and stretched around Phayu’s cock, gasping as he suckled at the tip, taking the chance to breathe.

 

“Shit.” Phayu groaned, seeing that Rain’s hips were moving as well, like he wanted to rut against Phayu’s leg like a horny dog…. Or like he wanted to be split open on the cock that was currently in his mouth. Still, his head bobbed up and down in a regular rhythm, moaning with each tug on his hair, spit dripping down his chin.

 

“Tighten your lips, just a little.”

 

Rain did as he was told, prompting Phayu to fuck shallowly at first, before speeding up his thrusts as fast as he dared, with Rain’s mouth falling open as he let the teacher fuck his face.

 

It wasn’t long before Phayu came with a choked-off cry, feeling Rain’s lips close around his cock, swallowing it down as best he could.

 

Phayu so wanted to come on his face, make him walk out of this class with come all over his face so that everyone knew who he belonged to, but at the moment, that wouldn’t go down well.

 

Still holding onto the desk, he watched as Rain swallowed the last of the come, sitting back and looking up at him, tongue licking at swollen lips.

 

“Good boy.” Phayu panted, “I’m sure I can work something out with that grade.”

 

“Sir- “

 

“-Detention is over. You can go now.”

 

Rain nodded shakily, getting to his feet, tying his jumper around his waist to hide his hard-on and leaving, with Phayu tucking himself back into his boxers and watching him go.

 

He looked forward to the next time.

Chapter 949: Win/Team - Biker AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MmeTournai: Since we are seeing so much of his motorcycle in Between Us I'm hoping for WinTeam - Biker AU where Team gets stranded at a roadside bar while on route to a competition and he gets 'rescued' by biker Win.

 

……………………………

 

Team sat in front of the bar nervously, eyes on his phone as he desperately waited for some form of news. They had been on their way to a swimming contest when his team-mates’ car had come to a spluttering stop next to what was clearly a biker bar.

 

His team-mates had said that they were going to look for alternate transport, and that Team should stay here in, just in case their break-down cover arrived.

 

Wait here, in this biker bar.

 

He’d been here for twenty minutes, and he was ready to have a mental breakdown. He couldn’t be sleep-deprived the night before a competition, and yet, unless he got to the hotel in the next couple of hours, it was looking like that would be a possibility.

 

He looked at his phone, seeing no messages.

 

“Do you want a drink buddy?” The bartender raised an eyebrow in his direction, as Team shook his head.

 

Drinking the night before wasn’t a good idea either.

 

“I’m okay… thank you.”

 

He looked at his phone, frowning when there was still nothing. Surely there should have been something found by now? Surely the break-down coverage should have arrived by now?

 

The noise near the pool table rose a little, making Team flinch a little as he turned away from them, not wanting them to think that he was staring at them and judging.

 

“You look like someone who needs a drink.”

 

Knowing that he was the one being addressed, Team looked over his shoulder to glare at whoever it was, only to freeze when he saw the obvious biker standing there. With numerous tattoos, piercings, dyed blond hair tied back, he looked like the stereotypical biker and Team couldn’t help but feel a little frozen at that, watching as the man turned to the bartender and ordered himself a juice and a water to go with it.

 

“So, how are you doing?” The other man asked, tone not too prying, as he sat back, giving Team enough space.

 

“I-I’m sorry, who are you?”

 

“Win.” The biker held out his hand, as Team nervously shook it.

 

“Team.”

 

“Nice to meet you… so how are you?”

 

Team frowned in confusion, “Ummm, I- “He watched as the glass of water was pushed over to him.

 

“Someone who doesn’t have alcohol in front of them in a bar, doesn’t want to drink alcohol.” Win beamed at him, as Team tried not to blush at the sight, “Or they’re driving, and as I can’t see a car out there and you don’t look like much of a biker, I assumed it was because- “

 

“- There’s no car out there?!”

 

Win frowned, “No?”

 

Team was on his feet in seconds, rushing over to the carpark and where he last saw the car.

 

Nothing.

 

He opened up his phone, looking at the group chat, only to see that they’d read his messages, but hadn’t responded. Going onto their social medias, he felt his heart sink to his stomach.

 

They were all there at the competition hotel already.

 

They’d left him.

 

“Team?”

 

He turned, seeing Win standing there, an uncertain look on his face.

 

“Shit, did your car get nicked? We can get the security cameras and- “

 

Team shook his head, feeling tears building in his eyes.

 

“Team?” Win sounded a little panicked now, “Team, what’s wrong?!”

 

And it all came spilling out, seeing Win’s face slacken in disbelief, before it tightened in anger. When he finally finished, he was surprised when Win took his hand into his own.

 

“I’ll take you.”

 

“W-what?”

 

“To your competition.” Win smirked, a dangerous glimmer in his eyes, “Then you can kick all their asses in this swimming competition and walk away on top.”

 

“You-you would do that?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“Why?”

 

An uncertain look flashed across Win’s face, as he shuffled a little on his feet. “I-I don’t like seeing you sad?”

 

That was actually very sweet.

 

“I have an extra helmet.”

 

Team found himself nodding, looking forward to seeing their faces when he arrived in this way, watching Win get on, before straddling the bike from behind, accepting the helmet that was handed back to him. Cuddling up against Win’s back, roaring down the road, Team wondered if the biker would give him his number.

Chapter 950: Prapai/Sky - University AU/Sky The Tease (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hey so prompts are open and i hope i make it so here's mine

A prapai and sky university au where sky has been teasing prapai a lot and like torments him so prapai has decided to 'put him in place'. He corners him in the bathroom and seduces him there. Sky realizes then prapai is 'that kind of a hottie'. Prapai then brings sky to his apartment and the 'fun' continues. Nsfw pls. Thank you!

 

……………………………

 

It started off small.

 

Casual brushes against his arm, pressing up against him when things were a little crowded (or even when they weren’t). Then it moved to bending over in front of him or moving to the ground to search for something and then looking up through his eyelashes at Prapai.

 

Then he was invited to study sessions, with Sky answering the door with nothing on, but a towel dangling low on his hips, usually with an excuse about how he’d forgotten about their meeting.

 

And this happened almost every. Single. Time.

 

Including this time.

 

“We meet on Tuesdays and Thursdays.” Prapai tried not to sound too weary, “How do you keep forgetting this and having a shower?!”

 

Sky bit at his lower lip, “Sorry.”

 

He didn’t sound very sorry.

 

Prapai quickly caught onto to what was happening when Sky turned to head back to the bathroom, probably to get changed, only to remove his towel a little too early, giving Prapai a glimpse of that gorgeous ass as he went.

 

Oh.

 

No, this is not going to stand.

 

Sky wanted this reaction from him, he was sure of it.

 

He asked for this.

 

Moving quickly, he cut Sky off before he closed the bathroom door, slipping in through the gap as Sky froze in place. They were less than an inch apart now, with Sky looking up at him.

 

He didn’t say no.

 

Prapai moved a little closer, pressing one hand against that bare chest, making those cheeks flush. Could he see just how affected Prapai was by all this? Could he see how much Prapai wanted this.

 

“Yes or no?” He whispered, “Fair warning, if you say yes, then I’m not stopping, not until you’re begging for mercy.”

 

Sky was silent for a moment, before he shakily nodded. “Yes. P-Please.”

 

………………………….

 

Sky’s back arched against the cool tiles of the bathroom, one of his legs over Prapai’s shoulder as Prapai focused on trying to make him come by sucking on his cock, carefully preparing him at the same time.

 

Make him come again.

 

“A-ah!” Sky wordlessly cried out, hands roaming on the back of Prapai’s head, biting at his lower lip, stopping his moans from echoing all over the room. Sensing that Sky was close, Prapai pulled away, leaving the other man hanging and more than a little irritated.

 

“You know… this is technically meant to be a punishment for teasing me.” Prapai mused, “Did you really think I would make it that easy?”

 

He didn’t actually give Sky a chance to reply, putting his leg down, getting to his feet and spinning Sky around until he was facing the wall, Sky squeaking when the cold of the tiles hit his chest instead. That sound turned into a sort of squawk when Prapai gently pressed two fingers inside, testing his own preparation as he kissed at Sky’s jawline, down his neck, along his shoulders and then down his back.

 

“I think you’re ready.”

 

Sky pressed his hips back when he felt Prapai’s cock press against his hole, only to groan in disappointment when Prapai pulled away.

 

“Say please.”

 

“P-Pleas-AH!”

 

Prapai pushed all the way in, with long strong thrust, making Sky cry out, fingers clenching and scrabbling against the wall as he struggled to adjust to the size.

 

Fuck.

 

He was tight.

 

Very, very tight.

 

He gripped at Sky’s waist, knowing that he was probably leaving bruises behind as he moved in and out, slowly at first, but quickly picking up speed. Sky clenched around him, making his rhythm a little uneven as he struggled not to come, pushing in a little deeper as Sky let out a little wail of pleasure.

 

“Fuck.” Prapai breathed out heavily, feeling Sky rolling his hips to try and get him even deeper.

 

“Prapai!”

 

He liked it. The way his name rolled out of his mouth like a prayer, the way he begged, the way he submitted to him… it was all perfect. “Don’t worry.” He muttered under his breath, hands steady on Sky’s waist as he picked up the place, “You’ll get what you want.”

 

He pulled out halfway before thrusting in hard, pounding into Sky making Sky scream his name, still trying to get a purchase on the wall.

 

“Can I come? P’Pai, please, please!” Sky begged, “I need to come, pleeeaaassseee!”

 

“Come with me.”

 

Sky came seconds later, the clenching of his inner muscles sending Prapai over the edge as well, as they slowly slumped to the ground, Prapai pulling out of Sky as they both tried to catch their breath.

 

“…Brat.”

 

“You love it.”

 

Prapai smirked, “Yeah… I really do.”

Chapter 951: Kurosawa/Adachi - A/B/O - Adachi In Heat (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: I love KuroDachi and prompts are open so here. Omega Adachi has been in heat and alpha Kurosawa has noticed this. In the office hours. Kurosawa then offered Adachi to stay in his apartment. Then Adachi asked him to 'help him' (ehem nsfw), and of course Kurosawa wanted him to be sure at this and Adachi is sure of it. Ending would be Kurosawa claiming him as his because he has a crush on him.

………………………………………

 

Kurosawa knew that his crush on Adachi wasn’t overly obvious, but he thought someone would have noticed.

 

That someone being Adachi.

 

He knew that everyone expected him, as an Alpha, to pick one of the lovely omega girls who always flocked to him when he entered the office, all with different problems that of course, he was the only one who could fix them. He had that instinct to protect and care, and those instincts were strongest when he was around the younger omega.

 

It was biologically weird, the kind of satisfaction he got when they were close, that desire to scent him and make him happy.

 

He paid attention to Adachi, so really, it was no surprise when Adachi walked into the office one day and Kurosawa instantly smelt the sweet smell of an upcoming heat on him.

 

Nobody else seemed to notice, so Kurosawa trusted Adachi to know when he needed to go home.

 

Still, he couldn’t concentrate in the slightest. There was the smell, and then, when he looked over at the other man, it was clear to see that Adachi was uncomfortable, squirming a little in place with a light flush on his cheeks.

 

He couldn’t stay here.

 

He definitely couldn’t walk home alone.

 

Slowly, Kurosawa made his way over to him, taking the seat next to him as Adachi jumped nearly half a foot into the air, eyes wide as he turned to look at him.

 

“Hey.” He whispered, never having felt this nervous before, but not wanting to back out now, “Shouldn’t-shouldn’t you be at home?”

 

Adachi’s flush deepened as he shook his head, “I-I can’t.” He whispered, “It-it’s not right. It-it doesn’t smell right.”

 

Kurosawa fought back the urge to wince in sympathy. Some omegas reached an age where spending their heats alone became unbearable without an Alpha’s scent nearby.

 

It was a cruel side effect of biology that was probably there to try and ensure… well, it was cruel.

 

“You… can stay at mine if you want?” He offered, “I-I mean, I can go and stay with my sister until it passes, and you can use my scent to- “

 

“- You’d let me do that?” Adachi whispered, “I-I don’t know what to say.”

 

Patiently, Kurosawa waited, until another wave seemed to rush over Adachi and the omega nodded frantically.

 

“Yes… please!”

 

…………………………………………….

 

Kurosawa tried not to whimper when he saw Adachi making a nest in the corner of his bed, gripping onto the doorframe so that he didn’t just go and join him.

 

Adachi and that intoxicating smell.

 

“I-I should go and- “

 

“- Kurosawa.” The desperate whine stopped him in his tracks, “I-I-can’t you… please?!”

 

“Can I what?” Kurosawa whispered, feeling his cock straining at his pants, slowly closing the door behind him.

 

“Can’t you help me?” Adachi’s tone grew even more desperate, spreading his legs just a little, “Like-help help me?”

 

It was stutter-y and shaky, but it was just as erotic as Kurosawa imagined it to be. And he felt woefully unprepared to answer that questions.

 

“Please… alpha.”

 

Hearing Adachi call him ‘alpha’ pushed a button inside of Kurosawa, stripping off his clothes in a hurry, helping Adachi do the same before he was climbing into the nest, the omega letting out a heavy moan when he felt Kurosawa’s rough hands on his skin.

 

He just couldn’t get enough of Adachi, burying his face into the crook of the neck, inhaling that sweet scent as his hands roamed. Adachi tilted his head to the side, leaving the alpha with more access to his scent glands. He arched his back off the bed, craving more of the alpha’s touch as Kurosawa was in between his widely spread legs.

 

Kurosawa let his hand wander down, until he was met with a wet and loose hole.

 

“Fuck.” He whispered, pushing three fingers in at once, mouth nipping at the omega’s skin. From the way that Adachi was squirming, it was clear that he was desperate for the real thing.

 

Kurosawa wasted no more time, grabbing his hard dick and lining it up with Adachi’s entrance, slowly pushing it inside as they both moaned simultaneously. Once he was all the way inside, Adachi’s legs wrapping around him, Kurosawa fought to control himself, softly moving in and out.

 

Eyes wide, Adachi didn’t seem to know how to respond to the new sensation.

 

“More?” Kurosawa asked him softly, as Adachi nodded. He threw the omega’s legs over his shoulder, as his thrusts got deeper and deeper, Adachi’s body bouncing a little with the force of them. The moaning and the sound of slapping skin filling the room.

 

They didn’t even try to keep it quiet, everything perfect at that moment.

 

“M-Mark me, please.” Adachi whined, baring his neck.

 

Lost in the blood, and unable to hold back, Kurosawa didn’t think twice, before biting down. The feeling of Kurosawa’s bit sent Adachi over the edge, making him arch his back with a loud moan, as he came over his stomach.

 

When Kurosawa pulled away, he felt both thrilled and nervous at the sight. Nervous, because they didn’t talk about this beforehand and it might have been just the heat talking… thrilled, because Adachi was his beautiful mate. Feeling his knot starting to form on the base of his cock, he increased his pace just a little, carefully pushing it into the tight hole, Adachi coming instantly at the sensation.

 

Adachi’s fucked out expression and the mark on his neck made Kurosawa cum with a low groan.

 

As they both panted, coming down from the high, Kurosawa opened his mouth to apologise, only for Adachi to lean up and press their lips together, cutting him off as Kurosawa couldn’t help but return it eagerly.

 

Perhaps, it was a conversation that could happen later.

 

As it stood though, Adachi didn’t seem to mind.

Chapter 952: Phayu/Rain - Cherry Magic AU (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tesia87: Phayu/Rain. Love in the Air. Cherry Magic AU with Rain as the mind reader, Phayu has some NSFW though. Thank you and *almost Happy New Year

 

………………………….

 

By the end of his fifth day after his thirtieth birthday, Rain felt like he was mere moments away from having a complete nervous collapse.

 

He wished he’d listened to the warning about those who were still virgins by their thirtieth.

 

He wished he’d gone into work early so that he’d never had the chance to accidentally brush up against Phayu that morning, so that he never had the chance to learn that Phayu loved him.

 

He been living in this impossible purgatory since then and he couldn’t take much more of this.

 

He couldn’t listen to everyone’s thoughts like this, not for the rest of his life. He couldn’t keep seeing Phayu’s fantasies about him, not when the man showed absolutely indication that he liked Rain in that way.

 

Not a single sign.

 

He huffed under his breath, unable to stop the small sound from breaking free, only to flinch to his right when he felt someone taking the seat next to him.

 

Phayu gave him an odd look, and already, Rain could feel himself start to harden in his pants at the memory of those fantasies.

 

“What’s wrong with you?” Phayu asked, moving a little closer, the concern evident in his voice, “You’re not coming down with something are you? You’ve been acting oddly since your birthday.”

 

He reached out to take Rain’s temperature and Rain knew that there was nothing he could do to stop what was about to happen.

 

Sucking in a breath, he closed his eyes as Phayu’s palm met his forehead, the images coming through instantly.

 

Phayu grinding against him, towering over him as their cocks rubbed against one another, his whimpers echoing throughout the fantasy, hands on Phayu’s back, nails digging in.

 

Phayu jerking him off through his clothes.

 

The image of Rain on his arms and knees with his hips raised and ass up made him shudder, which only seemed to make Phayu more concerned as his other hand went to cup at Rain’s cheek.

 

“Shit, I think you’re burning up!”

 

‘Then why are you still thinking these things about me?!’ Rain thought desperately, seeing his desperate expression, jaw dropping open as fantasy Phayu slowly pushed himself inside, ‘Who thinks these things whilst someone’s ill?!’

 

Still, his hips bucked a little when fantasy him started to cry out and shake with the force of the thrusts.

 

He could vividly hear every slap of skin, his own mewls, cries and laboured breathing as he got closer to the edge.

 

“Rain?!”

 

Snapping back into reality, Rain opened his eyes, gulping at the intense look on Phayu’s face, still seeing his ecstatic expression in the other man’s mind.

 

“Rain? Are you okay?”

 

Rain hesitated for a moment, before shuffling back, out of Phayu’s reach. “I-I have something to tell you.” He whispered, “But… promise not to freak out.”

 

“That sentence doesn’t make me feel any better.”

 

“Yeah.” Rain weakly chuckled, “And… neither will what I’m about to tell you.”

 

…………………..

 

“ALL OF THEM?!”

 

“Yep.”

 

“EVEN THE- “

 

“All of them.”

 

“… Kill me.”

 

“Not before I get to see if you exaggerate in your fantasies.”

Chapter 953: Bohn/Duen - Sick Fic

Chapter Text

Bohn rolled over, groaning at how cold the rest of the bed was.

 

Duen was nowhere to be found, which was cruel when Bohn was this cold and needed someone to keep him warm. His head was hurting so bad, pounding in his skull as snot dripped from his nose. Reaching out for tissues, Bohn groaned at even that small movement.

 

“Hey.”

 

Looking up, Bohn saw Duen coming out of the bathroom, drying off his hair with a towel.

 

“Hey.” Bohn croaked, wincing at how sore his throat was and how he sounded. Duen frowned in concern, walking over to put his hand on Bohn’s forehead.

 

“You’re feeling warm. What happened?”

 

Bohn shrugged, still shivering as he attempted to get up, only for Duen to stop him.

 

“What are you doing, lie back down.”

 

Bohn attempted to argue, only to sneeze and groan weakly, not willing to fight back anymore.

 

“You are not doing anything today.” Duen scolded him, “Nothing excepting sitting in bed and resting, I think you might have a case of the flu.”

 

“I can’t stay in bed all day.” Bohn grumbled.

 

“No?” Duen smirked, “Not even if we spend all day in bed cuddling?”

 

“Don’t you have lectures?”

 

“Nothing too important.” Duen waved a hand in dismissal, “Just reviews and exam preparation. I’ll make sure someone takes notes for me.”

 

Bohn still couldn’t help but feel a little guilty, especially when Duen crawled back into bed, gently encouraging him to snuggle a little closer. They cuddled in silence for the newt few minutes, as Bohn relished in the feeling of being in his boyfriend’s arms, even though snot was running down his nose, a pressure in it making him feel like it was going to explode.

 

“Come on.” Duen whispered, “Sleep for a little bit longer and let’s get you back on your feet as soon as possible.”

 

…………………………….

 

“Duen, I need you!” Bohn called from the other room, prompting Duen’s hand to clench around the spoon as he stirred at the soup.

 

Bedside manner.

 

Bedside manner.

 

Bohn had started out with his illness sleeping and acting pathetic… now that he was used to taking advantage of Duen, he was doing it whenever he could.

 

“Just finishing up the soup!” He called back, “Tomato with a hint of arsenic.” He added under his breath.

 

Carefully, he spooned it into a bowl and carried it into the other room, using his hip to open the door a little further so that he could sleep inside.

 

Inside, it was stifling.

 

The heat was turned up to what felt like maximum, after Bohn had complained about it being too cold, even after he was buried under what looked like dozens and dozens of blankets and duvets.

 

“Soup’s up!” Duen forced himself to smile, even when Bohn gave him a grumpy look.

 

“… I don’t think I’m hungry anymore.” Bohn’s stuffed noise made him sound like a petulant child.

 

“Well, you need to eat it if you want to get better.”

 

And if he didn’t want Duen to kill him.

 

Duen held the bowl out, watching Bohn wriggle for a moment under his pile of blankets, before pouting.

 

“My arms are stuck; you’ll have to feed me.”

 

“You- fine!”

 

Taking a seat on the edge of the bed, Duen scooped up a spoonful of the creamy red liquid, bouncing it up and down as he brought it closer to Bohn’s face.

 

“Here comes the choo choo train!”

 

Bohn opened his mouth to curse, only to end up having a coughing fit instead, prompting Duen to take a step back as the hacking chokes made Bohn jerk around in bed for a bit, before collapsing down and whimpering, one arm rubbing at his throat to try and sooth it. Duen passed him a glass of water, and he drank it down in one go before accepting the soup and starting to eat.

 

“Why is it spicy?” He muttered, after one mouthful.

 

“The spices will help.”

 

Bohn grimaced but continued to eat, possibly sensing that Duen’s patience was wearing thin.

 

“I heard that sex can help the immune system.” He grumbled, after eating about half of the bowl, “Can’t we try that remedy?”

 

“Why? So, I can catch it as well?”

 

Bohn finished the rest of the soup in sullen silence. He was focusing on the space in front of him, pointedly not looking at Duen in a sulk. He always got this way when he didn’t get his way.

 

Duen took the empty bowl away and helped tuck him back in again, watching as Bohn snuggled back into the warmth. “Right.” He sighed, hearing the fondness in it, “You need to sleep.”

 

“I can’t. Everything hurts. My joints hurt. My head hurts. My throat hurts- “

 

“- I know, you’ve told me this.” Duen snapped, feeling his temper fray, just a little, “The medication will help, especially now that you’ve eaten.”

 

“It’s too hot.”

 

“It needs to be, for you to get better.”

 

“…I’m not tired.”

 

“What do you want me to do? Get you some warm milk? Brush your hair? Sing to you?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“…Yes, what?”

 

“Sing.” Bohn smiled warmly up at him, “A nice lullaby.”

 

Duen stared at him, wanting to make a sarcastic comment, but finding himself unable to do so.

 

“Fine.” He sighed, sitting down on his bed, and started to stroke through Bohn’s hair as the other man’s eyes began to flutter closed, humming the first lullaby that came to mind.

 

It seemed to work, as Bohn hummed in delight.

 

“Night Duen.” He slurred, falling asleep, even as he spoke

 

“Good night Bohn. Get better soon… please get better soon.”

Chapter 954: Tae Song/Hae Bom - Caught In The Act (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: A Hae Bom and Tae sung nsfw fic where Hae bom walked in on tae sung... stroking himself then moaning his name. Hae Bom was shocked but inside, he's turned on by what he sees. He's about to run away when tae sung catches him and shuts, locks the door and pins him to the wall. He dirty talks Hae bom into it and long story short, they did it in bed. Wild.

 

…………………………..

 

Hae Bom knew he should have knocked, not just walked in the way that he did.

 

He didn’t think Tae Sung would be doing what he was doing though, the other man’s eyes closed as he lay back on the bed, one hand stroking at his cock in an almost desperate way.

 

The fleeting thought of Tae Sung thinking about him flashed through Hae Bom’s mind, making him squeak which of course, caught Tae Sung’s attention.

 

Those eyes flashed open, and Hae Bom froze for the barest of moments.

 

“Fuck.” Tae Sung sighed, moving to sit up as Hae Bom finally managed to regain control over his limbs, and turn, intending to make a run for it as far as he could.

 

Before he could even leave the room though, he felt a hand wrap around his wrist, pulling him to a stop as the other hand pulled the door shut and locked it. Once his wrist was free, Hae Bom spun around, pressing up against the door as closely as he could, fingers fumbling with the locks and keeping his eyes on Tae Sung’s face.

 

He wasn’t going to look down in the slightest.

 

Not even a little bit.

 

“You paused.” Tae Sung smirked, one hand by Hae Bom’s head, “What were you thinking when you first saw me?” His head was tilted in curiosity.

 

He was close enough that Hae Bom was sure that he could actually feel Tae Sung cock rubbing up against him, ever so slightly.

 

“Were you thinking about me?” Tae Sung continued, “Were you thinking about me stripping off all your clothes, holding you down and fucking you into the mattress.”

 

Hae Bom squeaked, fingers still searching for that lock.

 

“Is that something that you really want?” Tae Sung scanned him from head to toe, smirking when he saw Hae Bom’s cock straining in his pants.

 

Hae Bom couldn’t help but follow his gaze, gulping when he saw Tae Sung’s cock flushed, red and still hard.

 

Slowly, he nodded, not sure exactly what was going to happen next.

 

He allowed himself to be pulled towards the bed, Tae Sung removing his clothes and stripping his off at the same time.

 

“Tell me what you want.” Tae Sung whispered.

 

“F-fuck me.”

 

“How?”

 

Hae Bom made a gesture with his fingers, as Tae Sung chuckled.

 

“Consider it done.”

 

Hae Bom strained to relax as slick fingers pushed their way inside of him, gently stretching him out as he tried to breathe through the odd sensation. Vaguely, he could hear himself pleading for more, arching his back and pressing head into the pillow, whining when the fingers were pulled out.

 

He didn’t see Tae Sung slicking up his cock, but he felt him line himself up, the head of his cock just breeching Hae Bom’s hole before he paused.

 

“Beg me for it, Hae Bom. Beg for it.” Tae Sung clamped his hands down on Hae Bom’s hips, stopping him from rolling his hips and impaling himself down on the cock.

 

“Please, fuck, just-just do it.” Hae Bom ground out, trying not to sound overly desperate.

 

“Good boy.” He pushed all the way inside, both of them groaning when he bottomed out, Tae Sung stopping once he was all the way inside, holding Hae Bom still as he tried not to lose it and come immediately.

 

“M-Move, please!” Hae Bom squirmed from where he was impaled, unable to process just how good Tae Sung felt in him. He needed more though.

 

He needed Tae Sung to claim him like he promised.

 

Breathing out hard through his nose, Tae Sung started to thrust, slow at first but picking up speed quickly as he found his rhythm. Before long, they were both groaning and panting loud enough to be heard over the sound of sweaty skin slapping together. Hae Bom stroked at his cock furiously as Tae Sung pounded into his prostate, making sparks dance behind his eyes.

 

He barely lasted a minute with the duel sensations, coming all over his hand and stomach, seizing up as Tae Sung fucked him through it.

 

Tae Sung let Hae Bom’s clenching pull his own orgasm out of him. He pressed his hips forward, grinding his pelvis against those clenched buttocks. He groaned through it, before collapsing on top of Hae Bom, not planning to stay long as he really didn’t want them to stick together.

 

“I-I should learn to knock first.”

 

“No… you really shouldn’t.”

Chapter 955: Syn/Nuer - Chapter 911 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Fen_Kepp: If you haven't got this already (I'm too lazy to check) can I get Syn/Nuer Camboy au part 2 where they are on camera together 😊 I loved their one so much ❤️

 

……………………………….

 

Syn logged into the website, setting up the new live feed, making sure that the link was sent out, before turning to the doorway, seeing Nuer standing there a little nervously.

 

“Hey… we don’t have to do this if you don’t want to.”

 

“I want to, but- but you promise my face won’t be on camera.”

 

“I swear.”

 

Still, Nuer was wearing a face mask… just in case, watching as Syn pulled the fleshlight out of the toy drawer, winking at Nuer as the streaming started.

 

“Hey guys.” He fixed the angle a little, “So, I have a bit of a surprise for you today, as well as a familiar toy.” He held up the fleshlight, smirking at the outpour of praise from the comments.

 

His cheeks were already flushed, as he looked off camera at Nuer, motioning him forward with a curl of his finger until Nuer could be partially seen on the screen. All you could really see was his torso and the black underwear that he was wearing. Syn resting his hands against Nuer’s stomach, looking up at him through his eyelashes, “I want you.” He whispered, hearing his live chat going mental.

 

“Yeah?” Nuer’s fingers slid into Syn’s hair, lightly gripping at the strands and tugging his head back, playing along with the undiscussed script that they seemed to have fallen into, “You had me this morning.”

 

“Mmm, I want you again.” Syn leant in, pressing a kiss to the bare skin, “Please?”

 

The live chat seemed to agree, multiple cries of ‘PLEASE’ blipping onto the screen again and again and again.

 

Syn smirked, pulling Nuer’s underwear down, wrapping his hand around the half-hard erection, taking the tip into his mouth and sucking lightly on it, stroking the rest of it with his hand as Nuer gasped sharply at the sensation.

 

He didn’t need to look at the chat to know that they were egging him on, Nuer’s hand on his cheek, saying what he didn’t dare voice. Looking up, Syn moaned at the sheer adoration in the other man’s eyes. When he pulled off, there was a strong of saliva connecting his lips to Nuer’s dick. “Need you.” He whispered again, leaning in to lick at the tip, which seemed to be the final straw for Nuer, as he backed Syn up onto the bed, pinning him down as Syn let out a filthy moan.

 

He wrapped his legs around Nuer’s hips, reaching out to grab the lube. “We’re going to put on a good show for you all…” He whispered, cheeks pink and lips swollen, “Aren’t we love? You always fuck me so good.”

 

Nuer slid his hands up and down Syn’s thighs. “Of course.” Taking lube, he spread it over his fingers, sliding two into Syn’s loosened hole, scissoring them as his thumb rubbed lightly along Syn’s perineum. Once he was ready (which didn’t take long in the slightest), Nuer manhandled Syn onto his stomach, so that he was looking directly at the camera, sliding a pillow under his hips to elevate his ass and give him something to rut against.

 

And then he spanked at it, making Syn moan as the chat erupted.

 

“I-I’m ready, please!”

 

Nuer slapped his cock against those firm ass cheeks again, before guiding the tip into Syn’s hole, rocking slowly as he filled him up, pausing when his balls pressed flush against Syn’s ass.

 

“F-fuck me.” Syn pleaded, the chat flooding with similar requests.

 

Nuer adjusted his grip before he started moving, fucking hard and deep into Syn’s pliant body, making the bed bounce with the force, Syn’s cock rubbing against the pillow beneath him.

 

“Mm.” Nuer thrusted in hard, and Syn mewled, “R-right there! Harder!”

 

Nuer complied, fingers gripping Syn’s hips and yanking him back into his thrusts. “SO good.” He mumbled, leaning his chest against Syn’s back, and slamming his hips forward in a steady rhythm, the wet sounds of their coupling echoing in the room, along with their breathless panting.

 

And then he paused.

 

“I think they want a better view.” He murmured, pulling out of Syn slowly, leaning back and watching his cock slip free. He then pulled Syn up, grabbing him behind his knees, Syn’s back against his chest as his cock caught on the rim of Syn’s hole, prompting him to fuck up into him in one long, deep thrust.

 

Syn had no purchase and no control, but there was no mistaking the pleasurable look on his face.

 

Lifting his head, Syn could see the view on the screen, his own legs splayed open and his erection flush dark against his pale belly. The viewers have a perfect view of Nuer’s cock shoving into him over and over again.

 

Releasing one of Syn’s legs, Nuer’s hand searched the bed blindly until it landed on smooth silicone. Lifting his head a little, he looked over Syn’s shoulder, lining the fleshlight up with his boyfriend’s cock, sinking it down when he rolled his hips up.

 

“N-AH!”

 

That was close.

 

“It feels good, right?”

 

“I-I’m going to cum!” Syn panted, rocking down onto Nuer’s cock, then up into the toy around his dick, “P-please!”

 

“Go on… come then.” Nuer twisted the fleshlight, shoving it all the way to the base and feeling Syn spasm in it. With Syn clenching around him, it wasn’t long before Nuer was coming right into Syn. “Fuck.” He moaned against Syn’s sweaty neck, feeling his release slide out around his dick and drip down his balls.

 

Slowly, he let Syn collapse onto the mattress, pulling the fleshlight off him as Syn said a weary goodbye to the viewers, before ending the stream.

 

“Good?” Nuer asked, pulling the mask off and pressing a kiss to Syn’s lips.

 

“Mm, more than good.”

Chapter 956: Pat/Pran/Wai/Korn - Chapter 869 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from coconutbun85: Anyway, here's my request; this is me being really thirsty, but could you please, please do a sequel for the Pat/Pran/Korn/Wai story? Maybe even though he enjoys the sex, Wai starts feeling like the others just see him as their sex toy and when they find out, they reassure him that's he's more than that to them? I'll let you decide if it should be NSFW. Thanks!

 

…………………………………………….

 

He didn’t know how it happened.

 

One look in the mirror, catching sight of the hickey that had been left behind after the previous nights’ activities, and Wai felt sick. He only just managed to stop himself from punching the mirror, turning away.

 

He needed to cover it up.

 

He didn’t need everyone knowing that Pat, Pran and Korn were... well, whatever they were.

 

Why was he having doubts today?

 

Perhaps it was after the sex last night, he found himself waking up on the far left side of the bed, the others all curled up together on the other side.

 

Perhaps it was when they passed him around like he was nothing but a toy.

 

He felt stupid.

 

He was just being sensitive about this... right?

 

Seeing his hands shaking a little, Wai wasn’t too sure.

 

He wasn’t sure how long he was in there for, but it must have been for quite some time, as there was a soft knock on the door, followed by an even softer “Wai?”

 

“What?” He shook his shaking hands out, not wanting to be seen in this state.

 

“Wai… can I come in?”

 

Wai was very tempted to say no, and turn Pran away, but his best friend and lover’s soft voice made him feel a little warm inside. Maybe Pran could explain why he felt like this… why he was being treated this, like he wasn’t worth anything in this relationship.

 

With only a little hesitation, he stood up and unlocked the door, hoping that his distress wasn’t too obvious.

 

Judging from the look on Pran’s face, it was.

 

“Oh.” He pulled Wai into a hug, rubbing his back, making Wai burrow his face into Pran’s neck to try and stop the tears from flowing, “What’s wrong Wai?”

 

He shook his head in response, not wanting to sound pathetic and weak.

 

“Hey, hey you’re okay.” Pran grabbed his hand and gently pulled him out of the bathroom, and into the living room, pressing a peck to Wai’s forehead, as the other two looked up in concern.

 

“I’ll make us some hot cocoa.” Pran whispered, pushing at him until he was sitting in between Korn and Pat, “And then you can talk to us… if you want, but… please talk to us?”

 

Wai just nodded, feeling Korn pull him closer, into a one-armed hug.

 

He felt like he was shaking again.

 

“Hey.” Pat frowned, “It’s okay, it’s going to be okay.”

 

As Korn’s arm wrapped around his waist, pulling him even closer. “We love you.” He whispered, pressing his own kiss to Wai’s head, “We all love you okay, no matter what.”

 

They were warm and comforting, and when Pran returned with the cocoa, Wai finally felt relaxed enough to tell them everything.

 

About how he felt used during past sex sessions.

 

About how alone he felt when he woke up on the opposite side of the bed.

 

About how he didn’t feel like he was as loved as they all loved the others, like he was just an add on to this relationship.

 

For a moment after the confession, there was nothing but silence as Wai felt the panic start to rise up again. And then, Pran’s hand was taking his, giving it a gentle squeeze.

 

“We love you.” Pran whispered, Korn and Pat nodding frantically on either side of Wai, “We’d all do anything just to see you smile, to make you happy and-and I’m sorry that you were even given a reason to feel this way.”

 

Their fingers interlaced together, Pran’s thumb rubbing over the back of Wai’s hand, as the other pressed kisses to his skin, making him chuckle at the sensation, their drinks forgotten on the table.

 

“We love you, don’t ever forget that.” Korn whispered.

 

“Mmm.”

 

“Always.” Pat this time, as Wai lay curled up in their arms, content and happy.

 

He was loved.

Chapter 957: Sarawatine & Mil/Phukong - Double Date

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hi, if there's still slots available, I'd really like a Mil/Phukong and Wat/Tine fic where they go on a double date because Kong and Tine decide that Wat and Mil need to learn to get along? Kong and Tine just have a quality bro and bro-in-law bonding time while Wat and Mil are just total chaos trying not to murder each other. Maybe a bit of Mil being a dick by dropping hints of the stuff he does to Phukong in bed to piss Wat off?

 

………………………………

 

Sarawat glared across the table at Mil, irritation and annoyance building in the back of his mind, as Mil stared right back at him.

 

He was smirking.

 

What right did he have to smirk right now?!

 

When Tine suggested this double date between his brother and Mil, and themselves, Sarawat hadn’t been overly happy with the idea. But Tine had given him that pleading look that he had yet to be able to resist and now here they were. Sarawat and Tine on one side of the table, Mil and Phukong on the other, Sarawat and Mil staring each other down.

 

“This is a nice place.” Mil stated, making a show of looking around, “Perfect for our three month anniversary, hm darling?” He pressed a kiss to Phukong’s cheek, as he then turned his attention to Sarawat, whose fists were clenched around his glass.

 

He had only been aware of them for a month.

 

“And then we’ve got fun to look forwards to afterwards!” Mil took a sip of his drink, “A perfect anniversary, right?”

 

Tine had a hand on Sarawat’s leg before he could say anything.

 

“What did Tine bribe you with to get you to agree with this?” Mil then continued, “A bit of fun as well?”

 

“You- “

 

“- Mil, come on.” Tine sighed, glancing over at Phukong who looked like he wanted some popcorn, some sort of glee in his eyes, “Do we really need to talk about this? Over dinner?”

 

Mil shrugged, “I was just going to ask if it’s a brotherly similarity, if they both like it when you- AH!”

 

Tine wondered how many of them kicked him at that moment. He knew he did, and judging from Phukong’s bright red face 9no longer enjoying this it seemed), he had as well. It was probably only them two though, as Sarawat looked like he wanted to do so much worse.

 

With Phukong taking a special interest in the menu now, making a big show of pointing it out to Tine to try and diffuse the tension.

 

“Tine is very good in bed, not that you’ll- “

 

“- Sarawat, don’t get dragged into it.” Tine groaned, “Please?”

 

Sarawat opened his mouth, only for Tine to kick him harshly, kicking Mil again for good measure to make sure he didn’t try anything.

 

“Oh my god, were you both raised with no manners?!”

 

“We were raised with manners.” Phukong smirked, “I think Sarawat just ignores them.”

 

This time, it was Sarawat who kicked his brother, making Phukong yelp and Tine despair even further.

 

“Enough.” He groaned, face in his hands, “This is supposed to be a nice evening, not… whatever hell this is. Please calm down.”

 

And then he brought out the big, pleading eyes, turning them on both of them as they pair sat back in their chairs, huffing and looking more than a little embarrassed that they’d fallen for it.

 

“You need to teach me that.” Phukong whispered.

 

“Later.” Tine smirked, “Right, if you two have stopped squabbling like school girls, maybe we can actually order something to eat?”

 

“…Fine.” “Fine.” The pair muttered (helped along by their respective partners elbowing or pinching their sides).

 

As the two went to decide what to order, Phukong and Tine turned back to each, leaning closer so as not to be overheard.

 

“How long do you think this’ll last?”

 

“Next time, we’re ordering takeaway.”

Chapter 958: Puen/Talay & Wai/Korn - Mistaken Identity

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ironfaz: Love all your work. I don't know how you feel about this, but could you do a Vice Versa and Bad Buddy crossover where Talay confuses Wai for Puen, and Korn confuses Puen for Wai? Just some epic confusion shenanigans, and just a bit of Wai annoying Korn by pointing out that Talay is cute?

 

……………………

 

“You’re already here!” Talay exclaimed, throwing his arms around his boyfriend, pressing a quick kiss on the other man’s cheek. Puen had sent him a message saying that he was going to be a little late to this gathering, so it was a nice surprise to see him here.

 

He pulled away, taking in the full sight of his boyfriend, not seeing the stunned look Puen was giving him.

 

“I don’t recognise these clothes.” He said, “Are they new?”

 

“Um…. Who are you?” The man frowned, “You look like- why do you look like- what is going on?!”

 

Talay stared at him silently for a moment or two, before seeing that yes, whilst this man looked like Puen, there were subtle differences… which meant that he’d essentially kissed a stranger.

 

“You’re not Puen.”

 

“No?!” The other man glared at him, “I hope Puen’s actually your boyfriend, and that you don’t just go around kissing strangers?!”

 

“Sorry, sorry! I mean, he is my boyfriend, I don’t go around just kissing anyone, but… sorry?”

 

The other man continued to frown, only for both of them to turn to their left when they heard a small commotion coming from that direction.

 

“Alright Wai, this isn’t funny now!”

 

A familiar face strode over to them, one that Talay knew very well (well, at least he thought he did up until this last half hour).

 

“What the- “

 

The two others both froze, all of them glancing between each other as they tried to make sense of the current situation.

 

“Wai?” The second newcomer frowned, glancing between the pair of them, “I thought- “

 

“- Did you try and kiss him?” The first stranger, who Talay presumed to be Wai, pointed at Talay, “Because he did to me.”

 

Both Puen and the newcomer both turned and glared at him, as Talay groaned, “He looked like you from behind!” He tried to argue to Puen.

 

“Why were you looking at his behind?!”

 

“Not like that and you know it!”

 

Wai chuckled, holding out his hand to Puen, “Wai.”

 

“Puen.” Puen then looked over at Talay, giving him an apologetic smile, “Sorry I’m late.”

 

“And I’m sorry for thinking you were Wai.” The second newcomer winced, moving closer, “I’m Korn, Wai’s boyfriend.”

 

“I’m Talay, and-and I’m the one who accidentally kissed your boyfriend, I’m so sorry!”

 

Before Korn could say anything, Wai waved a hand in dismissal. “Don’t worry about it.” He smirked, “Talay’s pretty cute. I find I don’t really mind that he kissed me.”

 

Was Talay flushing?

 

He was sure that he was flushing, watching as Korn turned to glare at him.

 

“We’re going.” Korn snapped, “Nice meeting you both.”

 

“That’ll teach you to be late.” Puen and Talay heard Wai state as the other couple walked away, before Puen turned to Talay, one eyebrow raised as Talay groaned.

 

“Don’t look at me like that!”

 

“You kissed a stranger, who then called you cute, how am I meant to look at you?!”

 

“He looked like you, you must have noticed that, right?!”

 

Puen chuckled, the sound full of affection, leaning over to press a kiss of his own to Talay’s cheek. “Don’t worry, I noticed. Maybe we need to… not just kiss me from behind when you see me. Just in case.”

 

“Right…. I can kiss you now though?”

 

“Are you sure it’s me?”

 

“Shut up.”

Chapter 959: Itou x Nishi - Death Fic (SAD!)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

The steady beep of the heart of the heart monitor beside his bed was nothing but a faint whisper that Yuuki couldn’t bring himself to be invested in. He ached all over, despite the heavy painkillers they had him on, dark locks of hair now a muted grey.

 

He clutched at the photo in his hands, desperately trying to remember who the other man was standing beside a younger version of himself.

 

He knew it was hopeless though.

 

He couldn’t remember how old he was now, or the reason he was even in this room.

 

He blocked out the noise that surrounded him, delving into his faded memory, desperate to remember this one little thing.

 

He knew this man was dear to him, knew that from the unconscious tears that were streaming down his face.

 

“I didn’t want to forget you.” He whispered, “I promise, I will remember who you were.” He choked out a sob, quickly putting the photo back on the table so that no tears dripped onto the glossy paper.

 

Ten minutes passed, and he couldn’t even remember why he was crying in the first place.

 

………………………………………

 

He focused on the eyes of the man in the photo. It was easy to see the love in them.

 

He felt a pang in his heart, as though the organ were telling him something significant. Feeling his breathing catch in his throat, he felt his body tremble and convulse as he coughed harshly.

 

Was it just him, or was there someone standing by his bed?

 

There was a gentle knock on the door, as a nurse entered the room, grabbing the jug of water and pouring him a cup.

 

“Good morning.” She greeted him softly, “How are we today?”

 

“Who is that man… in the photo?”

 

Had the feeling that this wasn’t the first time he’d asked that question, a flash of upset washing across poor girl’s face, before she took a deep breath. “That’s your husband.” She whispered, “You see that ring on the necklace around your neck?”

 

He looked down, seeing the ring there, lifting it up to the light and watching as the sun glinted off of it.

 

“Your fingers are too small for it now, but he gave you that ring.”

 

“…He’s dead isn’t he?”

 

“Yes.”

 

He grabbed the photo, pressing a kiss to the glass even as the nurse whispered something about giving him some space.

 

How often had she done that in the time he’d been here?

 

He couldn’t remember.

 

“I love you.” He whispered to the picture, coughing weakly as his body trembled and convulsed “I can’t remember your name, and I can’t remember our life together, not really… but I love you and I will never forget that feeling.”

 

The wind from the open window rustled his hair, making it feel like someone was running their fingers through it. He smiled a sad smile, feeling like a weight that he’d been carrying for had been lifted from his shoulders.

 

Somehow, having said these words out loud, he felt like he could finally sleep in peace now.

 

He took a breath and mustered the power to speak again.

 

For the last time.

 

“I wish that we would never leave each other’s side.”

 

And with that statement, Nishi took his final breath.

Chapter 960: Taekyung/Shin Woo/Da On - Vampire AU (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lilibeth7: A vampire fic where human! Taekyung caught vampire! shin woo and da on making out on the kitchen. Then the duo, seeing this as him wanting to join them, drags Taekyung on an empty bedroom and... you know what happens then. End is the duo claims Taekyung as theirs and theirs only. You could add biting him in this fic

 

……………

 

Taekyung stirred from his sleep, unable to relax fully as the moon peeked through the blinds of his room.

 

He was sharing an apartment with vampires, how could he possibly sleep again, unless he became nocturnal? Could he take night classes, or work night shifts for the rest of his life, or until he got away from here?

 

Probably not.

 

No, maybe it was his destiny to be a mere snack to two vampires.

 

Sighing, he got to his feet and headed towards the kitchen, hoping that he wouldn’t run into anyone on the way there. When he heard the noise in the shadows of the room, he flinched back, switching on the light only for his eyes to widen when he saw Shin Woo being pinned up against the counter by Da On, the pair not caring about the light as Taekyung found himself unable to tear his eyes away from the sight.

 

When Shin Woo’s eyes opened, staring right at Taekyung, he felt frozen in place.

 

“Hello Taekyung.” Shin Woo purred, pulling away from Da On, as the other vampire turned to look at him.

 

“I-I- “He paused when he saw Da On licking at his lips, “I- “

 

“- We knew you couldn’t avoid us forever.”

 

“I-I was just- “

 

“- Watching us making out in the kitchen.”

 

“I-I- “

 

They separated, slinking over to Taekyung like two predators circling their prey. Well, technically they were, but Taekyung hated admitting it.

 

“Making out in a communal area was a bit rude of us.” Shin Woo stated, “Perhaps… our bedroom would be a better place?”

 

They each took an arm, leading Taekyung towards their bedroom.

 

Taekyung didn’t bother struggling.

 

The grip on his arms indicated that it wasn’t a good idea.

 

………………………..

 

Well… he wasn’t being drained.

 

Taekyung let his head fall back into the pillow, hands fisted in Shin Woo’s hair as he wrapped his lips around the pulsing tip of his cock.

 

Maybe he should feel a little more nervous about having those fangs so close to him, but the pleasure was over-taking the fear. Or it was enhancing it, he wasn’t entirely sure. He struggled to keep his hips still, trying not to whimper when the mouth pulled off of him. He opened one eye, raising his head to see the two vampires making out again, tongues gliding across lips and fangs.

 

He shivered with anticipation as cold, but slick fingers pushed their way inside of him, neither of them looking at him, as though he was nothing more than a toy to them.

 

“He’s very tight.” Shin Woo whispered, pulling away from Da On, “Very, very tight.”

 

“Humans are always the same.” Da On chuckled, “So tight… until they finally…. Just… relax.”

 

There was something in his voice that instantly had Taekyung’s muscles relaxing instantly, feeling like a puddle on the bed, those fingers moving in and out a lot easier now. Not long afterwards, those fingers were removed, and Shin Woo’s cock was rubbing against his hole before it was penetrating him slowly.

 

Lying by his side, Da On caressed at Taekyung’s chest, whispering into his ear.

 

“Maybe we can have lunch when we’re done?” He teased, lapping at Taekyung’s neck slowly, keeping his tongue pressed against his rapid pulse, as Shin Woo moved in and out.

 

“A-ah!”

 

“Beautiful.” Shin Woo whispered, “You are the most beautiful human we have ever met.”

 

Taekyung bit down on his lower lip in an effort to keep quiet, body tightening around the cock. He felt close already, and with Da On lapping at his neck, the combination was driving him mad. He whimpered weakly, as Da On pressed their lips together to swallow the noise.

 

It was nearly unbearable.

 

Shin Woo could tell that he was getting close, grabbing at Taekyung’s hips to fuck into him, Taekyung slapped a hand over his mouth to try and muffle the scream as the head of Shin Woo’s cock struck his prostate dead on. Da On pulled the hand away, acting like he was going to press their lips together again, only to switch his attention back to Taekyung’s neck, fangs slipping past skin and flesh quicker than Taekyung could register the sensation.

 

Whatever pain he might have felt, soon faded into pleasure as he came all over his chest and stomach, the odd sensation of Da On teeth in his neck a secondary sensation to Shin Woo pulling out of him.

 

Did vampires even ejaculate?

 

Maybe not?

 

“Does this count as playing with our fun?” Shin Woo mused, as Da On pulled away from Taekyung, the pair swapping places as Da On pushed his way inside, with Shin Woo biting at Taekyung’s other side, making him moan weakly. Still, he couldn’t bring himself to pull away from the sensation, no matter how weak he could feel himself getting or how quickly Da On was pounding into him.

 

As another orgasm washed over him, a sound barely breaking free from between his lips, he felt Shin Woo remove his fangs, Da On practically collapsing on top of him, the pair of them lapping at the blood that was left behind.

 

“There.” Shin Woo pressed a kiss to the bite marks, “All healed. Was that really so bad?”

 

Taekyung just groaned.

 

“You’re ours now… all vampires will know that.”

 

“I- “

 

“- Sssshhh…just rest. Save your energy.”

 

That… sounded ominous.

Chapter 961: Itou x Nishi - Insecure Nishi

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MacReid: Hi. Can you please write a hurt/comfort fic about an insecure Yuki (Nishi) from Life-Love on the Line shortly after they get back together? Him acting overly cautiously, perhaps still fearing that Akira (Ito) would change his mind and leave again even though there was the promise. Thanks. Your writing is awesome.

 

…………………………………..

 

Nishi had spent the past three hours tidying up this apartment and it still didn’t look perfect.

 

He’d kept the heating off to try and conserve costs, and despite the continuous moving around, he was still a little chilly. Clothes and bedding was in the dryer, the washing up had been done, floors had been swept and everything was where Itou liked it to be.

 

Itou worked hard; he deserved the apartment to be neat for when he came home.

 

After all, he remembered how annoyed the other man got the last time they tried living together. When Nishi was trying to be a scriptwriter and spent hours upon hours at home.

 

He couldn’t do that again. He couldn’t annoy Itou like that again.

 

Hearing the dryer come to a stop, he rushed into the room to pull the clothing out so that he could fold and sort them. Everything had to be perfect, Itou had to come home to a stress-free apartment.

 

With the chores all done, he went to order them some food.

 

“Don’t be too clingy when he comes back.” He muttered to himself, “Don’t point anything out about the apartment. If he notices, he notices, if he doesn’t, he doesn’t.”

 

He wasn’t Itou’s ex-wife, but he wasn’t going to make the other man regret leaving her.

 

By the time he snapped back to his senses, the front door was opening and Itou was walking in, a weary look on his face that made Nishi tense a little.

 

He didn’t even relax when Itou gave him a soft smile, the look replaced with a look of concern.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“Mm.”

 

“Then why are you acting like you’re about to break up with me?”

 

The words were just meant to be teasing, but Nishi still felt like his heart was breaking at them, looking around at the tidy flat, and wondering if it was all for nothing.

 

What was the point of even trying if Itou was going to get bored so easily?

 

“Do you want to break up?”

 

He didn’t know why he asked.

 

Yes he did.

 

He was insecure and he was worried that he would be left alone again.

 

He watched as Itou’s face turned into a frown, prompting Nishi to get to his feet, intending to hide under the covers of the bed until this entire conversation was forgotten. Unfortunately, before he could leave the room, his wrist was grabbed as Itou pulled him back onto the sofa.

 

“Why would you ask that?” The other man asked. His tone wasn’t as harsh as Nishi expected it to be, watching as Itou just stared at him.

 

He almost looked… hurt.

 

“Do you want to break up?” Itou whispered, voice a little shaky, “Did I do something wrong?”

 

“N-No, I-I thought I-I’d done something wrong!” Nishi shook his head, “I-I don’t want to break up, I would anything for us to never go through that again!”

 

Itou was silent for a moment, before he suddenly just collapsed forwards, his head landing on Nishi’s chest. “I never want to be without you again.” He mumbled, the tone soft and gentle, “Never, ever again. I-I wasn’t happy without you.”

 

Slowly, Nishi allowed his fingers to run through Itou’s hair in a soothing gesture, relaxing into the hold second by second.

 

“I’ll never leave you again.” Itou continued, and Nishi believed him, watching as Itou straightened back up and slowly leant in for a kiss. It was only a small peck, before he pulled away, but it was enough to make Nishi certain that he was making the right choice here, especially when Itou clearly wasn’t done with his reassurances.

 

“I love you too much to ever let you go again.”

 

If Itou saw that Nishi’s eyes were watery, he didn’t mention it, instead deciding to kiss those tears away, as their lips pressed together once again. This kiss was longer than the previous one, but just as sweet.

 

“I love you Nishi.” Itou whispered against his lips, before letting his head fall once again onto Nishi’s chest, who wrapped his arms around him, allowing the sound of their shared breathing to lull him into sleep.

 

“I love you too Itou.”

Chapter 962: Tharn/Type - Voice Kink (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: Prompt opening day, yay! TharnType: Tharn seduce Type's mind. Tharn notices how Type’s body responds when hearing his (Tharn's) voice, when talking or making sounds while they’re intimate. This is because Type likes his mind to be seduced at the same time as his body. Is not necessarily to have dirty talk, but I'm not against it. NSFW please.

Lots of thanks in advance ;)
And now I'll go read this chapter ;)

 

………………………..

 

Type loved his job, he really did. This had been his dream for so long, helping people get back on their feet, experiencing that pride when their hard work paid off in the end.

 

Sometimes, it was hard though.

 

He was exhausted and it showed no sign of improving for the rest of the week.

 

He was tense and needed help relaxing, but he wasn’t about to admit that to Tharn any time soon.

 

Lying on top of the sheets on the bed, he tried to wind down. He’d showered, put on his most comfortable clothes and there was a warm glass of milk on the bedside table beside him. Usually, that was enough to help him relax after a long day, but for some reason, today, it just wasn’t doing it for him.

 

He was contemplating ordering food when he heard Tharn coming home, staying where he was until he heard Tharn enter the room.

 

“Type?” Tharn moved a little closer, “Are you alright?”

 

“…Yes.”

 

“You don’t sound too sure.” Tharn went to sit next to him, placing one hand on Type’s thigh, which of course meant that certain areas of Type started to stand to attention. “Perhaps… I can help?”

 

He started stroking his hand up and down Type’s thigh.

 

“I really don’t think you can.”

 

“Oh?” Tharn smirked, “Not even if I tell you something interesting that I noticed a couple of weeks ago?”

 

Type resisted the urge to groan, making a vague ‘go on’ hand movement in the hopes that Tharn would get to the point and quickly.

 

“You…” The stroking continued, “… like the sound of my voice.” The hand itched higher and higher until it was resting at the seam of his underwear, lightly toying with it.

 

“Not at the moment I don’t” Type grumbled.

 

“Hmm, you liked it last Thursday… when your legs were around my waist and I was- “ As Type’s hand slapped over his mouth, Tharn chuckled. Once it was pulled away, he smirked, “Perhaps I could prove it to you?”

 

“… Fine. But only because I’ve had a bad day.”

 

“Of course.”

 

Fingers dipped under the elastic of his underwear and Type let himself fall into the sensations.

 

………………………………………

 

“Patience good boy, just a little bit of patience.”

 

Type had no idea what Tharn was doing his voice to make him sound the way he was, but he could swear that he had never heard this before. His head was spinning with arousal, that voice driving him insane. He never thought his dick would twitch just from the sound of someone else’s voice.

 

Tharn’s slick hand moved up and down on his cock, slick fingers stretching him out.

 

“There you go….just like that.”

 

He wasn’t going to last long if Tharn kept talking to him like this. As it stood, it didn’t take long for him to start shuddering, letting out small whines as Tharn’s words and praises started to affect him more than he would ever want to admit to himself.

 

“Tharn.” He forced out through gritted teeth, hand shooting down to try and grip at his boyfriend’s wrist, “Stop, d-d-don’t want to, n-not yet!”

 

“You can come.” Tharn sounded completely calm, as though this wasn’t affecting him in the slightest, “We can just continue on, afterwards, right?”

 

Type couldn’t stop the broken moan from breaking free, his legs spreading apart a little as those fingers worked their way in a little deeper.

 

The room was filled with wet noises, along with his quiet moans and whimpers, and Type was sure he was going to go insane.

 

And Tharn still hadn’t removed any of his clothing.

 

“F-fuck!” He moaned, “Please-more! More!”

 

“Of course.” Tharn crooned, “Anything you want.”

 

The fingers were pulled out, he heard a zipper go down as lips pressed against his own…and then there was a pressure against his hole. Tharn pushed inside slowly, but firmly, the head of his cock pushing right into his prostate as every muscle in his body clenched at the sensation.

 

“Doesn’t it feel good?” Tharn still sounded like he was affected in the slightest, “Will you be good for me and come?”

 

Type wasn’t sure if it was the words, the tone or just the fact that they were still coming from Tharn, but he came all over his chest and stomach with a low moan, Tharn’s lips swallowing up the needy whines of overstimulation as the pressure on his prostate refused to abate in the slightest.

 

Everything flashed white behind his eyes and then he knew nothing.

 

……………..

 

When he woke up, he felt a little bit disorientated, albeit sweaty and warm.

 

“Hey.”

 

He looked over, seeing Tharn lying next to him, that daft smile on his face and his voice seemingly back to normal.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Type hummed, rolling over a little and wrapping an arm around Tharn, pulling him closer.

 

“Better than okay.”

 

“So… the voice kink- “

 

“- Sshh.”

Chapter 963: Mes/Thun - Reincarnation

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BubblegumDetective: If it's not too late, do you think you can do a, He's Coming To Me one where Mes and Thun meet each other again after Mes reincarnates at some point.

 

…………………………..

 

Most people fantasised about that perfect happy ending… the perfect romantic partner, a home, a good job, maybe a couple of kids.

 

Thun was not one of those people.

 

No, as far as he was concerned, he had the perfect relationship, one that he ached to have again, despite knowing that it wasn’t possible in the slightest. He had already met, loved and lost his perfect guy.

 

Mes.

 

Nobody would ever come close to him.

 

He remembered those long evenings in his room, talking to the ghost, the pair of them falling more and more in love every day.

 

When Mes moved on, Thun felt like a part of himself had moved on with him.

 

Now, in the current year, he drifted from work to home to the store, and very rarely went anywhere else. Nobody knew the truth about why he was like this, all of his work colleagues assuming that he was just a loner, lost in his own mind and thoughts and preferring it that way, rather than going out and meeting people.

 

“It’s just for a few hours!”

 

He looked over at his co-worker who was staring down at him, an eager look on her face,

 

“Please?!”

 

So lost in his thoughts, he had completely forgotten what the request was for, until he heard the party music that was now playing in the office.

 

Ah… club night.

 

“Just for a couple of hours.” He sighed.

 

“Great!”

 

………………………………

 

The club was already heaving with people when they arrived. It was a nice club, so whilst there were university students there, it wasn’t that many of them, which also meant that the noise level was bearable.

 

As the group all split up, Thun headed to the bar. He ignored the groans when he declined dancing with a girl who migrated towards him. When a good-looking man tried to buy him a drink, he also turned him down, leading to more groans.

 

He’d never dated in the entire time that he’d worked there… he should have known that this was a ploy to change that.

 

He had to remind himself that they didn’t know about Mes.

 

Seeing the man walk away with a disappointed sigh, Thun couldn’t help but feel a little bad…maybe he did need to get over Mes. It had been close to two decades now after all. He listened to the music change, before turning to the dance floor, weighing up the options of getting out there and giving it a shot.

 

Even if it was just for a one-night stand.

 

He barely noticed the man taking the seat next to him, not until they cleared their throat, prompting him to turn and look at him.

 

Nothing could prepare him for the sick smack to his stomach, and the lurch in his gut.

 

Staring right at him, was the one person he’d been thinking about. The one person who he never thought he would ever see again.

 

“Mes.” He whispered.

 

Maybe it was the drink he’d already downed, but something in him possessed him to reach out, only to quickly pull his hand back when the younger man looked a little confused. That look alone was enough to break his heart.

 

“I’m sorry.” He quickly apologised, raising his voice just enough to make himself heard over the crowd, “I thought you were someone else.” He turned away, hoping that he’d been here for long enough to make his excuses and leave, only to find himself surprised when a hand grabbed at his wrist, stopping him in his tracks.

 

“Wait!”

 

He turned back to see those eyes, those eyes that reminded him so much of Mes that it was practically painful.

 

The air was tense between them for a good five seconds before the stranger spoke up again.

 

“I know you… Thun.”

 

A shiver ran down Thun’s spine at hearing his name spoken like that, a lump forming in his throat.

 

“Mes?”

 

“Thun!”

 

Everything else fell away, the people, the lights, the music.

 

It was just them.

 

“You remember me?” Mes whispered.

 

“How could I ever forget you?”

 

Thun wasn’t prepared for the way Mes pulled him closer and then into a kiss. He eagerly returned it, taking advantage of Mes’s new solid form, and not caring that everyone was watching.

 

“I’ve missed you.” Thun whispered against the now-younger man’s lips, “I’ve missed you so much.”

 

“And I have missed you.”

Chapter 964: K.O/Hao Mei - Anaesthesia Fic

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

KO’s eyes fluttered awake, as Hao Mei sighed in relief.

 

“Hey, how are you feeling?” He asked, cursing mentally when his voice quivered slightly.

 

KO looked Hao Mei up and down, frowning for a moment, before he beamed up at the other man.

 

“Not bad…” KO finally answered, “… you look better though.”

 

Hao Mei blinked, looking over his shoulder to see if someone else was standing behind him.

 

No-one.

 

“Are you… speaking to me?”

 

“Course I am.”

 

Hao Mei felt like his stomach was flipping around inside of him. “I-uh- “ Why was his heart racing in his chest?

 

“You’re gorgeous.” KO continued, reaching out to try and grab Hao Mei’s hand, “Gorgeous eyes… gorgeous smile… gorgeous hands.”

 

Hao Mei still couldn’t get any words out.

 

“Let’s go and get dinner together.” KO perked up, already moving to get up, only to be pushed back down.

 

“No, no, no!” Hao Mei scolded, “You need to rest. Besides, they’re not going to let you out of the hospital for a few more hours.”

 

It was then that KO seemed to notice the IV in the back of his hand and pouting. “Can I have something else then?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Can I have a kiss? On the cheek?”

 

There was a glint in KO’s eyes, one that Hao Mei had only seen once or twice, and he found himself unable to resist. So, he leaned over and gently kissed the other man on the cheek.

 

“You are going to be so embarrassed if you remember this.” Hao Mei muttered, grateful that KO hadn’t asked for a kiss on the lips.

 

His face was red enough already.

 

“Says who?” KO smirked, making Hao Mei panic just slightly. Thankfully, before the other man could continue with the teasing, he yawned, reaching out to pat at Hao Mei’s hand, “I need to sleep now… you’ll be here when I wake up, right?”

 

“… Right.”

 

KO slipped off into sleep, and Hao Mei panicked.

 

…………………………………………..

 

“Were any of you going to tell me that KO had a crush on me?”

 

His friends all looked at each other, before looking back at him.

 

“Ummm… you moved into together. Don’t you… have mutual crushes?!”

 

“No!... Yes?.... I don’t know!”

 

Again, there was silence, until Weiwei leaned forwards. “I think…. you should have a think about what you want to do when KO wakes up. Is it going to change anything between you?”

 

“Yes!”

 

“In what way?”

 

That, Hao Mei didn’t have the answer to.

 

…………………………………………………………………………………..

 

Hao Mei watched as KO stretched lightly in bed, eyes fluttering open, forehead creasing when he saw that he wasn’t in his usual bed.

 

Maybe… just maybe he’d forgotten?

 

And then KO locked eyes with him, and he knew that wasn’t the case.

 

“Don’t worry, I can pretend you never said anything if you want me to!” Hao Mei panicked, “You were all high and- “

 

A hand grabbed his own.

 

“I meant it.” KO whispered, “Every word.”

 

“So… you do like me?”

 

Nod.

 

“Why?”

 

KO examined him for a moment, before smiling, “Because you’re you.”

 

How was that the most romantic thing someone had ever said to him?!

 

“Right… well…” Hao Mei cautiously squeezed KO’s hand, “… I think I might… like you back. Possibly?”

 

“Prove it.”

 

“Huh?!”

 

KO silently tilted his head to the side, baring his cheek.

 

“A kiss on the cheek?” Hao Mei clarified, “Okay… I think I can manage that.” Slowly, he leaned forwards, closing the distance between them, only for KO to suddenly turn back to him, enabling their lips to connect instead.

 

Hao Mei wanted to move away, but found himself unable to, eyes closing as their lips moved against one another’s’.

 

It was better than Hao Mei could have ever imagined.

 

Eventually though, it had to stop.

 

“I… could get used to that.” He confessed, as KO smiled dopily, “But I think we should stop, before the Doctor comes in because that heart monitor is going crazy.”

 

KO pouted, and Hao Mei nearly caved in to give him another kiss.

 

“When you’re better…I promise.”

 

“Pinkie swear?”

 

Oh, he was going to hold that over KO forever.

 

“Pinkie swear.”

Chapter 965: Tharn/Techno/Type - Based off 2 Baddies - NCT (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Oh, based on the song 2 baddies and think of a bl throuple characters that would fit on the song narrative haha

 

…………………..

 

Tharn really couldn’t understand what the fascination with football was. Watching from the stands, he could barely keep his eyes off of Type as he ran up and down the field.

 

Techno either, come to think about it.

 

He looked back over at Type, only for his gaze to drift again, looking back over at Techno. That cute pout on his face when he was teased by the other older students, his pants clinging to his legs as he made a show of pretending that he was joining in with the warmup exercises.

 

Type passed him, and Tharn paused, wondering if he was imagining that way his boyfriend’s hands lingered on Techno’s hips to ‘correct his posture’. He knew he wasn’t, this not being the first time that he’d witness Type’s close relationship with his friend.

 

The blush on Techno’s cheeks didn’t go unnoticed by any of them.

 

When practice was over, Tharn started to make his way down to the field, as Type and Techno jogged over, Techno calling out congratulations to the younger students.

 

“Ready?” Type asked, “We’ve got Ae and Can tidying up after us. That’s what they get for getting too distracted in their boyfriends and being late for practice.”

 

“I’m ready.” And then Tharn found himself looking over at Techno, who was standing a short distance away, looking a little awkward, “Can we give you a lift Ai’No?”

 

“Sure!”

 

Did Type see the way Tharn was looking at the other man?

 

Did he know how he himself looked at Q?

 

Did he knew that they both probably shared the same fantasy of dragging Techno into an empty room, or back to their apartment, fucking him until he couldn’t make any sound other than moans. Of whispering sweet nothings into his ear as he tried to keep even his moans in.

 

They’d have to kiss him to keep him quiet.

 

“Sure.” Type kept his eyes on Tharn, looking almost amused by whatever he saw there.

 

The three of them headed to the car, with Tharn taking the driver’s seat and Type pulling Techno into the back seat.

 

“Oh, I see how it is.” Tharn rolled his eyes, seeing that Type had taken the seat right next to Techno, instead of leaving a gap between them, their thighs pressed close together. He made eye contact with Type through the rear-view mirror, before switching the engine on and setting off.

 

In the rear-view mirror, Tharn watch Type rest one of his palms on Techno’s leg, slowly running his fingers up and down, getting lower and lower with each drag, making Techno shift in his seat.

 

“Type.” Techno whispered, “You- “

 

“-It’s okay.” Type chuckled, “Tharn likes watching sometimes.”

 

Techno met Tharn’s gaze in the rear-view mirror, a pretty flush on his face.

 

“He likes it.” Type continued, a little louder this time, “He’s been watching you for months now.”

 

So, Type had noticed.

 

“I have.” Tharn admitted, “But then again, so has Type.”

 

Type nodded with a shrug, before leaning in and attaching his lips to the shell of Techno’s ear, causing him to squirm a little, “See… you have nothing to worry about. I think Tharn will enjoy this.”

 

Techno’s face flushed further.

 

“And I think you’d enjoy it as well.”

 

Techno bit on his lower lip to prevent the whimpers from breaking free, legs parting when Type’s hands wandered up, hand cupping Techno’s hardening cock, lazily rubbing at it as Techno squirmed in place.

 

It was hard to ignore the sounds coming from Techno’s mouth.

 

“Who did you imagine doing this?” Type whispered? “Me or Tharn? Who did you imagine taking you first?”

 

Tharn forced himself to focus, the words making him feel dizzy and intoxicated. They needed to get home and quickly, as with the way that Techno was shuddering, he was close.

 

“Do you think Tharn can fuck you better than I can?”

 

“Not in my car.” Tharn put his foot down a little, “We’re nearly home, I’m sure you can wait.”

 

Type hummed, hand still continuing with the small motions. “For the main event, yes…. No reason to say we can’t have a little fun until then.”

 

The sound of Techno’s moans filled the car, and Tharn couldn’t wait to get home.

 

Their first time with Techno, was not going to be in a car.

Chapter 966: K.O/Hao Mei - Happy Ending Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Taliron: Oh goodie, time to feed my fandom crave! There are not enough Love O2O stories about K.O & Hao Mei so please, please 🥺 add your magic to their story. Happy ending/get together please.

…………………

 

Hao Mei was never overly fussed about Valentine’s Day. To him, it was just another day… until this year. This year, he actually had a crush, and whilst Valentine’s Day was all about confessing your crushes to people, it was also a little bit stereotypical to wait until this day to confess this.

 

Besides, if he wanted to, he could confess on any day.

 

Really, he could.

 

Especially now, with his friends partnering off. Of course, he could do what they did.

 

He was going to get a date.

 

And he wasn’t going to settle for anyone other than the person he wanted to be with, even if that person didn’t love him back. K.O could have anyone he wanted, so maybe this was going to be the most embarrassing thing that ever happened in his life, but at least he could say that he tried.

 

And when he was rejected, he had an excuse to curl up in bed alone and not leave until Summer.

 

……………

 

Leading up to Valentine’s Day, Hao Mei thought he was going to explode from the anticipation and the tension.

 

K.O was dating someone, according to the rumour mill and Hao Mei couldn’t believe that someone had actually gotten there before him.

 

Why did he wait for so long? Even if it was just for a rejection?

 

Annoyed and frustrated with himself, he went to corner K.O and interrogate him on who he was dating. Thankfully, with K.O always lingering behind to make sure that Hao Mei got something good to eat, he was able to speak to him alone easily enough.

 

“I can’t believe that you didn’t tell me that you’re dating someone?!” He blurted out, “I thought we were friends!”

 

K.O stared at him silently for a moment or two, before a soft, amused smile appeared on his face. “I’m not dating anyone.” He stated, matter-of-factly.

 

“But everyone- “

 

“-They’re wrong.”

 

“…Oh.”

 

Hao Mei froze a little when K.O then reached out and took his hand.

 

“I was going to have a quiet night in tonight… do you want to join me? I’ll cook.”

 

“Count me in!”

 

……………

 

“It’s Valentine’s Day today…. He asked you on a date.”

 

“He asked me to hang out with him, very different!”

 

“… You are so very hopeless.”

 

…………………..

 

Hao Mei was completely and totally stuffed, and yet, when K.O brought out the ice cream for them to share, he practically snatched the spoon from his hand. They sat together on the sofa, watching some meaningless show on the TV.

 

He wanted to be selfish and enjoy every single second of this moment. Being close to K.O was something straight out of his most recent daydreams.

 

Feeling warm and cosy, it wasn’t long before he slipped off into sleep.

 

…………………

 

He knew that he’d fallen asleep on the sofa, but woke up in a bed, K.O lying beside him. At first, he was a little confused, but took advantage of this moment to fully examine K.O asleep like this.

 

He looked so peaceful.

 

Relaxed and happy.

 

Not that K.O ever really showed much emotion in the first place.

 

Knowing that he was blushing, he quickly looked away when he thought that K.O was waking up.

 

“Good morning.”

 

Slowly, Hao Mei looked back over at the other man, who was giving him a soft smile that Hao Mei wouldn’t mind seeing every day….not that he would ever admit this out loud.

 

“Do you want some coffee?” K.O then asked, “I can bring it to you in bed, or you can follow me into the kitchen?”

 

“…I’ll follow you.”

 

And so, he dragged himself out of the bed and into the kitchen after K.O. He didn’t really want to leave the warmth of the bed, but there was no point in getting used to it either. As K.O went to make the coffee, Hao Mei rested against the counter on his elbows, trying not to fall back asleep.

 

And then a pair of warm arms wrapped around him.

 

“Maybe you should have waited in bed.” K.O murmured. Hao Mei could feel the warm breath on his neck, tickling his skin and making his heart pound in his chest, so loud that he was sure that K.O could hear it.

 

“Yeah… I-I guess I look pretty tired, huh?”

 

“Maybe you should stay another night.”

 

“…as a friend?”

 

K.O turned him around and gave him a ‘don’t be an idiot’ look.

 

“I think we’re both a little past friendship.” The other man stated, “We’re dating.”

 

“You haven’t even asked!”

 

“What did you think last night was?” K.O raised an eyebrow, “And I did ask you out on Valentine’s Day.”

 

“… Did you?”

 

K.O chuckled, handing Hao Mei his coffee, pressing a quick kiss to Hao Mei’s forehead, “Drink your coffee, and we’ll talk about it.”

 

What else but Hao Mei do but drink and listen.

 

He had a boyfriend now.

 

He certainly didn’t see this coming.

Chapter 967: Ram/King - Tutoring Help

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 10th Feb, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 23 are available to make it an even 1000 chapters
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from cn: Hello! I don’t know if you have any prompts left but would you mind doing a RamKing one with Ram helping King with his English homework. And King not wanting help at first because he’s always great at all his schoolwork :)

 

…………………

 

King knew that he was smart.

 

Not in a bragging sort of way, but there were some subjects that came very easily to him, and after years of helping his friends with their studies, he had grown used to being that source of aid.

 

Until now.

 

Logically, he knew that Ram had a reason to be better at English than him, especially as he spent a long period of time in a primarily, English speaking country… but it still stung a little to ask for help.

 

“Swap the e and the I around.” Ram murmured softly, “I before e, except after c.”

 

“…But there are more exceptions to that rule than there are that follow the rule!”

 

Ram chuckled, the one arm that was around King giving him a gentle squeeze, “Take a deep breath. Relax.” He softly whispered, nuzzling close to King’s ear.

 

“It’s not that I find it hard.” King protested, “It’s just… not one of my preferred languages, that’s all.”

 

English was… complicated.

 

“Perhaps if you had some incentives- “

 

“- I don’t need incentives, because I can do this.”

 

Ram shrugged, turning his attention back to his own work as King struggled on with the translation. He lasted about ten minutes before sighing loudly and turning to Ram. “If I translate these few sentences, I get a kiss. Deal?”

 

“…Deal.” Ram didn’t look smug at the sentence, which King appreciated.

 

With the deal made, he took a deep breath and got right to work. It didn’t make the work any easier, but it made him more determined to complete it. When he completed the sentences in question, he turned and beamed at Ram, his gut twisting a little at the look of adoration in Ram’s eyes. “Done.” He held the paper up as Ram read over the words and nodded, “That earns me one kiss, right?”

 

Ram smiled, and an excited chill ran down King’s spine. He knew that Ram wanted to kiss him badly, and yet, his boyfriend seemed to stall for a moment or two, before he finally leant down to press a soft kiss to King’s lips.

 

He ended it far too soon in his opinion, pulling away before King could properly get into it.

 

“Two more sentences, remember to place adjectives directly before the noun they describe.” Ram purred right into King’s ear, making him shiver a little.

 

“Right.” King muttered, “What do I get then?”

 

“… You can choose the next reward.”

 

And so, on it went.

 

King would translate one of his essay’s into English little by little, getting a reward for every few lines.

 

Gentle kisses.

 

Roaming hands.

 

Nips to the neck that made him gasp.

 

Fingers running through his hair and playfully pulling on the locks as King relaxed into the head massage. Those fingers knew exactly how to work him over.

 

“Alright, alright, I’m done!” King practically shoved the essay to one side, “You can read over it later.” His own fingers slid into Ram’s hair, pulling him into the deepest, most passionate kiss yet, hearing and feeling Ram laughing into it.

 

“Mmm, didn’t you have another essay to write?”

 

King considered it for a moment, looking back at his bag.

 

He had time.

 

That’s what study periods were for.

 

He looked back at Ram’s slightly flushed face and shook his head. “Nah. The rest of the evening is for us.”

 

“Are you-mph!”

 

Yes.

 

King was sure.

Chapter 968: Bee/Prince - Jealous Bee

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 10th Feb, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 23 are available tomake it an even 1000 chapters
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Bowieee: Are you watching between us? If you are can you write a a BeePrince fic? Theyre so cute! Maybe one where Bee is jealous because Of someone flirting with prince :D

…………….

 

Bee wasn’t the kind of person to be insecure when his boyfriend… or…well, almost boyfriend, talked to his fans and they started flirting with him.

 

He still couldn’t help but hate the situation though. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust Prince, it’s just that he didn’t trust other people.

 

He couldn’t always be kind and secure when people tested his patience and got too close to Prince. Sometimes, he came very close to snapping.

 

On most days, it was manageable, and Bee could ward people off with soft, lingering touches on the arm, that the flirty fans caught, noticed and respected. Sometimes, it felt like it was going to crush him, like a stone on top of his chest.

 

Today, it was like he was in the middle of a nightmare. It felt like a betrayal, as he watched Prince laugh charmingly, playfully signing some pieces of paper from a gaggle of girls in front of him. When one asked him to sign her chest and Prince looked like he might actually consider it, it was the worst thing that Bee had ever witnessed.

 

Bee strode over, just as Prince managed to persuade her that he would sign something else. Something a little less… risqué. When he finished his scrawl, Bee pulled him back a little, wrapping his arms around him as Prince froze for about half a second.

 

“Hey.” Bee whispered, looking at the girls, who looked stunned. The instant one of them pulled out their phone, Bee would let go, knowing that a scandal was the last thing that they needed, “What are you doing?”

 

“Just signing some playful autographs.” Prince answered, clearing his throat, “For my… number one fans.”

 

He sounded a little confused as to way he was being questioned, to the point where Bee felt a little guilty over it. The majority of the group seemed to get the hint however, taking a step back with thankful expressions, until only one of them remained close.

 

She was ignored though as Prince turned his attention to Bee.

 

“Should we go and get something to eat?”

 

“Sure!” Bee hoped he didn’t sound too annoyed at the way that Prince brushed the entire incident off. He knew that pushing the matter would only make Prince annoyed, which would make Bee annoyed and it would all end in disaster.

 

He thought he was very mature not to send a smug look at the girl who had asked for the signature on her chest though.

 

Very mature.

 

……………………………

 

“You didn’t need to come over.” Prince sighed, as they rested on the sofa together, “I was going to come over to you.”

 

“Don’t lie and say that you weren’t tempted to sign her chest.”

 

“Not in the slightest.” Prince rolled his eyes, leaning over to gently bump their foreheads together, “I love you…. you know this, right?”

 

Bee allowed the other man to pull him closer, until his head was resting on Prince’s chest, feeling one of Prince’s hands slide down the small of his back to rest on his waist. Prince then pressed a kiss to the top of Bee’s head, making him relax a little.

 

Still, he couldn’t help but worry about the situation happening all over again.

 

Fingers ran through his hair, “You worry too much.” Prince whispered, “There’s no one else for me except you.” His tone betrayed nothing but the truth, and Bee couldn’t hear anything but that. He nuzzled closer to the other man, breathing in his scent.

 

Maybe, just maybe, they had a chance to be like all the other happy couples they saw.

 

Just maybe.

Chapter 969: Wayu/Padbok - Chapter 884 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 10th Feb, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 23 are available tomake it an even 1000 chapters
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: So a sequel prompt of chapter 884 or Padbok wayu prompt where padbok discovers another kink of wayu: deep voices. He noticed how wayu is so turned on by it that after school class, he drags him back to his apartment and seduces and dirty talks him in his deep voice to bed. Nsfw pls. Thanksssss!

 

………………….

 

Wayu wished he’d never gotten involved with Padbok.

 

He wished that the other man wasn’t quite as perceptive as he was.

 

“Interesting.” The low voice sent shivers down Wayu’s back, as Padbok chuckled, “Come to mine after class?”

 

“I-I really need to- “

 

“- To?”

 

Wayu glanced over at Padbok, who simply raised an eyebrow at him. He needed to get a better poker face, than maybe Padbok would never have found out about the choking kink… or this apparent kink he had for Padbok’s low voice

 

He shifted uncomfortably in his seat, hating just how easily Padbok made him feel needy.

 

“Okay.” He finally whispered, looking back down at his books as Padbok smirked and walked away.

 

……………….

 

Hungry eyes followed him as he left the classroom, as he hoped that no-one else noticed.

 

He made his way to Padbok’s car, knowing that it would be unlocked for him to enter and wait for the driver. Thankfully, it never took Padbok long to arrive, climbing into the driver’s seat and setting off for home.

 

They parked outside, as Padbok pulled at his arm, leading him up to the stairs and then to his rooms.

 

His empty rooms…with empty rooms beside them, more than likely, as there were still classes going on or after class activities.

 

“Wayu…”

 

He shivered as Padbok’s hot breath hit his ear, the low rumble of his voice seeming to echo throughout the room as he was pushed against the closest wall.

 

Wayu almost fell to his knees there and then.

 

He let out a small moan, “Padbok, wait- “He stuttered, placing a hand on Padbok’s chest to try and keep him at bay, as Padbok’s hands snuck under his shirt.

 

“I want you so much right now.” Padbok purred, tracing at Wayu’s mid-section lightly with his fingers, “I can’t wait to fuck you.”

 

Wayu let out a small gasp as Padbok moved lower, trailing kisses down his stomach, his tongue sneakily tasting every inch of his skin. “You- “

 

“- Me?”

 

Was he making his voice deeper?

 

Just to turn Wayu into a trembling mess?

 

“Let me guess? You want me to fuck you…hard…and fast?” Padbok chuckled darkly. Without warning, he tugged down Wayu’s pants and exposed him to the cold air, “Look at you, you’re shaking! I bet you’ve been dying for my dick, hm? You’re such a little whore for me.” His hands gripped at Wayu’s ass roughly, making Wayu yelp.

 

“Come on babe, I want to hear you moan.” He whispered, turning Wayu around, “Spread your legs for me.”

 

Wayu quickly got into position.

 

“Stretch yourself out for me.”

 

He paused. Did-did Padbok expect him to prepare himself?

 

“You heard me.” Padbok’s voice was cold, making Wayu’s hips buck a little. Still, he did as he was told, slowly introducing a finger into himself, whimpering at the feeling.

 

It felt so humiliating to have someone watching him fingering himself like this.

 

“Padbok…” Wayu whispered breathlessly, pushing in another, feeling himself pulse around them. When he reached in deeper, brushing against his prostate accidentally. The noise he made must have triggered something inside of Padbok, because he himself moaned as he undid his belt faster than ever, one hand slipping around Wayu’s throat in a parody of their first time together.

 

Wayu moaned at the rough manhandling, but prepared himself, knowing what was come.

 

Padbok moved his hips forwards, pushing himself into Wayu, leaning over Wayu’s back. “You’re so tight.” His voice was husky and deep, making Wayu mewl. The feeling of Padbok’s cock made him grind desperately against his lover, “Fuck, Wayu! Feeling how you’re clenching around me!” He shoved his hips forwards, as Wayu felt a jolt of pleasure go through him.

 

“Ah!” Wayu’s cry was cut off a little when Padbok’s hand tightened a little, his pace picking up just a little.

 

“You’re so horny for me.” Padbok continued to whisper, voice hoarse, but still containing the quality that had started this entire mess in the first place, “Your ass is sucking me in right now. You were desperate for this, hmm?”

 

“A-ah!”

 

“Are you about to come? What if I don’t let you?”

 

Wayu whimpered at the words, along with the tightening grip on his throat. He pushed back against the other man, the pressure against his prostate increasing as he panted for air. He practically collapsed at the sensation, clenching around the man.

 

“I-I’m going to come!”

 

Padbok grunted, shoving his cock in as far as it would go, one hand on Wayu’s cock, stroking him gently. “I’m going to fill you up.” He growled, “I want to watch my come drip out of your pretty, little hole onto the floor.

 

“P-Padbok!” Wayu whined, pushing himself back as his come splattered against the wall, feeling Padbok bury himself to the hilt and come inside of him. The other man thrusted in and out a few more times, before stopping and pulling out as they both collapsed to the floor.

 

“You look so good covered in my come.” Padbok murmured, slipping a finger inside of him, making Wayu grimace at the oversensitivity.

 

“S-sadist.” He muttered, before lying down and just taking it.

 

He had asked for this after all.

 

And he couldn’t imagine having anyone else.

Chapter 970: Kurosawa/Adachi - Alternate Break Up Scene

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 10th Feb, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 23 are available tomake it an even 1000 chapters
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Kurosawa looked into Adachi’s eyes.

 

He was strong.

 

He could do this, smiling despite the pain.

 

He had to have this talk with Adachi, or else it would become more painful for them both.

 

“Adachi…. You don’t have to force yourself to have feelings for me.”

 

“Kurosawa, what are you talking about?” Despite Adachi not stuttering, Kurosawa could see that he was hurt.

 

“You-You don’t love me the way I love you Adachi… it’s okay.”

 

“I-I do!”

 

Kurosawa shook his head slowly, “No… you don’t, but that’s okay.” He forced himself to smile, “I can’t expect you to, just because of my feelings.”

 

“What are you trying to say?” Adachi’s voice was barely above a whisper.

 

“I’m just saying… that you don’t have to force yourself to like me.”

 

Adachi was silent.

 

“All I want is for you to be happy.”

 

“I am- “

 

“- You’re not in love with me.”

 

Adachi was silent for another moment more, before he whispered, “… yet.”

 

“Could you fall in love with me Adachi?” Kurosawa tried not to sound too hopeful, “We’ve been together for a while now… I just thought it would be better if we- “

 

“- I thought I did love you.” Adachi quickly interrupted, “Kurosawa, I-I do love you!”

 

Kurosawa heart melted when Adachi looked at him the way that he was right now, but forced himself to look past his heart. He couldn’t just keep going on like this and listening to his heart, only for it to break further on down the line. “I… don’t know if this is fair.”

 

“I don’t love anyone else if-if that’s what you think?!”

 

“I know… but you aren’t in love with me either, right?”

 

“I-I just need some time.” Adachi seemed to realise that continuing to claim that he loved Kurosawa wasn’t working out for him and was therefore trying a different path.

 

“…I don’t know how much longer I can wait.”

 

“Can you wait a little longer?” Adachi pleaded quietly, “I-I want this, I-I want you!”

 

Kurosawa just smiled sadly at him, until Adachi looked away, tears building in his eyes.

 

“I-I’m sorry.”

 

“It’s okay.” Kurosawa whispered, “It’s- it’s better that we speak about this now, rather than later.”

 

Adachi was silent.

 

Trying not to look too upset and therefore make Adachi feel any worse, Kurosawa reached out and gently pulled Adachi into a hug, who eagerly accepted it, clinging onto Kurosawa almost desperately. He didn’t want Adachi to pretend that he loved Kurosawa when he didn’t.

 

He knew that Adachi didn’t love him when they started this, and he accepted that, loving him unconditionally without expecting anything in return.

 

He hoped though.

 

“Please.” Adachi whispered, “Please, I- I know that I’ve not been the best boyfriend in the world, but I-I can’t let it end like this. Not without- not without knowing for sure how I feel!”

 

“You’re confused about your feelings, that’s normal.” Kurosawa whispered, “But… I don’t think I could take it if you came to the conclusion that you didn’t love me. That’s not fair on me.”

 

He had reached his limit.

 

Adachi needed to learn this on this own.

 

“We will always be friends.” He continued, “And if you do… if you do develop feelings for me, then of course, we can talk about our relationship, then.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Adachi… please.”

 

Adachi looked on the verge of tears, but nodded, pulling back away from Kurosawa and curling a little in on himself.

 

It was over.

 

And now, it was all up to Adachi.

Chapter 971: Champ/Doc - Asexuality

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 10th Feb, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 23 are available tomake it an even 1000 chapters
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from Sagarc: Champ/Doc (TharnType) - champ learns about Asexuality/ realises he is ace. And gets concerned about telling Doc

……

 

Doc had never seen Champ like this.

 

It all started a couple of weeks ago, when Champ got home from football practice and immediately started looking up something on his phone. Whatever he read must have been a little disturbing to him, because he’d been acting odd since then.

 

He barely wanted to go out or do anything with Doc, and it was starting to get to him, just a little bit.

 

“I-I think we need to talk.” Champ had stated, two weeks after the strange behaviour began, and Doc felt his heart sink to his stomach.

 

Doc nodded, not entirely sure what to say as Champ continued to pace back and forth in front of him, before stopping for a moment… and then continuing again. When this was all that happened for about ten minutes, Doc reached out and grabbed Champ’s hand as he passed, pulling at him until he took the seat next to him.

 

Champ almost looked…guilty.

 

“Champ?” Doc prompted gently, “What’s going on?”

 

Champ stared at him for a long moment, before resting his head against the back of the sofa and nodding. “I need…to be honest with you.” He whispered, clearly thinking about what he was saying before actually saying it.

 

This was going to hurt.

 

“You can always be honest with me.” Doc assured him, squeezing at Champ’s hand that he was still holding, rubbing his thumb along the back of it. He watched some of the tension bleed from Champ’s face, the other man relaxing a little, patiently waiting for Champ to continue.

 

“We’ve…. Been together for a while now.”

 

“Yes?”

 

“…And we’ve never had sex.”

 

Doc leant back, a little shocked at where this conversation was going. Of all the ways he expected this to go, this was not part of it. “Are you… worried about that?”

 

“Do you- “ Champ cut himself off, brow furrowing as he tried to figure out what to say next.

 

“Do I want to?”

 

Champ looked at him, as Doc figured out what he was trying to say.

 

“Oh… I-I mean…sometimes? But- “

 

“- But I stop.” There was a tone of sadness in Champ’s voice that Doc really didn’t like hearing.

 

“Yes….and then we stop.”

 

“Have you ever wondered why? Or wished we could keep going?”

 

“No.” Doc’s answer was immediate, “If you don’t want to go any further, then neither do I.”

 

For a moment, Champ just stared at him, until Doc could take it no more, reaching out and gently stroking at Champ’s cheek, “Is that you’ve been so worried about? That we haven’t had sex yet?”

 

“…What if we never have it?”

 

“Never?” Doc wondered what was going on? Surely… was Champ a virgin? Was he that nervous about his first time that he wasn’t sure if he EVER wanted to do it? “If… that’s what you want.”

 

“… I think I might be asexual.” Champ whispered, sighing immediately afterwards as though a huge weight had been lifted from his chest. “Ai’No mentioned it, and-well I had to look into it and I think…I might be asexual.”

 

Doc wasn’t sure that he had ever felt so relieved.

 

“I-I know you might not want to be with me anymore but- “ Champ looked up at the ceiling, “I thought if we got closer, I would want to, but we’ve come so close and-and I don’t think that I ever will.”

 

“Okay.” Doc found it was so easy to say the words, leaning closer and looking a light kiss to Champ’s kiss, taking care to notice any signs of discomfort, “Champ, that’s completely fine.”

 

“Is it? Are you- “

 

“Do still want to be with me?” Doc interrupted before he could finish, watching Champ nod slowly, “And I still want to be with you, so why shouldn’t we still be together.”

 

Doc watched as Champ visibly relaxed at the words, a bright smile spreading across his face. His hands were shaking slightly, clearly overwhelmed with the amount of relief he was feeling as he clung onto Doc.

 

“Can we…” Doc paused, “… Can I still kiss you?”

 

Champ thought about it for a moment, mulling over his new boundaries before nodding, “Kissing and cuddling are fine to an extent, but… just that?”

 

Nodding eagerly, Doc leaned in for a kiss, hoping that that would get across just how much he did still care for Champ, in order to make the other man believe it.

 

“Nothing changes.” He whispered against Champs lips.

 

“Nothing changes.”

Chapter 972: Tae Song/Hae Bom - K-Pop AU - Forced Break Up

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Taesung finally debuted as a kpop idol. He became successful and very famous of it. His bf, Haebom is of course proud of him that he finally achieved his dreams. But then his company asked and persuaded haebom to break up with Taesung so as not to ruin his career. (Basically company said: if you love him you'd sacrifice for him and would not hurt him). Of course he did the inevitable (he did not told taesung the reason why he broke up with him.)

This will be a very very sad breakup fic so i am sorry to the readers :((

 

…………….

 

Tae Sung lay back on his bed, with his head hanging over the edge, occasionally glancing at his phone to see if he had any messages.

 

Nothing.

 

Hae Bom was late home and Tae Sung had no idea why.

 

His head was pounding, but it was better than having it overthink the entire situation.

 

Had he been mugged?

 

Kidnapped?

 

When he heard a soft knock at his door, the rhythm one that he recognised instantly, he sat up eagerly. “Come in!” He called out, seeing it open up and Hae Bom enter the room.

 

But there was something…off about the entire situation.

 

Hae Bom didn’t look at him, his face completely expressionless as he closed the door behind him, remaining where he was and making no move to close the distance between them.

 

It wasn’t like him at all.

 

Tae Sung stared at him for a moment, waiting for him to look away from the wall or explain what was going on. After a long, painful minute, Hae Bom sighed, breaking the awkward silence, and therefore, prompting Tae Sung to do the same.

 

“Hae Bom, what- “

 

“- I’ve been thinking…about us.”

 

Oh.

 

That…wasn’t good.

 

Tae Sung had recently signed up with a performance company who were going to kick start his singing career. Hae Bom had been thrilled for him and their ensuing celebrations were something special to say the least.

 

The prospect of dating someone famous was probably a scary one, of course Hae Bom was having concerns.

 

“A talk? What kind of talk?” Tae Sung could hear his voice trembling just a little, hoping that Hae Bom wouldn’t notice, “Not a bad thing, I hope?”

 

“Tae Sung.”

 

Tae Sung froze, not liking the tone in his boyfriend’s voice.

 

“We need to stop…” Hae Bom stated, still not looking at him, “… This needs to stop.” He gestured between the two of them, speaking like they were strangers. As though they hadn’t shared their deepest thoughts in the silence of the night, with their bodies intertwined as if they were two halves of a whole.

 

“No.” His own voice was barely above a whisper now.

 

……………….

 

“No, we can’t… what are you-how can I- what do you mean stop?”

 

Hae Bom felt his own heart break just a little at the tone in Tae Sung’s voice. When the company had invited him to have a conversation, he hadn’t thought anything about it at the time.

 

And then they pulled up the footage of them sharing a brief kiss in one of the practice rooms, when Tae Sung had invited him round for a tour.

 

‘You understand that this sort of thing can ruin careers’? He has talent…it would be a shame for it to end because of a little… fling.’

 

Hae Bom had wanted to protest, to say that it wasn’t a fling, but the words got caught in his throat.

 

‘Of course, if you think he’ll be happier being with you than us, then just say the word.’

 

He could never be that selfish.

 

It would hurt.

 

But it was for the best.

 

He wasn’t going to let Tae Sung ruin his career over him.

 

……………………………………………………….

 

“I mean… I don’t want to do this anymore.” Hae Bom was calm, eerily so.

 

“No…you can’t be serious right now. You can’t mean that.” Tae Sung whispered, desperately trying to grasp what was happening.

 

“Tae Sung, please, I-I’ve thought about it, and it won’t work.”

 

Tae sung could feel his heart shattering. If Hae Bom didn’t sound as broken as him, maybe it wouldn’t hurt as much… but somehow, knowing that Hae Bom was hurting as well, made it so much worse.

 

“Hae Bom, please, I lo- “

 

“- I know.” Hae Bom rested against the door, closing his eyes, “I know. But I have thought about it, and we can’t do this. I can’t do this, I can’t- I’m sorry!”

 

………………………………..

 

Hae Bom felt like he was going to be sick as he watched Tae Sung breaking down the way that he was.

 

“Why?” Tae Sung pleaded, “Why can’t we? Things were going well, right? I-I don’t understand what’s happening!”

 

“I-I don’t think I could live the famous life with you.” Hae Bom hoped the lie wasn’t too obvious.

 

“Then why didn’t you say anything before?!” Tae Sung’s tone shifted into anger.

 

“I-I thought I could handle it.” Hae Bom took a deep breath, “But I can’t, so we have to end things.”

 

“Don’t leave me.” Tae Sung got to his feet, shakily moving closer, “Please, I- “ His voice trailed off as the pair stared at each other in silence, the only sounds coming from them being their shaky breathing and the occasional sniffle.

 

Hae Bom was weak.

 

He had to get out of here.

 

And so, he turned, opening the door, and leaving, dodging Tae Sung’s attempts to stop him as he quickly closed it. He knew if he opened it again, he would never leave.

 

In the stillness and solitude of his room, Hae Bom curled up into a tight ball and wept.

 

In the other room, he just knew that Tae Sung was doing the same.

Chapter 973: Fighter/Tutor - Past Relationship (Lian/Kuea)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

Prompts will open after i post the chapter on the 10th Feb, between 21:00-22:00 GMT

RULES!

1. No more than 1 prompt per person as only 23 are available tomake it an even 1000 chapters
2. I have the right to chose not to write about certain shows if i haven't seen them or didn't like them.
3. Please read the list. If what you want has been asked for a thousand times already, please don't ask for it again with the exact same pairings (Eg. Jealous/possessive TharnType). It gets old people, spice it up a bit! Go for AU's (coffee shop etc) or something a little spicy and NSFW, mix it up!
4. Open prompts are permitted if you want to see what i'd write when set loose XD
5. Have fun and be nice to each other!

Chapter Text

Prompt from ilySpeXial: hi. this is my first try of prompt. Can I have fighter/tutor: fighter (lian) & kuea are exes.

 

……………………

 

Fighter hummed as he walked up and down the aisles, stocking up on all the food that they would need for the next couple of weeks. Maybe if he spoke really nicely to Tutor, the other man would make that curry he was so good at.

 

So lost in his thoughts, turning the corner, he nearly collided into someone, opening his mouth to apologise.

 

“Lian?”

 

Only one person would know to call him that.

 

After breaking off the engagement, not wanting to be forced into something like that, he had decided to go off his nickname Fighter and move away, leaving his family ties strained.

 

His father would probably never forgive him for going against his grandfathers’ wishes.

 

Kuea would probably never forgive him either, but he hadn’t seen the man since the engagement was broken… until this moment of course.

 

Kuea was staring at him, like he’d seen a ghost.

 

“Lian?” Kuea breathed out again, still looking shocked.

 

“Kuea.” Fighter answered, taking a small step back, smiling politely at the other man, “How are you?”

 

“I’m well… and you?”

 

“I’m good.”

 

An awkward silence fell over the pair, as Fighter ran his fingers through his hair, causing Kuea to catch the reflection of light off the ring he was wearing.

 

Off the engagement ring he was wearing.

 

“You’re engaged?!” Kuea blurted out.

 

“Oh.” Fighter lowered his hand, inspecting the ring for a moment, before shoving it into his pocket, “Yes… I am.”

 

“I see.” Kuea’s voice was soft and almost hurt sounded.

 

Fighter wanted to ask if the other man had found someone but wasn’t sure if he wanted to know the answer.

 

“Fighter, did you get the- “

 

Fighter froze as Tutor rounded the corner, carrying a bag of pasta in his hands.

 

“Oh…” Tutor moved closer as Kuea straightened up a little, “…Who is this?”

 

“I’m Kuea.” Kuea interjected before Fighter could speak.

 

“Tutor.” Tutor held out his hand, “I’m Fighter’s fiancé.”

 

There was just a hint of possessiveness in his voice that Fighter knew Kuea wouldn’t be able to ignore.

 

“Nice to meet you.” Kuea’s voice betrayed nothing… to anyone who didn’t know him.

 

Fighter, however, knew that Kuea was more hurt than what he was letting show. He never wanted to hurt Kuea, but he knew that he had the moment that he broke their engagement and left.

 

He’d never told Tutor about his past.

 

Perhaps, he should have done.

 

“I think I’m going to get more of that sauce in we had the other day.” Tutor stated, breaking the silence as he addressed Fighter, “Any complaints?”

 

“None.” Fighter was already leaning over to press a kiss to Tutor’s cheek before he could stop himself, wincing mentally at his own actions.

 

Would Kuea think that he was mocking him?

 

Waving his new relationship in his face?

 

“Have you got everything; do you think?” If Tutor noticed something strange, he didn’t say it, giving Fighter a soft smile, “We should probably get back before rush hour.”

 

“Yeah, just let me get some more onions.”

 

Tutor turned to Kuea, who was simply staring at them. “Well, it was nice meeting you.” His voice was kind, and if Fighter didn’t know any better, then he would say that Tutor had no idea what was going on here.

 

Did he even realise he was a winner in a game he didn’t know he was a part of?

 

Actually… Fighter felt harsh referring to this as a game.

 

“Of course… don’t let me keep you.” Kuea took a step back, “It was nice seeing you again…Fighter.”

 

“It was nice to see you again too Kuea.”

 

As Kuea watched, Fighter wrapped his arm around Tutor as they headed towards the check-outs.

 

That part of his life was over now, he had to look to the future.

Chapter 974: Lukchub & Wayu - Cute Fluff

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from BadPennyGirl: Can I have a LA Cuisine/Gen Y crossover? Lukchub and Wayu just being adorable together?

 

………………………

 

It was late at night when the pair finally pulled themselves out of their work, seeing that the sun had long set and it was pitch black outside.

 

“Oh.” Wayu muttered, looking more than a little apprehensive as he peered out of the window. It was quite a trek back to his own building, and he hadn’t brought along any cash for a taxi or the bus.

 

“You know…you can stay here.” Lukchub carefully ventured, as though knowing what he was thinking, “I can make up some space for you.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“Yeah!” Lukchub clapped his hands together, “You can help me test my new snacks that I’ve been working on.”

 

Wayu wasn’t ashamed to admit that he was a little excited by the thought.

 

Lukchub was an amazing cook after all, and if Wayu got the chance, why wouldn’t he take advantage of that.

 

“Okay.” Wayu eventually answered, as Lukchub beamed at him.

 

Wayu was unable to stop himself from smiling back, following Lukchub into the kitchen as the other man opened up the fridge and peered inside. “I’d cook something on the stove…” Lukchub muttered, “… but mine makes a horrible noise, that will probably wake everyone up. And it’s too late for anything too heavy.”

 

He pulled a tray out of the fridge, turning and beaming at Wayu, “Hence, these.”

 

“What are they?”

 

“Frozen bananas, dipped in a Mexican chocolate ganache with candied almonds.” Lukchub’s smile only get bigger when Wayu let out a sound of appreciation, “I thought of it a couple of weeks ago, but I’ve only just got around to doing them.” He held out the tray to Wayu, “Try one!”

 

Wayu used the stick coming out from the bottom of the treat to pick one up, examining it for a moment. It looked simple, but apparently ganache and candying things were a little tricky (from the cooking shows that he’d made), and the fact that Lukchub did both was very impressive. He took a bite of the treat, humming a little in delight, “It’s a little spicy.”

 

“It’s a counterbalance to the sweetness of the whole desert.” Lukchub looked a little uncertain, “And the nuts add the crunch that it needs. Do you like it?”

 

“It’s… perfect for a midnight snack.”

 

Needless to say, it wasn’t long before the entire tray was polished off, a sense of ‘what now’ filling the room, as Lukchub went to put the tray in the sink for washing later, before yawning wearily.

 

And of course, a yawn of Wayu’s own followed on afterwards.

 

“We should probably get some sleep.” Lukchub whispered, “You can always call someone for a lift in the morning?”

 

“Yeah… I can give Mark a call.” There was no point in calling him now, not when he had a date with Kit this evening. It took ages to get those two together, why interfere right now.

 

Together, they headed into Lukchub’s room, as the other man rummaged through his drawers, before pulling out an old t-shirt and sleep pants, throwing them over to Wayu. “Here, these should fit you.”

 

The shirt was soft and smelled nice, but Wayu wasn’t about to admit that out loud, as he headed into the kitchen to get changed.

 

It was nice here.

 

Lukchub was… nice.

 

………………………

 

In the morning, they had breakfast together, sitting across from one another as a comfortable silence fell between them.

 

It was new.

 

A little weird.

 

A little perfect.

Chapter 975: Prapai/Sky - Power Bottom Sky (NSFW - TW for Self-Harm)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mlkleber: If they are still open, Pra Pai and Sky. Power Bottom that is more a mask of fear to let go of control. I will message you other ideas. :-) But my bigger thought was I keep going back to the initial scene with Sky and Prapai and Sky dominating him. And then thinking well, with his struggles of mental health, self worth, etc I could see him having chosen to cut, and likely his thighs. I imagine the start of their relationship where Sky is constantly insisting that the lights are off and he won’t like Prapai go down on him, eat him out, or anything that would put him with the chance of seeing his scars… Sky has overcome so much in the relationship, and I could see P even knowing it was there but trying to wait until sky was ready to talk, but then the whole Gun thing… triggers a relapse… and idk P maybe finds him, loves him through it, helps him through it? Idk, if you don’t like it I can always come up with something else but it’s a concept I just can’t seem to get out of my head

……………………………..

 

These days all seemed the same to Sky.

 

Horrible and lonely, despite Prapai being there for him.

 

Gun’s reappearance in his life had startled him, shaken him back into a mindset that he hated. Some days he felt happy, some days he felt like this… like he was walking around in a fog.

 

And with these feelings…came the horrible urge to grab his razor and-

 

He shook his head, trying to shake those thoughts away. He already insisted on sleeping with Prapai with the lights off, making sure hands and face remained above his waist.

 

Finding excuses not to sleep with him at all until he felt brave enough to face the day without wading through mud.

 

Still… the urge grew and so did the heavy feeling on his shoulders.

 

“Sky?”

 

He flinched at the sound, spinning around to see Prapai standing in the doorway. There must have been something on his face, because a look of pitying understanding flashed across his own.

 

Sky hated that expression.

 

“Sky… talk to me.”

 

“… I don’t know how to say it.”

 

“How about one word at a time.”

 

……………………………..

 

Prapai’s hands hovered uncertainly over the scars that lined Sky’s thighs, as they both sat on the bed.

 

“I told you they were hideous.”

 

“They’re not hideous.” Prapai whispered, “I-It hurts me to see them on you though.” He pulled his hand away, “Is that why you always want to- “

 

“- Have the lights off, yes.”

 

“And- “

 

Sky remained silent as Prapai paused, knowing that the man was coming to his own conclusions, seeing Prapai’s eyes scanning him from head to toe. He fought not to move away when the other man leant in for a kiss, nearly sobbing into the gentle touch. Sky felt Prapai’s hands stroking at his back, not venturing any lower.

 

He was grateful for that.

 

“I love you Sky.” Prapai whispered against his lips.

 

“I-I love you too.” Sky replied, voice shaking uncontrollably, “But I- “

 

“- You need to feel in control again.”

 

Sky slowly nodded.

 

It was true. After Gun’s reappearance in his life, he’d felt like he was out at sea with no lifejacket and no way to get back to shore, legs kicking wildly and arms flailing.

 

“I- “

 

“- I won’t touch you where you don’t want to be touched.” Prapai reassured him, “But, can we please leave the lights on?”

 

Sky hesitated for a moment, before nodding, moving his hands to Prapai’s shoulder, and pushing him onto his back,taking a hold of his wrists and pinning them above Prapai’s head.

 

He couldn’t help but notice how Prapai’s cock hardened in his pants, prompting him to move one hand down and gently stroke at it.

 

“S-shit!” Prapai groaned, tensing a little against Sky’s grip, only to relax back into complicitly.

 

Slowly, Sky managed to shuffle his underwear off, reaching under the pillow to grab the lube, slicking up his fingers and gently starting to prepare himself, all with one hand.

 

“Please.” Prapai moaned.

 

Sky nodded, desperate for Prapai’s cock inside of him, desperate to feel like he was in charge of some part of his life that didn’t cause him pain. He pulled the fingers free, slicking up Prapai’s cock, before slowly lowering himself down onto the other man’s cock, until his ass was against Prapai’s thighs.

 

“Fuck!” They both in unison.

 

“You feel so good.” Prapai moaned as his wrists were freed, slowly moving his hands until they were resting on Sky’s hips, not moving them down any further as Sky tensed for a split second, “Okay?”

 

“O-Okay.” Sky lifted his hips until only the tip of Prapai’s cock was still inside him, “You feel so good inside of me. I-I love you.” This proclamation of love was a lot surer as he dropped his hips down, pulling at Prapai’s shoulder so that he was sitting upright, making it easier to kiss him.

 

In the light, he could see the soft affection in the other man’s eyes, Prapai letting himself be used as Sky dropped up and down.

 

“I-I’m going to come!”

 

“D-does fucking me feel that good?” Sky asked, wincing mentally at his attempt at dirty talk.

 

Prapai nodded in response, “Yeah, you’re gorgeous when you’re like this.” He then looked Sky in the eyes, “You always look gorgeous to me.”

 

With these words, Sky knew that he would last long either. Pulling one of Prapai’s hands away from his hip, he directed it to his cock, groaning when Prapai took the hint and started stroking at him. He came with a groan, spurting white onto the other man’s chest, feeling Prapai coming as well.

 

The two remained in each other’s arms until they came down from their highs.

 

“I meant it you know.” Prapai whispered, “I love you… and I always will, no matter what.”

 

“…promise?”

 

“I promise. But… please promise me you’ll speak to me if you ever feel like this again?”

 

“I promise.”

Chapter 976: Kit/Wayu/Mark - Chapter 916 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hello! So i want a sequel prompt of chapter 916 or markityu nsfw fic where Mark and Kit punishes wayu for being a brat. lots of spanking and pounding. Of course as always nsfw. Thank you and good luck!!

 

……………………………………….

 

Wayu pouted from where he was sat on the edge of the bed, trying not to look up at Mark and it, who were standing on either side of him, feeling like a puppy about to be scolded.

 

He was in trouble, and whilst he knew that he’d technically been asking for it all day, that didn’t mean that he really liked in trouble like this.

 

He’d woken up that morning, clingy and feeling more than a little needy… and therefore had tried to get himself off on Mark’s thigh.

 

That was strike one, with Mark putting a stop to it pretty quickly.

 

The next strikes had come throughout the day.

 

He was grumpy from not getting what he wanted that morning and it carried through his attitude for the rest of the day, like a spolit child not getting the toy they wanted. He swore that he was entitled to a bit of a huff, although Kit argued otherwise.

 

“Are you still sulking?” Kit snapped his fingers, drawing Wayu’s attention back to the present, prompting him to straighten up a little

 

“No… I was just thinking of the best way to say sorry.” He made his eyes a little bigger, hoping that would at least make one of them soften, “I just wanted a bit of attention.”

 

Mark brushed some of his hair from his face (Wayu knew the big eyes would work on him the most), before holding Wayu’s chin in his hand, forcing him to look up. Wayu hoped his arousal at the action wasn’t obvious.

 

“You’ve been a brat today.” Mark whispered, “And you’re still being a brat right now. I’m your best friend Wayu, do you honestly think I wouldn’t know when you’re trying to manipulate us?”

 

Wayu’s mouth gaped open a little at the words.

 

“I want a proper apology.”

 

Wayu needed no further instruction, reaching out to undo Mark’s trousers, pulling them and his underwear down just enough to free his cock, before taking it into his mouth, with no small amount of eagerness, feeling Kit’s fingers tangle into his hair, guiding his actions as Mark moaned.

 

“Good boy.” Kit murmured, “Your mouth is lovely… when it’s not giving us attitude.”

 

Wayu hummed around his mouthful, knees aching as he knelt on the ground. He didn’t care, not when the only thing on his mind was pleasing the man in front of him.

 

For a moment, he was so blissed out, that he forgot that this was a punishment. Mark leant forward, taking over holding Wayu’s head as he pushed him down further, slipping his cock further into Wayu’s throat, groaning at the feeling of it contracting around him as Wayu desperately tried to control his gag reflex. He then held Wayu there, his button nose against Mark’s pubic bone, blinking away stray tears that were building in his eyes.

 

He then let Wayu go, watching his drop to the ground, coughing as he caught his breath. He barely managed that before he was suddenly pulled to his feet and placed over Kit’s lap. The red-head was sitting on the edge of the bed, practically perched where he was, leaving plenty of space to the side of him for Mark to line up with Wayu’s ass.

 

“You wanted our attention so badly, now you’re going to get it.” Kit stated, “Mark here is going to fuck you… and I am going to spank you until he comes.”

 

Wayu felt like he was going to pass out.

 

Mark’s stamina was amazing.

 

“That’s your punishment, understood?”

 

“….Yes.”

 

Slick fingers found their way inside as Kit started his side of the punishment, the crack of his hand against Wayu’s ass made him clench around the fingers. It wasn’t long before Mark’s cock was pushing inside of him, Kit’s hand continuing the motion as Mark pushed all the way inside of him.

 

Soon, the sound of his moans, barely drowned out by the crack of Kit’s hand on his skin, started to echo throughout the room. He tried to rock his hips, to push into the punishing pace of Mark’s cock inside of him and to get away from the harsh strikes of Kit’s hand.

 

Surely the fact that he was clenching around Mark with every hit, would make the other man take sooner rather than later.

 

“Fuck, you feel so good!” Mark groaned, as though reading Wayu’s mind.

 

Wayu couldn’t respond, only whimpering pathetically as Mark’s hips snapped even more harshly into him. He groaned in relief when Mark’s orgasm rushed through him, feeling him cum inside, as Kit’s hand came to abrupt stop, those harsh fingers now gently stroking over the reddening skin.

 

Wayu came with a groan, fingers digging into Kit’s leg as he fell limp.

 

“I’ll run him a bath.” He vaguely heard Mark whisper, “Do you think he’s okay?”

 

“He’ll be fine.”

 

“And you? Do you need a helping hand?”

 

“I think that can be Wayu’s reward… once he’s up for it.”

 

Wayu wanted to say that he was up for it at that moment, but he would be lying. So instead, he let his eyes slip shut as the other two took care of him.

 

It was certainly one way to get attention.

Chapter 977: Kongpob/Arthit - Chapter 831 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Flirty_Queen: Hi are you still taking prompts? I really liked the story of chapter 831, so can I please request a sequel to that? The aftermath of John's suspension, the office talking about Arthit with admiration (and fear) , some are jealous of their perfect relationship yada yada however you want...also if possible can you add a scene about the intern being inspired by Arthit and planning on asking out a guy he likes.

…….

 

“It was like watching a car crash!”

 

“I bet it was funny though!”

 

Arthit passed Boss, who was talking to several of the other interns. The words caught his attention, but he didn’t want to stick around and eavesdrop.

 

“P’Arthit was amazing!”

 

… Huh?

 

They clearly hadn’t noticed him there, as he went to sit at the closest table that he could get away with, messaging Kongpob to meet him there instead of their usual meeting spot.

 

“I’ve heard he was pretty scary.” Another one of the interns whispered, “Like really scary!”

 

“P’John made his boyfriend out to be a… well, you know! I’d be mad as well, apparently they’re university sweethearts!”

 

“Ugh, jealous! I don’t know if I’m going to keep in contact with some of my FRIENDS, let alone a boyfriend!”

 

“I think it’s romantic.” Another intern sighed, “Like… P’Arthit is a knight saving a damsel… or another Prince in distress.”

 

Arthit had to admit, he quite liked that description.

 

“P’Arthit?”

 

He looked up to see Kongpob standing there, hushing him and pulling at him to sit next to him.

 

“Have you heard anyone speaking about what happened in the meeting with John?” He asked his boyfriend, who looked a sheepish, “Kongpob?”

 

“Just the odd comment here and there.” Kongpob admitted, “Mostly about how amazing you were, some bets on when John will finally be fired from the company.”

 

“What are the odds?”

 

“Some say nine months, some two, some six.” Kongpob shrugged, “It depends on how much people have actually interacted with him. No prizes for what those who actually work with him are saying.”

 

Maybe it was harsh, but Arthit was a little smug at the thought.

 

“What else are people saying?”

 

“Just about how we’re a perfect couple.” Smirking, Kongpob leant in a little closer, “Would you say that we’re a perfect couple?”

 

Arthit rolled his eyes and pushed his boyfriend’s face, “Well, as least this round of gossiping is better than the last lot.” He chuckled, “Apparently, I’m a knight in shining armour this time.”

 

“My hero.” Kongpob droned, shuffling a little closer and rest his head on Arthit’s shoulder for a brief moment, before pulling away, “So, how much money do you have on John lasting the rest of the year?”

 

“I couldn’t possibly- “

 

“- I put money on six months.”

 

“… Two.”

 

“Done.”

 

……………………………

 

They were leaving the building when they next came across Boss, hearing his voice from around the corner, prompting them both to stop, pressing themselves up against the wall as they shamelessly listened in on the conversation.

 

“…P’Arthit and P’Kongpob.”

 

“They’re adorable.” The slightly older man answered, chuckling as he did.

 

Vaguely, Arthit recognised him from the Research and Development Department.

 

“Y-yeah.” Boss cleared his throat, “Nobody in the company seems… unhappy with them.”

 

“…We’re very accepting here, if that was something that you were worried about?”

 

“This is the cutest thing ever.” Kongpob whispered, “Who do you think is going to confess first? Boss or Oat?”

 

“…Boss.”

 

“Did you want to go out for a drink… with me?”

 

“Told you.”

 

Arthit rolled his eyes, feeling a deep twinge of satisfaction within him. Maybe John ended up staying with the company, and maybe this was all forgotten and some of the rumours started up again… but at least he didn’t sort of give someone the courage to confess to their crush.

 

He would take that as a victory.

Chapter 978: Kamol/Kim & Kinn/Porsche - Crossover Fic - Almost Double Date

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from MisTResShawnie: Hi! Please write us a crossover with Unforgotten Night & KinnPorsche. Because really, how big can the Thai mafia world really be?

 

……

 

Kamol was ready for this day to be over. Of course, thanks to whatever was happening with the main branch of the Theerapanyakun family, his workload had increased. It had been a long day of planning, looking at pictures of Kim, dealing with the backlash of recent events (honestly, what were the Theerapanyakun’s thinking with all this?), talking about Kim, getting uprates from lower ranking members, texting Kim… he wanted to see him, and the only reason he wasn’t storming out of this office right now, was the man standing in front of him.

 

“The men need to be moved more over into that quarter.” Kinn Theerapanyakun didn’t seem to see that he was seriously getting on Kamol’s nerves. The bodyguard in the corner was smirking though, so maybe he saw more than his boss did.

 

“Are you even listening to me?”

 

Kamol mentally shook himself out of his thoughts, “Of course I am.” He lied.

 

“So, what did I just say.”

 

He opened his mouth to fake an answer as best he could, only for the bodyguard to chuckle and move closer, placing his hands on Kinn’s shoulders, ignoring the stunned look from Kamol as he pressed a kiss to Kinn’s cheek. “I think he gets it.” He winked at Kamol, “Besides, I think he’d like to go home after all the hard work that he’s been doing. The hard work that you were praising on the way here?”

 

Oh…now that was interesting.

 

“Plans this evening?” Kinn raised an eyebrow at Kamol, who nodded.

 

“I have a date… hopefully.” Kamol admitted, “Reservations at that new noodle place a couple of streets away. I just hope that he’s going to finish work soon.”

 

“Work?”

 

“…Office worker.” Kamol shuffled from side to side, “Nothing to do with all this.”

 

“Interesting.” Kinn glanced over at his bodyguard/boyfriend, “Fine, but I want you at tomorrow’s meeting. Attentive!”

 

“Of course.”

 

……………………………

 

Kim agreed to meet him at the restaurant, which Kamol was relieved about, knowing that if he’d gone to pick the other man up, there was a chance that they would have missed their reservation.

 

As he was pulling up though, his phone started to buzz, prompting him to answer it in confusion.

 

“Kim?”

 

“Kamol… did you seriously make this a double date between us and your boss?” The next words were said in a hiss, “Your very, very scary boss and his boyfriend?!”

 

“You- “ Kamol paused, eyes widening as he looked through the window into the restaurant, seeing Kim sitting at the table… with Kinn and his boyfriend sitting opposite him.

 

He rushed inside.

 

“What are you- “ He cut himself off, recognising that his own tone was harsh and could lead to… problems in the future, “Sir- “

 

“- We had reservations here as well.” Kinn stated, “Just a coincidence.”

 

Wearily, Kamol took the seat next to Kim, “Of course. A coincidence.” He turned to Kim, leaning over to press a kiss to his cheek, “You look lovely.” He muttered, before turning his attention back to the other pair.

 

“I wanted to meet the person who could distract you so much.” Kinn smirked, as Kim perked up just a little bit at the news that he might have a distraction to Kamol at work.

 

“But…”

 

He looked up, seeing Kinn’s boyfriend giving him a significant look, which Kinn seemed to be paying attention to, looking a little sheepish.

 

“…Perhaps we should leave you two to it. We can always schedule something like this another day.”

 

“Sure.” Kamol forced out, forcing himself to smile and only relaxing when they were out of sight and probably out of earshot, groaning in relief, “You don’t mind if we never have that dinner with them do you? Because they have a lot of drama in their lives.”

 

“Not even slightly.”

Chapter 979: Xi Gu x MODC Gang - Emotional Hurt/Comfort

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from partizano_marcus20: A fluff Xigu x MODC gang where the gang (aka xigu's bfs) gives him reassurances, kisses, hugs and affections after they noticed Xigu seems down nowadays. You can add fluff nsfw if that's plausible. Thanks!

 

….

 

Xia En was the first to realise that something was off when he found Xi Gu slumped over on his desk, looking troubled, even in his sleep.

 

“It’s two in the afternoon.” Xia De peered over his twin’s shoulder, “How can he be asleep at two in the afternoon?”

 

“… Has he been sleeping in the bed with us? Like actually sleeping?”

 

The silence indicated that Xia De wasn’t actually sure, which was a bit worrying.

 

It was very, very worrying.

 

“Get him onto the sofa.” Xia En whispered, already texting the rest of their boyfriends, “I’ll go and make him his favourite cup of tea.”

 

“Ask Hao Ting if we can borrow that nerdy film he likes so much.”

 

“Got it.”

 

…………………………………

 

Xi Gu was clinging onto them, sipping at his tea, a blanket around his shoulders as they all curled up on the sofa, watching the film. He was lying on Hao Ting, his legs on Xia En’s lap as one twin rubbed soothingly at his thighs. Xia De was then sat next to his twin, tucking in the blankets around Xi Gu’s feet when it looked like it might get dislodged.

 

Hao Ting was resting against Bo Xiang, who had an arm around him, his fingers lightly stroking through Xi Gu’s hair soothingly.

 

Gao Chun sat on some cushions in front of them, close enough for Xi Gu to touch, should he feel the need.

 

It was warm and it was comforting and to Xi Gu, there was nowhere that he would rather be right now.

 

Before the film was even halfway done, Xi Gu started to yawn, blinking blearily as his weight on Hao Ting got heavier and heavier. Carefully, Gao Chun removed the teacup from his slackening grip and headed into the kitchen. He then went to sit back down, switching off the TV as the silence between them all grew.

 

It was Xia De who broke the silence first, “Xi Gu…are you alright?”

 

“…Yeah.” Xi Gu sniffled a bit, voice rough, “Just… feeling a little overwhelmed.”

 

“Exam prep?”

 

“Hmm.”

 

Xia De frowned, reaching past his twin to take Xi Gu’s hand into his own, giving it a gentle squeeze, gesturing for Gao Chun to fit into the little cuddle pile as best he could. Xia En shuffled closer to Xi Gu to make room for the other man, pressing a kiss to Xi Gu’s cheek when it seemed like they might all crush him under their combined weights.

 

They all huddled close together, listening to Xi Gu’s breathing even out until he was asleep. Only when they were sure that he was well and truly gone, that they all joined him.

 

…………………

 

Xi Gu grumbled as the first rays of sunlight streamed through the window, frowning when he realised that he was alone on the sofa, practically drowning under all the blankets.

 

Hearing talking coming from the kitchen, he slowly got up and headed in that direction, humming when he smelt pancakes.

 

His favourite breakfast food.

 

Peeking into the room, he saw that it was Hao Ting flipping the pancakes, the others all bustling around the room, pouring juice, making bacon and toast and everything else.

 

“Morning.” Bo Xiang was the first to notice him, “Extra crispy bacon, right?”

 

“Mmm, please.” He took a seat at the table, smiling when the plate was placed in front of him.

 

“We don’t know how you can do… all that you do with universities and exams and everything.” Gao Chun was the first to broach the subject, taking the seat opposite Xi Gu, “But, you don’t have to hide that you’re stressed from us, alright? We can help with stress!”

 

“… I didn’t want to make you all worry.”

 

“We’re worried when you fall asleep at your desk because you’re that exhausted.” Hao Ting scolded him, “Talk to us first, okay? Because my poor heart can’t deal with that again.”

 

Xi Gu chuckled at the drama, tucking into the food as they all relaxed.

 

Today would be a better day.

Chapter 980: Wai/Korn - A/B/O Nesting

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ironfaz: Please do an ABO where Wai is an omega and used to borrow Pran's clothes for nesting during his heat, but now he can't because Pran is with Pat. Wai's heat is coming up and he's getting anxious about it so Korn as an Alpha decides to help out but has to convince a vulnerable and very aggressively defensive Wai.

 

….

 

Korn was more than a little worried.

 

Wai had been… off for the past week and a bit, avoiding them all, even Pran.

 

“I think his heat is coming up.” Pran stated, a soft frown on his face, “He’s never been this bad before a heat though.”

 

Now Korn was really worried.

 

Which led to where he was now, storming up the corridor to Wai’s room and knocking on the door.

 

“Leave me alone!” Snapped the voice from the other side, “I’m fine!”

 

Korn frowned, “It’s me?”

 

“I know! You’re stinking up the place!”

 

Ouch.

 

Korn winced, before slowly pushing the door open, seeing that the rooms were in complete and total disarray, pillows, blankets, and clothes all over the place.

 

“Wai?” He stayed where he was, just closing the door behind him, but not daring to go any further inside, knowing that an omega on the verge of their heat (which seemed to definitely be the case judging from the sweet smell that saturated the rooms), could get a little defensive of their space.

 

Lost in his thoughts, he only just managed to dodge the shoe that was thrown in his direction.

 

“Get out!”

 

“Wai… is this normal?” He didn’t mean for the question to come out so bluntly, mentally wincing when Wai glared at him, “Sorry, I-I mean… the nest doesn’t seem like it’s really… there.”

 

He was right there.

 

The ‘nest’ could barely be called that.

 

Wai flushed, looking over at the nest, folded his arms over his chest and shrinking in on himself slightly.

 

“I borrowed some of Pran’s clothes to help usually.” He muttered, “Didn’t feel right now that he was dating Pat, so-“ He gestured at the nest, before sighing wearily, fidgeting a little in place as Korn watched him.

 

Korn then moved a little closer, stopping when Wai shot him a warning glare. “Maybe… I can help?”

 

“…How?”

 

“You can have my jumper if you want? Some of my shirts?”

 

Wai froze at the words, meeting Korn’s steady gaze for the first time since this conversation began. “What?”

 

“I can help.” Korn cleared his throat, “Not with the whole, heat thing, not like that… but if you want something with my scent on it, I can lend it to you. To help you feel safe, right?”

 

Slowly, Wai nodded, finger fidgeting with each other. “You’ll leave if I ask?”

 

“Whenever you want me to.”

 

Wai thought about it for a moment, looking over to the nest, and then back over at Korn. A look of determination flashed across his face, before he was reaching out and pulling Korn towards the nest.

 

“Ummm, Wai?”

 

“I can’t be bothered waiting for you to get enough clothes that will calm me down.” Wai snapped.

 

“Okay, so why- “

 

“- Because you’re getting in this nest with me.”

 

Korn wanted to argue, he really did. He wasn’t able to find the words though as he let himself be pulled down into the mixture of fabrics, feeling Wai practically burying himself as close as he could to him, nose burrowed into Korn’s chest as he breathed in deeply. Lulling in the scent of one another, Wai slowly started to relax, eyes slipping closed as though he hadn’t slept in days.

 

Maybe he hadn’t.

 

Korn shuffled a little in an attempt to get comfortable, before finally settling and taking a deep breath.

 

Well… maybe he could stay…just for a little bit.

Chapter 981: Pran/Wai - Chapter 893 Prequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from coconutbun85: Again, wish I could comment on the story but I don't follow this series too 😥. Anyway i was re-reading that prompt about Pran and Wai losing their virginity to each other (CH893). Could you possibly do a fic about that? Doesn't have to be romantic, just some of that pressure you wrote about, some hurt/comfort for Pran being separated from Pat, and Wai being caring, and both of them being sexually curious. Thanks. Also, are you going to end this work after chapter 1000?

 

………………

 

Pran wasn’t sure how they got to this point.

 

Both of them standing on either side of the bed, unsure as to where to go from here.

 

Just get it over and done with.

 

Then, they could say that they’d done it and that would be that.

 

In the end, it was Wai who broke the silence, clearing his throat. “So… are we going to actually do something?” He sat on the bed, resting his back against the headboard, reaching out and pulling Pran to sit next to him.

 

Pran’s breath hitched in his chest and before he could say anything, Wai was pressing their lips together, one hand on the back of Pran’s neck, pulling him closer and deepening the kiss.

 

Their clothes were thrown to the ground, and Pran wound up on top of Wai, their tongues intertwining, hands sliding everywhere they could reach. Every time they accidentally ground against each other though, Pran found himself flinching back.

 

He wasn’t going to last long if that kept happening, and he wasn’t about to embarrass himself like that in front of his best friend.

 

So, he pushed himself up a little, staring down at the other man below him, “Are you sure about this?” He asked, “We can stop now?”

 

Wai shook his head, the awkwardness of being naked already wearing off. “I’m sure.”

 

“I-I mean because- “

 

“- Come on.” Wai rolled his eyes, “Otherwise we’ll be virgins for the rest of our lives.”

 

The preparation was awkward to say the least. Too fast at times, too slow at others, but eventually, Pran was slipping the condom on and pressing the head of his cock against Wai’s hole.

 

“Umm, ready?”

 

Wai nodded, clearly bracing himself for what was about to happen next…. Which made Pran worry just a little.

 

He was sure that he’d prepped Wai well, that he’d taken the right amount of time in fingering him open, but there was still that worry. Taking a deep breath, he slowly pushed inside, hearing Wai gasp sharply, blunt fingernails digging into Pran’s shoulders, his heels digging into Pran’s lower back.

 

“O-Okay?” Pran asked, trying desperately not to come.

 

“S-shit! D-don’t move!”

 

“I’m trying!” Still, he couldn’t stop his hips from moving ever so slightly as Wai made little wounded noises. He tried changing the angle, until he hit something that made Wai squeak a little, his legs tightening around Pran’s waist.

 

“F-fuck!”

 

“Wai?”

 

“Yeah?” It was a drawn out yeah, as he shuddered a little, eyes wide, looking almost drunk with pleasure.

 

“You like it?”

 

“Don’t…ask…stupid questions. Come on!”

 

It wasn’t long before Pran felt like he was losing control, his thrusts getting a little harder, Wai’s noises not sounding overly happy about this.

 

“Change the angle!” He snapped eventually, “Please!”

 

“I-I’m trying!”

 

He struggled to find Wai’s sweet spot again. He knew his pacing was all over the place as well, and so decided to stroke at Wai’s cock in the hope of bringing him off quicker, stroking in time with his erratic thrusts.

 

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Wai screamed, pushing back finally, indicating that Pran had figured out the angle. Keeping his hips in that direction, he forced himself to keep going, finding that he really did just want this to be over.

 

With Wai clenching around him with every direct hit, Pran came embarrassingly quickly, forcing himself to keep stroking at Wai until he came as well.

 

Once he had come back to himself, tying off the condom and throwing it to the bed, the pair lay side by side with each other, an awkward silence filled the room.

 

“So…” Wai sighed, “… we agree that that was…meh, huh?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“… At least whoever we actually date could only be better.”

 

Pran nodded, flushing at the thought of Pat clenching around him like Wai had.

 

“Friends?”

 

“Yeah, friends.”

 

“…Still best friends?”

 

Pran looked over at Wai and smirked, “I’d be a bit of a shit friend if I demoted you after having sex.”

 

“Shut up and answer the question.”

 

“Yes… still best friends.”

Chapter 982: Tae Song/Hae Bom - Chapter 803 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tesia87: Hae bom/Tae sung; Cherry Blossoms After Winter; NSFW; Sequel to Ch 803; More exploration of Hae bom strength kink

 

…..

 

Hae Bom wondered if the expression on his face could be interpreted as anything other than just pure want.

 

All he could think about, was the way Tae Sung lifted him up as if he weighed nothing.

 

He felt like his mind was malfunctioning.

 

“Hae Bom.” Tae Sung chuckled in amusement as the younger man pulled him into the bedroom, whatever he was about to say cut off when Hae Bom pulled him into a deep kiss. Tae Sung groaned loudly, his hands moving to Hae Bom’s waist and squeezing, his fingers digging in hard. When they finally pulled apart, he gave Hae Bom a slightly knowing look, “So, what’s gotten into you?”

 

“Tae Sung!” Hae Bom whined, not wanting to explain himself, but Tae Sung was giving him that look, stopping him from kissing him again.

 

“Hae Bom.”

 

“…You know what.”

 

“Yeah… I do.” Tae Sung chuckled, before Hae Bom was being lifted up again, supporting him by just the grip on his thighs

 

“F-fuck!”

 

“You like this?”

 

Hae Bom nodded, not trusting himself to speak, knowing that his voice would be very squeaky and more than a little embarrassing to hear.

 

“Did you want me to manhandle you Hae Bom? To lift you up in the air and have my way with you?”

 

Feeling his face flushing, Hae Bom pressed his face into Tae Sung’s shoulder and hid there, “Shut up.”

 

“That’s not very polite.”

 

“Tae Sung- “ Hae Bom squeaked when a light smack hit his ass, one hand slapping over his mouth, unable to believe that that sound had just come out.

 

“Ask nicely.”

 

“Tae Sung… please.” His cheeks were definitely burning now, “Please, please, please!”

 

A hand come up to his hair, pulling at the locks, forcing him to make eye contact with Tae Sung.

 

“Say it properly.”

 

Hae Bom groaned, erection twitching in his pants, “F-fuck me, please!”

 

“See, not so hard, right?”

 

Hae Bom shook his head, only managing to do it a little with Tae Sung’s hand still in his hair, holding him up with one arm. Before he knew what was happening, his pants were being pulled down, exposing his ass to the room, with Tae Sung’s fingers digging in.

 

“I need to put you down to prep you.” Tae Sung whispered, shaking his head when Hae Bom opened his mouth to argue, “No… No buts about this.”

 

Hae Bom didn’t need to look to know that Tae Sung was smirking at his own joke.

 

He didn’t get a chance to before he was being pressed to the floor, ass up with his wrists pinned to his middle back, held there by one of Tae Sung’s hands with barely any effort. A tongue then descended into his hole, licking and digging into him as Hae Bom could only lay there and squirm in Tae Sung’s hold, unable to get out, even when he felt Tae Sung used his own spit to slick up a finger, pushing it inside.

 

It stung a little, but Hae Bom couldn’t care less.

 

“Please!” He begged, “Please!”

 

“Not yet… I don’t want to hurt you.”

 

Hae Bom wanted to argue that he could take it, but knew that there was not point, not when Tae Sung was in this frame of mind. The older man just kept getting him wet and stretching him out until he was a blubbering mess on the floor, desperate to try and pull his hands free so that he could at least touch his cock.

 

Without warning, he was being spun around and lifted into the air again, Tae Sung holding him by his thighs as he gently pushed inside. It burned just a little, but Hae Bom didn’t care, enjoying having Tae Sung holding him, fucking him like this too much.

 

“Yes! Please!”

 

Tae Sung thrust into him hard, bouncing him up and down on his cock as Hae Bom hung on and just enjoyed the ride. The slap of skin against the skin was loud in the bathroom, Tae Sung’s muscles bulging from how he was holding him up and fucking into him.

 

He didn’t even seem to be breaking a sweat.

 

The sting was no longer there, just the stretch, his orgasm rushing over him, a sharp scream breaking from his mouth as he came all over himself, tightening around Tae Sung, who lowered him down, pressing his back to the ground and his knees up by his ears as he pumped into Hae Bom’s hole with abandon, until he came with a grunt.

 

When Tae Sung pulled out, Hae Bom could feel that he was tender to the touch, allowing Tae Sung to pull him into his arms.

 

“Bath?”

 

“Please…then round two?”

 

“You read my mind.”

Chapter 983: Tine & Phukong - Brother-In-Law Bonding

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: We were robbed of some quality Tine and Phukong brother-in-law bonding time in the series. Could I ask for a fic of just them talking about how stupid Wat and Mil can be yet they're still so crazy in love with their boyfriends, please?

 

…………..

 

Tine was not expecting the text from Phukong.

 

He wasn’t even entirely sure how Sarawat’s younger brother even got his number, but when the younger man announced that he was coming over (conveniently when Sarawat was out), Tine simply sighed and put the kettle on.

 

Maybe he should have expected this.

 

He was dating Phukong’s brother after all, and there had been issues between Sarawat and Mil, Phukong’s boyfriend in the past, so it wasn’t like they could just go the rest of their lives never really interacting.

 

Why come over now.

 

By the time Phukong was knocking on the door, Tine had worked himself up just a little, opening the door as Phukong strode in and collapsed onto the sofa with a weary sigh.

 

“Phukong?” Tine frowned, “Is everything okay?”

 

“… Does Sarawat ever annoy you to the point where you just want to- “ he made a noise of pure frustration, which Tine could definitely identify with.

 

“Always.” Tine cautiously answered, “Problems with Mil?”

 

Phukong shot him a ‘duh’ look, “He’s all friendly with this guy who’s apparently his ex, which he never mentioned to me and now he thinks I’m being immature because they’re going out to a bar on the weekend and I don’t like it.” A worried look flashed across his face, “Am I being stupid about it?”

 

Taking the seat opposite, Tine took a deep breath.

 

“I had to talk to you about it.” Phukong interrupted him before he could say anything, “I can’t tell Sarawat because he already hates Mil, and Mil thinks I’m being silly, so I came to you and now I really think I might be the child and- “

 

“- Mil should have told you this guy was an ex from the start.” Tine admitted, “But… you’ve got to trust him, okay?”

 

Phukong groaned, moving to lie completely on the sofa, burying his face into the pillow. “I know… doesn’t mean I have to lie it though, right?”

 

“Nope.” Tine smirked, “I still don’t like it when someone who I know likes him, talks to Sarawat…but I trust him.”

 

“Because you know he’s completely- “

 

“- Oblivious to anyone flirting with him.” Tine nodded and sighed wearily, “Exactly. Why bother being jealous?”

 

Phukong hummed thoughtfully, “I still don’t like it, but I suppose I see your point.”

 

“… Yeah, it sucks.” Tine chuckled, “If you want to feel better though, I have actual footage of Mil and your brother being completely oblivious to a group of girls flirting with them.”

 

“Yeah?” Phukong moved to sit back up, “Really?”

 

“…Because they are drunk and they’re doing nothing but talk about us.” Tine raised an eyebrow, “And when I say drunk, they’re not arguing in the slightest, that’s how drunk they are. Man was all too happy to send it to me.”

 

Phukong cackled in delight, moving to one side and silently encouraging Tine to sit next to him, “Show me, show me, show me! Do they know that you have this video?”

 

“Nope.” Tine chuckled, “I’ll send it to you… when they’re being particular stupid, this is the best thing to watch, just to remind you how much you love Mil…and how much he loves you back.”

 

Phukong stared at him for a moment, before nodding softly at him, “Thank you.” He whispered.

 

“You’re welcome… what are prospective brother-in-laws for?”

 

“…If we have a joint wedding, this can be playing as the best man speech.”

 

“Phukong, you are a genius.”

Chapter 984: Syn/Nuer - Protective/Hurt Syn

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Penguin03: Syn x Nuer. Syn gets hurt protecting Nuer from some thugs or someone else of your choice

 

…..

 

The sun was just starting to set when Nuer left the study group, the sky painted in shades of deep orange and purple. It was a little chilly, but that was probably to be expected at this time of the night.

 

Sending a quick text to Syn, telling him that he was on his way home, he headed off towards his boyfriend’s apartment. Searching for his earphones in his bag, he missed seeing the three men hanging about in a nearby alleyway.

 

At least, until he heard a quiet chuckle from behind him, making him freeze a little, muscles locking up for just a second before he sped up a little.

 

Well, he tried to speed up.

 

Instead, he found that he couldn’t move, like his feet were glued to the floor.

 

“Aw, I think we scared him.”

 

Nuer didn’t reply, straightening up as he turned, seeing the three men emerging from the alleyway.

 

“Piss off.” He snapped, still finding that he was unable to move, but he wasn’t about to let them see that he was scared about this situation.

 

“Rude.”

 

He watched as they emerged from the shadows and wandered closer. He still couldn’t see their faces, but there was a certain arrogance in how they moved, how they spoke, indicating that they were part of some of the gangs in the city.

 

The clicking of the safety of a gun being switched off only confirmed that.

 

“Nuer?”

 

Nuer tensed further, hearing Syn’s voice to the side of him, as the three men also looked over in that direction.

 

“What’s going on?”

 

‘Run!’ Nuer cried out mentally, ‘They’re muggers! Run!’

 

“What are you doing?!” Syn moved closer to the group, clearly ignoring all the warning signs, only to freeze when the gun was held up to his face.

 

“Stand over there.” One of them ordered, as Syn slowly shuffled closer to Nuer, eyes on the group still.

 

He was tense, especially when the men moved closer, almost circling them.

 

When one appeared behind Nuer, a hand placed on his lower back, he couldn’t help but make a soft noise of protest, which Syn immediately took notice of, spinning around with a sharp cry of “Hey!”

 

“Hey! Turn back- AH!”

 

None of them had noticed how Syn’s fist had clenched.

 

If they had, maybe they still wouldn’t have been particularly impressed. Maybe there would have been a comment or two about Syn being a guard dog, before Syn’s temper got the better of him.

 

Nuer wondered what Syn’s faith said about hitting gang members in the face.

 

Possibly, something about ‘when needs must.’

 

It almost happened in slow motion, with the thug still smirking when the hit connected. The smack of Syn’s fist hitting flesh was viscerally satisfying, as the man ended up sprawled on the floor, clutching his jaw as his friends stood there in shock.

 

Syn grabbed Nuer’s wrist, yanking at it as they made a run for it, heading out onto busy streets as the gang gave chase.

 

They ran and they ran and they ran, until they arrived at Syn’s apartment, rushing up the steps and entering the apartment, locking the door behind them.

 

“That… was crazy.” Nuer whispered, “That was actually crazy.”

 

“Ow.”

 

Nuer straightened up, the worst already rushing through his mind.

 

He hadn’t heard them shooting after them, but maybe they had?

 

Maybe Syn had gotten hit?!

 

He turned to his boyfriend, seeing him wincing as he examined the back of his hand. Upon closer inspection, Nuer could see the bruised knuckles and even the slight traces of blood from the force.

 

“Ah.” Nuer chuckled, grabbing Syn’s hand gently and examining it, “My knight in shining armour.”

 

“Don’t tease me, I can’t believe I did that.” Syn groaned, “I-I just reacted!”

 

“And it was an amazing reaction.” Nuer leant in closer, pressing a kiss onto Syn’s cheek, “One that I think deserves a little reward.”

 

“…After I get this cleaned and bandaged, right?”

 

“After we get that cleaned and bandaged.”

Chapter 985: Tharn/Type - Public Flirting (Slightly NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Jukus: TharnType flirts in public: The married couple go on a date outside and they both feel in the mood to be flirty with each other and enjoy their company. Not NSFW but could have some sexual innuendos at some point of the plot. Funny, sweet, a bit fluffy, a bit spicy and with some kisses.

……………..

 

“Tharn, I will strangle you.”

 

“Mmm.” Tharn hummed thoughtfully, as they slowly walked down the street, “Tempting very tempting.”

 

“Pervert.” Type nudged him in the side but couldn’t stop himself from smirking.

 

“You love it.” Tharn snaked one arm around Type’s waist, pulling him closer, “You love me.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

Tharn chuckled, “You don’t want to hear more about certain… ideas that I have? About how I trust no one but you to do them?”

 

Trying to push Tharn away when the other man moved in for a kiss, Type playfully batted at him, squirming and shuffling as he continued to avoid those puckered lips. “Get those slimy lips away!”

 

“That is not what you were saying last night!”

 

“Get away!”

 

“If I don’t get a kiss, then I won’t let go!”

 

They had come so far in this relationship. When they first started this, Tharn would never have imagined Type being like this with him in public, and now here they were, flirting like any other couple out there.

 

“You are such a pain!” Type groaned, “Worse than Techno, worse!”

 

“I’m wounded!”

 

“You are a- keep your hands to yourself! Out from under my shirt!”

 

Tharn let his hands be batted away, seizing the opportunity to lean in for a kiss before Type could continue his protests, letting go once he got what he wanted.

 

Nearby, he heard a group of girls giggling, looking over at them and winking, before turning back to Type, who was flushing and neatening out his shirt.

 

“Are you a little turned on?” Tharn leant in close to whisper.

 

“You should come with a warning.” Type muttered, slapping Tharn’s hand away when the other man tried to caress the back of Type’s legs and his ass, “A big one, with a flashing sign.”

 

“One that says ‘Belongs to Type’ on it?”

 

The look on Type’s face indicated that he wasn’t entirely displeased at the thought, and that sent a jolt of excitement down Tharn’s spine. The thought of somehow having the fact that he belonged to Type on him, made him feel a little weak at the knees.

 

And vice versa of course.

 

Maybe that would be a nice anniversary present for them.

 

“Come on.” Type sighed, “Or we’re going to be late meeting up with Techno.”

 

……………………….

 

Tharn just knew that Type would see this entire evening as a competition.

 

After he had, very reasonably, licked some of his spilled drink off of his fingers, Type had ordered a couple of blowjob shots for him and Techno, knocking them back with ease, tongue darting into the glass as Tharn watched.

 

Type glanced over at him, a sly smirk stretched around the glass, looking flirtatiously through his eyelashes… it was a very similar look to how he looked when giving Tharn a…well, you know.

 

Tharn was sure that his brain shut down just a little, especially when Techno asked why he was so red.

 

This called for revenge.

 

“Hey, Tharn.” Techno piped up eagerly, “What are you doing tomorrow night?”

 

“Type, hopefully.”

 

“Tharn!”

 

Perfect.

Chapter 986: Jae Young/Sang Woo - Trying Something New/Crossdressing (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Tailah_Haderson_Gilbert: Sangwoo and Jaeyoung (Semantic Error) try something new in the bedroom (not strictly limited to that room or the bed only 😂) but it’s sweet, but not cheesy sweet. Also, not necessarily sweet meaning slow but just kind. I don’t know if I’m making any sense 😂😂 If you don’t understand just run wild with those boys please!
Thank you!!!

….

 

Sang Woo looked amazing.

 

It was a fairly simple dress, going down to his knees and fluttering around them perfectly.

 

That was the sight that greeted Jae Young as he entered the apartment, his bag dropping to the floor as he took it in, gaping at his lover.

 

For a moment, he couldn’t speak.

 

When Sang Woo had mentioned wanting to try this, he had been bright red and could barely get the words out... honestly, Jae Young wasn’t sure he’d even be able to go through it.

 

“Hello.” He finally managed to force out, blinking a little in shock, watching as Sang Woo immediately ducked his head, face flaming despite the little smile on his face. Slowly, he moved closer to his boyfriend, gently tipping his chin back up and smiling at him, “This is a nice surprise.” He murmured before dipping in for a kiss.

 

“You like it?” Sang Woo cleared his throat nervously as they pulled away.

 

Jae Young was quick to reassure him, “I love it, you look amazing! But... do you feel good?”

 

“I feel... better than I thought.” Sang Woo ran his hands over the dress, neatening the fabric out just a little.

 

Unable to stop himself from pulling the other man into a kiss, Jae Young ran his own hands over the fabric. “I’m proud of you you know.” He murmured, “For telling me what you want, I know it wasn’t easy.”

 

After everything that they’d been through, Sang Woo probably worried that Jae Young would make fun of hm for wanting to try this. Sighing in contentment, Sang Woo wrapped his arms around him. “You made it easy.”

 

They stood there for a moment, before Jae Young’s hand fell from its place on Sang Woo’s back to palm his hip, before circling to rest lightly between his legs.

 

Sang Woo whined softly, arching against him, pressing his half-hard cock against Jae Young’s hand.

 

“Don’t worry.” Jae Young whispered, “I’ll take good care of you.”

 

“I know.” Sang Woo’s words hitched a little as Jae Young wrapped his hand in the fabric and stroked him through it, making Sang Woo shudder against him.

 

“What do you want?” Jae Young was quite enjoying feeling this fabric in between his hand and Sang Woo’s cock, “Do you want me to make you come like this?” He twisted his hand just so, as Sang Woo’s whole body jerked, whining sharply.

 

He couldn’t help but love how much the other man was turned on by this.

 

“N-Not on the dress, I-I don’t want to ruin it, b-but please!”

 

“I’ve got you.”

 

Slowly, Jae Young peeled the other man out of the dress, feeling Sang Woo trembling with anticipation as he pressed kisses to the bare skin that was being revealed. He then started to caress at Sang Woo’s chest, toying with sensitive nipples as the other hand returned to Sang Woo’s cock, shameless moans echoing throughout the room as he rubbed his thumb over the head of the cock.

 

It didn’t take long for him to come after that, letting out a sound that was half-whine and half-whimper, all high and desperate as his legs gave out from under him, collapsing into Jae Young’s arms. Jae Young pulled him close, not caring that his clothes were getting stained as Sang Woo trembled through the aftershocks.

 

When he recovered, Sang Woo pulled back and smiled up at him shyly, “Let me?”

 

Jae Young nodded breathlessly, watching Sang Woo slide to his knees, the other man undoing his pants and pulling down his boxers as well, taking Jae Young into his mouth immediately and swallowing him down. Jae Young Gasped sharply, his fingers tangling into Sang Woo’s hair, ding his best not to buck into that warm heat, soft words of praise coming out as Sang Woo’s head bobbed up and down.

 

Pausing for a breath, Sang Woo then swallowed him all the way down, making Jae Young’s orgasm sneak up on him. He tried to cry out a warning, but it was way too late.

 

Thankfully, Sang Woo took it in stride, swallowing down everything Jae Young gave him before slowly backing away.

 

Panting, Jae Young took his arms and pulled him up for a fierce kiss.

 

“I love you.” He whispered, “Do you know how amazing you are?”

 

“You might have mentioned it before.”

 

“Because it’s true.”

 

“You’re amazing too.” Sang Woo pulled him in for another, “I love you… but I think we should get cleaned up now.”

 

“…Round two in the shower?”

 

“Maybe we can save that for another day?”

 

“Sounds like a plan.”

Chapter 987: Win/Team - Chapter 949 Sequel

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Taliron: Hi. Can we have a chapter 949 sequel? One where the rivals get what they deserve, so maybe protective Win and possibly even Dean.

….

 

Win couldn’t stop thinking about that look in Team’s eyes as he drove them to the competition hotel. The gut-wrenching look of betrayal as he realised that he’ d been left behind.

 

They pulled up outside the hotel, to see a familiar figure standing there, looking almost frantic, gaze on his phone.

 

He looked up when he heard the bike, both his and Win’s eyes widening as Win removed the helmet.

 

“Dean?!”

 

“Win?!”

 

Win rushed over to the other man, “You stuck with that swimming thing then?” He teased, as Dean rolled his eyes fondly.

 

“Yes, I stuck with- “ Team removed his helmet and Dean audibly sighed in relief, “-Thank God.”

 

“P’Dean, I- “

 

“-They said that you weren’t feeling well and decided to go back home, but I called Pharm to ask him to check in on you and…” His voice trailed off, “I thought you hadn’t made it back.”

 

“He was left at a biker bar.” Win sighed, “By those teammates of his. And you wondered why I didn’t join the swim team with you.”

 

Dean’s face was practically dark with fury as he gestured for the pair to follow him, leading them back into the hotel, up towards the rooms that they were sharing.

 

“I haven’t seen Dean mad like this in years.” Win muttered to Team, obviously seeing that he was a bit anxious and taking his hand into his own to try and reassure him that everything was okay as they made their way down the corridor.

 

Dean slammed the door to the hotel room open, the entire area falling silent at the sight of their captain standing there.

 

“What happened to Team?” He growled out through his teeth, “And this time, tell me the truth!”

 

“He wanted to go home! Honest!”

 

Dean moved to one side, to reveal Team standing there, hand in hand with Win, who probably looked more intimidating than Dean did with his piercings and his tattoos.

 

“Try again.” He snapped, “And this time, I had best get the truth or you can all forget about taking part in these races.”

 

“You- “

 

“- We only need one person per race.” Dean continued, “Team and I can handle that easily, so- “

 

“- We just wanted a chance!” One of the other men piped up, “He showed up and none of us got a look in!”

 

“He’s fast, and you’re slow.” Win shrugged, “That sounds like a you problem.”

 

“Win is right.” Dean nodded, “If you were so concerned about your times being too slow to be chosen for representing our university in races and competitions, then there was nothing stopping you from practicing and improving. I know there are a couple of you who didn’t even show up to every practice, so how could you possibly expect to be faster than someone who has thrown themselves into this club?!”

 

Team just knew that he was flushing at the praise, shuffling from side to side as the protests continued.

 

“ENOUGH!” Dean bellowed, “You, you and you! Out!”

 

“You can’t- “

 

Team watched as the group who left him got to their feet, shrinking back against Win, who wrapped one arm around him and pulled him closer.

 

“It’s okay.” Win whispered in his ear, “Dean has your back.”

 

“- I’m the captain!” Dean snapped, “And trust me, I will be informing the university about you abandoning a teammate at a bar, just because you were jealous. Anything could have happened to him, and you’re lucky that it didn’t, otherwise you would have seen just how angry I can truly be!”

 

This wasn’t as angry as he could be?!

 

“Now out! You’re off the team, out of the club and hopefully, the university doesn’t decide to kick you out altogether!”

 

They all scurried past, looking a little pale at the prospect of being expelled, none of them even sparing a glance for Team, who let out a shaky sigh of relief when they were gone.

 

“Team.”

 

He looked up at Dean, who gave him a soft smile.

 

“You can have my room.” The older man stated, “I’m not quite done here and I think you need to have a bit of a sleep.”

 

“Are you sure, I can- “

 

“- I’ll make sure he sleeps.” Win piped up, as Dean shot him a cautious look.

 

“Win- “

 

“- Dean.”

 

They pair stared at each other, before Dean nodded, handing Team the key and giving him a warm smile.

 

“Sleep well, okay?”

 

“T-thank you.”

 

Team headed to the room, trying not to think about how awkward it was going to be tomorrow. Speaking of awkward… he looked over at Win, who looked away from him quickly.

 

“I’ll take the sofa.” Win muttered, “You need all the sleep you can right? Big day tomorrow.”

 

“… Will you stay to watch?”

 

Win looked stunned for a moment, before nodding with a soft smile. “I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

Chapter 988: Sky & Pran - Workplace Bonding

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Mme Tournai: Hello. I'm interested in a Bad Buddy & Love in the Air crossover with aged-up characters. A Workplace AU perhaps that has architects Pran and Sky chat and compare stories about their puppy partners :)

….

 

Pran sighed as he opened up his office, yawning as he ran his hand through his hair.

 

“You look like you had a fun night.”

 

So tired, he hadn’t even noticed his office-mate entering the room behind him. Turning, he gave Sky a weary smile, “Pat decided that we should go out for a meal last night, which turned into a drink, which then turned into several drinks.” He shook his head, “He forgot that I was in work today.”

 

“Do you want me to take over the Met project for today. You can work on the finishing touches for the series of office buildings.”

 

“Perfect.” Pran sighed, “You’re a lifesaver.”

 

They took their seats at their respective desks, sipping at coffee and working silently for a little over half an hour, before Sky cleared his throat, indicating that he was about to speak.

 

“What made you chose Pat?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“You and Pat… how did you actually end up getting together?”

 

Pran thought to himself for a moment, taking a long drink of his coffee.

 

“You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.” Sky quickly stated, “I know we’ve not actually been working together for that long, but- “

 

“- It’s not that, it’s just…complicated.” Pran sighed, “Think… Romeo and Juliet, just without the tragic ending. And if Romeo and Juliet had fought for years before they finally decided to begrudgingly become friends.”

 

“That does sound complicated.” Sky stated after a brief moment of silence, “At least it all worked out though.”

 

“Yeah.” Pran chuckled, “We still have moments of competitiveness, like racing each other up the stairs, or seeing who can make the best dinner, things like that, but it’s…better.” He glanced up at Sky, who looked thoughtful, “What about you and…Prapai?”

 

Sky was silent, pencil scratching at the paper for a moment, before he placed it gently in the holder and looked up at the ceiling, “Prapai…probably saved my life.”

 

“Saved your life?”

 

“It was at a low time in my life.” Sky sighed, “Bad relationship and everything and Prapai made me feel special. I didn’t want to feel anything anymore and then he made me fall completely in love with him.”

 

Pran was sure that he could feel his heart breaking at that moment, mouth opening and closing as he searched for the words to say.

 

“Wow.” Sky muttered, clearing his throat, “I made that awkward, huh.” He shook his head, looking away for a moment, before turning back to Pran, picking up his pencil and sketching out a few more lines, “So… what’s your fondest memory of Pran.”

 

Taking the hint to change the subject for what it was, Pran thought about the question.

 

“I have a few.” He eventually deciding, “Our first kiss on the rooftop… He was always my hype man when it came to my music, he kept my guitar safe when our parents separated us… when it came to telling our parents, he didn’t back down. He stood by my side.”

 

“He sounds amazing.” Sky chuckled, “Even if I do want to know more about this Romeo and Juliet situation one day.”

 

Pran beamed, “It’s pretty funny looking back at it. What about you and Prapai, any favourite memories.” A look flashed across Sky’s face that quickly made Pran re-word his question, “Memories that you can share in the workplace!”

 

Smirking, Sky waved his hand in a ‘I understand’ gesture. “Well… he’s a cheesy romantic. He once told me that he would take care of me for the rest of my life. It was both a proposal and not a proposal… I’m not sure how to explain it really.”

 

“Did it have a romantic setting?”

 

“The beach.”

 

Pran just nodded, not pointing out that that was a very close thing to a proposal.

 

“He just… listened to me. Even after knowing everything, he stood by me…loved me.” Sky took a moment to compose himself, “He was my knight in shining armour, saving me when everything went wrong.”

 

Pran both wanted to know more and didn’t.

 

Maybe at some point in the future, he would have the courage to ask.

 

“….And then there was the time we had sex on a conference table, and can I just say that Prapai’s- “

 

“- Ah! Lalalala! Too much information!”

 

Sky laughed and Pran couldn’t help but join in.

 

What would he think about a double date at some point?

Chapter 989: Thanu x Wayu x Padbok - Threesome (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Thanu and Padbok are best buddies, not foes. They also have a thing for Wayu too. One day in the locker room, with just three of them, they saw Wayu staring at them, particularly their bod. They decided to take advantage of this and cornered him and seduced him. Ending is them making Wayu theirs only. Thanks!

….

 

“I hope you’re sure about this.” Thanu sighed, “Because if this backfires on us- “

 

“-I’m telling you; he was watching us.” Padbok pulled him into a one-armed hug, “Watching you mostly, but me as well.”

 

Thanu looked more than a little smug at that news, batting Padbok’s hand away when it started to slide under his shirt. “So, how do we go about seducing him then?” He asked, “It’s it better to let him come to us?”

 

“Because he won’t.”

 

Thanu glanced over at Padbok, who rolled his eyes.

 

“This is a man who dated ONE person and had a crush on ONE person since high school, there is no way that he’s going to make the first move.” Padbok shook his head, “No, we’ve got to take control.”

 

And short of actually pulling him into the changing room bathrooms or perhaps an unused classroom, Padbok was actually a little unsure as to how to do that.

 

Wayu was obviously attracted to them, and Padbok was determined to get him to act on it.

 

………………………

 

“A movie night?” Thanu hissed, “Are you sure about this?!”

 

“Netflix and chill, what could possibly go wrong?!”

 

Thanu didn’t deign to dignify this with a response.

 

…………………………

 

A couple of hours later and the three of them were cuddled up on the sofa, watching the film in question. Wayu was sandwiched between Thanu and Padbok, a cunning move on their part to stop him from trying to running away.

 

Padbok slid in even closer, pressing his whole body up against Wayu’s side and gently encouraging him to lay his head on Padbok’s shoulder. Wayu’s body went a little rigid, breathing coming in shallow pants, especially with Thanu on his other side, also moving as close to him as he could.

 

Slowly, Padbok titled his head a little, sliding his lips gently across Wayu’s head.

 

“Wh-what are you doing?” Wayu stammered.

 

“Seducing you.” Padbok smirked, “Do you want us to stop?” He lifted his head for a second, waiting for Wayu’s consent.

 

For an agonising moment, there was just silence, before Wayu slowly shook his head.

 

“No.” He glanced back at Thanu, “Please…don’t stop.”

 

That was all the permission they needed.

 

Padbok growled, attacking Wayu’s mouth with hungry kisses, sliding his tongue past Wayu’s lips as Wayu whimpered. He then started pulling Wayu’s shirt off, as Thanu worked on his jeans, kissing down his thighs as Wayu gasped.

 

“Please.. please!”

 

“Fuck.” Padbok muttered, voice low and wanting, “I want to fuck you, and I know Thanu wants that as well… do you want it?”

 

Wayu nodded breathlessly, eyes already blown wide with lust as he allowed himself to be pulled to his feet and into the bedroom.

 

…………………………

 

The three of them stumbled into Padbok’s room, shedding clothes as they went, all of them ending up in a heap across the floor.

 

“You’re so gorgeous.” Thanu whispered, “So, so gorgeous!”

 

It wasn’t long before they had Wayu writhing on the bed, hands gripping tightly at the sheets as Padbok worked fingers into him, stretching him wide and teasing at his prostate, his whole body tingling with pleasure.

 

He just couldn’t take it anymore.

 

“Please, please!” He begged, “One of you, please! I-I need- “ A little wail escaped his lips as Thanu’s own fingers slipping in alongside Padbok’s.

 

“Rock, paper, scissors?” He vaguely heard Padbok mutter to Thanu, the pair whispering through their game before Padbok let out a small cry of victory.

 

There was the sound of a foil wrapped tearing, followed by the delicious pressure of Padbok’s cock nudging at his rim.

 

“Do you need me?” Padbok muttered, ignoring Thanu’s exasperated sigh, “Do you want my dick?”

 

Wayu nodded frantically, “P-please!”

 

He groaned as Padbok pushed in slowly, only vaguely aware of Thanu moving to his head as he savoured the feeling of complete fullness. Beside him, Thanu stroked at his cock, prompting Wayu to turn his head, opening his mouth in a silent invitation, which Thanu was only too happen to take advantage of.

 

“You look so good.” He whispered, groaning as Wayu sucked his cock down, “So fucking hot on Padbok’s cock.”

 

“He does, doesn’t he?” Padbok chuckled, gripping Wayu’s hips tightly and fucking into him slowly, “Fuck his mouth properly Thanu, don’t hold back.”

 

Wayu seemed to agree, opening his mouth wider as he took Thanu down to the root, delighting in the sounds coming from Thanu’s lips. It was possibly the hottest experience of his life as he was pounded into from both end, pleasure washing over him, moaning around Thanu’s cock as Padbok’s dick hit his prostate on every thrust.

 

He could think, all he could do was feel.

 

His orgasm hit him like an explosion, stars behind his eyes before everything went black, hearing and feeling the other two coming before passing out.

 

………………..

 

“I think that was a success.” Padbok muttered smugly.

 

The three of them lay curled together in a mess of tangled limbs, skin shining with sweat and come, in the middle of the bed, exchanging lazy, sleepy kisses.

 

Wayu nodded sleepily, feeling secure with both of them on either side of him, “Is this… a permanent thing?” He asked softly.

 

“Only if you want it to be.” Thanu answered.

 

There was another pause, before Wayu pulled them both in a deep, soft kiss. “Definitely. I definitely want that.”

Chapter 990: Ae/Pete - 20th Anniversary

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from ValhallaForDucks: I would desperately love for you to write AePete's 20th anniversary. NSFW is fine. I just need fluff and a happy ending please

….

 

Despite all the differences, all the ups and downs that they’d been through, Pete wasn’t surprised that they were celebrating their 20th anniversary now. He’d planned every detail of the night, making sure that he hadn’t had any meetings booked for that day, knowing that Ae would also be booking the day off, like he had every other year without fail.

 

Pete had picked Ae’s favourite restaurant, and a selection of his husband’s favourite films…and with the children staying with their friends for the night, he was hoping for something a little more romantic after they’d gone through that.

 

Best made plans and all that….

 

Ae was called into work early that morning due to a problem on the construction site he was currently a project manager of, and came home completely drained and worn out. He’d only been out for the morning, but it seemed like he’d been out for the entire day. Still, despite clearly wanting nothing more than to go back to bed, he headed to the shower.

 

“Do you want me to make you some coffee?” Pete asked, poking his head into the steamy bathroom, already having done most of his preparation for the evening.

 

“Yeah.” Ae stifled a yawn, the warm shower doing the opposite in keeping him awake, but it was helping with his sore muscles.

 

Pete went ahead and brewed up some coffee, pouring it out as Ae made his way out of the bathroom, a towel wrapped around his waist and another in his hands trying to dry his hair. He was still yawning, and Pete could tell that he was fighting his way through his weariness to make sure they kept their plans, and so that he wouldn’t disappoint Pete.

 

“Thanks.” Ae gave him a grateful smile, leaning over to kiss him on the cheek, before taking his coffee and sipping at it in an attempt to wake him up.

 

“Was it that busy?” Pete asked softly.

 

“It was chaos.” Ae groaned, “Complete and total chaos.” He shook his head, trying to wake himself up further, “I’m fine, I’m going to go and finish getting ready.”

 

“Ae.” Pete called out as he made his way back to the bedroom, “Are you sure about this? We can always rearrange.”

 

“I haven’t missed one anniversary dinner, and this is our twentieth!” Ae frowned, “I can’t miss it! So, I’m going to finish this coffee, get dressed and then I get to go celebrate being married to the man I love.”

 

……

 

Ae managed to ignore the temptation of the bed, despite how it taunted him. Pete was more important than sleep, he always had been, so he focused on getting changed.

 

Pete had had this planned for well over a week and Ae was not about to let him down.

 

He got himself dressed, already deciding that another cup of coffee would help.

 

The minute he stepped foot into the kitchen again, Pete gently took the mug from his hands, placing it on the counter before he wrapped his arms around Ae’s neck, pulling him into a kiss.

 

“Keep going like that and I don’t think we’ll make it to dinner.” Ae chuckled, taking in just how gorgeous Pete still looked, even after all these years.

 

“Already cancelled.” Pete bit at his bottom lip, “I rearranged it for next weekend… I thought we could stay in instead.”

 

“But you- “

 

“- It’s still our anniversary.” Pete reassured him, “We don’t have to have a fancy dinner for it… the fact that you’re here at all is enough for me.”

 

“… Suddenly, I’m not feeling as tired as I was before.”

 

Pete smirked, “I thought that would be the case.” He grabbed Ae’s tie, pulling him closer, “Happy anniversary…Ai’Ae.”

 

“Happy Anniversary… Ai’Koon Chai.”

Chapter 991: Thun & Kongpob - Thun Meets Kongpob

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Flirty_Queen: This might be a weird prompt, but bear with me... A crossover between he's coming to me and sotus. Thun is grieving med's passing on, his friends can see but not able to help him much. There is a basketball competition between different universities, thun and friends participate, and they face against engineering college, thun comes face to face with kongpob and gang, thun breaks down in the middle of the match because of the resemblance, chaos ensues, upto you how you take it further... (Just requesting that med's soul is not transported inside kongpob or anything like that)

….

 

Thun remembered how it felt when Mes finally moved on, remembering how it felt like he was being stabbed in the chest.

 

He wasn’t ready.

 

Of course, he knew it had to happen eventually, but it still took him by surprise.

 

He felt like he’d been ripped to shreds.

 

His friends instantly noticed the difference in him, and whilst they did their best to help, there wasn’t a lot that they could do. Which led them to where they were now.

 

In a bar, as he nursed at his beer, ignoring his friends’ attempts to point out handsome men to him. Just because there was a basketball competition, opening up their university to other universities and therefore other students, it didn’t mean he was interested.

 

“What about that one?”

 

“Didn’t you see the grumpy one watching him from the booth? Obviously he’s taken!”

 

“Yeah, he’s like the star player for the team that won today!”

 

Thun had made his excuses to avoid watching any match that he didn’t have to actively participate in, which included todays match… which meant that he was more than a little curious as he glanced over to where they were pointing, only for his eyes to widen as his glass slipped from his fingers and land on the floor with a loud SHATTER.

 

Silence filled the immediate area.

 

Thun felt like he couldn’t breathe as the man turned to look fully in their direction, his face twisted in a confused expression that was all too familiar to him.

 

“Mes?” He whispered, feeling hands on his shoulders, trying to pull him away from the broken glass, “I- “

 

He started to wheeze.

 

“Is he okay?”

 

It sounded like Mes.

 

He tried to say the name again, only for it to get caught in the back of his throat.

 

“He’s shaking badly.” Mes-Not Mes stated in concern, prompting Thun to look up at him, their eyes meeting as Mes-Not Mes gave him a gentle smile, “Are you okay? Do you need us to call you an ambulance?”

 

“I-I- “ To his embarrassment, he could feel tears building in his eyes.

 

“Okay.” He was helped to his feet, “I think you need to go somewhere quiet.”

 

His friends were speaking, but their voices sounded distant and echoey. Thun didn’t even resist being pulled away from the noisy crowd and out onto the alleyway just by the bar.

 

“Is that better?”

 

Thun couldn’t contain it any longer, a shaky, almost unhinged laugh breaking free from between his lips as he started to crouch down to the ground, covering his mouth to try and keep them muffled. “You’re dead.” He whispered, repeating the sentence again, a little louder this time as Mes-Not Mes frowned, “You’re dead…dead…dead…dead…dead!”

 

The grumpy man that was with Mes-Not Mes, looked very concerned.

 

“Kongpob- “

 

“- It’s okay.” Not Mes… Kongpob gave his ‘friend’ a reassuring smile, before turning to Thun again, “Sorry… I don’t think I’m who you think I am.”

 

“… I know.” Thun mumbled, curling in on himself a little bit. He drew in a shaky breath, looking down at his feet to avoid that warm gaze, “I-I’m sorry.” He knew he was still shaking, tears streaming down his cheeks.

 

“You don’t need to apologise.” Kongpob whispered, “I just… hope that you feel better soon.” He then looked up at Thun’s friends, “I think he might need to go home.”

 

He was so nice.

 

Would Mes have been this nice if they’d had the chance to meet as a normal couple?

 

“As least this didn’t happen during tomorrow’s match, right?” Kongpob tried to tease, only to clear his throat uncomfortably when he realised that it probably wasn’t the right time for this.

 

There was a beat of awkward silence, Thun nervously spoke up, “We’re-we’re still going to smoke you guys tomorrow.”

 

“That’s the spirit Thun!”

 

“Go Thun!”

 

“Yeah, you tell him!”

 

It was amazing how little he believed his own words.

 

Mes was dead, he had to remind himself… and he wasn’t coming back.

Chapter 992: Kenji/Shiro - Based Off Sweet Nothing By Taylor Swift

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: It's me. Hi! The Taylor Prompter! I have a song fic prompt here and The song is Sweet Nothing and the couple is: the couple that YOU THINK IS THE SWEETEST AND CUTEST that you have laid upon eyes at. Goodluck!!

….

 

There was a delicious smell in the air, which hit Kenji as soon as he walked into the apartment. He didn’t quite have the energy to call out in his usual, cheery manner, yawning as he stretched out.

 

So many clients.

 

So much internal drama.

 

He felt a little hollow with how exhausted he was. He knew that he looked about as well as he felt, knowing that that would worry Shiro if he wasn’t worried enough by his lack of greeting as it was. And he knew he just wouldn’t be able to shake off the guilt clogging his chest when Shiro got those worried lines on his face.

 

Moving further into the apartment, he couldn’t help but shake his head in amusement.

 

Shiro was looking into the fridge for something, swaying every slightly, wearing a jumper that Kenji immediately recognised as being his…it was far too colourful and big to belong to Shiro.

 

He’d never seen his partner wearing anything like it before.

 

With one hand over his heart, barely able to take the cuteness. He just wanting to seek that warmth, allow himself to sink into the soft, domestic, peaceful feeling that he just knew Shiro would give him and let it wash over him…let himself be held and not care about a thing in the world.

 

He didn’t move though, but the soft smile that appeared on Shiro’s face when he turned and saw Kenji standing there, made his heart thud in his chest.

 

He loved this man so long.

 

“Kenji.” Shiro said softly, before he frowned, “Is everything okay?”

 

Kenji moved around the counters silently, before reaching out and pulling Shiro into a hug, grateful when Shiro didn’t hesitate and held him back He sighed, feeling a bit of the tension in his shoulders seeping out, holding Shiro back just as tightly, if not more, burrowing his face into Shiro’s neck, breathing in that familiar scent, feeling calmer and calmer by the moment.

 

It was a hug that felt like home.

 

“Bad day?” Shiro asked, clearing his throat, not used to Kenji being like this.

 

“No just… tiring.”

 

The day definitely didn’t seem bad when he was like this, feeling like he wanted to hide in Shiro’s arms forever if possible. To stay in this little comfort bubble. He pulled back, pressing a gentle kiss to Shiro’s cheek.

 

God, he loved this man.

 

“What are you making?” He asked, avoiding Shiro’s curious gaze as he looked over to the pots and pans.

 

“Oyakodon, with green beans and shredded cabbage as sides.”

 

“Amazing!” Did that a little too forced? Kenji hoped not.

 

Shiro didn’t mention it though, asking him to set the table as he finished the meal off.

 

………….

 

Dinner passed by as it usually did. With Shiro shaking his head with amusement when Kenji praised his food…the only difference was, that Kenji made sure that Shiro kept the conversation on himself.

 

It was only when they were sitting on the sofa, enjoying a warm drink, that Shiro brought up the subject. Looking back, maybe he had been gently preparing Kenji for the question, letting Kenji rest his head on his shoulder, holding him close until Kenji started to feel more like himself… a sleepy, more relaxed version of himself.

 

“Do you want to talk about your day?”

 

It was an open question.

 

Kenji knew that he had the option to say no if he wanted to. Shiro took care of him and never pushed him to talk, and Kenji felt so grateful for that, that he could cry.

 

“It was just… exhausting.” He murmured, snuggling in a bit closer as Shiro patiently waited for him to continue… if he wanted to, of course.

 

“I do love my job but… about twenty minutes into the start of today, I was ready to leave.” Kenji sighed, “The clients were fine, even if there were a lot of them, but… the whole relationship drama was- I feel like I’m on the verge of snapping, trying to keep my own boss’s secret, you know?”

 

“I know.” Shiro cleared his throat, “Perhaps… we can both have a day off together, and spend it here? Just the two of us?”

 

“Whispering sweet nothings in each other’s ears?” Kenji teased, even as Shiro rolled his eyes.

 

“We don’t have to- “

 

“- No, no, no, that sounds…nice.” He leant up to press another kiss to Shiro’s cheek “I love you.”

 

“…I love you too.”

 

Kenji hummed happily. In this moment, there was nowhere else in the world he would rather be.

Chapter 993: Tinn/Gun - Love Confession AU

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: Hello i have an unconventional prompt. TinnGun Hurt fic where Gun rejects Tinn's confession because Gun thinks he's not capable of loving himself, hence loving someone else and that he feels he's going to be a burden to Tinn.

 

“You know that I like you...right?”

 

Gun tried not to panic at the words, clearing his throat a little. “I like you too... despite everything, you’re my friend, you know this.”

 

He forced himself not to look over at Tinn, just knowing how dejected the man might look.

 

“Gun...” He even sounded dejected, “... Not like that.”

 

“...Oh.”

 

“Can you look at me? I don’t want to have this conversation like this, I-I thought I made it obvious that I liked you more than a friend likes another friend? I’m helping you with the band, right? To win the Hot Wave Music Contest?”

 

“...Why did you help?”

 

Tinn was silent.

 

…...........................

 

Gun still wasn’t looking at him.

 

It was a little heart breaking to be honest.

 

Had he fucked up that much? He thought that Gun returned his feelings, it certainly felt like he did.

 

His feelings for Gun had been developing ever since the moment they first met, when he came with the intention to shut down the music club on the orders of his father. It was hard to ignore the way his heart would beat rapidly in his chest and the butterflies in his stomach refused to settle.

 

Gun made him feel comfortable.

 

Being with him made him feel all warm inside.

 

They needed to talk.

 

….......

 

“Gun?”

 

Gun tried not to visibly tense at the cautious voice that came from behind him, continuing to tidy up as Tinn entered the room.

 

“...can we talk?”

 

“Sure.” Gun turned to him, mentally wincing when he saw the look on Tin’s face. He felt conflicted, but he knew that this was for the best.

 

He wasn’t sure that he even loved himself, who he was as a person. Yes, he was sure that he did have strong feelings for Tinn and liked the time that they spent together... but when he felt the way that he felt about himself, how could he possibly expect Tinn to pick up that slack?

 

“I’ve tried being your friend.” Tinn whispered, “But I couldn’t… I like you, so how can I act like we’re just friends?!”

 

He thinks it’s easy for Gun?

 

“…What’s wrong with us being friends?” Gun whispered.

 

He had to ignore these feelings.

 

It was for the best.

 

Even if it was getting harder and harder to act like friends with him.

 

“I’m sorry.” He started to lie, “But… I don’t see you in the same way that you see me.”

 

In an ideal world, they would be forgetting about being just friends.

 

In an ideal world, Tinn might lean in to give him a kiss on the cheek.

 

“I would…prefer for us to be just friends.”

 

Tinn’s expression was a mixture of frustration and sadness, shaking his head as he rubbed at his eyes hurriedly. “I don’t know why you’re lying to me…” He whispered, “…aren’t you even willing to give us a chance?”

 

Gun wanted to look away from him but found himself caught in that gaze.

 

“Gun… you mean so much to me. I know for a fact that you’re meant to be in my life.”

 

“I can be…but only as friends.” Gun got to his feet, dodging Tinn’s attempts to pull him back as he moved past him and left the room.

 

This was for the best.

 

It just had to be.

 

He refused to be a burden to Tinn and that was that.

Chapter 994: Win/Team - Win Is Rich?!

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Adnuahsam: After watching episode 10 I keep thinking it would be a fun WinTeam story to show Team reacting to discovering that Win is rich and Win realizing that Team didn't know before. I can just picture the teasing and humour that ensues.

 

“Hia, please!” Team groaned.

 

“I just can’t believe you didn’t know!” Win’s smile was soft though, as he playfully tugged at the lower half of Team’s t-shirt.

 

Team groaned.

 

Perhaps it should have been obvious… looking back at all the money Win had spent on him, his nice bike, the fancy hotel room….yes, maybe it was a little obvious, but Team had been focused on Win, not his money!

 

Him and Win weren’t really in that kind of relationship for him to care about how rich Win was. They were friends with benefits (even if Win did want a little bit more)

 

Now that he knew though, he couldn’t help but feel more than a little nervous over the fact. Hopefully, he was putting up a good front about that though.

 

“Team?”

 

“…Is that why you’re always volunteering to buy me more Lays?”

 

Win froze for a moment, before shrugging, “You like them and they make you happy, why wouldn’t I buy them for you?”

 

“Oh.”

 

Win could literally have anyone, and he still chose Team.

 

“What’s going through that mind of yours?” Win asked, slipping his arm around Team’s waist, “It looks serious, whatever it was.”

 

“It’s nothing.” Team shook his head, forcing himself to smile, “I just…can’t believe I didn’t know.”

 

There was a moment of silence, before Win slowly pushed Team back until he was lying on the bed.

 

The probably, very very expensive bed.

 

“How did you think I could afford everything?” Win asked, “I wasn’t exactly hiding it.”

 

“I wasn’t thinking about that!”

 

“Really?!”

 

“Go on…tell me how you thought I did it.” The teasing continued, “Did you think I was a stripper?”

 

“HIA!”

 

Win leant in with a small, victorious smirk, “Do you think I’d make a good stripper?”

 

“No!”

 

“Liar.”

 

It was a lie, but Team wasn’t going to ever admit that.

 

He whimpered a little when Win’s lips fluttered over his neck for the briefest moment, before he sat back on his heels and slowly started to unbutton his shirt, humming some music as Team’s face flushed bright red at the sight. He reached up to try and stop him, only for his hands to be gently pinned back onto the mattress.

 

“Ah, ah, ah… no touching.”

 

“Hia, I-I-please- “

 

“- How much would you pay for a strip tease?”

 

Team opened his mouth, only for the words to get caught in his throat.

 

“Team?”

 

“You-you- “

 

Win, thankfully, seemed to catch on to what he was thinking and trying to say, stopping in his actions and giving the younger man a gentle smile. “Another time maybe?”

 

“M-Maybe.”

 

Win didn’t push, and Team lo- really liked him for that.

 

“Are you that bothered, about me being from a rich family I mean?” Win then asked a few moments later, actually sounding concerned by the answer, as Team thought about it.

 

“…No.” He answered, “It… it was just a bit of a shock, that’s all.”

 

Thankfully, Win didn’t ask if it had been a good or a bad shock at first, merely moving to lie beside him as Team attempted to catch his breath.

 

“…You do know that means I can really spoil you now, right?”

 

“Hia, please don’t.”

 

“Too late, the decision has already been made!”

Chapter 995: Prapai & Plerng - Prapai's Secret

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from PurpleArmy95: Hi! If you still have room. Could you do a Love in the Air story about Plerng finding out about Pai being a hot shot racer. I can see Plerng showing up to the races with friends thinking he’s so great and getting something by his big brother only to run into Sky and Rain and learn Pai’s secret.

 

 

Plerng couldn’t help but preen a little as they walked over to where the races were being held, already hearing the hustling and loud bantering coming from the different teams.

 

“I can’t believe you found out about this!” One of his friends exclaimed, “Look how cool this is!”

 

“The coolest.” Plerng confirmed smugly.

 

No more of his friends thinking Prapai was the coolest. This had just secured him the top spot and he knew it.

 

They saw the vehicles getting into position, rushing to find good spots to watch it from, practically bouncing up and down in excitement as they went.

 

“Isn’t this great?!” Plerng asked, looking all around, only to freeze when he saw a couple of familiar faces standing a short distance away from the crowd.

 

Rain?

 

Sky?!

 

What was his brother’s boyfriend doing here?

 

Did Prapai know?

 

“Plerng?”

 

Sky looked over in their direction, spotting him nearly instantly as he waved at him almost shyly.

 

“Isn’t that- “

 

Plerng was already leading them over in that direction, coming to a stop in front of them as he focused on Rain first.

 

“Is Phayu racing or something?” He asked, seeing Rain nodding, before he then turned to Sky, “I didn’t think you’d like all this?”

 

“Oh, he definitely likes it.” Rain nudged Sky in the side, making him flush bright red. Before he could say anything however, engines started to roar to life, nearly drowning out the crowd.

 

“READY! SET…GO!” The racers were off in a dust cloud, Plerng’s eyes turning to the one in front automatically.

 

“Woah…” He whispered, “… that one’s amazing!”

 

With his eyes focused on the leader, he never noticed how Rain and Sky glanced at each other, with identical smirks on their faces.

 

Whispering encouragements under his breath, knowing that he wouldn’t be heard over everyone else’s cheering, bouncing a little as he really got into the race, getting more and more anxious the closer they got to the finishing line. When the rider sped up, crossing over the finishing line, Plerng leapt up in excitement, “YES!”

 

“You’re a fan of him then?”

 

He turned, seeing Sky standing right beside him.

 

“He was great!”

 

“….Do you want to meet him?”

 

Plerng nodded eagerly, looking at his friends who were already all heading over to the other racers, before moving to follow Sky, watching as the winner of the race pulled up alongside them.

 

“You have a new fan.” Sky stated to the rider, gesturing at Plerng, who flushed a little at the tone. His eyes widened as the rider then went to remove his helmet, only for his jaw to drop when a familiar face came into view.

 

“Plerng?” Prapai frowned, “What are you doing here?”

 

“What am I- what are YOU doing here?!”

 

Prapai gestured towards the track, “Racing….didn’t you know?”

 

“NO! Obviously not!”

 

The brothers stared at each other for a moment, before a sly smirk spread across Prapai’s face. “Were you cheering for me?”

 

“N-No!”

 

“Are you my new number one fan?”

 

“S-SHUT UP!” Plerng that he was probably turning bright red at the teasing, watching as Prapai glanced over at his friends.

 

He didn’t need to look over at them to know that they were probably squealing at the fact that the ‘oh so cool’ Prapai was a cool racer.

 

“This sucks.” He muttered, groaning when Prapai wrapped an arm around his shoulder, his older brother pulling him closer.

 

“I’ll let you ride on the back with me?”

 

“…Fine.”

 

Maybe Prapai was a little cool… not that he would ever admit it out loud.

Chapter 996: Padbok/Wayu - Chapter 969 Sequel (NSFW)

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Heinzuuu: Inspired by Padbok x Wayu chapter 969 sequel fic where Padbok discovers another kink of Wayu's: touching. Then afterclass after all have left, they did it there. (Combined with the first two kinks) End would be Padbok doing aftercare which surprises Wayu and finally asking him to be his boyfriend. Thankyou!

….

 

Wayu looked up at Padbok, feeling a little weak in the knees.

 

Padbok knew too much about him, had far too much power over him now.

 

And yet, Wayu couldn’t ask him to stop.

 

He could feel his cheeks reddening at the intense look, unable to even move an inch under the gaze. His heart danced faster and faster in his chest, as Padbok raised a hand and gently stroked a finger across his cheek, before it then moved to under his chin, making sure that Wayu was looking him in the eyes.

 

Hopefully they wouldn’t be interrupted by anyone coming into this empty classroom, because he was sure that Padbok wasn’t going to stop.

 

Not when he had discovered yet another kink of Wayu’s.

 

“I can practically hear your heart pounding.” Padbok whispered, “You like something a little gentle as well as the choking?”

 

Wayu’s voice came out choked, remembering the feeling of those fingers around his throat, “Y-yes.”

 

Padbok leant over, tilting Wayu’s face up into his kiss, his free hand moving to Wayu’s hip, giving it a light squeeze, before it moved to palm the space between his legs. He moved his hand away from Wayu’s throat, leaning in and letting his teeth graze the skin at the base of his neck, as Wayu let out a quiet noise of approval.

 

“Tell me you want this.” Padbok whispered, in the voice that Wayu loved so much.

 

“I-I want this.”

 

The hand slipping up his shirt, lightly trailing around his nipples and then back down his midsection, making him squirm just a little.

 

“S-Stop playing with me!”

 

“But you like it so much.”

 

The hand left his shirt, back to his pants, Wayu’s hips bucking forward at the gentle touch, whimpering when it slipped inside. When those fingers rubbed against his bare cock, Wayu felt like he was going to pass out, closing his eyes when the sensations grew to be too overwhelming.

 

And then Padbok stopped.

 

His cock pulsed and ached, making Wayu open his eyes, “Why did you stop?!” he asked pleadingly.

 

“I want to here you beg for it.” Padbok smirked, “Of course.”

 

“I- “

 

Wayu did. He really did want him to continue. Slowly, he widened his legs, “Please… keep going.”

 

Padbok had Wayu’s pants down seconds later, maintaining eye contact with Wayu as he pushed one finger inside, testing and stretching, before one turned to two, wriggling and sliding in and out of him. Wayu panted heavily at the gentleness of the entire situation, feeling Padbok’s hand continuing to roam over his skin.

 

Wayu could feel his eyelids drooping, feeling a little exposed at the gaze, choosing instead to focus on how those fingers felt moving in and out of him. He couldn’t help but clutch at Padbok, pulling him into a kiss.

 

He pulled away when Padbok tensed, pulling away from him. “Turn around.” He ordered, as Way shakily did as he was told, feeling Padbok’s hand snaking around his front to rest on his throat, tightening just a little, but not enough to stop him from breathing.

 

“You love this.” Padbok growled into his ear, “The mixture of pleasure and pain… and a little bit of fear. You love it.”

 

Wayu couldn’t reply to him, even if he could think straight enough to say something coherent.

 

Padbok entered him so roughly, that Wayu couldn’t stop the shocked sound from breaking free from his throat, spasming a little at the sensation.

 

“You’re mine.” Padbok grunted, thrusting in and out, pounding Wayu into the wall, hand tightening on Wayu’s throat, in a sharp contrast to the gentle way Padbok was stroking him.

 

Wayu wasn’t sure when he closed his eyes; the feeling of him inside all there was in the universe, the rest of the world draining away and everything went dark.

 

Padbok was like a drug.

 

A drug he just couldn’t quit, no matter what.

 

He needed Padbok…and he hoped that Padbok needed him too.

Chapter 997: Win/Team - Team At The Olympics

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Lindariddle: Hi, If you aren't too sick of Between Us . . . would you consider a story around Team's found family supporting him at the Olympics.

….

 

"Hello, and welcome to the Men's 200 Meter Freestyle event in London! We will start in ten minutes!" A cheerful voice boomed from over the loudspeaker.

 

Team took several deep breaths, trying not to fidget as his friends all surrounded him.

 

“Listen to me.” Win whispered, grabbing at Team’s bare shoulders, “You are going to go out there, and thrash them all! That Phelps kid has nothing on you!”

 

His shout drew the attention of several people hanging around, prompting Dean to lightly hit them on the arm.

 

“You’re going to offend someone.” He muttered.

 

“We’re speaking Thai, they can’t understand us!”

 

“They can understand when you say someone’s name!”

 

Team felt a little lighter at the banter, but still not entirely confident in what he was doing, even as Win continued to sing his praises.

 

“You’ll be amazing.” Pharm whispered on his other side, “This is what you always dreamed of, remember?”

 

“I-I know.”

 

"Would all friends and family members please make their way to their seats?" The same voice crackled through the intercom. "The event will begin in five minutes."

 

“You’d better all go.” Team hugged Win tightly once more before letting him go.

 

“I’ll be at the front row, screaming my head off like at your practices, okay?”

 

“…Please don’t.”

 

Win smirked, “Too late, I’ve already made that decision.” He brought Team ‘s hand up to his mouth, pressing a kiss to the back of his hand, before allowing himself to be pulled away by Dean.

 

Team took a deep breath and walked through the opposite door that the others had, following the other swimmers out to the pool.

 

He couldn’t believe he was here.

 

He tried not to shake as they stepped out into the main stadium, feeling everyone’s eyes on him, including his competitors.

 

Were they wondering what he was doing here?

 

He started to psych himself up, shaking his hand and jumping up and down a few times, before hearing a cry coming from the crowd, prompting him to look over in that direction.

 

Seeing Pharm and Manaow holding a sign with his name on it, made him smile, along with the sight of Dean practically holding Win back.

 

“You can do this Team!” Win was crying out, “I love you!”

 

Team didn’t get a chance to respond as the announcer started to introduce us for the crowds, barely hearing his own name being called as the representative of Thailand.

 

Only a portion of the crowd cheered, but he could hear Win loud and clear over any screams. "You kick ass, Baby! GET OUT THERE AND WIN!” He screamed. Team turned around to look at him, and as they met eyes, it was like nothing else mattered. They stared at each other, blocking out the world. Win mouthed out an 'I love you.' and Team did the same back.

 

He turned back to his position, trying to steady his breathing as he pulled his goggles down.

 

He would win for Win.

 

"Would you please get into your starting positions." A voice demanded over the intercom. Almost in sync, they all moved to bend into position on the starting boards.

 

This was it.

 

This was the moment that would define the rest of Team’s life.

 

He climbed onto the starting platform, placing his feet in the correct places just like the others.

 

He could do this.

 

He took a deep breath, then tensed my muscles, ready to dive into the water. The silence of the room came on suddenly, every bated breath being amplified. But just as quickly as it came, it was soon shattered by the obnoxious blaring of an air horn.

 

Time seemed to move in slow motion as he dived into the water with the other swimmers.

 

He couldn't focus on anything except one word: swim. Team pushed easily through the water, smoothly gliding under the crystal blue surface. He brought his head up and heard unmistakable voices screaming. "GO TEAM, YOU-" His friends yelled from the stands, but Team dove back under the water before they could finish.

 

His arms whirled and his legs kicked, breathing only when necessary and plowing on. The other end of the pool came sooner than he expected, using it as a rebound as he continued back the way he came. That was repeated twice, before he was on the home stretch, pushing as hard as he could.

 

He was going to do this.

 

The finish was just up ahead and with one last burst of stretch he grabbed the wall, popping his head out of the water and shaking it from his ears, hearing screaming from all side. He looked over to where his friends were, seeing that Pharm, Manaow and Win all looked desperate to run over to him.

 

“YOU WON!” He could vaguely hear them screaming, “YOU WON!”

 

“I-I won?!” He turned, seeing him competitor giving him a congratulatory slap on the back.

 

He then looked up to the score board, seeing that it was true….he’ d won. Beating out silver by two seconds.

 

He was helped up, out of the pool, taking a towel shyly from an assistant as he listened to the cheering continuing.

 

He then headed over to the side, where everyone looked like they’d fight the guards to get out.

 

“You did it!” Win was the first over, wrapping his arms around Team’s neck and then jumping up to wrap his legs around his waist as Team yelped.

 

“Win, you’re going to get wet!”

 

“You did it, you did it, you did it!” Win whispered in his ears, “You did it!”

 

“Win.” Dean sounded exasperated, but looked fondly at Team nonetheless, “He has to get ready for the awards ceremony soon.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Come on.”

He managed to dislodge Win, as they others all went to hug Team, none of them caring that they were getting wet as well, before Team was then led away to get dry and changed.

 

……………..

 

“Winning the gold, is Team Teerayu Siriyothin from Thailand!”

 

Team was a little impressed that they managed to pronounce his name correctly, stepping onto the platform, arms raised high with his medal around his neck, looking over at his friends, who were cheering wildly in the front row.

 

“I love you!” Win shouted above the rest of the screaming, and the sound of the flag being risen on the flag pole behind him, the national anthem playing in the background.

 

He tried not to squirm at all the attention on him and the cameras flashing. When that last camera flashed and he was allowed to leave the platform, he rushed over to the others, with Win wrapping his arms around him once again, pressing their lips together.

 

“I am so proud of you.” Win whispered, “So, so proud.”

 

“…I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

Chapter 998: Gun & Tine & Pran Crossover Fic - Relationship Advice

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: A multicrossover 2gether x Bad buddy x My School President au where Gun, in a bar, is in midlife like crisis, and needs help realizing his feelings. He didn't expect the help from two people: a man named Tine and a man named Pran.

……

 

When Gun came to this bar, hoping that a drink or two would help him sort out his conflicting thoughts, he had resigned himself to drinking alone and eventually coming up with no clear answer.

 

So, when his melancholic look drew two more people to his side, he was pleasantly surprised.

 

Sort of.

 

“I just… don’t understand why he helped me with the band.” Gun snapped, “Just to date me?”

 

He barely saw Tine ordering them another round of drinks. “That’s what they do.” He stated, “Sarawat taught me guitar just to spend more time with me, even though I was technically learning to try and impress someone else.”

 

“And you did say that no-one in the band could date unless you won that competition so…” Pran’s voice trailed off, “… he obviously really wanted to date you.”

 

It sounded really sweet when his new bar friend said it like that. Gun took a long sip of his drink, savouring the taste for a moment. “He was told to shut down my club you know.”

 

“And then he didn’t.” Pran shrugged, “I really don’t understand your issues with this…. Are your parents’ mortal enemies?”

 

“Do you have a sibling who hates him?” Tine then piped up, as Gun glanced between them both, wondering what exactly it was that these two went through.

 

“No?”

 

“…. Are you confused about the liking a guy thing, or is it because it’s THIS particular guy?”

 

“A bit of both, I don’t know!” Gun groaned, “He’s the son of the principal, a woman literally obsessed with keeping the school’s reputation high, and Tinn helped with that!”

 

“Parents are tough.” Pran cleared his throat, “Trust me, I come from… an awkward situation with parents. But Tinn is willing to go against his Mum to help you! Doesn’t that mean something to you?”

 

“I- “

 

“- Pat and I went against our parents to be in a relationship. Tinn, from the sounds of it, was probably told to help shut your club down, but he didn’t… because he loves you, more than he respects his mother’s mad obsession.” Pran tilted his head to one side, “Kind of romantic, really.”

 

“He said that he couldn’t just be friends with me.”

 

Tine frowned, “Do you want to be just friends with him, because that’s really, really difficult.”

 

“…It’s complicated.”

 

“Love is.”

 

Pran rolled his eyes a little at Tine’s words, chuckling when the other man shot him a glare, “Let’s put it this way… if his Mum came to the club and said that she was going to stop Tinn from seeing you, because it wasn’t good for her OWN reputation, what would you do?”

 

“I would-would stop him! She can’t stop Tinn from hanging out with who he likes!” Gun blurted out, not even thinking about it. Of course that’s what he would do, how could he not?

 

“So… you would stand by him?”

 

“Yes!”

 

“Then tell him!”

 

“…He knows.” Gun said after a short pause.

 

“Does he?” Tine asked, “Like…have you said those words before?”

 

The silence said it all.

 

“Start there.” Pran sighed, reaching out and patting Gun on the shoulder, “See where it goes from there. You’ll probably find that the words come out a bit easier then.”

 

“And if it doesn’t?” Gun took a quick sip of his drink, looking away to avoid meeting their eyes.

 

“It will.” Tine sighed, “Trust his on this, sometimes just sitting down and starting with a little confession, leads to the bigger ones.”

 

“Right….right!” Gun got to his feet, wobbling just a little, feeling both of them reaching out to steady him.

 

“Maybe you should sober up first.”

 

“But- “

 

“- Come on. Let’s get you home.”

 

Gun vaguely felt himself be helped from the bar, already mentally running over the script in his mind.

 

He was going to talk to Tinn properly.

 

He was going to confess properly and that was that, no matter what happened.

Chapter 999: Gun/Tinn - Supportive Tinn

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is a list of prompts that are Ready to be posted - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1lz8YmTo10PmZMA1gSg8NBu54dy8jCVn0/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

And here is the prompt list itself! - https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Chapter Text

Prompt from Anonymous: If you're taking prompts for this pairing, maybe a Tinn/Gun where Gun is about to audition to be an artist again but is feeling insecure because he was rejected last time. Basically Tinn doing his thing being sweet and supportive

 

 

Gun…was not feeling good about today.

 

Logically, he knew that it was probably nothing, but the moment he woke up, he didn’t feel as if anything would go right for him today.

 

If Tinn noticed anything, that he didn’t say anything.

 

The feeling grew, the closer and closer he got to his audition time, fingers twitching as it felt like his stomach was filling with lead. He felt heavy, feet dragging along with the floor.

 

He felt like the weight of the world was coming to rest of his shoulders, wanting to go back to his room and pretend like this wasn’t happening. Rushing to find an empty classroom, he pressed his face into his hands, body shaking with the effort of staying calm.

 

Then he heard the gentle knocking on the door.

 

“Gun?” Tinn poked his head into the room, “You’ve got your audition soon? Why are you- are you okay?”

 

Gun bit at his lower lip nervously. He didn’t want Tinn to worry, especially when it was really nothing to do with him.

 

“Gun?”

 

He must have zoned out a little, because when he next looked up, he saw that Tinn was standing right in front of him, a concerned look on his face.

 

“Gun?”

 

Gun swallowed; his throat dry as he opened his mouth to respond.

 

“Gun, are you okay?”

 

“I’m fine.” The words didn’t even sound believable to his own ears, so it was no surprise when Tine sat next to him, taking his hand into his own, rubbing his thumb over Gun’s knuckles.

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

Gun looked down at their intertwined hands, “I’m fine.”

 

“… Is it about the audition?”

 

Almost immediately, Gun felt his eyes well with frustrated tears, swiping at his eyes, angry at his body for betraying him like this, “Yeah.” His voice cracked a little, making him even more frustrated, “They rejected me once, what’s going to stop them from doing it again.”

 

“Your sheer talent.” A gentle touch to Gun’s left arm made him look over at Tinn, who gave him a reassuring smile, “They would be blind not to see it this time.”

 

“Then why didn’t they see it before!” Gun snapped, before wincing at his own tone.

 

“Because they were blind idiots. You are going to be one of the greats, I just know it!”

 

Tinn sounded so sure, he found it hard to argue with him.

 

“We’ve just got to help you get rid of all the thoughts that are telling you that you’re not good enough for this!” Tinn got to his feet, pulling him up as well, “Come on, I think we have just about enough time.”

 

“Enough time?!” Gun frowned, “Enough time for what?!”

 

“Positive affirmation!” Tinn interlaced their fingers together and started pulling him out of the room.

 

“W-what?! What?!”

 

“Positive affirmation!”

 

They headed to where the audition was, finding a quiet area nearby, before Tinn wrapped his arms around Gun, holding him tightly before whispering just how Gun was brilliant, amazing, talented and every complimentary word he could think of.

 

In a little while, Gun would have to enter the room and prove that all these words were true, but until then, Gun listened to those words and Tin’s heartbeat, and simply…breathed.

Chapter 1000: Kit/Ming - Asexual Kit

Summary:

Prompts are CLOSED

Here is where the NEW list of prompts that are Ready to be posted is -
https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1cWc6FoyxRZQ-uUGpv6co_vwvFyrW8NfN9JutWD-sCOM/edit?usp=sharing

And here is the prompt list itself! -
https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1pKMMXYCDE0g5nnOMAHZLZISO5gzaxRDu/edit?usp=sharing&ouid=116292507165360906997&rtpof=true&sd=true

Fandoms List!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/1uYyIG-9T-ACr9vM8omTa0R7eecJ77f8EttTEC7CA1uQ/edit?usp=sharing

 

If you have any questions, let me know :)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Prompt from flameh: If requests are still open can I request a fic with MingKit from 2moons where Kit tells Ming he's ace and he's really supportive about it. Thank you so much. I absolutely love all your stories

 

Kit knew that he was going to have to talk to Ming soon. Things had been getting… very serious between them in the past few weeks and if Ming couldn’t get past his asexuality and wanted to break up with him, Kit would prefer to get it over and done with.

 

It would hurt less now than later.

 

A poor attempt at consoling himself, but Kit ignored that.

 

His phone buzzed on the table, prompting him to look over, seeing that it was Ming calling. Kit took a deep breath and answered, “Hello Ming.”

 

“Hey, what are you up to?”

 

“Studying… why?”

 

“I…was wondering if you wanted to hang out?”

 

Kit’s breath caught in his throat.

 

“We can order some food and watch a film?” Ming then added, not seeming to have heard the sharp intake of breath.

 

“Okay…I’ll come to you. I’ll be there in an hour.”

 

He hung up, throwing his phone onto the bed and sighed…he needed to talk to Ming.

 

……………………….

 

He parked his car in front of the student accommodation, seeing that Ming had come down to meet him, a beaming grin on his face.

 

Kit was so nervous, he felt like he was shaking, trying not to think about the conversation he needed to have with his boyfriend.

 

“Hey.” Ming greeted him, placing a small kiss on Kit’s cheek, leading Kit into the building and then up to his room, “The food should be here in about 20 minutes. I ordered some pizza with all your favourites. Please make yourself comfortable, Netflix is up if you want to pick something. See if anything good- “

 

“- Ming, you’re rambling.” Kit looked at him curiously, never having seen Ming this nervous before, “What’s going on?”

 

Ming stared at him for a moment, before moving to sit on the edge of the bed, encouraging Kit to sit next to him.

 

“I-I need to talk to you about something and I don’t know where to start.” The younger man began, “That’s why I invited you over, and now that you’re actually here, I-I can’t get my thoughts straight and- “

 

Kit fought not to be exasperated with the babbling.

 

“Are you trying to break up with me?” He interrupted, hoping that he didn’t sound too upset by the thought.

 

“Oh no! I love you, breaking up with you is the last thing I want to do!” Ming’s eyes widened for a moment at the love confession, but continued on regardless, “I want you to know that you can talk to me about…anything. And it will never change how I feel about you.”

 

Kit felt a little lighter at the words.

 

Maybe… just maybe, he was overthinking this entire conversation.

 

He remained where he was as Ming went to get and pay for the pizza, placing it on the table, before going to sit back next to Kit.

 

“P’Kit… are you asexual?”

 

Kit choked on his next breath, covering his mouth, very surprised by the question.

 

He didn’t expect that in the slightest.

 

How on Earth did Ming ever figure it out?!

 

“Sorry!” Ming panicked, “I just… we’ve been dating for a few months now and we’ve never gone any further then gentle kisses and hugs. You never really initiate anything, but I though that maybe you weren’t ready, so I didn’t push. But…. Then I looked into it further and found this page about asexuality and thought…maybe you…” He took a deep breath, trying to calm down, “…I need you to know that whatever the answer, it doesn’t matter. I love you and-and it’s not about sex! I care about you and- “

 

“- Are you actually going to let me give you my answer?” Kit frowned, as Ming’s mouth snapped shut, nodding a little sheepishly.

 

“…I was going to tell you today that I was asexual.” Kit sighed, “But… I was scared about your reaction, and I had no idea how to tell you.”

 

Ming’s mouth dropped open, “R-really?”

 

Raising an eyebrow at him, suddenly feeling like he was back in control, “Do you have any questions? Knowing you, you probably have a thousand of them.”

 

Letting out a little laugh, Ming nodded eagerly. “How do you feel about kissing, because I know we’ve done it a few times, but I want to make sure that you’re comfortable with it. Are you repulsed by sex or just indifferent to it. Have you always felt that way? Can I touch you, like cuddling? How about sharing the bed?”

 

Kit couldn’t help but smile fondly at the younger man. “I didn’t actually think you would have a thousand questions.

 

“…Sorry.”

 

“Don’t be.” Kit took a deep breath, “I’m…glad that you’re asking. I don’t mind kissing, but nothing too…deep. I’m not repulsed by sex, I just don’t care about it. As far as I can remember, I’ve always felt this way. Cuddling is fine, but not in public and- and I trust you. So I don’t mind sharing a bed with you.”

 

“And you promise you’ll tell me if I ever do anything to make you uncomfortable?”

 

“Do you honestly think that I wouldn’t?”

 

“…Good point.”

 

Kit closed the gap between them, pressing a gentle kiss to his boyfriend’s lips.

 

“How do you feel about watching a film and falling asleep on the sofa?” Ming then asked.

 

“That sounds… perfect.”

Notes:

FAQ'S

Why are you cutting it off after 1000 chapters? How could you do this to us? Are you stopping for good?!

1000 chapters is a bugger to navigate through, and it was getting to the point were the editing page was looking a little ridiculous. I'm not stopping though! I promise!

 

What's going to happen now?

The different countries are going to be split into Prompt series of their own, eg. Chinese BL Prompts, Japanese BL Prompts, Taiwanese BL Prompts, Thai BL prompts etc. This is because the Thai ones do tend to dominate the prompts list, hiding the other BL's and making them hard to find.

What about prompting?

The prompts for the new series will open on Mon 13th March at 11pm GMT. These can be left as comments on the existing work or as PM's to my tumblr. All prompters are allowed up to 3 Prompts, but they must be from different countries (not 2 or 3 Thai etc). From then on, when the prompts are opened on the news works, they can be left as comments on ANY of the prompt chapters or as a Tumblr PM. There are 60 slots available

Why can't I send in more than one prompt for one country?! I don't watch other BL's!

To make it fair...simply put. Thai BL's are very popular and they do tend to dominate the series. I want to give other countries a chance, countries that many prompters may not be aware that they can ask for.

Do i HAVE to use all the prompt chances?

No, of course not. If you really do tend to stick with one country, you can just leave the one prompt. Yes, it might not seem fair, but all it means is that some of the other BL countries get a chance.

What shows count as what country?

Thai ones are well-known, so i won't bother explaining them, along with the Korean and Japanese ones. Taiwanese ones though, include the HIStory series (Make Our Days Count; Trapped etc). Chinese ones tend to go through censorship, and these include the Untamed, Heaven's Official Blessing, SCI Mystery etc. If it is was an original BL story, then it can be prompted.

What if I forget all this?

Just ask :) I will answer all these questions whenever someone is a little confused as to the new rules. I know they'll be a period where everyone is a bit unsure, including me XD

I have a question you haven't even thought of!

Just ask :)

Works inspired by this one: